《A Sweet Night The CEO Loves His Wife Ardently》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 The night was deepening. The hazy moonlight nting through the window made the room even more erotic than it was. Clothes scattered around on the floor. In the dimness, on the king-sized bed, two young bodies entwined. "It hurts¡­" The girl moaned. In a haze, she felt someone on top of her. She couldn''t breathe. But her eyelids were too heavy. She couldn''t open her eyes. Could it be a ghost? But if it was, why did she feel so hot? And it hurt too much as if she were being torn apart. She could hear heavy and husky gaspinging from above. Somehow, she felt like she was floating on the sea like a boat. Then something soft and cold pressed against her lips. She slightly opened her mouth and a tongue stuck in. A whileter, the pain was reced by the pleasure that she had never experienced before. Involuntarily, she held the arms of the man on top of her and indulge herself in the joy. ¡­ It was three o''clock in the morning. The lights in the presidential suite suddenly came up. At the same time, several people rushed in and pointed their cameras at the bed, taking photos. Exhausted, the girl was sleeping like a log in the messy bed. Her torn evening dress and lingerie tossed on the floor and the hickeys on her exposed arms and shoulders dered the wildness of the night before. shes from the camera were dazzling and disturbing, and the girl slowly opened her eyes. Before she knew what had happened, she saw someone move fast. Her fianc¨¦, Julian Shaw, who had been attentive to her at her eighteenth birthday banquetst night, rushed forward with a ferocious look and pped her in the face. The pping was very loud. Julian shouted abuse in disgust, "Bitch, you have the nerve to cheat on me behind my back." She felt a burning pain on her cheek, which was swollen instantly with a red palm mark. Audrey Munn tightened her grip on the nket and looked up at Julian with misty angry eyes. "You drugged me!" Audrey stared fiercely into his eyes. Julian was her fianc¨¦, whom she trusted the most. She had never imagined that he would stab her in the heart. A glimmer of guilt shing across his eyes, Julian looked away, not daring to meet Audrey''s eyes. He nced around eagerly, asking, "Where is your lover?" Julian didn''t see any man in the room upon entering. Last night, he arranged two male prostitutes for Audrey. Unexpectedly, Audrey did not go to the room he had arranged. Only after he checked the surveince did he know that Audrey had stumbled into another room. Afterward, a man entered the room, but he did note out. Although the process was different from what he had nned, the result was the same. No matter where the man was, Julian got what he wanted. "You should answer this question, Mr. Julian!" Audrey said coldly. Although Julian did not know where that man had gone, he had achieved his goal. Julian looked at Audrey mockingly. "Audrey, I thought that you would admit your mistake after doing such a shameful thing, but you sling mud at me, iming that I drugged you. I would not ever marry a slut who likes to tell lies." Julian turned around and looked at the cameras of the paparazzi behind him. He raised his hand and said solemnly, "I, Julian Shaw, hereby dere that from today onwards, my engagement with Audrey will be canceled." After saying that, Julian left with the paparazzi. Before Audrey sort out her thoughts in the chaos, her phone suddenly rang. It was Grandma. "Hello, Grandma¡­" A strange female voice came, "Hello, the owner of this phone has had a car ident. Pleasee to the First General Hospital now." Audrey was dumbfounded. ... Three dayster, in the cemetery. Audrey was dressed in ck and white. She had been kneeling in front of Grandma''s tombstone for a long time. Looking at Grandma''s photo on the tombstone, Audrey felt deeply guilty. Three days ago, Grandma had a car ident. By the time she arrived at the hospital, Grandma had passed away. She heard from the servants that her grandma went out because someone had called and told her that she had an ident. Soon after she left the house, the tragedy happened. However, there was no record of such a call on Grandma''s phone. Who on earth called Grandma? All the mourners had left the cemetery. A girl dressed in a in white dress stood behind Audrey with a broad smile. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Even if you kneel there forever, your grandma will note back to life," Wendy said sharply. Audrey didn''t bother to look back at her, saying coldly, "Wendy, she is also your grandma. Show some respect when you speak." Wendy was the daughter of her father and Mrs. Munn, who was not Audrey''s mother, but her father''s mistress on the side. After Audrey''s mother died of disease, Wendy''s mother married her father and became Mrs. Munn. Audrey had a brother two years younger than her, but he got lost at the age of three. Wendy was only one year younger than Audrey. Grandma was extremely protective of Audrey. After Audrey''s mother died of illness and her father married the mistress, she was maltreated by her stepmother. It was Grandma who had protected her well in the family. "Grandma?" Wendy''s beautiful smile got hideous. "When did she ever treat me like her own granddaughter? In her eyes, only you are her granddaughter. Why? I am my father''s daughter too." Audrey did not say anything. Wendy chuckled softly and continued, "But it doesn''t matter anymore. She''s gone. I forgot to tell you that Dad has decided to send you abroad and leave you to sink or swim there. Your affair with a man in the hotel has been spread, which has disgraced the Munns and shamed him. As a result, the stock price of the Munn Group plummeted. The air ticket for the flight to depart in the afternoon has been booked." "Besides, Julian and I are getting engaged in a week." She said with a smirk. Audrey froze. That was why Julian betrayed her. After Wendy''s mother married her father, Wendy became the daughter of a distinctive family. And she, Audrey, was just an orphan without any protection. Smart people knew the best choice for them, but she didn''t expect that they would resort to such a despicable method. Audrey bit her lower lip hard. "So you and Julian worked together and set me up on the night three days ago." Wendy put a finger on her lips with feigned nervousness. However, there was not the slightest bit of fear on her face. "Hush. Keep it quiet. I don''t want anyone else to know about this." Wendy sneered, "Even if Julian and I set you up, do you have any evidence? Without evidence, the court will not even ept your case." Audrey clenched her fists tightly, her knuckles turning white in anger. "By the way, there''s one more thing!" Wendy added fuel to the fire. "Thirteen years ago, your younger brother heard that you were waiting for him in the park, and he was so stupid that he went there alone. I didn''t expect that he wouldn''t return." Audrey froze. She looked at Wendy with rage surging in her chest. "It was you." Wendy smiled brightly at Audrey''s furious face and stepped back, afraid that Audrey would attack her suddenly. She thought Audrey could not survive abroad, so she dared to tell her all of this. "Whoops. Julian has asked me to go to the movies tonight, and I need to go home and dress up properly. My parents are waiting for me in the front. Audrey, I''ll go back now. You are going to the airport in the afternoon, and I won''t see you off." After saying that, Wendy swayed her charming figure and gracefully left. Audrey stared at her back with red angry eyes. She swore that one day she would destroy everything that Wendy possessed. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Six yearster, in Peace City. It was April. Cherry blossoms were in full bloom on both sides of the main street. The spring breeze blew off the white petals, which danced around. People walked in the flower shower as if they were passing through a fairnd. On therge screen of a shopping mall, thetest financial news was being broadcast. The heir to the Four Seasons Group, Julian Shaw, was being interviewed. A slender woman stopped in front of therge screen when she saw the interview. She took off her ck sunsses and lightly shook her long curly hair, revealing a stunning face the size of a palm. As she watched, she narrowed her beautiful eyes. On the screen, a reporter asked Julian a question. "Mr. Julian, I heard that the Four Seasons Group''s Eastwood Branch has been recently involved in an economic dispute. The other party has already filed an appeal after losing the first trial. May I ask if yourpany is confident in the second trial?" Julian looked at the camera confidently, "The Four Seasons Group has never done anything illegal, so we will definitely win the second trial." Looking at Julian''s confident face, the woman smiled coldly. She took out a mobile phone from her handbag and dialed a number. "Hello, Mr. Steele. This is Audrey. Mike has rmended me to yourw firm. I happen to have time today. Okay, see youter." After she hung up the phone, the woman gazed at therge screen again with unfathomable emotions. Audrey Munn, no, her name was Audrey Koch now. She was back! She gave a meaningful smile and put her sunsses back on, turning to leave the shopping mall. Just then, an old woman appeared from nowhere and grabbed her. "Don''t go!" Audrey felt it was ridiculous, but she didn''t put away the old woman. "Madam, what''s the matter?" Audrey asked softly. These years, even though she had been mostly indifferent, she would always be nice to an olddy. The olddy blinked and suddenly jumped into Audrey''s arms. "Elliana... You''re Elliana!" Audrey was taken aback. Elliana was her childhood name. How could the olddy know about it? The olddy held Audrey tightly in her arms and kept on muttering. "My dear granddaughter, I finally found you." Audrey was dumbstruck. What was going on? Ten bodyguards suddenly rushed over and surrounded them. The leader stood sweating behind the olddy and asked nervously, "Madam Cordova, are you alright?" A moment ago, the olddy suddenly ran off. They were scared to death. If anything happened to her, they would be doomed. Audrey nudged the olddy in her arms and said, "Madam, your people havee for you." However, the olddy was indifferent to this. She kept holding Audrey tightly, not letting go. Just as Audrey was about to nudge the olddy in her arms again, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She looked down and saw that the olddy had passed out again. "Madam, what''s the matter?" Audrey supported the olddy and identally stumbled on a stone. She lost her bnce and fell backward. In the nick of time, Audrey held the olddy tight in her arms. The back of her head knocked hard on the shoulder of the road behind her. Suddenly, she had a ckout. ... When Audrey woke up, she found she was in a strange room with sophisticated lights. Just as she was about to sit up, a sharp pain came from behind her neck. She groaned in pain. Audrey touched the pain behind her neck and slowly sat up. She looked around and found she was in a large room with exquisite furniture. Where was she? Why was she here? She only remembered that she had saved an olddy, and then ... she fainted. Was this the olddy''s home? She guessed that she had fainted because of the olddy, so her people brought her here. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She spotted her handbag and sunsses on the bedside table. She threw back the covers and got up. She put on her shoes and picked up her bag and sses, walking to the door. She opened the door and walked out. A servant was passing by. "Hello, may I ask where the gate is?" The servant pointed behind her. "Go straight on and turn left at the first corner. After that, turn right, and then you will see the stairs." Audrey smiled and nodded. "Thank you. By the way, please tell the olddy that I''m leaving." "Okay." When Audrey took a taxi and left the Cordova Mansion, she happened to pass a ck Rolls-Royce. ... At the Cordova Mansion. When Tim, the butler, saw a tall figure enter, he came up to greet. "Mr. Bryson!" "How is Grandma?" Bryson walked to the stairs. "Madam Cordova just woke up, but she is asking for Ms. Elliana." Hearing this, Bryson changed his expression slightly. Bryson''s younger sister, Elliana, hung out with her ssmates when she was eighteen years old, but an ident happened. She was killed in a hotel. Later, the murderer surrendered himself to the police and was sentenced to life imprisonment. Kylee loved Elliana a lot. Her family was afraid that Kylee would not be able to ept this fact. So, they lied to Kylee and said that Elliana had gone abroad to study. Two years ago, Kylee identally found out the truth, but after that... Bryson couldn''t afford the time to think much, and he quickly walked to Kylee''s room. Kylee pushed the servant away angrily. "What nonsense are you talking about? Elliana is still alive. I saw her. How could you lie to me that Elliana would note back? Get out of here!" Seeing Bryson, Kylee immediately rushed to him. "Bryson, it''s great that you''re here!" Kylee grabbed Bryson''s arm and red at the servants behind her as if she were a fighting cock. "They said that Elliana would nevere back. Bryson, tell them that Elliana is fine, OK?" Bryson held his grandma in his arms. "Yes." Then Bryson''s cold and sharp eyes swept across the servants, and they all lowered their heads in fear, not daring to say anything. Kylee heaved a sigh of relief. "I told you. Besides, I saw Elliana today. How could I be mistaken?" "Grandma, I heard you hadn''t had lunch yet. Let''s go eat first." "Where''s Elliana?" "She is busy." Kylee''s face darkened. "What''s so important that she doesn''t even have time to have dinner with me? Call Elliana. If she doesn''te, I won''t eat." Bryson replied, "Okay, I''m calling her now." Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Square Law Firm As soon as she reached the door, Audrey could feel the decadence of thew firm. There was hardly anyone inside. They didn''t even have a receptionist. Audrey finally found Freddy Steele''s office. She knocked on the door. "Who is it?" "I am Audrey. I have called before." Audrey could hear panicked footsteps. After a long while, someone moved to the door and opened the door. As soon as the door opened, a pungent smell of cigarettes came straight at Audrey. She was greeted by a messy office. Magazines and clothes were piled up into a mess in a corner on the sofa. The ashtray on the desk was full of cigarette butts and ashes. One cigarette was only half left, emitting smoke. Freddy touched his messy hair, not bothering to hide the joy on his face. "Hello, you are Audrey? I didn''t expect you to be a great beauty." "Mr. Steele, nice to meet you!" "Pleasee in." Audrey walked in and sat down on the sofa. Freddy looked at Audrey with some uncertainty. "Audrey, are you sure you want to join our firm?" After all, Audrey was a famouswyer in Country M. Freddy''sw firm was obscure in this city, and its business was decling. Audrey smiled and nodded, "I''m sure." Sealing was extremely excited when he received a positive answer. "Audrey, wee to ourpany. When will you start work?" "Tomorrow!" "Tomorrow? That''s great." "The QK Architects is engaged in awsuit against a subsidiary of the Four Seasons Group. I heard that the defensewyer was from our firm. Can you leave this case to me?" The QK Architects and the subsidiary of the Four Seasons Group had an economic dispute. The former had lost the first trial. Besides, thetter had conclusive evidence. Although they hadplied with the customer''s request to appeal, they were not confident that they would win in the second trial. However, Audrey volunteered to take over this hot potato. This was ofplete benefit to Freddy. If she won this case, theirpany would receive arge number of legal fees. If they lost, it would prove Audrey''s reputation to be undeserving. Freddy could shift the me onto Audrey so that the client would target her instead of him. Freddy coughed softly. "Audrey, are you sure you want to take over this case? If you do, you can''t go back on your word." "Of course!" Audrey walked out of Square Law Firm with a meaningful smile. Suddenly, her phone rang loudly. She picked up the phone and said, "Hello?" "Hello, is this Ms. Audrey?" A man''s deep and attractive voice came from the phone. Her phone number was a new one, and she hadn''t notified others. How did the man know her number so quickly? She narrowed her eyes vigntly. "It''s me. May I ask who you are?" All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I''m Bryson." Bryson? She only knew one Bryson, the president of Cordova Group. It was the richest and most powerful business empire in Peace City. Moreover, Bryson was the most handsome man in Peace City. So, he was the Prince Charming that countless women in Peace City would kill to marry. Audrey asked subconsciously. "Which Bryson are you?" A faint voice came from the other side of the phone. "Ms. Audrey, which Bryson do you know besides me?" Audrey couldn''t answer. "Mr. Bryson, may I know what you are looking for me for?" Someone like Bryson on the top of the social pyramid wouldn''t look for her, a nobody, for no reason, right? Or ... was he a fake? "I heard that Ms. Audrey saved my grandmother today." ''What? The person I saved today was Bryson Cordova''s grandmother? She is like the Empress dowager of Peace City.'' Audrey carefully gave it a careful analysis before she replied. "It''s no big deal! Mr. Bryson, if you want to thank me for it, there is no need for you to do so!" "Ms. Audrey, I need you to do something for me." "What is it?" "Let''s talk when we meet." The simple reply was heavy with authority. Audrey was lost for words. ... Audrey didn''t know why Bryson wanted to talk with her, but she knew how powerful Bryson was. She had better obey him. So, just an hour after she left the Cordova Mansion, she had no choice but to return by taxi. Just as Audrey walked into the vi, a servant came forward to greet her. "Ms. Audrey, Mr. Bryson is waiting for you in the study. Please follow me." "Alright." The servant brought Audrey to the study and said to Audrey, "Ms. Audrey, Mr. Bryson is inside. You can go in directly." As soon as Audrey walked in, she saw Bryson sitting behind the desk. His white shirt abstinently buttoned up to the top. His appearance could be described as perfect. His features were like sculptures, and he was extremely handsome. However, the coldness he showed and the authoritative aura emitted from his body discouraged others from drooling over his good looks. Now, it was April and warm, but his appearance seemed to have reversed the season back to the chilly winter, causing people to tremble from cold. Intuition told Audrey that Bryson was an extremely dangerous man. Audrey forced herself to speak. "Hello, Mr. Bryson, I''m Audrey!" The cold-faced man looked up at Audrey. The woman was stunning. From the look in her clear eyes, he could tell she was careful and alert. Before he called her, Bryson had had his assistant do a background check on her. In her file, there was a picture of her without wearing makeup. Different from now, in the picture, she had cunning eyes like a fox that had seen everything in the world and yet still maintained thest innocence. Either way, she was enchanting. Audrey felt quite stressed. She knew that Bryson was looking at her. A few secondster, Bryson pointed at the sofa opposite him and said, "Ms. Audrey, please sit down!" Sitting on the sofa, she looked at Bryson cautiously. "Mr. Bryson, may I know what you want to talk with me?" "My grandmother suffers from intermittent amnesia. Now that her illness attacks her, she recognizes you as my deceased sister." Audrey pointed at her nose in disbelief, "Me?" Bryson nodded with a trace of sadness on his cold face. "The doctor said that Grandma is not up for another blow from my sister''s death, so..." Audrey frowned. "Mr. Bryson, do you invite me over because you want me to pretend to be your sister?" "You may well say that!" "I''m sorry, Mr. Bryson. I can''t agree to your request." "As long as you do, Ms. Audrey, you are free to ask me to do anything," Bryson said proudly. This was indeed a tempting offer. Audrey still refused, "Mr. Bryson, this isn''t right. I have a life and a job." Bryson looked at Audrey for three seconds before suddenly getting up. Audrey was subconsciously nervous. Bryson handed Audrey a dozen documents. "Ms. Audrey, take a look at this before making a decision." After receiving the information, Audrey narrowed her eyes as soon as she nced at it. This was a medical report from a hospital. From it, one could see Kylee''s condition was hanging by a thread. If she suffered another blow, she would probably die immediately. What was on the report softened Audrey. Bryson saw Audrey soften her face and added. "She has been on a hunger strike since lunch today. She won''t eat anything before she sees you." Bryson''s words destroyed Audrey''sst straw. With a sigh, shepromised. "Alright, Mr. Bryson, I can agree to your request, but I have conditions." "Ms. Audrey, please." "Three months at most. No matter what happens to Madam Cordova, I won''t see her again after that." "Sure! Then what does Ms. Audrey want?" Bryson said with his jaw raised. Audrey shook her head. "Mr. Bryson, I will do it, but only for the sake of Madam Cordova. It''s not that I want something from you." "Alright, but Ms. Audrey, if you need any help in the future, please don''t hesitate to ask." "Alright." Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Bryson briefly exined the situation of the Cordova family to Audrey. Right now, Audrey was in the Cordova Mansion. Only Bryson and his grandmother lived here. Bryson''s parents lived in another vi. Furthermore, they had recently gone abroad and would not return any time soon. Bryson and Audrey came out of Bryson''s study and went to Kylee''s room. Bryson knocked. "Grandma!" "I said I won''t eat. If Elliana doesn''te, I won''t eat!" "She''s right outside the door." "Stop fooling me. I don''t believe you. If shees, let her call me." Bryson signaled to Audrey. Audrey cleared her throat. "Grandma, it''s me, Elliana. Open the door." The silence in the room was broken by a burst of hurried footsteps, and the door handle moved, but the door did not open. "You naughty girl, why don''te see me since you are in the city? You want me to open the door. No way." Audrey rolled her clever eyes. "Grandma, if you don''t open the door, then I''ll leave." The room quieted down, and Kylee did not say anything else. Audrey continued, "I am leaving." Just as Audrey finished speaking, the door was suddenly opened. Kylee dashed out and grabbed Audrey''s wrist with great strength as if she was afraid that if she let go, Audrey would leave. "Don''t you dare!" Kylee red at Audrey. Audrey was touched as she saw the angry but affectionate look in Kylee''s eyes, for she was reminded of her own grandma. Audrey grabbed Kylee''s hand and smiled charmingly, "Since you havee out, of course, I won''t leave." Kylee shook off Audrey''s hands and turned around. "If I hadn''t threatened Bryson with a hunger strike, I don''t think you woulde to see me." "Grandma, I''ve been busy." "What''s there to be busy with for a young girl like you." "I need to work. Although our family is rich, I want to realize my own value." Kylee softened. She touched Audrey''s face, feeling sorry for her little granddaughter. "Work is OK. But don''t get too tired. Look at you. You are skinny." Audrey took Kylee''s hand and blinked her bright eyes. "So, grandma, you''re not mad at me anymore?" "How can I be really mad at you? From now on, you have to move back!" Move into the Cordova''s? Audrey said nervously, "Grandma, I am very busy with my work now. I am living near thepany. It is not convenient to move back. However, I promise that I wille back to see you often." "But..." Bryson interrupted Kylee at the right time. "Grandma, Elliana is back. Can you have lunch now?" Kylee immediately forgot what she had just said. She covered her empty stomach and said, "I''m really hungry. Let''s go and eat." During dinner, Kylee brought up the matter of Audrey moving back again. Audrey and Bryson cooperated and finally persuaded Kylee to give up. Although Kylee agreed that Audrey could live outside, she had one condition. Tonight, Audrey had to stay at home. Audrey had to agree. Audrey stayed in the same guest room that she woke up in the morning. The servants of the Cordova family were efficient. When Audrey returned to her room, all the toiletries in the room had been prepared. After washing her face, Audreyy on the bed. She looked at the ceiling above her head and pressed her fingers on her somewhat sour and swollen temples. She still found what happened today unbelievable. She could not believe that she would actually agree with Bryson on such an absurdity. However, since she was here, she should be at ease. ... After a brief rest, Audrey began to study the domestic legal code. In the evening, a servant knocked on the door and called her for dinner. Audrey closed the book and went out. When they arrived at the dining room, Kylee was already waiting there. Kylee said the moment she saw Audrey. "Elliana, go upstairs and ask your brother for dinner. He said that he woulde down after getting dressed. But he hasn''te down yet." Audrey didn''t know how to reply. The servants were busy, and Audrey had to brave it and return upstairs. The door was open. Audrey leaned forward while knocking on the door. "Mr. Bryson, Grandma sent me. Dinner is ready." No response. She thought he wasn''t in the room. But since Grandma had given her a task, she pushed the door wide open and walked in to make sure. Indeed, she was the only one in the room, but sound of water sshing came from the bathroom. He was taking a shower. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Audrey blushed. How could he leave the door open while taking a shower? She shouted towards the bathroom. "Mr. Bryson, are you done? Grandma wants you to go downstairs to have dinner." Still, he didn''t answer. Audrey was worried. Did he have an ident? She became anxious. She walked forward and knocked on the door. "Mr. Bryson?" Still, nothing. Her worry grew. If he passed out during the shower, it could be fatally dangerous. It would take too long to go ask for help. Thinking of this, she tried turning the doorknob. The door opened. Relieved, she pushed the door open and walked in. The room was steamy. She saw no one. The water in the tub rippled. Did he faint in the tub? She paled at the thought. She darted to the tub and reached into the tub. "Mr. Bryson!" she called worriedly. Soon, she touched hard and smooth muscles. Then, a strong arm wrapped around her waist. The next minute, she felt the whole world was spinning as water sshed everywhere. When she came to her senses, she found herself in the tub, drenching wet To be exact, she was on top of him in the tub with her hands on his sexy chest. Bryson sat up, the upper part of his body out of the water. He wiped the water off his face and asked, "What are you doing?" Nervous and embarrassed, Audrey blushed and paled alternately. "I... Grandma sent me. Dinner is ready. I thought you had an ident," she exined, her voice trembling. "I called several times, but you didn''t answer." "I was diving. How could I hear you?" Audrey was depressed. "Since you''re fine, I''m going. Enjoy your bath." She looked somewhere straight. She didn''t dare to look down. In the clear water, he must be naked. It urred to her when she reached the tub, but anxious to make sure he was okay, she didn''t have time to care about that. Now, she felt devoured by shame and embarrassment. And his arm was still around her waist. The intimate touch of skin sent a shiver all over her body. She didn''t dare to move. Little did she know that Bryson felt no better than her. Audrey was wearing a short T-shirt. After getting wet, it stuck to her skin. He could clearly see the outline of her plump breasts. Her prone position made it even easier for him to look. The water beads on her long delicate neck and chest made her more alluring. What was killing him was that she was straddling him. Her legs were trembling with shame and nervousness,ing in touch with his naked body. He could hardly suppress the urge to push her down and make love to her wildly then and there. "Mr. Bryson, could you please let go?" Audrey said with crimson cheeks. Bryson''s Adam''s apple bobbed. He withdrew his arm. Unexpectedly, the tub was too slippery. As she was trying to stand up, she fell again and ended up prostrating over him, their bodies tightly pressing against each other. Eyes wide open, Audrey stared at the handsome face so close to her in disbelief. Bryson grunted, the look in his eyes dimming. Her dumbstruck expressionpletely turned him on. Audrey wished the floor would crack and swallow her immediately because she clearly felt that Bryson''s private part was erected and was poking her. Time seemed to have stopped in an instant. Three secondster, Audrey began making attempts to get out of the tub. During her struggle, she identally touched Bryson''s body a million times, but she didn''t have the time to care. She then finally got out with his help. "I''m sorry!" By the time she finished, she had already disappeared from the bathroom. Bryson put on a faint smile. When he got dressed and came out of the room, he saw Audreying out of her room with fresh clothes. Audrey did not dare to look directly at Bryson. "¡­Grandma told me to call you downstairs for dinner." "Alright." Bryson walked ahead while Audrey followed behind him. Looking at his back, Audrey recalled what had just happened. Shame and embarrassment haunted her. ... In the dining room. When Kylee saw Bryson and Audrey, her gazended on Audrey with surprise. "Elliana, why are you blushing?" Audrey was too embarrassed to answer. Seeing that Audrey was silent, Kylee asked worriedly, "Are you feeling unwell?" Audrey sensed Bryson''s mischievous gaze and wished she could find a way to get into the seam. "Grandma, I''m fine. I just feel a little hot today." Audrey even fanned herself with her hand to show that she was really hot. "Is it hot? But it rained this afternoon, and the temperature has dropped by ten degrees." Kylee wore a suspicious look. Audrey got stuck. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 As awyer, this was the first time Audrey had been rendered speechless. Fortunately, Kylee had let that go. Otherwise, she would have to flush herself down a plug hole out of embarrassment. Kylee and Bryson were both good-mannered, and the way they ate was extremely elegant. However, Kylee kept putting food into Audrey''s bowl, which she could not reject at all. She had to finish them all for the sake of politeness. As a result, she became too full to have one more bite. After dinner, Kylee showed Audrey around the garden. And then, they came to the movie room to watch a movie. Bryson didn''t see Kylee and Audrey when he came out from the gym. "Where are my grandma and Audrey?" he asked the servant. "They''re in the movie room." Bryson walked towards there. In the movie room, Kylee and Audrey were leaning against each other on the sofa, eyes on the huge screen. Their intimacy somehow brought some delight to Bryson. ... The next day, Audrey got up early in the morning, took a taxi home to get changed, and then went to thew firm. Freddy introduced Audrey to everyone first thing in the morning and put her in charge of the case of Four Seasons Group against QK Architects. Audrey opened the folder and checked the files. It was a simple civil case. The East Side International Community developed by the Four Seasons Group''s East Side Branch was contracted to the QK Architects. But the former dyed the payment for the project for various reasons such as the defective construction. For projects like this, architecture firms had to cover the costs themselves before getting paid. But then it snowballed into something that QK could not afford. So thepany filed awsuit against the Four Seasons Group''s East Side Branch. Audrey had learned about this case before. All the relevant information was simr to what she had known. After some searching, she found a name. Jasmine Levy. Audrey texted Jasmine''s ID to someone called "Fleur" on her phone. "Help me find out her location and her phone number." Soon, Fleur replied. "Coordinates¡ª(probably) nning Department, 16/F, the Cordova Group Headquarters, 139******" The Cordova Group? How could it be the Cordova Group? Audrey gave her a call. The tone sounded gentle, "Hello? May I ask who I am talking to? " "I''m awyer from the Square Law Firm. My name''s Koch." "Lawyer?" she suddenly became vignt, "What can I do for you?" "It''s about the dispute between the QK Architects And Four Seasons Group...." Before she could finish her sentence, Jasmine hung up the phone. Audrey frowned. It seemed that she had to pay a visit to the Cordova Group. The Cordova Group got every employee an ID card. Only with the card could they get in the building. Audrey didn''t have a card, so the receptionist stopped her. "Miss, who are you looking for?" "I''m looking for Jasmine Levy of the nning Department on the 16th floor." "Do you have an appointment with her?" Before Audrey replied, a man walked over and looked at her in confusion. "Are you Ms. Audrey?" "Who are you?" Audrey asked as she looked suspiciously at the man. "Mr. Melvin!" The receptionist immediately said as she saw him. Melvin nodded and turned to look at Audrey again. "I''m Mr. Bryson''s assistant, Melvin Kane. Are you looking for Mr. Bryson?" Audrey shook her head. "No, I''m looking for Jasmine Levy of the nning Department." "I see. She''s the vice director." "But I don''t have an appointment with her. I''ll wait outside till she gets off work." "If you''re looking for her, I can bring you up." "Is that okay for you?" "Yeah, it doesn''t matter. It''s almost time to get off work." Melvin respectfully brought Audrey in, which shocked the receptionist. After realizing what had happened, the receptionist started to panic. That woman seemed to know their CEO well. Did she offend a big shot? ... Audrey got out of the elevator on the 16th floor, while Melvin went straight to the CEO''s Office on the top floor. Bryson had just finished a meeting and returned to his office. Melvin followed him in. After Bryson sat down, Melvin handed him a document. "Mr. Bryson, I''ve got some paperwork for you to sign." Bryson looked through the document, picked up a pen, and signed his name at the end. "I saw Ms. Audrey." "Who?" "Ms. Audrey Koch." Bryson finally raised his head. "Where is she?" "She''s not here for you. She''s here for Jasmine, the vice director of the nning Department." "What?" Bryson narrowed his eyes. ... At the meeting room of the nning Department, 16th Floor of the Cordova Tower. Audrey sat in it and waited for about three minutes. Then through the ss door, she saw a beautiful woman with curly brown hair walking to the meeting room. Jasmine got in, sat opposite Audrey, and looked quite confused. "You wanted to see me?" "Hello, Ms. Jasmine. You should recognize me by my voice. I called you this morning," Audrey said as she handed over a business card. Jasmine''s face changed. She immediately stood up. "I''m very busy. You''ve found the wrong person." Seeing that Jasmine was about to leave, Audrey raised her voice. "Ms. Jasmine, I''ve got evidence of your crime. Now would you like to sit down?" Jasmine stopped because of Audrey''s words. "Evidence of my crime?" She sneered, "What are you talking about? What crime did Imit?" "For example, taking bribes, contract fraud, moneyundering and ... embezzlement." Jasmine''s face twisted in anger. "Do you have any evidence?" Audrey remained calm and took out a few pieces of paper. "Look at these. Here is the cash flow of your ount in UBS. Your signature on the contract between the QK Architects and the Four Seasons Group''s Branch. You had dinner with the VP of the Four Seasons Group''s Branch. Then you two got a room in that hotel. Thest paper is the surveince photo when you embezzled the funds." Jasmine''s face turned pale. "You ... how did you get these?" "I''ve got my own set-up!" Jasmine clenched her hands and looked at Audrey angrily. "What are you going to do with the evidence? You want to sue me?" "No!" Audrey smiled. "The Four Seasons Group''s Branch appropriated the project funds. As long as you testify, I''ll give you the original evidence." Obviously, Audrey was threatening Jasmine. Jasmine gritted her teeth. "I need time to think about it." "Take your time!" Audrey smiled and stood up. "I''ll give you seven days. Ms. Jasmine, call me after you make up your mind." Then she left the meeting room. After she left the room, Jasmine''s phone rang. The sudden ringing pulled Jasmine back to reality. Seeing the caller ID on her phone, Jasmine felt guilty for some reason. "Mr. Melvin. What happened?" "Ms. Jasmine, Mr. Bryson wants to see you. Come to his office now." "Alright, I''ll be right there!" ... Audrey left the Cordova Group and went to a nearby restaurant for lunch. Just as she sat down and ordered food, her phone rang. She saw the caller ID. It was Jasmine. "Hello, Ms. Jasmine." Jasmine''s voice was a little hoarse, and she sounded tired. "Ms. Audrey?" "It''s me. You''ve made up your mind?" "I''ll testify, and I can provide other evidence." Audrey raised her eyebrows when she heard it. She didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly. "Alright. Let''s discuss the details when you''re not busy." "I''ll call you in two days." "OK." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After hanging up the phone, Audrey felt a little relieved. But the next second, her phone rang again. It was Bryson this time. Seeing Bryson''s name, Audrey couldn''t help but think of something. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 She shook her head and threw away those thoughts before answering the phone. "Mr. Bryson." Bryson''s deep voice came from the other end of the phone. "Where are you now? Still at thepany?" His assistant had seen Audrey and should have told Bryson that she hade. "I''m at a restaurant nearby. Is there anything I can do for you, Mr. Bryson?" "Grandma just called and wanted me to ask you. Are you going home for dinner tonight?" Audrey replied, "Tell grandma that I might work overtime at night, so I won''t go back for dinner." "Alright." After getting off work, Audrey ate something outside and went back to her apartment. After returning to the apartment, she immediately took a shower and got refreshed. Then she put on a comfortable nightgown and came out of the bathroom. She was about to go to the bedroom when someone knocked on her door. On her way back home, thendy called her. When they signed the contract yesterday, thendy left her portable charger in the house. And she was going to take it tonight. It must be her. Audrey picked up the portable charger on the coffee table and walked to the door. Thendy was a middle-aged woman. There was nothing to worry about. So, Audrey just opened the door in her nightgown. "Mrs...." Audrey opened her mouth and then froze when she saw the two people standing outside the door. It was not herndy, but Bryson and Kylee. "You ... what are you doing here?" Audrey stuttered. "What took you so long?" Kylee walked in and looked discontented. "I was taking...." Then Audrey suddenly realized that she was wearing a nightgown. So, she looked at Bryson, and he was stunned too. Audrey wrapped her arms around herself and flew back to the bedroom. Three minutester, she walked out in casual clothes. Her cheeks were still very red, and she looked at Bryson with frustration. She didn''t know if he saw something just now. Although her nightgown was not translucent, it was ace-up skirt. She likedfortable clothes, so the belt around her waist was loose. It made the neckline very low. Moreover, she didn''t wear a bra, and the skirt was a little short. But now, Bryson did not stare at her, and he looked quite normal. It was as if he did not mind about the ident just now. Audrey secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Maybe she was thinking too much. She had seen him in skimpy clothes once before. Now they were even. Kylee did not notice that Audrey was embarrassed. When Audrey came out of the room, she began to nag. "Elliana, look at this ce. The room is so small, and it stinks. How can you live here? No, you should come home with me right now." Audrey didn''t know what to say. She was puzzled and looked at Bryson. "Grandma wanted to see your apartment. I can''t stop her," Bryson replied. "If I haven''t insisted oning over, I would never know that you''re living in such a ce. Move. You should move back tonight," Kylee said with a grim face. "Grandma, wait." Audrey said coaxingly, "I pay for the rent myself. You should be happy for me." "I can''t. How can my granddaughter live here?" "But I like it here!" "No, you can''t live here!" After acting pouty for a long time, Audrey finally talked Kylee out of the idea. However, Kylee was still very dissatisfied with the apartment andined about it all the time. It was almost nine o''clock. Audrey started thinking about how to make Kylee and Bryson leave. "Grandma, it''s gettingte...." Before Audrey could finish her sentence, the gloomy sky rumbled with thunder. Then it rained heavily. Audrey was lost for words. "The weather forecast says that it will rain until two or three in the morning," Bryson said. Audrey got speechless. Kylee sighed, "Looks like I have to stay here tonight." Audrey didn''t know what to say. The wind and rainshed at the building. The thunder roared in the sky. Audrey could not drive them away now. However, if they were to stay here... She only had one room. Seeing Audrey was struggling, Bryson said in time, "You and Grandma sleep in the bedroom. I''ll sleep on the sofa in the living room." "Of course. You want me or your sister to sleep on the sofa?" Audrey couldn''t say anything. So, they had arranged everything? But no one asked her for her opinion. ... Since Kylee and Bryson were both going to stay here, Audrey got them two new toothbrushes and towels. Kylee could wear Audrey''s pajamas. Audrey took out a new pair of men''s pajamas and handed it to Bryson. "It''s new." Audrey looked awkward as she handed the pajamas to Bryson. Nell sent it to her as a housewarming gift when she moved here yesterday. And it matched Audrey''s nightgown. Audrey didn''t expect it toe in handy so soon. Bryson looked at the pajamas and raised his eyebrows. If he wasn''t mistaken, the pajamas matched what Audrey wore when she opened the door. "Thanks!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "It''s fine!" After Kyleey down on the bed, Audrey came to the living room. She put away the pillows on the sofa so that Bryson could lie downfortably. She took out a quilt and a pillow. Then she pulled the coffee table aside. Just as she put everything away, the bathroom door opened. Audrey turned around and saw Bryson walking out in the pajamas. The moment she saw Bryson, Audrey felt her cheeks flush. The pajamas fit him perfectly. However, the neckline was too low, revealing more than half of his pecks. Bryson just took a shower, and some water was dripping from his hair. The water droplets slid along his neck, his corbone, and then down into his pajamas. Coupled with his handsome face, Bryson was simply the Siren on the sea. Audrey wished to tear his clothes and make love to him right away. Audrey''s mouth felt dry. She subconsciously took a swallow. She couldn''t help but scold Nell for giving her such skimpy pajamas in her heart. She had to live with this for the rest of her life now. Audrey stared at Bryson for three seconds before she said something. "Well, I''ve cleaned up the sofa. You can sleep now." She flew back into the bedroom like a rabbit that had its tail stepped on. She closed the door and locked it. Seeing Audrey going back to her room in a panic, Bryson smiled meaningfully like a hunter, who had found his prey. ... Audrey woke up from thirst at midnight. She got up in grogginess and went to the kitchen for some water. She didn''t turn on the lights when she passed by the living room. Suddenly, she tripped over something on the ground and fell hard on something... Audrey couldn''t help but snort. In the darkness, she frowned and touched it. It was warm. Because she couldn''t see anything in the dark, her hearing and touch became even more acute. She could feel the warm human-like skin and the strong heartbeats. Heartbeats? Then the beating of the heart suddenly increased. And she could feel warm breathing above her head. It was a man! Why would she have a man in her room? Three secondster. Audrey''s muddled head finally cleared up and she remembered who was lying on the sofa. Her face became burning hot and she tried to get up. But the man wrapped his strong arm around his waist and she once against was forced to stay in his arms. What was more embarrassing, her lips seemed to have touched his. He gave a muffledugh and held the back of her head. It was a passionate kiss. As his tongue moved around in her mouth, his other hand slid under her clothes. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Audrey was taken aback. As if she had been thrown into hot water, her entire body was burning up and soft. She was powerless to resist. It was not until her thigh touched something hard that she came to her senses and pushed him away forcefully. Bryson said regretfully, "The beautiful dream ended so soon. What a pity." Audrey was mad. Her heart was pounding. She intended to reason with him, but hearing his sigh, she realized he thought this was a dream! On the bright side, it was a good thing, or it would be embarrassing. Audrey didn''t dare to make a sound in case he would be woken up. Pretending nothing had happened, she went to the kitchen quietly. After gulping down arge ss of water, she was no longer parched, but what about her inner thirst? The urge was still there. It made her ashamed and irritated. She had to admit that she liked his kiss. After putting down the ss, she returned to her room and went around the sofa so as not to disturb him. Bryson watched Audrey going around. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Even in the dark, he could see everything. Audrey was wearing the same pajamas she had when she opened the door for him and his grandmother. The pajamas went messy and her chest was exposed because she almost fell. But she didn''t notice it in the dark, and Bryson did not want to remind her. He was enjoying her curvaceous body, like a hunter staring at a prey that had fallen into his trap. She was giving Bryson hot pants, and he couldn''t sleep tonight. ... The next morning, the sun shone in the room through the curtains, and Audrey woke up. She looked at the rm clock beside her. It was six o''clock. Kylee, who was beside her, was sleeping soundly. Audrey got up and changed her clothes gently. Then she opened the door and went out of the room. Just as she opened the door, she saw Bryson sitting on the sofa and staring at theptop. Audrey was surprised. "Mr. Bryson?" Bryson looked up at her and smiled. "Good morning, Ms. Audrey!" Audrey looked happy when she woke up and saw a handsome man. He was indeed easy on the eyes. His smile was even brighter than the morning lights. Bryson was wearing the same pajamas he hadst night. "Good morning!" Audrey ran her fingers through her messy hair. "Well, I''ll make breakfast now. Please wait a moment." "Take your time!" Audrey quickly washed up and went into the kitchen to make breakfast. It seemed he didn''t remember what happenedst night. Audrey was d. If he did, she wouldn''t know how to face him. She made millet porridge, pancakes, fried eggs and some bacon. While frying the eggs, Audrey poked her head out of the kitchen door and shouted at Bryson in the living room, "Mr. Bryson, breakfast is ready. Please wake Grandma up." "Alright." After Bryson replied, Audrey went back into the kitchen. Not long after, when Audrey was cooking bacon, out of the corners of her eyes she saw Bryson standing at the kitchen door. "Mr. Bryson, breakfast will be ready soon." "No hurry!" Bryson leanedzily against the kitchen door. He turned tender as he looked at Audrey. Although Bryson said that he was not in a hurry, Audrey finished cooking as soon as possible. After a while, she prepared breakfast for them three, and the porridge was ready. She took out three bowls anddled some porridge into them. She held the bowls and was about to go out when Bryson stretched out his hands. "Let me help you!" "No need. I can do it!" Audrey hurriedly said. "Give them to me!" This time, Bryson said firmly. "Alright then, be careful. I just took the porridge off the cooker. It''s a little hot." Audrey said she handed the bowls to Bryson. Even with two bowls in his hand, Bryson still looked so handsome and noble. Moreover, they were talking like a couple just now. Audrey shook her head. What was she thinking? Bryson was a big shot, someone at the top of the pyramid. They were like two parallel lines running side by side that would never bump into each other. If it hadn''t been for Kylee, she would have never known Bryson. After Kylee got better, they should go back to their track of life. ... When Bryson and Audrey brought out the breakfast, Kylee had got changed ande out of the bedroom. "It smells good. Elliana, did you make the breakfast?" When Kylee saw the breakfast, her eyes lit up. Then she picked up the chopsticks. "Grandma, you haven''t washed up yet. You can''t eat it before that!" Audrey reminded Kylee. But the breakfast cooked by her granddaughter was too tempting for Kylee. "Let me taste it first!" Audrey frowned and took away the te of pancakes. "Wash up now!" She said firmly. Kylee looked at the pancakes in Audrey''s hand and looked so pitiful. Then she turned to go to the bathroom. Kylee became more stubborn these years. Not many people could make her change her mind. But in front of Audrey, Kylee was like a mouse meeting a cat. Bryson smiled when he saw his grandmother obeying Audrey. Kylee washed up quickly and returned to the table. Audrey''s cooking skills were as good as those of a five-star hotel chef. Kylee and Bryson enjoyed the breakfast very much. After that, Audrey and Bryson had to go to work, while Kylee was going back to the Cordova Mansion. However, Kylee insisted that Bryson send Audrey to thew firm, so Audrey got in Bryson''s car. Bryson sat beside Audrey and was speaking on the phone. Audrey was also reading today''s news on her phone. As she was reading the news, she got a message on WeChat. She clicked on it. It was from Nell. Audrey clicked on the message, and then a photo of a naked male model appeared on the screen. The moment she saw this picture, Audrey got goosebumps. She nced at Bryson, only to find that he had turned around and stared at her screen. Audrey was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to say. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Damn. Audrey cursed Nell in her heart and quickly turned off the screen. She was so embarrassed. She was afraid that Bryson would misunderstand it and see her as a pervert. So, she exined, "That ... that picture ... my friend was pulling a prank on me." "Okay." Okay? What did that mean? Audrey wanted to continue her exnation. But she felt it would only make it worse. On second thought, their cooperation would be over in three months. She didn''t need to care about how Bryson thought of her. These past few days, Audrey was getting more unsettled. This was not like herself. As Audrey looked through the news, her finger stopped on a piece of news. News Title: Wendy Munn Won the Golden Television Award for Best New Actress. Who Is She? After Audrey clicked on the headline, she saw the whole report. It said that Wendy was from a wealthy family and got engaged with Julian, the young master of the Four Seasons Group. The report exaggerated Wendy''s identity to tter her. The pearl of the Munn Group, a wealthy family, a perfect couple. Looking at the ttering words in the news, Audrey remained indifferent. But when she saw the picture on the news, her face darkened. She stared at the picture in the news. It was a photo of Wendy when she went on stage to get the award. The jade earrings on her ears belonged to Audrey''s mother. Now, Wendy was wearing them. How did Wendy dare to do it? Bryson frowned when he saw Audrey staring at Wendy''s photo with resentment. Not long after, they arrived at the Square Law Firm. Audrey put away her phone and smiled at Bryson. "Thank you, Mr. Bryson. This is me. Goodbye!" "Bye." Audrey got out of the car and walked into thew firm. When Audrey had gone, Bryson withdrew his gaze and looked at Kolby Lawson in the driver''s seat. "Let''s go!" Kolby replied, "Yes, Mr. Bryson." When the car started, Bryson looked in the direction of thew firm again. If he remembered correctly, Audrey just started working in thew firm and got a case yesterday. It was an economic dispute between the QK Architects and the Four Seasons Group, whose future master was Julian. And this man was engaged with Wendy, who had just won the Golden Television Award. Bryson saw it on Audrey''s phone. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. What did Audrey want to do? ... In the morning, Jasmine of the Cordova Group called Audrey. So, Audrey went to the Cordova Group to discuss the details with her in the afternoon. After the discussion, it was almost time to get off work. Audrey did not return to thew firm. She took a taxi and went shopping in the nearby mall. While walking around the mall, Audrey saw a clothing store she loved. There was a set of clothes in the shop window, and she liked it very much. So, she immediately walked in. At this time of the day, there were not many people in the store. A shop assistant greeted Audrey warmly when she walked in. "Good afternoon. What can I do for you?" Audrey pointed at the clothes in the window. "Take those clothes for me. Size S." "Miss, you really have good taste. That''s one of our new arrivals. We just put it out today. And it''s limited. There''s only one set for every size. Please wait a moment. I''ll bring it over for you soon." "Alright." When the shop assistant went to get the clothes, Audrey sat on the sofa and began to read their magazine. Then a man and a woman walked in. Audrey nced at them. When she recognized them, her pupils dted in shock. Even though the woman was wearing a pair ofrge sunsses and a ck mask, Audrey recognized her at a nce. Moreover, the man she was holding was not wearing a mask. It was Julian. The woman must be Wendy. Audrey turned to look at Wendy''s ears. Anger boiled up in her eyes. Wendy was still wearing that pair of earrings. The other shop assistant walked forward to greet them. "Hi, do you find anything you like here?" Wendy pointed at the clothes in the window. "I want that." "That''s limited. There''s only one set for every size. May I know what size you''re wearing?" "S." Meanwhile, the shop assistant who served Audrey, happened to take out the clothes. "Miss, here it is. Do you want to try it now?" "No. I''ll take it. Please wrap it up!" Audrey said and paid it with her credit card. The other assistant saw her wrapping up the clothes. She could only look at Wendy as she said in an apologetic tone. "Miss, I''m sorry. That youngdy has paid for it. Why don''t you take a look at other clothes? We''ve got a few new arrivals today." Wendy wore sunsses and the lights in the store were a little dim. Moreover, Audrey had greatly changed during the past six years, so Wendy did not recognize her at all. As for Julian, he didn''t even look at Audrey, so he didn''t recognize her either. Wendy was arrogant. She would get it if she liked it. And she liked the clothes when she saw them. But she was a big star now, so it was improper for her to fight over clothes. When Audrey was about to try the clothes on, Wendy''s eyes shed with resentment. She shook Julian''s arm. "Julian, I really like it." "They''re just some clothes." Julian didn''t think it was a big deal. Wendy clenched her teeth. "But I really like it. If you get it for me, I will ask my dad to cooperate with the Four Seasons Group on the South Bay Project." Julian''s eyes lit up. He immediately walked up to Audrey. "Miss, the clothes are 6, 000. I''ll give you 10, 000 if you give it to my fianc¨¦e!" Julian took out his wallet. Audrey looked coldly at his wallet. "10, 000?" She smiled, "Not enough. I want 100, 000!" Hearing this, Julian''s face changed. "You''re crazy. The clothes...." Audrey was indifferent and interrupted him. "One hundred thousand, not a penny less. Otherwise, I''ll keep it myself!" Julian couldn''t help but frown. However, if he could cooperate with the Munn Group on the South Bay Project, he could earn at least one million yuan. So, Julian said through clenched teeth, "Alright, I''ll give you 100, 000." Julian transferred the money to Audrey on the spot. Then she gave them the clothes. However, Audrey secretly tampered with the clothes before giving them to them. ... The paparazzi near the mall heard that there was going to be big news in the mall. They sniffed a headline and rushed to it. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Julian and Wendy didn''t want to attract attention, so his subordinates and her manager and assistants were all waiting outside the mall. When Julian and Wendy got out of the mall, their assistants walked up to them. Wendy was wearing the new outfit she had just bought. However, arge group of people suddenly came out from nowhere. "Look, it''s Wendy." They pounced on Wendy. "Wendy, I am your fan." "I love you, Wendy. I love your TV series." "All of you, back off. Wendy is mine." "Wendy, Wendy, I love you." Wendy was stunned when she saw so many peopleing to her. Even Julian was pushed aside by the crowd. Her manager and assistants couldn''t even get in the crowd. Wendy got anxious and shouted, "Anyone, help me! Back off! Leave it! Don''t pull my hair! My ears! Damn, get out of my way!" Not long after, Wendy turned very miserable. And she was extremely shocked. Her clothes were torn apart. It split from the middle. The fans who were pulling her clothes tore them apart. Now Wendy only got her underwear on her body. So, she screamed miserably. The paparazzi, who were hiding nearby, turned into wolves that smelled rotten meat. They snapped pictures of the crowd non-stop. After a while, Wendy finally managed to get out of the crowd. Her manager took off his coat and wrapped it around Wendy to leave. However, someone reached out his foot and made her manager trip and fall. Then he identally pulled off the coat that covered Wendy''s body. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Wendy trembled with cold. Looking at the aggressive fans and the cameras aimed at her, Wendy got scared and froze. ... That evening, photos of Wendy outside the mall went viral on the Inte. And her name became a trending topic on SNS. Next to her name was the word "naked". Most of theizens who did not know the truth believed that Wendy was hyping herself. At first, they used the paparazzi. Butter, they all scolded Wendy for being shameless. And the words they used were gross and disgusting. In the car, Wendy watched her photos going viral online. Manyizens kept tagging her in their comments. And they were saying the meanest things about her. Wendy''s exquisite face twisted in anger. She threw her phone onto the ground. Then she pointed at her manager, Zander Welch. "Didn''t you say that you''re fixing it? Why are these photos still spreading?" Zander kept calling others. He happened to receive a call from thepany''s PR Department. "Wendy, no!" Zander''s face changed after he got that call. "What''s wrong?" "It''s about the news!" Zander exined, "The PR Department has contacted those socialworking sites. The websites have blocked all the topics about you. But just now, all the major sites were attacked by a hacker. And that person changed the website codes. So, they could not block any topics, nor could they delete those photos." "What?" Wendy''s face was twisted. "So, these photos will keep spreading?" "Yes. But when they improve backstage, they can block the photos again." "How long will it take?" "I don''t know!" He didn''t know! Wendy felt as if someone threw cold water at her. "Not only that, the director of your next movie just called and fired you," said Zander after a pause. "What?" Wendy fell into the car seat in a daze. She said angrily, "Who did this? Did you find out?" "No, I can''t find anything." "You don''t know when they can improve backstage. You can''t find out anything. What else can you do?" Zander got speechless. He was a capable man, but the force behind it was too strong this time. Wendy touched her ear and felt a sharp pain. The earrings were pulled off in a mess. Her ears were scratched and bleeding. The earrings were as annoying as its owner. ... At the apartment. Audrey sat in front of theputer. There was a pair of jade earrings next to her mouse. Seeing that the news went viral online, Audrey smiled meaningfully. She found a friend nicknamed ''Fleur'' on QQ and sent her a message. Grandma Wolf: Thank you, Nataly. Fleur: No need. Where''s my chicken? Grandma Wolf: Next time youe, I''ll make it for you. Fleur: Tomorrow! Grandma Wolf: No. The day after tomorrow! Audrey had an appointment with Kylee to go to the Cordova Mansion tomorrow. Fleur sent a resentful emoji. Grandma Wolf: I''ll make two chickens! Fleur: Deal! Fleur: Damn! Grandma Wolf: What''s wrong? Fleur: Someone has hacked into myputer. That''s it. I''ll track him back and see who he is." After saying that, Fleur''s profile photo turned ck. Audrey was lost for words. Nataly rarely went offline unless she met aputer expert. This expert could hack into Nataly''sputer. That was impressive. Not long after, Audrey''s phone rang. It was Nataly. "Yourputer was hacked?" Audrey asked. "If I find out who hacked myputer, I''ll chop his Inte tubes into little bits!" Nataly said angrily. "Wow, that''s an expert." "Yeah. Myputer cked out after I sent you that message. I''m reinstalling it now." Audrey could hear Nataly turning on theputer from the other end of the phone. "Alright, I''ve nailed it. I''ll strengthen the firewall. Oh, I''m going to y games with my friend soon. Bye." "Bye." ... In the study room of the Cordova Mansion. Bryson looked at theplicated codes on hisputer. Then he typed something and pressed the Enter button. Theputer showed the coordinates of the hacker who attacked a socialworking site of the Cordova Group. It was a twenty-five-year-old woman. Her real name was Nataly Hodge, but she called herself Fleur online. She worked at an online game company. And she was the famous hacker who created the Blue Umbre Virus two years ago. And five minutes ago, this hacker was talking with ... Audrey. Bryson made a phone call. "Find out the rtionship between Audrey and Wendy." Chapter 10 Chapter 10 After work, Audrey rushed to the Cordova Mansion. Kylee had been waiting for her. Hearing the gatekeeper say that Audrey was here, Kylee came out of the vi to wee her. Audrey brought gifts and tonics with her. Kylee said, "There''s no need to bring gifts. Here is your home. We have everything." "They are from my client," Audrey said. "Someone brings in these things." "Yes!" A servant came forward, taking them from Audrey. Kylee asked Everett, the butler beside her, "Everett, is Bryson home?" "Madam Cordova, I just called Mr. Bryson. He said he was on his way back." "Well, tell the kitchen to prepare the dinner." "Yes, Ma''am." ... While waiting for dinner, Kylee and Audrey were ying gobang in the living room. Kylee wanted to take back moves again. And she had done that several times. Kylee said, "It''s a false move. I want to undo it...." Audrey didn''t dare to say anything. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Everett walked over. "Madam Cordova." "What''s the matter?" Kylee undid the move with satisfaction, and then she took another move. "Miss Alma''s here." "Which Miss Alma?" Kylee stared at the chessboard. "She sent you to the hospital when you faintedst time." Everett reminded her. Knowing who Everett was talking about, Kylee said, "It''s her. Invite her in." "Yes." After Everett left, Kylee looked at Audrey with a smile. "Elliana, when Miss Almaes, help me see if she''s a right person!" "A right person?" "Yes!" Kylee sighed, "Bryson''s thirty years old. But ... he''s not married yet. He doesn''t have a girlfriend, let alone a fianc¨¦e. I''m old, and I don''t have a great-grandson. I''m anxious." Kylee''s eyes gleamed as she said, "Miss Alma is a good and nice-looking girl thates from a good family. So, I want Bryson to meet her." Audrey nodded in understanding what Kylee meant. It was a blind date. Nataly and Nell bothined to Audrey how their parents were desperate to marry them. Their parents thought that 25 was not a young age, so taking them on blind dates for various reasons regardless of the men''s backgrounds, appearance, etc. Audrey sympathized with Bryson. ... Not long after, Everett brought in a girl in a pink dress. She had beautiful features, her long ck hair hanging down by her side. And she looked slender in the dress. Alma looked around with her beautiful eyes. Then, she nodded to Kylee, saying in a soft voice, "Good evening, Madam Cordova." At first nce, Alma was a well-educateddy with good manners. Kylee looked at Alma with satisfaction, "Alright,e over and sit down." Alma moved to Kylee''s side and sat down. "Madam Cordova, how are you feeling now?" "I''m feeling well." Women always felt threatened when facing other, more beautiful women. Alma turned her eyes upon Audrey, who was also beside Kylee. "Madam Cordova, who is this?" Kylee held Audrey''s hand, saying, "This is my granddaughter." "Your granddaughter?" Alma frowned. "That''s right, granddaughter," Kylee said with a smile. Alma was a little confused. As far as she knew, Kylee''s granddaughter had died a few years ago. How could she have a granddaughter? However, Kylee had a daughter, ''Was she the daughter of Kylee''s daughter?'' Audrey said, "Miss Alma, you can call me Elliana." Learning that Audrey was Kylee''s granddaughter, Alma was reassured. If she could get Audrey''s approval, it would be a step closer to her marrying into the Cordova family. "Then I''ll call you Elliana," Alma said, "Madam Cordova, your granddaughter is ravishing." "Sure enough. She''s my granddaughter," Kylee said with pride. "By the way, hasn''t Mr. Brysone home?" Alma tried to sound casual. "He''s on his way back." Alma nodded, looking at the chessboard on the table, "Madam Cordova, were you ying gobang?" "Yes, do you y gobang?" "A little!" Alma was a modest, courteous girl knowing what to say and do at any time. Audrey knew that Alma was an expert. Kylee touched her temples. She was tired. "Then you and Elliana can y for a while. I''ll be watching." "Alright!" Alma smiled, sitting at where Kylee had sat. Alma, "Is go (a game yed with ck and white pieces on a board of 361 crosses) okay?" Audrey said, "Sure!" Then, Audrey and Alma started to y. Alma was proficient at go. She suggested ying go because she wanted to win Audrey''s favor by losing. In the middle of the game, however, Alma discovered that Audrey was also an expert. Even if Alma did her best, she was still at a disadvantage. Alma didn''t take it lightly anymore. Instead, she went all out against Audrey. It was a game between experts. Their focus was both on the chessboard. And they didn''t notice that Bryson hade into the living room. Kylee was looking down at the chessboard when she noticed her grandson. She smiled, about to say something. Bryson ced his finger on his lips to stop her. So, Kylee remained silent. Bryson and Kylee watched the game beside Audrey and Alma. Audrey looked leisurely, while Alma would rack her brain from time to time, holding her piece and putting her chin on her hand. Now came the crucial moment. After Audrey, Alma was thinking about where to move. However, taking a closer look at the chessboard, Alma sighed with relief. She looked at Audrey with a tired face, "You are so good at this. I lost." Audrey smiled and said, "Miss Alma let me win." Alma looked embarrassed. She took it lightly at the beginning, butter she found that she didn''t rival Audrey. When Alma saw Bryson, who was behind Audrey, she smiled, "Mr. Bryson, you are back?" "Yes." Audrey turned her head in surprise, seeing Bryson standing behind her. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 "I just won against a woman who might be Bryson''s future wife. Would Bryson hold a grudge?" "I should have let her win." "But Alma''s technique was a little poor... I wanted her to win, and I just identally won." If knowing how Audrey thought about her technique, Alma would be pissed off. Bryson had returned, and Audrey thought that she should create an opportunity for them. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Miss Alma, I''m a little tired. Bryson will y go with you!" Alma was filled with joy. "Sure." Audrey got up right away. Bryson nced at Audrey and sat down. In the first round, Alma lost, because she was focused on Bryson instead of the game. In the second round, Alma discovered that Bryson''s technique was marvelous and recovered herself, but she was still defeated. In the third round, Alma did her best, but the winner was still Bryson. Alma''s face turned pale after being defeated by Bryson in the three rounds. Today, Alma had lost four straight rounds in the Cordova''s. She was a little doubtful about her technique. Audrey felt a little sympathy for Alma because Bryson did his best to win Alma. She thought to herself, ''Couldn''t Bryson try to be kind to women? No wonder he didn''t have a girlfriend.'' Then, a servant walked over and said, "Madam Cordova, Mr. Bryson, the dinner''s ready." Kylee said, "Come on. Let''s have dinner." ... During the meal, Alma put food in Audrey''s bowl from time to time. Audrey felt ttered. Audrey knew that Alma was attentive to her because Alma believed that she was Bryson''s younger sister. After dinner, Alma looked at Audrey with affection. "Elliana, Madam Cordova said that you were working in aw firm?" "Right." "Whichw firm?" "Square Law Firm!" Alma said at once, "I heard my father mention that he was going to rece the legal advisor of his company." Kylee said, "The firm Elliana''s working for can be the legal advisor of your father''spany." Alma nodded. "This is what I''m thinking. Aw firm with a friend working in it is more reliable. I''ll bring it up with my dadter." Kylee looked at Alma with more satisfaction. Audrey didn''t know what to say. She didn''t want to make a connection with Alma. She was a fake sister, so shecked confidence. There was a hint of reproach in Kylee''s eyes when she saw that Bryson was about to get up, ''Alma was still sitting here.'' "Bryson, let''s go to the living room! Miss Alma doesn''te often. Let''s chat in the living room." It was clear what Kylee meant. "I''m going to the study. I get some things about thepany to take care of." Kylee put on a straight face, "Do you have to take care of them now?" Alma tried to appease Kylee, "Mr. Bryson is in charge of the Cordova Group. It''s a big group. He must be busy. Madam Cordova, I don''t mind his leaving to deal with the affairs." Hearing this, Kylee felt less cross. "Since Alma speaks for you, you can go." Bryson left without looking back. In the absence of Bryson, Alma did not stay in the Cordova''s for too long. She chatted with Kylee and Audrey in the living room for a while before leaving. Seeing Alma off, Kylee and Audrey returned to the vi. Kylee looked in the direction of the study upstairs, saying with an angry face, "This Bryson, he didn''t show Alma any respect. He defeated Alma in the game. He didn''t say a word to Alma during the dinner. I''m mad at him." Audrey kept quiet. She wanted to say that it was because Bryson was not interested in Alma, but she didn''t dare to stoke up anger. "Perhaps he had thepany''s affairs on his mind, so ... he showed no consideration for Miss Alma''s feelings!" Kylee was still angry, "Don''t speak for him. You should persuade him not to dedicate himself to his work. It''s important to get married and have children as soon as possible." Audrey thought, ''He wouldn''t listen to me about that.'' Audrey looked at the time on her phone, saying, "Well, Grandma, it''s gettingte. I''ll be leaving now" Upon hearing that Kylee was going back, Kylee forgot that she was angry. She held Audrey''s hand and said, "You just came back, and now you are leaving? No, you''ll stay here tonight." "Grandma, the information I need tomorrow is at home. I have to go back and check it tonight." "Then just stay for a while longer." Audrey held Kylee''s hand. She didn''t want to go, either, "Grandma, it''ll be my day off two dayster. I can be yourpany then!" Kylee had no choice but to let Audrey go back. Audrey picked up her bag. "How do you n to go home?" "I''ll hail a taxi at the door. It''s convenient." "You''re a girl. It''s not safe to take a taxi at night. No...." Kylee told the servant, "Go upstairs and tell Bryson toe down." ... "Grandma, don''t bother. I''ll go back myself." Audrey refused. "He''s your brother. It''s his responsibility." Audrey didn''t say anything. Not long after, Bryson came downstairs with keys in his hand. Audrey was sitting in Bryson''s car. While Audrey was fastening her seat belt in the passenger seat, Kylee stood outside the driver-side window and told Bryson, "Bryson, you''ll watch Audrey as she sets foot into her apartment. Do you hear me? If you drop her at the entrance of the neighborhood, I''ll not forgive you." "I see." Then, Kylee walked to Audrey''s side, holding Audrey''s hand with love and saying, "Elliana, call Grandma when you get home. Okay?" "I will," Audrey replied in a soft voice, her eyes filled with affection. Looking at Kylee, Audrey felt that she was looking at her grandma because they both cared so much about her. After the car turned the corner, Audrey stopped looking. When they were on the road, Audrey said, "Stop. Just put me here. I''ll take a taxi myself." She hadn''t forgotten who she was. He was a busy man, and she was just a person who pretended to be Elliana. It was inappropriate for her to let him drive her home. Bryson didn''t look at her. He had no intention of stopping. Audrey stopped speaking. "Alright, if you insist." The music in the car was soothing and hypnotic. Audrey was weary. She leaned back in her seat, looking out of the window. Then, she closed her eyes. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Half an hourter, they arrived at the City Garden Neighborhood, where Audrey lived. Bryson drove his ck Bentley Mulsanne to the underground parking lot. Audrey was asleep against the back of the chair, showing no sign of waking up. Bryson stopped the car. He was not in a hurry to wake her up. His dark eyes were fixated on Audrey, in which there was a sh of light. He unfastened his seat belt, one arm crossing Audrey, and put on the armrest on her right. He was close to her. He lowered his head slowly, his breath on her face, and his lips getting closer and closer. In the end, he stopped, with his lips just a centimeter away from hers. If he continued to move forward, their lips could touch. However, he did not continue. The car was flooded with ambiguous feelings. Audrey felt something strange. She frowned, and with her eyelids trembling, she opened her eyes. Then, she saw through the car window. It was the parking lot of the City Garden Neighborhood. And Bryson was sitting in the driver''s seat beside her with a calm face. She was a little confused. ''Was it my illusion? I felt someone''s breath close to me, and it lingered around my nose.'' "You''re awake?" Bryson whispered in a slightly hoarse voice. ... Audrey realized that she fell asleep. "Why didn''t you wake me up?" Audrey looked embarrassed. She didn''t expect to fall asleep in Bryson''s car. "I just parked!" "Alright!" Audrey unfastened her seat belt and said, "Thank you for driving me home, Mr. Bryson." Then, she opened the door and got off. She nned to watch Bryson leave before she went home. However, Bryson also opened the door and got out. Then, locking the car doors, he was prepared to leave. Audrey remained where she was. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Bryson, "You''re not leaving?" Audrey said, "You''ll go upstairs with me? Mr. Bryson, it''s okay. When I call Grandmater, I''ll tell her that you sent me to the door." "I''m a man of principles." Audrey didn''t say anything. ''Alright. The parking lot or the door. There''s no difference.'' Audrey had no choice but to ride up in the elevator with Bryson. When reaching the floor where her apartment was, Audrey walked straight to her door and then turned around. Bryson''s phone rang. "Alright, I''ll send it to you now." "Mr. Bryson, I''m home," Audrey said politely. "I need to use yourputer to send something now." "Okay." ''It must be something important.'' Audrey opened the door for Bryson right away. Before Bryson came in, she rushed in, picking up the underwear that she had taken from the balcony and put on the sofa yesterday, and bringing them into the bedroom. Then, he took hisputer out of the bedroom and turned it on, cing it on the table. Bryson was sitting on the sofa. It was small. Bryson, who had long legs, couldn''t stretch his legs when sitting on it. Taking over theputer, Bryson looked at the screen and was stunned for a minute. There was a bloody line on the boot screen: The mills of God grind slowly. ... Audrey felt too ashamed to face Bryson. Bryson did not feel anything. He began working. And Audrey went to the kitchen, bringing him a ss of water. "Here is your water." "Thank you!" While Bryson was sending the information, Audrey thought of Kylee and called her. "Grandma, I''m home now." "Yes, he escorted me to the door." Looking at Bryson with a helpless face, Audrey covered the microphone and said to him, "Well, Mr. Bryson, Grandma asks you to answer the phone." Bryson took the phone from Audrey with his long, slender fingers. "It''s me, Grandma. I''lle back as soon as I''m done with something at work. Got it." Then, Kylee said something else. Bryson replied, hanging up the phone. Bryson continued to work, while Audrey stood at the side with embarrassment. They were alone... Luckily, Bryson was a workaholic. He was focused on his work. Right after sending the information, he left. Bryson returned to the underground parking lot. Just as he was about to fasten his seat belt, his phone rang. Someone sent him a message. He looked at the screen of his phone. It was the findings of Audrey and Wendy''s rtionship with his subordinate. Seeing the findings, Bryson narrowed his eyes, looking gloomy and frightening. Audrey Koch was Audrey Munn, Wendy Munn''s half-sister and Julian Shaw''s ex-fianc¨¦e. ... Two days had passed since Alma went to the Cordova''s. This day, Audrey spent the whole morning sorting out the information. It was almost noon when a receptionist walked over. "Audrey!" "What''s up?" "There''s a Miss Alma at the door. She said she was here for you." "Miss Alma?" Audrey frowned. Among the people she knew recently, there was only one person named Alma. Audrey couldn''t help but touch her forehead. "Alright. I''ll be right there." Audrey walked outside the door, ''Of course it was Alma.'' "Miss Alma, what brings you here?" Audrey looked at Alma in surprise. Alma smiled brightly when seeing Audrey. "I''m here to visit you." Audrey didn''t know what to say. ''Visit me? For what?'' Holding Audrey''s hand, Alma signaled Audrey to look outside the door, "It''s almost lunchtime. I''ve ordered meals for everyone in your firm." Audrey was speechless. The meals were from a five-star hotel, and they were ... deluxe packages. Audrey''s colleagues all looked at Audrey with gratitude as they ate the meals, especially Freddy. ... He was happy because he had saved money. Freddy walked towards Audrey with a smile. "Audrey, is this your friend?" Freddy said, "You are wee to visit us at any time!" Audrey didn''t say anything. She definitely wouldn''t want that. After Freddy left, Audrey touched her forehead again. "Miss Alma, you don''t need to do that." Alma smiled. "It''s nothing. Besides, this is my first time here. I don''t know what to bring for you, and I can only do these simple things." Audrey said, "Miss Alma, it''s nice of you. Please go in and have a seat!" "No!" Alma waved her hand, "I have things to do. I''ll be leaving soon." "Alright." Then, Alma looked at Audrey with a bashful face, "And Ie here today because I have to ask you something." "Go ahead, please." "I''ve booked a table at the Romance Restaurant. It''s tonight. I want to ask Mr. Bryson out to dinner, but...." Audrey knew what Alma meant. ''Alma had treated my colleagues and me, and I should help her with that.'' After thinking, Audrey said, "I''ll ask him out for you." Alma''s eyes gleamed, "That''d be great." Chapter 13 Chapter 13 After Alma left, Audrey thought for a while and called Bryson. He answered the phone immediately. "Ms. Audrey?" "Hi, Mr. Bryson, sorry to bother you." "It''s okay. Something wrong?" "I was just wondering, do you have time tonight?" Bryson paused for seconds and said, "Yes." "There is something I need to discuss with you. I made a reservation at a restaurant. Would youe to see meter today?'' "Sure." Audrey said guiltily, "OK. I''ll send you the address and the room number." "OK." After hanging up the phone, Audrey felt even guiltier. After all, she lied to him. The thing was, Alma, worried if she told him directly that she wanted to see him, he would note. So, she asked Audrey to help her. Audrey called him just to give it a shot. She didn''t expect he would agree. Although she lied to him, she was doing this for his happiness. If he found the love of his life, Madam Cordova would be happy, too. It was helpful for her recovery. If that was the case, she could leave as soon as possible. She wanted nothing to do with Bryson. After the call, she texted Alma. Audrey: Done. Alma: Thank you, honey. If I marry your brother, I''ll be a nice sister-inw. Audrey: ...... Alma sent her the address and the room number. Audrey then sent the message to Bryson. ... The Cordova Tower, President''s Office. Bryson received the message from Audrey. Melvin happened toe in with a dozen documents, and ask him to sign. "Cancel all the ns tonight," Bryson said. Melvin''s eyes opened wide in surprise. "But Mr. Bryson, you made an appointment with Mr. Hyson from Hyson Group to talk about the contract for next quarter. And a video meeting for this quarter..." "Dy them all!" "Uh, yes!" "And I am gonna leave earlier today." Melvin didn''t know what to say. ... The Cordova Mansion. The chef of the Cordova Mansion had an emergency and couldn''t cook for the family today. So Kylee called Audrey. She bought groceries after work and went to the mansion. Just as she was cooking, Kylee called Bryson. Audrey was in the middle of cooking when she heard Kylee called him. She couldn''t help but feel nervous. "You''ll eat out tonight? OK, got it." After hanging up the phone, Kylee said to Audrey, "Honey, Bryson won''t have dinner with us tonight. You don''t have to prepare for him." "Alright!" Of course, she knew that. After all, she was the one who asked Bryson out. She made six dishes and one soup quickly. Just as she was about to set the table, a boy came in. "Oh my, it''s so hot today." Audrey looked at this stranger who just came in. He was a teenager wearing sweats, with a basketball in his hand. Seeing him, Madam Cordova was surprised in joy. "Simon, what are you doing here? Where are your parents?" "They are on business, so Ie here alone. I have a game tomorrow. Your ce is closer, so I am gonna stay here tonight." "Alright. I''ll tell them to set up that guest room for you." "Thank you, Great-grandmother." When he saw Audrey standing there, he put on a big smile. "Hello, Aunt Elliana. Simon Randall. You can call me Simon." Audrey didn''t say anything. A teenager nephew? Howe? Hearing what he said, Audrey thought he might have heard of her. Maybe Bryson told him before. Simon hadn''t had dinner yet, so he ate with them. He was a talker. When eating, he kept talking about funny things at school and embarrassing stories about the basketball team. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Suddenly, he changed the topic. "Oh right, Great-grandma, who did Uncle Bryson have dinner with tonight?" Kylee said, "I didn''t ask him about that. Why?" "I called him today, but his assistant answered for him. He said he was buying new suits at the mall." "Some important client, maybe." Simon murmured, "Really important, huh? He even bought new suits for this dinner?" Audrey, "......" She thought to herself: That must be something wrong with his suit, so he needs to get a new one, right? She would never believe that he bought new suits for her. He must have arrived at the Romance Restaurant now...... ... The Romance Restaurant The restaurant was located on the top floor of amercial building downtown. It was a restaurant for couples. The decoration was like a fantasy, which immersed people in sweet love and romance. It was Friday. The restaurant was crowded with couples. Sitting in the room, Alma was waiting for Bryson excitedly. She looked in the mirror from time to time to see if her makeup was running. Today, she got all pretty for this date. She thought she was beautiful, born into a rich family, and even was in a position of influence. A lot of men were wooing her, but to her, only Bryson was good enough. After waiting for a while, she heard a waiter''s voice outside the room. "Mister, A6, please." Then she heard Bryson''s familiar voice. "Thank you!" Hearing this, Alma felt her heart was beating like a rabbit. Here he came. Here he came. She quickly stood up. The door was unlocked and pushed open. Bryson came in. He was wearing a dark blue suit, a light blue shirt, nice cuff links, and a brooch. He seemed to be unusually gentle today. He was even more handsome than usual, which almost turned her legs into jelly. Obviously, he dressed up for tonight. Alma looked at him in surprise. "Evening, Mr. Bryson." Seeing her in the room, Bryson frowned and looked around. "What are you doing here?" Alma said shyly, "Well, Elliana helped me to ask you out!" For some reason, before she finished her sentence, she felt the romantic and warm room suddenly became frozen, making her chilly. The gentleness on Bryson''s face was now reced by coldness. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Looking at Bryson''s cold face and his angry gaze, Alma panicked. "Mr. Bryson, why are you staring at me this way?" "Miss Alma!" This was the first time he called her like that to her face, which made Alma ted. "Mr. Bryson, take a seat, please." As long as he was willing to sit down, there was a chance for her. "No, I gotta go." Finishing his sentence, Bryson turned around and was about to leave. Alma, "......" She quickly ran forward and grabbed his arm. "Wait. You just got there. Why are you leaving?" Bryson looked at her hand that was holding his arm, and said sarcastically, "Miss Alma, you need to know that I hate two things." Alma''s heart seemed to sink to the bottom, and she got a bad feeling about what he was going to say next. "And they are..." "One set me up; two, use my family." Alma''s smile froze. Her face went pale suddenly. Bryson said word by word, "And you did both." His words broke her heart. She trembled, and the hand that was holding his arm also withdrew stiffly. He dusted his suit in disgust to her face, as if there was something dirty on it. Then he turned around and left. Alma stood still there. It took her a long time toe back to herself. She could not believe that Bryson had turned her down. He shut her right down. After a while, a waiter walked in. Before he entered the room, he saw Bryson was leaving. Seeing Alma standing there, awkward, he asked cautiously, "Miss? Shall I serve now?" Alma was gloomy, and shouted angrily, "Get out!" ... As soon as he left the restaurant, Bryson called home and was told that Audrey was in the Cordova Mansion right now. Just as he hung up, the phone rang again. It was George Kuhn. "What''s up?" He answered the phone coldly. "Wow, frosty. Who pissed you off?" "What do you want?" Bryson''s voice was low as if he was about to get outrageous next second. George then said seriously, "Well, Matthew just came back. We are at the Spring River Hotel now. It''s been a long time. Do you wannae?" Originally, Bryson wanted to refuse. "See you there!" ... The Spring River Hotel. Bryson walked to a room and just as he pushed the door open, George pulled him in. "Hey, buddy. Here you are. Come on!" Taking the wine, Bryson drank it up. On the sofa sat a handsome and charming man. He nced at Bryson when he emptied the ss. James Walker. He seemed smart. James put on an evil smile, "Easy, man. Come on, get another shot with me!" Without saying anything, Bryson picked up another ss and drank it up again with James. George also raised his ss, "Hey, count me in. Cheers!" Not long after, George got drunk. He fell asleep on the sofa, snoring like a pig. James kicked him away with a look of disgust. While George, who was so wasted, knew nothing about James kicking him. He just changed to a more comfortable position, sleeping hard. James then stopped looking at him and turned to Bryson to have one more ss with him. Seeing his dark face, James took a sip. "You seemed distracted. Something wrong?" Bryson, "Yep." "Well let me guess, girl trouble?" Bryson didn''t say no, and just drank. Seeing he remained silent, James shook his head. "I didn''t see thising. You are always hard to get. You''re falling in love?" James asked curiously, "It doesn''t seem to go well. Need any help?" Bryson nced at him, and said coldly, "No." James, "......" He thought to himself, since Bryson hadn''t been in a serious rtionship before, and now he turned down his help, could he make it? Bryson asked abruptly, "You''re doing business with the Four Seasons Group?" "Yes. Weunched a project. Why?" "Then pull your money." "What? It will cost me very big money, you know?" "You still want that patch in River?" James''s eyes lit up, "Alright, I''ll withdraw the funding tomorrow." "Come see me when you are done." After saying that, Bryson put the ss on the table, grabbed his suit on the sofa and stood up. "You''re leaving? You haven''t told me why you want me to withdraw." "Gotta go!" James, "......" ... The Cordova Mansion. A ck Bentley Mulsanne parked in front of the vi. Kolby helped Bryson out of the car and they walked toward the vi. Kylee and Audrey were talking in the living room. They stood up when seeing Kolby bringing Bryson in. For Kylee, it hurt to see her grandson drunk and stumbling. "Why is he so drunk?" Kylee looked at Kolby angrily, "Who drank with him? They even didn''t know to stop him?" Kolby was embarrassed. "He drank with Mr. James and Mr. George." Audrey frowned slightly. Didn''t he go to dinner with Alma? Why did he drink with them? Could it be that he didn''t eat with her? "Huh, those two brats!" Kylee was a little angry, but she worried about Bryson. She said to Kolby, "Go take him upstairs!" "Sorry, Madam Cordova. Would you excuse me? Nature calls." Kolby blushed embarrassedly. "Fine. We''ll take care of him." Kylee alone couldn''t do it, so Audrey went forward to help her. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Kylee was old and weak, so it was dangerous for her to go upstairs while carrying Bryson. So Audrey held him and said to Kylee, "Grandma, let me take care of this. Why don''t you tell the chef to prepare some soup for him?" "Alright. Be careful." "Don''t worry!" Kylee then went to the kitchen. Audrey helped Bryson upstairs alone. He was so drunk, so he almost leaned against herpletely. She found it a little bit struggling for her. But given that she had lied to him, Audrey had no choice but to help him back to his room. Audrey turned on the lights in his room and brought him in. Finally, she put him on the bed. She pushed him onto the bed and tucked him in. She heaved a sigh of relief. Then she turned around to leave. Suddenly, his hand grabbed her wrist and pulled her over. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 She fell on him. She looked up at him in shock. Seeing Bryson''s scarlet eyes, she couldn''t help feeling flustered. Before she could react, he suddenly rolled over and got on top of her. The next second, he held her wrists and kissed her. It was passionate and overbearing. The scent of alcohol from his tongue spread in her mouth. Audrey was stunned. Her mind went nk for a few seconds before she realized that she had been kissed. Her first reaction was to resist. But he was holding her wrists, and she couldn''t free herself from him no matter how she tried. The harder she struggled, the more fierce his kiss became. He kissed her hard, forced her mouth open, and stuck his tongue in. She began gasping from all the struggle and was too tired to fight back. The moment she stopped fighting, his kissed became gentle. The tip of his tongue traced her lips slowly and softly. It was enticing. While Audrey was still a mess, Bryson stopped the kiss and muttered softly, "Emily..." His husky voice brought her back to reality. She realized what was going on. He had released her. She took the opportunity to push him off her. She got off the bed and stood there. Bryson, who was pushed away by Audrey,y there with his eyes closed. His breath grew steady, indicating that he was asleep. Covering her burning cheeks with both hands, Audrey could feel her heart beating faster and faster. It took her a long while to finally calm down. Staring at Bryson, who was already sleeping soundly on the bed, Audrey was so cross that she even wanted to rush forward and p him right in the face. But he waspletely drunk now. Just now, Bryson had probably treated her as another woman called Emily. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ''Forget it. It''s meaningless arguing with a drunkard,'' she thought to herself. Apart from being angry, Audrey also felt a little panicked upon realizing that she kind of liked Bryson''s kisses. After adjusting her tumbled hair and clothes casually, she left Bryson''s room in a hurry. The moment Audrey ran out of the door, Bryson suddenly opened his eyes. There wasn''t even the slightest sign of drunkenness on his face. About ten minutester, Kylee brought a servant to Bryson''s bedroom. Bryson had just changed into his nightgown. Seeing that Bryson was fine, Kylee heaved a sigh of relief and instructed the servant, "Put the soup on the table." The servant went out of the room upon carrying out her order. "Where''s Elliana?" Kylee muttered with a frown, "After sending you to your room, she hurried downstairs and said that she needed to go home to find some information, so I asked Kolby to drive her back." Bryson couldn''t help revealing a smile. Sure enough, she had run away. Kylee pointed at the warm soup on the table. "Although you''re sober now, you still need to drink this. Otherwise, you''ll have a headache tomorrow morning." "Okay." ... Soon came the day of the second trial. Audrey and her client had made an appointment to meet at thepany. Audrey took a taxi to thepany, with the radio inside broadcasting the morning news. Since the second trial of the QK Architects and the Four Seasons Group''s Branch was to be held today, some reporters interviewed Julian yesterday. A recording of an interview was broadcast in the morning news, which was exactly the one with Julian. Reporter: Mr. Julian, the second trial between yourpany and the QK Architects will start tomorrow. Do you have confidence in winning it? Julian: As I''ve said before, ourpany has notmitted any disciplinary offenses. Reporter: I can tell that you are sure of yourpany''s victory this time. Julian: Of course. His voice was filled with confidence and disdain. The reporter then changed the topic. Reporter: I heard that while cooperating with yourpany, the J Group suddenly withdrew its funds. Can you give any details on this? Julian''s voice suddenly became impatient. Julian: Since this involvespany secrets, I can''t answer your question. Then came thement from the announcer: We all know that the second trial between the QK Architects and the Four Seasons Group''s Branch is going to start today. The Four Seasons Group has a good reputation in the industry, and I am sure thews must be based on principles of justice. The announcer''s words were nothing but his own subjective spections. Hearing this, Audrey put on a contemptuous look. Whether the Four Seasons Group would win or not was still unknown. ... As soon as Audrey entered thew firm, she was informed that her client had arrived, so she packed up all the necessary materials for today''s trial and went to the reception room. Back then, Audrey had been in contact with the vice president of the QK Architects. Today, another man was sitting beside him. It was Zachery Gomez, General Manager of the QK Architects. Audrey sat directly opposite the two of them. "Mr. Gomez, nice to meet you. I''m Audrey Koch, thewyer in charge of the case involving your company and the Four Seasons Group''s Branch." When Zachery heard that Audrey was in charge of his case and saw that she was such a young woman, his face darkened. "How could it be you? Where''s Ms. Liana, the one who took charge of mypany''s case?" "I''m in charge of this case now." "You?" Zachery sneered, "I''m already in the second trial, and I''m not going to give you traineewyers a chance for practice. I want Ms. Liana to take over it." Although Liana would not help him win thiswsuit, she could at least help him obtain the greatest benefits. Since Audrey was only in her early twenties, she must be no use to him. "Mr. Gomez, I have alreadymunicated with Mr. Steele, who said that although Ms. Audrey is young, she is a well-knownwyer from abroad and has never lost awsuit," said the vice president beside Zachery. Thetter still said with a disdainful look, "I think the Square Law Firm chose this girl to take charge of my case for it has run out of professional ones. I have to change mywyer." Audrey looked at Zachery with a smile. "First, Ms. Liana has other cases to attend today. Second, no otherwyer in our firm is more familiar with this case than me. Last but not least, the second trial is today. If no one from yourpany attends it, the judge will dere yourpany''s loss on the grounds of your absence." Zachery was rendered speechless. It seemed that he had to depend on this young femalewyer today. Zachery red fiercely at Audrey. "If you lose today''swsuit, I will not let you off." Audrey replied with a smile spreading across her face, "Mr. Gomez, please wait and see." Chapter 16 Chapter 16 While heading for the courthouse, Audrey heard her phone ring. She couldn''t help but feel distressed when seeing the caller ID. It was from Kylee. For the past two days, she couldn''t get what Bryson had done to her that night off her mind. As a result, she didn''t contact Kylee. "Hello, Grandma." "Elliana, why haven''t you called me these two days?" Audrey felt guilty. She lied, "I''ve been busy these past two days, so I forgot." "I thought something had happened to you. I''ve been worried about you sincest night." Hearing Kylee''s words, Audrey felt even guiltier. "Grandma, I''m fine. Don''t worry." "That''s good. Where are you now?" "On my way to the court with my clients. The trial will start today." "Are you free tonight? How abouting home for dinner? Last time, you said the sweet and sour squirrel fish was delicious, so I had the servants buy some fish this morning." "After the trial is over, I have to deal with the information at night. It may be veryte, so I won''t go back." Kylee said disappointedly, "Alright then." "Grandma, the trial will start in a while. I still need to review the information, and I''ll call you after leaving the court." "OK. I will leave you to your work. However, do remember to pay attention to your health and eat on time." "No problem." After hanging up, Audrey felt a burst of unease. Suddenly, her phone rang again. Seeing the caller ID, Audrey frowned. Bryson? Subconsciously, she didn''t want to answer the phone, but... After hesitating for a while, Audrey finally answered it as the caller was about to hang up. "Hey..." Bryson''s deep voice came from the other end of the phone. "Hello, Mr. Bryson." Audrey immediately replied, "May I help you?" "Ms. Audrey, are you busy now?" "The trial is going to start today. I''m on my way to the courthouse." "So that''s the case. With your outstanding ability, I believe you will win!" Audrey was a little touched. Ever since she took over this case, everyone had questioned her and secretly bet that she would lose thewsuit. Bryson was the first to say that she would win it. Audrey replied with a smile, "Thank you." "You''re wee." "Mr. Bryson, why are you calling me?" "Grandma fell yesterday and hurt her foot." "What?" Audrey asked in shock, "Is she alright?" Kylee was already over seventy years old. It would be no small matter if she identally fell. "She is fine, but further examinations are needed. The problem is that she won''t listen to me." Audrey nodded. "Alright, I know. I''ll call Grandma immediately." "Sorry to trouble you." "It doesn''t matter." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Bryson spoke to her with such a respectful tone, which meant he probably didn''t remember what happened that night. After hanging up, Audrey called Kylee again and asked her to have a checkup. ... Outside the courthouse, Audrey and Zachery arrived at almost the same time. A lot of reporters had gathered there. Seeing Zachery get out of the car, they rushed over to him like bees that smelled fragrant flowers. "Mr. Gomez, are you confident in today''s second trial?" "The Four Seasons Group has made it clear that after yourpany loses thiswsuit, it will initiate the relevant judicial proceedings against yourpany''s spreading of malignant nder. Would you please give us your opinion on this matter?" Zachery''s face was already as ck as thunder. He had been confident to get some benefits, but now that he had a newwyer, he was afraid that... Wearing a smile, Audrey stood in front of Zachery. "We''ll know the final result after the trial is over." After passing through the reporters, Zachery, Audrey, and the others entered the courthouse. Right at this moment, several men came over from behind. One was the deputy general manager of the Four Seasons Group''s Branch and the group''swyer was also among them. Zachery''s assistant suddenly cried out in surprise upon seeing thewyer of the Four Seasons Group''s Branch. "Isn''t that Mr. Harold Neeson from Peace City? Thewyer hired by the Four Seasons Group is him!" Harold Neeson enjoyed a high reputation in Peace City, and he had never lost awsuit. However,mon people couldn''t afford to employ Harold. Hearing the assistant''s words, Zachery nced behind him and his eyes immediately widened. After turning to look at Audrey''s young face, he put on a gloomier expression. ''I''m truly screwed this time!'' he thought in despair. Tom, deputy general manager of the Four Seasons Group''s Branch, looked at Zachery with a smile. "Mr. Gomez, there we are again." The corners of Zachery''s mouth trembled violently. "Hello again." Still wearing a smile, Tom continued, "Mr. Gomez, if you have nowhere to go after today''s trial, our company can take you in." Gritting his teeth in hatred, Zachery even wished to punch Tom in the face. After saying that, Tom led Harold and the others past Zachery. ... The time for the trial was almost up, and people were allowed to enter the court. The intiff and the defendant sat in their respective seats. The auditorium was also packed with spectators who had erupted into a buzz of conversation. Audrey had a really good ear and she heard those people discussing this case. However, they unanimously supported the Four Seasons Group. Three judges dressed in long robes came in and sat on the bench above the witness stand before the opening of the trial. The judge sitting in the middle raised his gavel and banged it. "The court is now in session." The trial began. The process of reviewing evidence came first. The evidence shown by Audrey was still the one she presented in the previous trial. Seeing this, Tom, who was sitting in the dock, sneered, "I thought you guys would show some new evidence." Ralph, who was the secretary of Zachery, suddenly changed his story. "Your honor, I want to change my confession. It''s Mr. Gomez who gave me a lot of money to nder the Four Seasons Group. He promised that as long as I frame the Four Seasons Group in court, he will give me another sum of money after the matter is settled and let me go far away." "Nonsense!" Zachery stood up and shouted angrily. The judge suddenly banged his gavel. "intiff, please control your emotions." Zachery endured his anger and sat down, but Audrey stood up with a smile. "Can you tell me when Mr. Gomez gave you arge sum of money and how he transferred it to you?" Ralph couldn''t help feeling guilty under Audrey''s sharp gaze and he didn''t dare to look her in the eye. "He ... he gave me cash." "Oh? Cash?" Audrey said with a smile, "You have indeed received a sum of money. However, the evidence I''ve got goes against your side of the story." Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Audrey looked up at the bench and said, "Your honor, I have the evidence to prove the innocence of my client." She took out a piece of paper from the stack of materials she had prepared. The three judges exchanged looks and nodded at her. Audrey submitted the paper to the judge. After reading the material, the judges exchanged looks. And then the judge in the middle looked at Ralph Smith with a serious expression and said, "This is a record of transfer to you from the assistant of the vice general manager of the Four Seasons Group''s Branch. What do you have to say?" Ralph''s expression instantly changed. "That''s impossible!" The evidence was handed to Ralph. When he saw the evidence, he immediately lost hisposure, and even his legs started trembling. "No, no..." he darted a nce at the dock in panic. Tom frowned. "Your honor, the witness did have received money from my client''s assistant. However, it is just a loan. It has nothing to do with this case. I also have the material, the IOU, to prove that there isn''t any transaction between the witness and my client." Harold stood up. Ralph''s eyes lit up and he quickly nodded. "Yes, yes. We are just friends. I borrowed money from him. But that was not enough. Then, my boss gave me the money and told me to lie." In the meantime, the evidence Harold had had also been passed to the judges. The odds were against the intiff once again. Zachery was grappling with his nerves. Audrey stood up calmly. "Your honor, I have another witness to prove that the defendant did break thew." "Present your witness." When Jasmine appeared on the witness stand, Tom, who was sitting in the dock, rose to his feet with a pale face. The materials about Jasmine were sent to the judge. "Ms. Jasmine, are you an employee of the Cordova Group?" "Yes!" "What is your rtionship with the intiff?" "I don''t know much about him, but I know the defendant well. I am his mistress!" Tom stared at Jasmine. After hearing Jasmine''s reference to their rtionship, Tom was furious. "How dare you betray me? Bitch! You..." "Watch your behavior! Do not affect the witness," the judge said and struck the hammer. After being forced to sit down, he was still ring at Jasmine, trying to intimidate her. Audrey stood up and walked to Jasmine. "Witness, were you there when the defendant signed the contract with my client?" "Yes!" "However, the defendant said that my client is in breach of contract. Do you know about that?" "The defendant lost 50 million in casinos in Las Vegas. He was unable to pay it, so he embezzled the project funds. To cover it up, he framed the intiff for breaching the contract, deducted the money from the project, and made a profit from it." Tom immediately stood up and said, "Your honor, this is a frame-up! A frame-up! I have never done that." Jasmine said calmly, "I can prove that." Tom looked at Jasmine in disbelief. Then, the judge had someone present Jasmine''s proof. It was a video. In the video, Tom lit aluminum foil with some guys. There was white powder on the foil. They sniffed in ecstasy. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Julian was next to him. They were discussing how to deduct the project funds of the QK Architects. Seeing this video, the audiences, judges, and the others were all shocked. Tom''s expression changed greatly. He couldn''t believe that Jasmine had this videotape. At this time, no more proof was needed to prove that the Four Seasons Group''s Branch had defaulted. What was even more shocking and heinous was that Tom was a drug addict and he was using it with a bunch of guys. Harold was also stunned. He, who was always good at arguing, could not spit out a single word. Tom pointed at Jasmine, "You wench, how dare you videotape me." Then, he stood up from the dock and rushed towards Jasmine. But he was stopped in time, and the entire court became chaotic. In the summation, Audrey grasped all the main points urately and used the defendant of breaching the contract. The case was over with the judge dering that the defendant did illicit things. Tom was arrested on the spot for using drugs and assaulting the police. Harold and Tom''s people hurriedly left when they exited the court. However, Zachery still hadn''t recovered from his shock. Zachery''s assistant looked at him excitedly. "Boss, boss, we won. We actually won." These words immediately brought Zachery back to reality. He had thought he did not stand a chance to win. He didn''t expect ... a win, not to say such a convincing win. Tom was doomed, and even the sessor of the Four Seasons Group, Julian, who had always been a decent man in front of the public, was involved. It can be said that the Four Seasons Group would be busy saving its credibility in the next few days. Zachery looked at Audrey in disbelief. This woman was still so calm and confident as the first time he met her. He had no idea that this young femalewyer, whom he didn''t trust at all, would actually win this lawsuit. "Audrey, thank you very much. I apologize for my rudeness to you." Audrey smiled faintly, "It doesn''t matter. I just did what awyer should do." "It''s already noon. I''ll treat you to lunch." Zachery offered. "Thanks. But I have to send the materials of today''s trail back to thepany." Audrey tactfully refused. "It won''t take long. And..." "Thank you, Mr. Zachery. Company''s rule. Please don''t make things difficult for me." "Alright then." Zachery could only let her go. Sitting on the backseat of a taxi, Audrey let out a long sigh of relief and put on a smile. She won thiswsuit as expected. Just when she was about to report this to herpany, her phone rang. It was a text. She checked it. It was from Bryson. The message was very simple. There was only one word: Congrattions! Seeing that, Audrey felt her heart was touched. She had never thought that he would pay attention to her case. "Thank you," Audrey replied. Bryson gave a quick reply. "You''re wee. You deserve it." ''You deserve it.'' It was the bestpliment that Audrey had ever received. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 After answering Audrey''s text message, Melvin walked into Bryson''s office. Melvin said, "Mr. Bryson, are you looking for me?" Bryson put down his phone. "Did you see the news just now?" "Mr. Bryson, what do you mean?" "The results of the second trial between the Four Seasons Group and the QK Architects." "I just heard that the Four Seasons Group lost thewsuit, and ... it was suspected of breaking thew. Its deputy general manager of the branch office in Eastwood City has been arrested at court." "Yes." Bryson lightly tapped his finger on the table. "The one in charge of this case is Harold." Melvin instantly understood. "Mr. Bryson, I''ll look for a new consulting firm immediately." "It''s up to me to choose the consulting firm. You can arrange it!" Bryson intended to choose the legal advisor personally. Melvin really wanted to say that he could deal with this kind of thing without bothering Bryson. Melvin replied respectfully, "Yes." ... The president''s office of the Four Seasons Group. The atmosphere in the office was tense. Julian stood by his desk, lookingpletely pale. Sanford, Julian''s father, was ashen with rage. He angrily threw the ashtray on the table at Julian. Julian was unprepared and his forehead was smashed straight by the ashtray. Following Julian''s painful roar, the ashtraynded at his feet and shattered with a crisp sound. The ashtray left a bloody hole in Julian''s forehead. Blood flowed out of the wound and dripped down his chin to the ground. However, Julian did not dare to move a single step. He stood there with his hands clenched into fists. Among the information scattered on the ground, there was a picture of Tom and some others taking drugs in a private room of a bar. Julian also appeared in the picture. Julian''s forehead was bleeding, but it couldn''t suppress Sanford''s anger. "Look at what you''ve done!" Sanford scolded angrily, "How dare you to take drugs? Ourpany has beenpletely disgraced by you." Julian gritted his teeth as he exined, "Dad, I didn''t." "Who will believe that you didn''t take drugs? Because of you, half of our partners stop cooperating with us. Ourpany''s shares have fallen by the limit." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Julian couldn''t retort. It was an indisputable fact that he did appear in the private room at that time. Sanford pointed at Julian''s nose and said, "Make a statement immediately and go to the relevant authorities to test your blood. Then post your blood test report online." "OK. I''ll go right now." When Julian came out of Sanford''s office, Julian''s assistant saw Julian''s bleeding forehead and hurriedly came forward to press a napkin against Julian''s wound. Grim-faced Julian entered the elevator with his assistant. "Where''s Jasmine?" Julian immediately asked. "After leaving the courthouse, she headed straight for the international airport. She has already left the country." Julian angrily pushed the assistant''s hand away and threw the napkin on his forehead onto the ground. "Bastard, go after her. No matter where she escapes, you must catch her." Jasmine had humiliated him so much that he absolutely couldn''t let her go. "I''ve already had some men to chase after her." "And who is thewyer for the QK Architects?" "I have checked it. She''s an overseas returnee. The name is Audrey Koch. She doesn''t have any powerful background in the country." "Well!" Julian smiled sinisterly, "Without a background, she still dares to offend me. Teach her a good lesson. There''s no need for me to teach you how to do it, right?" The assistant nodded sensibly. "Mr. Julian, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." After dealing with it, Julian felt upset when he thought of the rumor online. Damn it. He still had to go to an authoritative inspection agency. ... Square Law Firm. Audrey helped the QK Architects win thewsuit against the Four Seasons Group. As soon as the news was sent back to the firm, Freddy was overjoyed. Mr. Gomez, the manager of the QK Architects, happily transferred the legal fares and paid the consult costs in advance for the second half of the year. Freddy received arge sum of money. How could he not be happy? But Liana was furious. There was clearly no turning point in this case. She thought that Audrey would definitely be defeated. Who knew that Audrey would find a way out? Furthermore, Audrey surprisingly won the case. No sooner did Liana go to the bathroom when she heard two internwyers talking. "Liana always said how difficult that case was. To my surprise, after Audrey took it over, she won so easily." "You are right. Liana is so arrogant. Didn''t you see her expression when she heard that Audrey won the lawsuit? Her face darkened." "I also saw it. Liana always picks on me. Now, she is disgraced by Audrey. Let''s see how she dares to be tyrannical in thew firm." "No one else can be med for this. She only has herself to me for being lesspetent." Liana stormed in. "You still have time to gossip here. Have you finished sorting out all the information I gave you?" The two traineewyers were shocked when they saw Liana walk in. "We''ll get right on it." After saying that, the two traineewyers quickly disappeared. After they left, Liana''s anger hadn''t subsided. When Liana thought that she would be inferior to Audrey, she became even angrier. Liana happened to meet Susan Nash, Freddy''s secretary, as she walked out of the bathroom. When Susan saw Liana, she said, "Liana, thepany will have a dinner party tonight. I''ll send you the addresster." Liana was puzzled. "It is not the New Year, nor the middle of the end of the year. Why do we have a dinner party?" "Because Audrey won thewsuit, Mr. Steele said that we should have dinner together tonight to celebrate for Audrey." ... Liana was overwhelmed by jealousy. When she entered thepany, she won her firstwsuit. But she wasn''t celebrated. ... Audrey had nned to visit Kylee at night, but she couldn''t refuse thepany''s invitation for the dinner party. So, she called Kylee and told Kylee she would visit her another day. Freddy booked a five-star restaurant. This was quite different from thepany''s dinner party in the past. As soon as Audrey came to thepany, she won this battle. Freddy saw Audrey''s infinite value. Of course, he had to give Audrey preferential treatment. Audrey hitched a colleague''s ride to the restaurant. When she got out of the car, Audrey saw a familiar car in the parking lot. It was a ck Bentley Mulsanne. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Audrey wasn''t sure if the car in front of her belonged to Bryson because she hadn''t paid attention to his license te number when she saw him before. However, this was a five-star restaurant. Many rich families and nobles came here for meals. There were also many luxury cars in the parking lot. Perhaps this Bentley Mulsanne belonged to other guests who hade for dinner. After arriving at the hotel, Audrey gave Jasmine a call. She confirmed that Jasmine hadnded safely and the person she asked for help had picked up Jasmine and led her to a safe ce. Jasmine was very grateful to Audrey. Jasmine had nned to go abroad because of Tom, now Audrey''sing to her for evidence justified this n even more. At dinner, the people from the Square Law Firm unanimously expressed their congrattions to Audrey. Seeing Audrey''scent expression, someone was getting more and more envious. The mes of envy were about to ignite her. Audrey noticed how Liana looked at her. She thought that after a long time of working together and helping each other, their rtionship would gradually get better. During the dinner, Audrey stood up and went to the bathroom. After Audrey got up and left, Liana''s gaze changed slightly. Then, she also got up and left the private room on the pretext of going to the bathroom. While Audrey was washing her hands, Liana walked in from outside the bathroom. Seeing Liana, Audrey was slightly stunned for a moment and politely called out, "Hello, Liana." Liana red at Audrey''s beautiful face with hatred. "Well, you''recent now, right?" Liana said coldly. Audrey frowned. "Liana, if you are angry because I hijacked your client, I apologize!" "Apologize?" Liana sneered, "I don''t need your apology. Besides, you have won thewsuit and got the favor with Mr. Steele. How dare I ept your apology?" Audrey looked somewhat speechless. "Liana, I''m afraid you''ve misunderstood." "What did I misunderstand?" Liana snorted coldly, "Didn''t you get the evidence in advance and take the lawsuit from me to show off on purpose?" Audrey knew that no matter how she exined it, Liana couldn''t calm down. After all, she indeed robbed thewsuit from her. "But I didn''t mean it. I have my reason." "Your reason?" "Audrey Koch, we''re at daggers drawn from now on." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Audrey said nothing. She took a deep breath as she saw Liana leaving the bathroom angrily. She created an enemy shortly after she had returned. However, the most important thing was that the Four Seasons Group was attacked and would probably not be able to recover in a short period. She came out of the bathroom and was ready to go back to her private room. She hesitated in front of the door of a private room because she was a little dizzy after drinking some wine tonight. ''Is it the right room? 1806, I think it is.'' However, she vaguely felt that it wasn''t this room. The influence of the wine urged her to open the door. As soon as she walked in, she discovered that this private room was filled with people she didn''t know. She found nearly half of these people were regr faces in financial magazines. She panicked and then hurriedly nodded to apologize. "Sorry, I went to the wrong room." Just as she was about to retreat, a hand quickly grabbed her wrist and pulled her. "Miss, since you''re here, don''t rush off." The person holding her was Jaden Hughes, the president of the Gold Group. He had a fatty face and a bulging belly. His entire figure was short and round. Audrey subconsciously wanted to shake off his hand, but he held her hand tightly. She wanted to kick him away, but thinking of his status, she could not get angry. None of the people present were easy to mess with. Seeing Audrey looked hesitant after struggling, Jaden thought that she was pretending to be reserved, so he took the opportunity to hug her waist. However, his hand had justnded on Audrey when one hand suddenly appeared and pulled her over. In the next second, Audrey fell into a hard chest. ''Oh, my God! I met another bad guy just after getting rid of one.'' Before Audrey could react, she heard Jaden''s voice with surprise. "Mr. Bryson, why are you here?" Audrey looked up in surprise and saw a familiar face. From her point of view, she saw Bryson''s cold profile. His entire body emitted the pressure of a superior, forcing everyone present to fall silent. He held her wrist with great strength, so she felt a little pain. She wanted to shake off his hand, but his strength was too great and expression too terrifying, so she stopped struggling. However, with Bryson around, Audrey felt a sense of relief. Bryson only took a nce at Jaden. Then he looked at Audrey and said in a deep voice filled with dense reproach, "How could you return to the wrong room after going to the bathroom?" Audrey immediately took a hint. She knew that Bryson was helping her out. She hurriedly said, "Well, because I drank some wine and felt a little dizzy, I misjudged the room number." Jaden trembled. He didn''t expect that he had touched Bryson''s woman. "Leave here right now!" Bryson lowered his voice and scolded softly. Audrey waved her hand to signal to him. He had to unleash her hand before she could leave. Only then did he let go of Audrey''s wrist. After that, Audrey immediately left the room. After Audrey left, Bryson stayed in the private room and said a few words beforeing out. Audrey was waiting not far away. When she saw Brysone out, she walked over to him. "Mr. Bryson, thank you for helping me out just now!" If it hadn''t been for Bryson, she would have had a hard time escaping today. She would have been assaulted. Bryson still looked angry. "How could you go to the wrong private room?" If he hadn''te out to pick up the phone and walked over in time after seeing her go to the wrong room, she would have been taken advantage of. Audrey smiled with embarrassment, looking down guiltily like a child who had done something wrong. "Well, this is just a misunderstanding." "Will you go to the wrong room next time?" Audrey didn''t answer. ''He has gone too far. He has insulted my intelligence. How can I make such a stupid mistake? Though it is indeed a stupid mistake this time.'' "Anyway, thank you, Mr. Bryson. I''m going back to my private room now." Just as Audrey was about to leave, Bryson faintly said, "Did I say you can leave?" Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Audrey now sobered up after the minor incident. Her mind went nk after hearing what Bryson said. His words were like spells, so powerful that she even did not dare to take another step forward. She had to admit that Bryson was an imposing man. She had always thought that she was a powerful woman in court. Her aggressive vibe always made her opponents sumb andpromise. But now in front of such an imposing man, she felt inferior. Audrey stared stiffly at Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, what''s the matter with you?" "Your private room is not over there!" Bryson reminded her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "What?" Audrey took out her phone and checked the address of the private room. It turned out that her room was really not over there. "Thank you, Mr. Bryson. I almost went the wrong way. I''ll go back now." Audrey turned around and walked in another direction. She was afraid that Bryson would call her again, so she walked fast. However, how did he know that her private room was not over there? Forget it. She had better not spare Bryson much thought. She should return to her room. ... Shortly after Audrey returned to the private room, the party was over. Her colleagues from thew firm were all ready to leave for KTV. However, Audrey pretended to them that she was not feeling well and wanted to go home. After they left, she stood on the side of the road, about to take a taxi. When she saw a taxi avable and was about to hail it, a car stopped in front of her. It was a ck Bentley Mulsanne. The license te was still the one she saw in the parking lot, so she knew clearly who was sitting inside the car. The rear window was open. Bryson''s voice came from the window, "Get in the car." Audrey bent over and hurriedly said, "Mr. Bryson, it''s not convenient for you to give me a ride. I guess it''s out of the way. I''ll take a taxi." "Get in the car!" He said again in a peremptory tone. Audrey didn''t want to see the rtionship between her and Bryson beplicated. When she was thinking how to refuse the invitation, Bryson spoke again. "Grandma specially instructed me to send you back." It was Madam Cordova who ordered him to do so. After hesitating for a moment, Audrey epted his invitation. "Thank you, Mr. Bryson." She opened the door and got in the car. As soon as she sat down, there was a phone call from Madam Cordova. "Hello, grandma. I''m in the car. He''s giving me a ride back. You can rest assured." Afterforting Madam Cordova, Audrey hung up the phone. She had to admit that Bryson''s grandma truly loved her and cared for her, making her feel guiltier. She was afraid that in the future, when she found out the truth, she would be sad. "You ate out with your coworkers, right?" Bryson''s words woke her up. She nodded, "Yes." "Congrattions on winning the case." Although he had already sent her a message of congrattions, she was still very happy to hear him congratte her in person. "Thank you." Audrey smiled. After that, they didn''t talk anymore. Not long after, the car arrived at themunity where Audrey lived. Audrey was going to tell Bryson to stop in front of the gate. However, before she told him, a car in front of them suddenly got a t tire. It ran out of control and crashed into a guardrail by the side of the road. The driver of Bryson''s car didn''t have time to brake and crashed into the back of the other car. When the two cars collided, Audrey was jolted forward by inertia. However, she did not hit her forehead against the passenger seat. Instead, she hit her forehead against something soft. It was Bryson''s palm that prevented her from hitting the head against the passenger seat. Bryson did not look at Audrey. Instead, he asked his driver Kolby, "What happened?" "Boss, I''m gonna take a look!" Kolby went to check what happened and soon he returned. He stood outside the car window and reported to Bryson, "Boss, that car has a t tire. The car lights of our car are damaged and it can''t go on the road anymore. I have to negotiate with that car''s owner for compensation, and the traffic police are on their way here. Since the car can''t be used at present, I''ve called someone else to pick you up." "How long will it take?" "About half an hour." Audrey didn''t know what to say. Bryson was just giving her a ride home, and now there was an ident. How unlucky! Audrey was a little uneasy. The car was in the way now. Anyway, it was unsafe to sit inside the car. Audrey invited Bryson over, "Mr. Bryson, I guess we have to wait for a while before another car arrives. Why don''t you go to my apartment and have a rest?" "Alright!" ... Now they were in the apartment. Audrey poured a ss of water for him. "Mr. Bryson, drink some water." "Thank you." Audrey poured herself a ss of water too. She looked at Bryson with a sense of guilt, "Mr. Bryson, I''m sorry for what happened today." "For you went to the wrong or something else?" Audrey was embarrassed. Could he drop this silly wrong room thing? "Don''t tell grandma what happened tonight!" Audrey begged him. "OK." He said OK? Was this a promise? Audrey said in a sad tone, "I''m sorry for what happened to your car." If it wasn''t for her, his car wouldn''t collide with the other car. "Don''t mention it." It was the car''s honor indeed. "But if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t ..." "It was my decision to give you a ride, so you don''t have to apologize." After he finished speaking, he felt ufortable sitting on the sofa and took out something from the cushion. It was a magazine. The cover of the magazine was a couple in a sexy posture. The moment she saw the magazine, Audrey felt her blood rush to her forehead. The next second, she dashed forward, grabbed the magazine, and quickly put it in the drawer. Last time it was a photo, and this time he found her magazine. Her image waspletely ruined. Last night, Nell sent her another photo of a male model and insisted that in the magazine, there was a man looking like the man on the photo. Of course, this magazine was also Nell''s doing. Audrey was sitting in the living room and watching TV at that time. She just picked up the magazine andpared the two men. As a result, she forgot to put the magazine away. She was so careless. She thought that there was no one else in her apartment, so she could put her things as she wanted. In the future, she must put away all her private stuff. She felt that there was a subtle expression on Bryson''s face, so she immediately defended herself. "This magazine was brought here by my friendst time. It''s not mine. Don''t get me wrong." Audrey exined. "I see." Audrey was speechless. She did not know how Bryson judged her. Anyway, her image waspletely ruined. It was all Nell''s fault. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Later, the person who came to pick up Bryson called Bryson, and Bryson left. The expression on Bryson''s face barely changed the whole time. After Bryson walked out of the door, Audrey closed it, leaning against the door and feeling weak. Every time she was around Bryson, she felt powerless. Back on the sofa, Audrey took her phone and called Nell. "Nell, this is the end of our friendship." Nell was working overtime at the newspaper, and she was rendered confused about the sudden announcement. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "What happened? We haven''t slept together for a few days and you miss me already?" ''Funny.'' Nell and she were different. Nell, who was working in the media industry, would know it when there was gossip. Although Audrey hadined about Nell sending her erotic stuff, she had always taken it easy. She rarely called Nell like that, joking about terminating the friendship. Audrey stopped talking. So, Nell asked, "A man saw the photo I sent you or the magazine in your home, and stopped thinking that you are cool. You''re too ashamed, so you''re calling to me me?" Audrey was surprised. ''Amazing! Was she watching me? How could she guess the answer straight away?'' Audrey remained silent. Nell had been exhausted because of overtime, and now she became spirited because of the gossip. "Tell me that who the man in your bed is?" "Nonsense. We are just friends." "Then there''s such a person. He can''t be an ordinary man since he''s able to get you to like him. Bring him out someday and introduce him to us." Once Nell started gossiping, she would manage to know every secret of a person. So, it had to stop. Audrey changed the subject, "I heard the sound of a printer. Are you still in the office?" "Yes!" Then, Nell cried out. "What is it?" "A reporter from our newspaper just sent me news. It''s about Zachery. You helped him win the case today." "What happened to him?" Audrey asked. "He went to a hotel with his mistress and got caught by his wife, who wants to divorce him." Audrey raised her eyebrows. She had long known that Zachery had mistresses. And she had been nning to work out a solution in the near future. However, she didn''t expect that it came so soon. She happened to have something that she wanted to send to Zachery''s wife. ... The next morning, Audrey arrived at the firm before working time. However, someone arrived earlier than her. Seeing Audrey, Zachery moved towards her with a smile. There were dark circles under Zachery''s eyes, and he looked fatigued. There was no doubt ... that he didn''t sleep wellst night. "Audrey, you''re finally here." Zachery called out in a hoarse voice. Audrey looked at Zachery in surprise. "Mr. Gomez, what brings you here?" Audrey smiled and said, "The verdict on your case will be reached in the next two days. I''ll call you." Zachery shook his head. "I didn''te here for it." Audrey asked, pretending to be confused, "Then why are you...?" Zachery looked at the otherwyers in the firm with a nervous face. Audrey knew what he meant and looked at him with a smile. "Let''s talk in the conference room." "Okay!" ... In the conference room. As soon as sitting down, Zachery said, "Audrey, I want to hire you as mywyer." Audrey was puzzled. "Is yourpany involved in some kind of economic dispute?" Zachery looked embarrassed. "It''s not mypany. It''s ... my private issue." "Private issue?" Facing Audrey, Zachery didn''t hide anything. He said, "My wife has evidence of my cheating and wants to divorce me now, but ... she doesn''t want to leave me anything. Besides, she ... got videos and photos of my cheating from somewhere. And considering her rtionship with the Stanton family...." Audrey seemed to understand. "So, you want me to help you with your divorce." "That''s right." "I see." "In addition, my wife is a close friend of Wendy Munn of the Munn Group. I''m afraid that the Munns may interfere as well. Audrey, if you can help me win the case, I''ll pay an extra amount of money to yourw firm as legal fees," Zachery promised. Zachery wanted to find a more famouswyer at first. However, the case against the Four Seasons Group was tricky, and Audrey won it with ease. So, Zachery decided to hire Audrey as hiswyer again. "Since Mr. Gomez trusts me so much, I''ll ... take this case." "Wonderful." Then, Audrey and Zachery discussed some details and reached an agreement. ... After signing the agreement with Zachery, Audrey returned to her office. Freddy walked out with a happy face. "Attention, everyone. I have good news." Everyone in the office turned their eyes upon Freddy. Freddy coughed and said, "I just received a piece of news. Do you know the Cordova Group, don''t you?" A colleague replied, "Of course we know. It''s the legend of business in Peace City. What do you want to say, Mr. Steele?" "Harold''sw firm used to represent the Cordova Group. However, ... because Harold lost in the Four Seasons Group''s case yesterday, the Cordova Group decided to terminate the cooperation. Now, the Cordova Group has announced that it will hire a neww firm," Freddy said with excitement. Hearing this, however, no one spoke. Three secondster, they turned around and continued to work. Seeing the calm faces, Freddy frowned. "What''s your attitude? The Cordova Group is going to hire a neww firm. Why are you so calm?" An elderlywyerughed and said, "Mr. Steele, what does it to do with ourw firm?" "It means that ourw firm has an opportunity to cooperate with the leading business group in Peace City!" Freddy said. All the otherwyers in the firm seemed tock interest, either. The elderlywyerughed again. "Mr. Steele, the Cordova Group is the leading business group in Peace City. It would choose a major law firm to be its agency, not us!" Chapter 22 Chapter 22 The otherwyers agreed with the elderlywyer. They believed that it was impossible for the Cordova Group to choose them. Freddy was speechless. A momentter, Freddy''s face darkened. He looked at others. "Where is your drive and ambition? All of you have been content to stay where you are. That''s why our firm has been stuck with mediocrity." Hearing this, everyone fell silent. Birds that came forward would be shot first. They didn''t dare to speak or stand out. The silence sent Freddy to an even greater rage. "Why are you all silent? No matter what, we must have the Cordova Group. Which of you would like to talk to them?" All thewyers remained silent. ''Talk to the Cordova Group?'' The silence once again angered Freddy. When Freddy was about to say something, Liana raised her hand. "Mr. Steele, I''ll go!" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The expressions of all thewyers changed in a subtle way. Everyone knew how stringent the Cordova Group was when it came to the selection of aw firm. A small or mediumw firm wouldn''t be considered, unless a prestigiouswyer was sent to have a talk. Now ... Square Law Firm was not arge firm, and Liana was not a prestigiouswyer, either. Although Liana was a name known to the industry, there were plenty other names that were far bigger. Regardless of what thewyers of the firm was thinking, Freddy felt relieved. As long as someone was willing to approach the Cordova Group, there was chance. Freddy smiled, "Liana, you are in charge now. As for relevant expenses, feel free to apply to the finance department." Liana said, "Okay!" Meanwhile, Liana shed Audrey a provocative look. ''This time, the odds are heavily against us, but it didn''t mean that it was not possible.'' ''Since Audrey was able to turn a case that was on the verge of losing into a victory, why couldn''t us be chosen by the Cordova Group as its agency?'' ''If ... I could persuade the Cordova Group, I would be upgraded to a first-sswyer, and it was a rank higher than Audrey in Square Law Firm.'' Seeing Liana''s provocative look, Audrey feltplicated. But why the Cordova Group decided to hire a neww firm? ... President''s Office of the Cordova Group. Bryson had just returned when his secretary, Franco, moved towards him. "Mr. Bryson, this is the information that you''ll need for the meeting. And here is a document that you need to sign." Franco handed the document to Bryson. As Bryson walked into the office, he skimmed through it. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he signed his name at the end of the page. Then, Franco handed over other documents. "By the way, Mr. Bryson, here are the profiles of thew firms. Please take a look." Sitting down, Bryson nced over the papers in his hand. "Where''s Square Law Firm?" Bryson asked. "Square Law Firm?" Franco was surprised. "Yes, thew firm that defeated Harold." Square Law Firm had handed in their profile. However, Franco put the document aside when going through the profiles for it was just a medium-sized firm. Hearing Bryson''s words, Franco said right away, "Mr. Bryson, I have it. I''ll bring it over right away." Bryson took out a few pieces of paper and said, "Square Law Firm and these. Tell them I''ll talk to their persons in charge." "Yes, sir!" ... Receiving the phone call from Franco, Liana arrived at the Cordova Tower with excitement. She thought that she would have to go through a lot to get a chance to talk to Bryson. However, Bryson''s secretary called her, telling her that Bryson wanted to see her. Therefore, Liana wasted no time to get here. She took out her business card, handing it to the receptionist. "Hello, I''m from Square Law Firm. I have an appointment with Mr. Bryson this afternoon." After calling Franco for confirmation, the receptionist said, "Hello, please get on the elevator and go straight to the 66th floor." "Alright, thank you." In the elevator, Liana looked at herself through the mirror to see if she looked good. When the elevator door opened, she walked out with confidence. Franco greeted Liana. "Ms. Liana, Mr. Bryson is in a meeting. Please wait in the reception room for a while." "Okay!" Then, Liana was waiting for Bryson in the reception room. About half an hourter, the door opened. Thinking that it would be Bryson, Liana stood up to greet him. Then, she saw the person. It was still Franco. Liana asked in a polite way, "Mr. Franco, has Mr. Bryson finished the meeting?" Franco said with impatience, "Ms. Liana, Mr. Bryson said that he wouldn''t see you." Liana froze. "Why?" "Your firm is in the shortlist because of Audrey Koch. She won against the Harold Neeson Law Firm. If your firm wants to cooperate with us, please send Audrey Koch." Liana''s face turned pale. It was like someone had poured a basin of freezing water on her. What Franco said was an insult to her. It was because of Audrey that the Cordova Group nominated theirw firm. Seeing that Liana fell silent, Franco said, "Ms. Liana, I have things to do. I''ll excuse myself now." ... Liana went back to Square Law Firm with disappointment. Then, she went to Freddy''s office to exin. She did not mention that the Cordova Group wanted to talk with Audrey, which was humiliating. Instead, she suggested that Freddy send Audrey over. Audrey took a small legal consulting case and went to the client''spany, which happened to be near the Cordova Group. As soon as she got off the car, she received a call from the firm. Hearing Freddy''s words, Audrey was stunned. "What? You want me to talk to the Cordova Group?" Freddy said a few nice words. Audrey was a soft-hearted person, so she agreed. "Alright, I''ll go, but I can''t guarantee you anything." After hanging up the phone, Audrey pinched her nose. She didn''t have a n. It was a difficult task. Just as Audrey was passing the alley leading to the client''spany, she was surrounded by several people in no time. Audrey squinted. ''These people are up for no good.'' Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Audrey''s front and rear paths were blocked, and they all had a stick in their hands. They were going to teach her a lesson! After she returned to Peace City, other than the Four Seasons Group, she did not offend anyone else. It was Julian''s way to ask people to pick on her. Audrey smiled as she looked at the crowd in front of her. "Please move aside. You guys are blocking my path." One of them sneered at Audrey, "You are Audrey, aren''t you?" "That''s right. It''s me."a "Well, beat her!" As soon as that person gave the order, the surrounding people swarmed towards Audrey to attack her. Audrey calmly looked at the people around her, and slightly narrowed her eyes. She had already reminded them just now. But they still rushed over ignorantly, so they shouldn''t me her for being impolite. Just as the stick in one person''s hand was about to hit her, Audrey suddenly lifted her foot and kicked the person away. Then, she dodged the other''s stick and kicked him t. Then, another person attacked her. She booted his wrist, leaving the stick in his hand fall to the ground. Not long after, the six people encircling Audrey were all knocked t. Noticing that the situation was not favorable to them, the six people exchanged nces and fled. After those people left, Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a pain came from her arm. She frowned and looked at her left arm. There was a cut on the outside of it. The blood tinted her white shirt red. Just as she was dodging the gangster''s stick, she identally hit the wall and was sliced by the nail on the wall. It was neither proper nor polite to meet the client in this way. Audrey remembered that there seemed to be a health service center across the street from the alley. ... Audrey was about to walk in the direction of the sidewalk. Unexpectedly, just as she left the alley, someone suddenly rushed over and grabbed her arm. "Why is your arm hurt?" The one shouted sharply. The one grasped Audrey''s arm with great strength, and Audrey felt pain. Just as she was about to free herself, she heard Bryson''s voice. Audrey looked up and saw Bryson standing right in front of her. Bryson''s ck eyes revealed a trace of anger. "Mr. Bryson, why are you here?" Audrey regarded Bryson''s face in surprise. "What happened to your arm?" Audrey nced at her injured arm and tried to get rid of Bryson''s grip. However, Bryson''s strength was so great that she could not break free. She realized it the night Bryson forcefully kissed her. Therefore, she did not continue to struggle. "It''s just a minor injury. Would you please let me go?" "Those who just escaped hit you?" Bryson''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his entire body emitted a murderous aura. Audrey smiled embarrassedly, "I broke quite a few of those people''s ribs. They were more seriously injured than me." "Get in the car. I''ll take you to the hospital." As he spoke, Bryson pulled Audrey to the side of the car. Audrey saw that it was Bryson''s Bentley Mulsanne. The lights had already been fixed, and it looked like it was new. The automobile servicepany was really efficient. Seeing that his car was fine, Audrey felt relieved. Upon hearing that Bryson was going to take her to the hospital, Audrey immediately stopped. Noticing that Audrey was resisting, Bryson looked even colder. Audrey hurriedly exined, "Mr. Bryson, there''s a health service center across the street. I''ll just bandage the injury there. There''s no need to go to the hospital." Bryson looked in the direction Audrey was pointing and saw a very dpidated health service center. "How can such a small clinic treat your injury? Go to the hospital!" He said an authoritative tone as if he didn''t allow others to disobey him. Audrey was stubborn. "Mr. Bryson, I have an appointment. I''m going to my client''spany right away. I''m fine. I just need to bandage the wound." "You need to go to the hospital for a general examination. You can see your client tomorrow." "No, I won''t put off till tomorrow what should be done today. I must keep my promise!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Bryson narrowed his sharp eyes and squinted at Audrey, while Audrey fearlessly met his gaze. They stood eyeball to eyeball so that none of the people passing by dared to look directly at them. The driver, Kolby, sat in the car in a cold sweat. No one had ever disobeyed Bryson. Audrey was the first person who dared to say no to Bryson. Those who confronted Bryson would only have one oue. Their future would be ruined. However, what Kolby was worried about didn''t happen. Bryson did not get angry. After a while, the malicious aura around Bryson slowly dissipated. However, his grim face represented his displeasure. "Go treat the wound!" Bryson said coldly. Kolby couldn''t believe it. Bryson was surprisingly not angry. Then, he watched Bryson bring Audrey to the health service center that Bryson despised. ... The one who treated Audrey''s wounds was an intern male doctor. Audrey did not notice that Bryson''s eyes were filled with hostility when he stared at the male doctor. Especially when the male doctor tore the sleeve of Audrey''s shirt to treat her wound, Bryson''s gaze was so fierce as if he wanted to dismember the intern. Although he was just an intern in this health service center, he had dealt with many patients'' wounds, and he was quite skilled. However, when he was treating Audrey''s wounds, he repeatedly made mistakes in the face of the oppressive aura of Bryson. While cleaning up the dirty blood on Audrey''s wound, the male doctor used alcohol cotton with tweezers to cleanse the wound. The tweezers suddenly went loose and failed to clutch the cotton and they poked Audrey''s wound. When the male doctor wiped Audrey''s wound with alcohol cotton, the pain was tolerable. But he touched her wound with tweezers, causing Audrey, who had shut her mouth and gritted her teeth to endure the pain, to let out a cry in pain. It sounded awful. Following Audrey''s painful cry, Bryson pushed the doctor''s hand away, and the doctor fell from his chair. Then, Bryson grabbed Audrey''s arm and looked at the wound on her arm worriedly. "How are you feeling?" There was no word. Audrey didn''t have time to respond to Bryson. She pushed Bryson''s hand away and helped the male doctor up. "I''m really sorry. Did you get hurt?" After the male doctor stood up, he hurriedly pushed Audrey away, "No, no, I''m fine." Bryson was holding his breath. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Although the doctor said that he was fine, Audrey saw that his palm was bruised. it must have been caused by the fall. It could be seen how hard Bryson had just pushed him. Audrey looked at Bryson reproachfully. "Mr. Bryson, how can you push him so hard?" Bryson was speechless with rage. He looked dissatisfied, for Audrey med him for that doctor. Next, when the doctor treated Audrey''s wound, he was much more careful and tried his best not to make any mistakes. During the process, he felt as if he had been torn to pieces by Bryson''s cold gaze. He began to doubt that he had chosen the wrong career. The nail that stabbed Audrey was rusted. Therefore, after getting her wound bandaged, Audrey had to be vinated against tetanus before leaving the health service center. Ever since Bryson entered the health service center, he had been pulling a face. Finally, his face softened. By the time they were out, Kolby had already delivered a white shirt. Bryson handed the bag of clothes to Audrey. "Take it!" Audrey frowned as she looked at the bag of clothes Bryson handed over. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Mr. Bryson, what do you mean?" "You can''t go to see your client in this dress, can you?" Audrey followed Bryson''s gaze. Her shirt sleeve had been torn, and there was gauze wrapped around her arm. She looked quite horrible. "There''s a clothing store next door. I''ll just buy a shirt there." Audrey refused. "Change into this one!" Bryson frowned. Audrey took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Bryson, I am very grateful to you for going to the clinic with me today, but I really can''t ept this!" Moreover, Audrey knew at a nce that it was a luxury brand. It cost tens of thousands. She was not Bryson''s friend, so she couldn''t ept such expensive clothes from him, although it meant nothing to him. "It''s just clothes." "Thank you, Mr. Bryson. I still have something to do. Excuse me." After that, Audrey turned around and went to the small clothing store not far from her. Kolby was shocked. Audrey rejected Bryson twice in a row. She was extremely awesome. Bryson threw the clothes to Kolby with a cold face. Noticing that Bryson''s face darkened, Kolby took a cautious look at him. "Mr. Bryson, what should I do with this shirt?" he asked tentatively. "Throw it away!" ... When Audrey came out of the clothing store, she had already put on a new shirt. She nced at the door of the health service center. Bryson had gone, so was his car. He should have already left. She heaved a sigh of relief and prepared to go to meet her client. Passing by the trash can not far from the health service center, Audrey nced at it and found the garment packaging bag in the trash can somewhat familiar. She frowned and took a closer look. Sure enough, it was the shirt that Bryson had just given her. He threw it away just like that. In the past, Audrey would just let it go. It had nothing to do with her anyway, for she didn''t spend the money to buy it. Somehow, Audrey picked up the bag in the trash can. Audrey then carefully wiped the dust off the bag with a napkin. Bryson, who was in the car not far away, saw it. When Audrey left with the bag, Bryson instructed Kolby, feeling rather ted, "Go!" Kolby replied, "Yes!" Kolby felt he was on a roller coaster. One second ago, Bryson looked moody as if a storm was approaching. In the next second, he would be joyful, as if the clouds had dispersed and the sun was shining again. ... In a shopping mall, Julian was shopping with Wendy when his phone rang. Seeing that it was from someone he had asked to teach Audrey a lesson, Julian put on a faint smile. They should have seeded. Julian picked up the phone and asked, "Is it done?" After hearing the man out, Julian changed his expression abruptly. "What did you say? You are useless. You can''t even deal with a woman." "Think of another way. Next time you call, I hope to hear good news." After saying that, Julian hung up. Wendy could tell from Julian''s tone that something was wrong. "Julian, what''s wrong? What happened?" Cheyenne said softly, "Nothing. It''s no big deal." "That''s good." Wendy changed the topic. "Julian, you have a lot of connections in Peace City. Do you know any more powerfulwyers?" "What''s the matter?" "It''s about ir Emory. Her husband cheated on her. They are ready to divorce. ir wants to leave her husband penniless." "Well, leave it to me." Wendy held Julian''s arm and said with a gentle smile, "Thank you, Julian." Julian hugged Wendy passionately. "If you really want to thank me,e to my ce tonight." Wendy blushed and said, "You''re bad." "Yes or no?" "Come and pick me up." "Alright." ... After Audrey went to meet her client, she went back to the office. After returning to the office, she suddenly remembered that Freddy had asked her to go to the Cordova Group to discuss the employment of its legal adviser. Disturbed by the whole thing with Bryson, she forgot about it. However, how should she talk with the Cordova Group? Moreover ... she seemed to have offended Bryson today, so it was even more unlikely for him to make a deal with Square Law Firm, right? After work, Audrey returned to her apartment. She had nned to cook, but her arm was injured and it hurt a little. So, she didn''t bother to cook and directly bought instant noodles at a nearby supermarket. Just as she was ready to have the instant noodles, her doorbell rang. Who woulde to her ce? Neither Nell nor Fleur said they would. Audrey stood behind the door and asked vigntly, "Who is it?" "It''s grandma." Kylee''s voice rang out from outside the door. "Open the door." ... ''Why does Kyleee here?'' As Audrey was thinking, she opened the door. Sure enough, Kylee was standing outside the door. There was another person standing beside Kylee. It was none other than Bryson. "Grandma, why are you here?" Audrey asked in surprise. As soon as Kylee entered, she immediately grabbed Audrey''s arm. "Let me see. Where are you hurt?" Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Regardless of Bryson''s presence, Kylee directly rolled up Audrey''s loose sleeve. And her slender bandaged arm was uncovered. "How could it be like this?" Worry crossed Kylee''s face, "Does it still hurt?" "Grandma, it doesn''t hurt anymore. It''s okay!" In embarrassment, Audrey pulled down her sleeve. "Bryson is the one to me. He didn''t tell me until he came back home at night." Kylee pulled Audrey into the room, then turned around to spit at Bryson, "Close the door." Silent, Bryson closed the door before walking in. Audrey took out two pairs of slippers. And one of them was obviously men''s. Knowing Bryson mighte to her apartment again, she bought a pair of men''s slippers while shopping earlier today. But she didn''t expect him toe so soon. Seeing the brand-new slippers, Bryson curled up his lips. Kylee was still chattering to Audrey, "You should take care of yourself. Don''t hurt yourself again. Since your arm is injured, don''t get it wet. Don''t take a bath. Nor can you take heavy things. Otherwise, the wound might open." Audrey was touched to feel Kylee''s concern. She smiled at Kylee. "Grandma, I see." Kylee wanted to say something more, but she frowned as she sniffed. "What is it?" Thinking of the instant noodles, Audrey looked behind as Kylee followed her gaze. Kylee''s look instantly changed. "Instant noodles! How can you eat such junk food?" Audrey felt somewhat guilty. She hurried to exin, "Well, because of my arm, I can''t cook. So, I...." "Audrey, go home and we can cook for you. Instant noodles are harmful to health." Audrey was awkward, "Grandma, I only eat once in a while. It doesn''t matter." "It does!" Kylee took the noodles and headed to the kitchen. Without hesitation, she dumped it into the trash can. Audrey bit back her words. She could only watch the trash can and felt sorry. That was her dinner! Kylee turned to Audrey. "Elliana, do you have any noodles?" "Yes, I have some in the second drawer of the cab. Grandma, why are you asking this?" "You can''t eat instant noodles. I''ll cook real noodles for you." There were eggs in the corner of the kitchen and some vegetables beside them. It was enough to cook noodles with eggs and vegetables. Audrey was so ttered to hear Kylee was about to cook for her that she hurried into the kitchen, "Grandma, I can cook the noodles myself. You go rest." Kylee gently pushed her aside. "You''re injured now. Wait outside. I''ll soon finish it." Audrey was lost for words. Neither of them could convince the other. Audrey had no choice but give up. She walked out and her face darkened as she saw the man sitting on the sofa at leisure. "Mr. Bryson, why did you tell Grandma I''m injured?" "Grandma found the bloodstain on my shirt. She thought I was injured. I told her it wasn''t me. But she questioned so closely that it just slipped out." Audrey was speechless. "Then can''t you just say it''s just a minor injury and that I''m fine?" Bryson replied, "I said it, but she is still worried." Audrey was lost for words. She still wanted to say something but Bryson''s phone rang. So, she could only swallow her words. When he finished the call, Kylee had also finished cooking. She came out with the bowl of noodles and ced it on the dining table. Then, she ced the chopsticks on the bowl. "Elliana,e for dinner." "Oh, okay." Bryson looked at the noodles. "Grandma hasn''t cooked noodles for me for a long time." He was obviously jealous. Audrey was embarrassed and withdrew her hand. "Then this bowl of noodles is for you." "There''s some in the pot. Serve it yourself if you want. This bowl belongs to your sister." Kylee warned Bryson in a deep voice. "I''ll serve him." Audrey got up and was about to go to the kitchen. But Kylee pulled her back, "Do not bother yourself. Can''t he serve himself? He won''t have it if he doesn''t serve himself." Audrey bit her words back. Anyway, Bryson was Kylee''s biological grandson, but she was actually much nicer to her, which made her embarrassed. In the end, Bryson went to fill two bowls with noodles. And the three of them sat around the table to have dinner. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Audrey picked up the chopsticks and took a bite. It was just home cooking. But it seemed familiar to her. Her own grandmother had cooked for her as well, and they tasted the same. A lump came into her throat. Sensitive, Kylee looked at Audrey with concern. "Elliana, what''s wrong? Is it too hot? Or does it taste bad?" Audrey looked up with a smile. "No, Grandma. It''s delicious," Audrey stated, "it''s just that Grandma hasn''t cooked for me for a long time." As she spoke, she gently wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes. Kylee''s eyes turned red as she stroked Audrey''s face. "Good girl, grandma is always willing to cook for you. Tell me anytime you want to eat, okay?" "Alright." Audrey grinned. Kylee gazed at her with affection, "Alright, don''t be sad. Eat now. The noodles will get cold." "Okay." Bryson, who was sitting opposite Audrey, had seen through her. ording to the information he collected, Audrey''s grandmother had passed away, and Audrey was exactly the one whom her grandmother loved the most. Audrey must have thought of her grandmother. Her grandmother died from an ident that happened to Audrey when she was little. And the Munn family kept the ident a secret. Later, without her grandmother''s protection, Audrey was sent abroad alone. Toby Munn must be really ruthless. Or how could he put his own daughter in such a situation? In those years abroad, no one could imagine how hard it was for Audrey to survive and make it to where she was now. Seeing her sorrowful look, Bryson squinted. From now on, he promised, he would not let anyone hurt her. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 After dinner, Kylee insisted on washing the dishes herself, not letting Bryson and Audrey help. While she was on it, Audrey finally got the chance to talk with Bryson alone. Bryson was sitting on the sofa while Audrey served him a ss of water. She ced the ss on the tea table and sat on the other side. After some hesitation, she stated. "Mr. Bryson." Bryson nced sideways at her. "What?" Audrey turned to be solemn, "Well, I heard that yourpany is going to change aw firm?" "Yes!" Bryson had a sip of water and nodded, "Harold lost thewsuitst time. He can''t deal with simple economic disputes. We don''t need such an incapable team." "Well, Square Law Firm, the firm I work for, intends to cooperate with the Cordova Group. Maybe you can take us into consideration." Bryson''s deep gaze lingered on Audrey''s face. "Square Law Firm? The firm you work for?" "Yes!" Audrey gave a little cough, "our firm has been around for years in Peace City. We have long- term working rtionship with manyrge groups and have a prominent advantage in dealing with economic disputes. And..." However, Bryson interrupted her in a nd tone. "Ms. Audrey, there are a lot ofw firms better than yours." Audrey was lost for words. Audrey had prepared a lot of words. But Bryson''s words were like a basin of freezing water. All of her enthusiasm was extinguished. Yeah, there were a lot ofw firms better than hers. He was Bryson. Of course, he knew whichw firm would be of the greatest use to hispany. There was no need for the Cordova Group to choose Square Law Firm. This meant rejection, right? She didn''t feel disappointed because she didn''t entertain much hopes at all. But the topic did produce an awkward moment. Both of them were silent for a long while. Suddenly, Bryson''s voice came. "Ms. Audrey." "Yes?" "Why don''t you go on?" "Go on with what?" "Convincing me!" Audrey was surprised. He asked her to convince him? He had already rejected her, so how could she go on and convince him? She rubbed her nose awkwardly. "Mr. Bryson, to be honest, I agree that Square Law Firm was not a wise choice for you. After all, in Peace City, there are manyw firms that are better. They are more worthy of your choice." Audrey stated with sincerity. "Ms. Audrey is considerate." "I''m just telling the truth." "But I might change my mind if you continue to convince me." Bryson stated in a firm voice. As he said, he directly looked into Audrey. Audrey was lost for words. Somehow, she felt that Bryson''s gaze was somewhat passionate. She had seen such gaze from her pursuers. Could it be that Bryson...? Impossible! Audrey was hesitated, "Ourw firm...." But Bryson just interrupted her. "Ms. Audrey, it is impossible to convince me with the strength of Square Law Firm." Bryson appeared to be frank. Audrey was speechless. He himself had said that he might change his mind if she continued to convince him, so what? She had only said three words when he interrupted her. How could she continue? Audrey frowned, "Then, Mr. Bryson, how do you want me to convince you?" "Apart from strength, there is only personal favor that can touch me. To change my mind, maybe ... Ms. Audrey''s identity suffices." Bryson fixed his eyes on Audrey''s face. Of course, Audrey was not that stupid. She wouldn''t think her identity as his fake sister could touch him. Bryson had made his intention clear. If a woman was able to change his mind, she could only be his.... Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Feeling his passionate gaze, Audrey felt her heart skipped a beat. A myriad of thoughts whirled round in her mind. She slightly clenched her hands. "Mr. Bryson, you want me to be your godsister?" Audrey asked tentatively. Bryson curled up his lips. "Ms. Audrey, I don''t need a sister." Well, he had totally made it clear. Audrey was awkward. She bit her lower lip and said, "Mr. Bryson, if ... if it is because of Grandma, I can change my mind and stay longer. I promise, I''ll leave only after she gets better." "You don''t want to date me because of Grandma?" Audrey was lost for words. How did hee to this conclusion? "Mr. Bryson, I don''t intend to date at present." "Then, when do you n to?" Could he stop asking her such embarrassing questions? Even if she intends to date someone, it couldn''t be him. After all, he was a high-ranking CEO of the Cordova Group while she an ordinary lawyer. The gap between them was not just a flood ditch, okay? It was the whole gxy! Audrey stated, "Mr. Bryson, first, I don''t like you, so I won''t be with you. Second, we have just known each other. It takes time for one tomit oneself into a rtionship." Bryson fell into silence. And Audrey continued. "Yes, I get along well with Grandma. But it doesn''t mean we could be together as boyfriend and girlfriend. You will find that outter." Bryson nodded, "I will." Bryson looked into her eyes as she appeared to be relieved. Audrey thought that he had been convinced and didn''t think too much about his words. Of course, she didn''t continue to persuade him to cooperate with Square Law Firm. Just as they finished their conversation, Kylee walked out of the kitchen. Actually, after the conversation, Audrey did not want to stay with Bryson any longer. "Grandma, it''s gettingte. Now that I''ve finished my dinner, you may need to go home." Kylee looked up at the clock on the wall. It was already nine o''clock. "Yes, it''s gettingte." Kylee muttered. "Yes. Then I''ll see you out!" "Wait!" Kylee suddenly turned to her, "Take your luggage." Audrey was puzzled, "My luggage?" "Yes, pack up and go home with me. You should stay home before your arm is better." Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Audrey was frozen when she heard Kylee''s words. It took her a while to react. "Grandma, what did you say? You want me to live into your house?" Kylee frowned, "What are you saying? That''s your home!" "No, Grandma, I''m fine. I can take care of myself!" In order to prove she was fine, Audrey purposely swung her arm. As a result, just as she swung, the pain instantly came to her. She quickly withdrew her arm as her brows were tightly knitted. Kylee grabbed her arm and appeared to be worried, "You stupid girl, you''re injured. Don''t move." Audrey was anxious, "Grandma, I''m really fine. I can take care of myself." Kylee had always been convinced by Audrey, but this time, she was so determined that Audrey couldn''t change her mind whatever she said. "Elliana, I know that you want to be independent, but now that you''re injured, you don''t have to be strong." Kylee appeared to be serious, "If you don''te back with me, I''ll call your boss to fire you and ask yourndy to kick you out." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Audrey bit back her words. She could find no excuse. If she was kicked out of thew firm and this apartment, all her efforts would be in vain. She turned to Bryson. Luckily, Bryson was willing to help. He tried to persuade Kylee, "Grandma, since she wants to stay here alone, just let her go. She can take care of herself." Kylee was infuriated. She jumped up, pointed at Kylee''s nose and scolded. "You brat, are you so intolerant of your sister? If you don''t agree to your sister moving back, I will disown you!" Her words were filled with anger. Audrey was awkward. It was just that she didn''t want to move to Cordova Mansion. Why would Kylee break off the rtionship with Bryson? Audrey felt helpless. "Grandma, it''s not that Bryson doesn''t want me to move back. It''s that I myself don''t want to move back...." "If you don''t want to, I''ll call your boss now!" Audrey was lost for words. Finally, under Kylee''s coercion and temptation, Audrey had no choice but to pack up a few sets of clothes and some materials and books, then followed Kylee back to the Cordova Mansion. She thought to herself that the wound would heal in at most a week, and staying there for only a week should not be a big deal. In the end, Audrey lived into the guest room that she had stayed in before. ... The next morning, before Audrey got up, she heard a knock. In a daze, she got out of the quilt and took a look. Suddenly, she realized that she was in the Cordova Mansion, and the knocking was getting louder. Someone knocked on her door so early in the morning. Was there anything wrong? She hurried to open the door. She quickly asked as she swung the door open. "What''s wrong? Did anything...?" Before Audrey could finish her words, she realized that it was Bryson who was standing outside in a suit. And his look seemed meaningful. Audrey was in pajamas, and ... it was the one that she wore when Bryson and Kylee first came to her apartment. Embarrassment seized her. She quickly hid herself behind the door and thrust her head out awkwardly. "Mr. Bryson, what''s the matter? It''s so early." Bryson reminded her, "Are you going to work today?" "Yes!" She was a good worker and had never beente ever since she started her internship. Why did Bryson ask such a question? "It''s already half past seven." Audrey was still somewhat sleepy and didn''t realize what Bryson mean. Three secondster, she widened her eyes. "What did you say? It''s half past seven?" "Yes!" Bryson said calmly, "Since it''s already half past seven, Grandma asked me toe over and ask you if you''re going to work today." Audrey always went to work at half past eight. She quickly grabbed Bryson''s wrist and nced at the watch. It was indeed half past seven. "Shit, it''s indeed half past seven. Thank you, Mr. Bryson." With that, she quickly closed the door and began to change her clothes. But she felt puzzled. Although the rm clock in her apartment was not brought over, she had set the rm on her phone. And she remembered that her phone was full of electricityst night. She finished changing her clothes and picked up her phone. Instantly, she got a nasty shock. She did set the rm for seven o''clock, but somehow, she had set it for seven p. m.! "Shit!" She scolded again and hurried out. When she ran downstairs, Bryson and Kylee were having breakfast. Before Audrey waved goodbye with them, Kylee said. "Elliana, hurry up and have breakfast with us. Bryson will take you to thew firm after breakfast." "No, Grandma, I...." Bryson interrupted her, "The ce I have to go this morning is not far from your firm. I can drop you off." Audrey thought for a moment. It didn''t matter to get a lift. And it would greatly save her time. "Alright!" Only then did Audrey rx and sit down. During the breakfast, Kylee suddenly asked Bryson. "Bryson, have you contacted Simon?" "No!" "He said that he was having a football match. But I haven''t heard of him ever since that match. His phone was turned off. And his parents weren''t at home recently. I am a little worried about him. His grandparents don''t live in Peace City. And he didn''te here. Can he take good care of himself?" "I''ll have someone investigate him." "Let me know when you make it." "Alright!" ... In the morning, Audrey went to thepany to get the materials, and then went to meet her client. The new client is the head of a KTV. It was just a simple legal consultation. Audrey discussed with the other party about the request. The client met Audrey in a private room. After finishing the discussion, Audrey walked out of the room. Someone had led her in when she came. But now that the discussion was over, she didn''t need someone to lead her since she had known the way. However, before she walked out of the KTV, she saw a few gangsters surrounding a youth when she passed a private room, the door of which was open. And that youth was none other than Audrey''s nephew, Simon. The corner of Simon''s mouth was bleeding, and his right cheek was bruised. He looked a little miserable. One of the gangsters pointed at Simon and spat, "Apologize, otherwise, I''ll kill you." Audrey was silent. It had nothing to do with her. And she had wanted to overlook them. But if something happened to Simon, Kylee would probably not be able to withstand the blow. After a moment of hesitation, Audrey turned around and walked in. "What are you doing to my nephew?" Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Everyone in the KTV box looked toward the door when they heard Audrey''s voice. Simon''s lips twitched when he saw Audrey. It wasn''t just because Audrey called "nephew". The box was full of extremely ferocious gangsters. Why did shee here? Because she came in against the light, nobody saw her face clearly. When Ryan, a baldheaded gangster, saw Audrey, he threatened, "Keep your nose out of it." Audrey slowly walked under themp. Her pretty face was then exposed to the crowd. She smiled at Simon. Ryan was surprised to see Audrey''s face. "I just want to take my nephew out of here." Audrey''s appearance amazed all the gangsters in the box. "Wow, what a great beauty!" "Boss, she is much prettier than Mia." "She just said that Simon is her nephew." "I didn''t expect Simon to have such a beautiful aunt." Simon remained silent. Audrey looked at Simon and said, "Come with me!" Simon looked at her helplessly and said, "Do you think I can walk on my feet now?" Audrey calmly walked across the crowd and pulled Simon up from the sofa. "Your great grandmother misses you. Come home with me!" Audrey pulled Simon to walk through the crowd of gangsters. But Ryan stopped them. "Did I say that you can leave now?" Ryan looked at Audrey and Simon mockingly. Simon warily put his arm in front of Audrey and said, "It has nothing to do with her. You can do whatever you want to me, but let her go." "I didn''t expect you to act like a hero who wants to save the beauty. Since you are already here, neither of you can go." Simon said with a disgusted expression, "I have told you that it was Mia who wanted to seduce me. When she saw your mening, she purposely said that I seduced her." "Nonsense, Mia will fall for you? Stop daydreaming." Simon snorted mockingly, "Believe it or not." Audrey pinched her nose, pushed Simon''s hand away, and walked to a woman with heavy makeup who hid behind at the corner. She looked entirely like a pper. "Are you Mia?" Audrey narrowed her eyes. Mia frowned and looked at Audrey, "Who are you?" "Simon is my nephew." Audrey waved a test sheet in front of Mia and said, "Is this yours?" The test sheet read "HIV diagnosis" and so on. Mia was stunned, "Where did you get it?" Mia reached out to grab the sheet, but Audrey quickly withdrew her hand. "Prove my nephew''s innocence. Otherwise, I will give this to that bald man. What do you think he will do if he knew it?" Mia''s face turned pale. Mia red at Audrey angrily. "My patience is limited. I''ll give you ten seconds to think about it. Ten, nine ... three...." Mia clenched her teeth and red at Audrey before walking to Ryan. "Boss, I seduced Simon. He didn''t touch me." "What?" Ryan''s face darkened. "I seduced him. He didn''t touch me. I''m sorry." Mia lowered her head and apologized. Ryan pointed at Simon''s face and said ferociously, "You said you seduced him?" "Yes!" Ryan pped Mia fiercely. Then Mia was thrown to the ground. Mia was irritated. "If you can date other women, why can''t I?" "You whore, scram!" Ryan roared angrily at Mia. Mia angrily stood up and left. When she walked past Audrey, Audrey handed her the sheet. After Mia left, Audrey walked back to Simon. "Let''s go!" But Ryan stopped them again. "You two can''t go." Audrey frowned, "Your lover just now has proved my nephew''s innocence. Please step aside." "Heh, since you have driven her away, you mustpensate me!" Ryan looked at Audrey with red eyes, and smiled wickedly. Simon was about to say something when Audrey stretched out her hand to stop him. Audrey smiled at the bald man in front of her. "Alright. As long as you have the ability to do so." Ryan thought Audrey was just bluffing and he boldly went forward to hold Audrey''s hand. But just as his hand touched Audrey''s, Audrey suddenly grabbed his wrist. With a ''crack'', Ryan''s wrist broke and he cried out in pain. Simon, who wanted to help, stood there, dumbstruck. Seeing that Ryan''s wrist was broken, two of his subordinates angrily attacked Audrey. Audrey kicked them to the ground one by one with an easy kick. Audrey stood there with a smile, "Who else?" None of Ryan''s men dared to step forward. Simon, "...." Amazing, my aunt! Finally, Audrey and Simon swaggered out of the KTV. As soon as they left the KTV, Audrey turned around and scolded Simon, "You are a student. How can youe to this kind of ce? Don''t you understand that students should put school first? Do you know that your great-grandmother will worry about you if she knew about what you did? Don''t see those people ever again. Do you understand?" Audrey scolded Simon like an elder. Simon looked at Audrey''s angry face and blushed slightly. "I see." "Call your great-grandmother immediately. Your phone has been off for the past two days. Your great- grandmother thought you had got into trouble." Simon took out his phone but couldn''t turn it on. "Uh, the battery is dead." Audrey took a deep breath and called Kylee herself. When it got through, she handed the phone to Simon. Simon took the phone and hurriedlyforted Kylee. After that, Audrey took her phone back and turned to leave. "Where are you going?" Simon anxiously stopped Audrey. "I''m at work now. Of course I''m going back to thew firm. You should go back to school." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Simon, "...." Simon could only watch Audrey get into the car and leave. All he was thinking about was the scene of Audrey protecting him. His heart was beating fast. Simon did not return to school, but went straight to the Cordova Tower. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 When Simon arrived at the Cordova tower, Bryson was in a meeting. Simon patiently waited in Bryson''s office for nearly half an hour. Finally, Bryson finished the meeting. Before Franco could hand the document to Bryson to sign, Simon beat him to the punch. "Uncle." Bryson nced at Simon and saw bruises on his face. "Why are you here? Did you have a fight again?" Franco handed the document to Bryson. As Bryson walked and read the document, Simon followed behind Bryson like his shadow. "Don''t care about that. Uncle, I want to borrow your car." Bryson signed and handed the document to Franco. Then, he looked up at Simon and said, "Borrow my car?" "Yes!" Simon said excitedly, "That limited Ferrari sports car in your garage." "What for?" As he spoke, Bryson had sat on the chair behind the table. Simon stood opposite Bryson''s desk. He blushed. "I have a crush on a woman. I want to pursue her." Bryson frowned. "Do your parents know this?" "Hey, we have not started yet. I''ll tell them when I seed." Simon looked at Bryson fawningly, "Uncle, please. I''ll return it to you after I use it." "Alright, but you have to call your great-grandmother to let her know that you are doing well." Call his great-grandmother, again. "I''ve done that half an hour ago. If you don''t believe me, call her and ask." Bryson was indulgent towards Simon, his nephew, and would agree on anything he wanted. Bryson nced at Simon indifferently, then took out the car key from the drawer and threw it to him. "Park the car at the garage when you''re done." "Alright, thank you, uncle. When I hook up with her, I''ll treat you to a meal." After saying that, Simon ran away in a sh. ... In the afternoon, Audrey gathered some information of the Stanton Group and asked Nataly to get her some ssified information in the Group''s internal documents. During the gap, she called the relevant personnel to verify it. It was dusk when she was done. Seeing that it was time to knock off, Audrey packed up and was about to leave. On her way to thepany in the morning, Bryson told her that he wouldn''t work overtime today and woulde to pick her up. Checking the time, she felt that Bryson should be arriving soon. Just as she was thinking, the receptionist suddenly screamed. "Wow, if I''m right, is that a world-ss Ferrari? It''s so cool." The voice from the front desk attracted the attention of all other staff. Everyone was discussing about what was happening outside. "It''s really a limited Ferrari. Look at the shape of the car and the bright red color. God, I''m going to fall for it." "It''s meaningless. That car is not something that can be afforded with money." "Who owns the car? I want to marry him." "The owner must be the best among rich men. Will he have an eye on you?" "Is imagination a crime? Aren''t you just jealous? You can''t afford to drive this car." Audrey did not care about the discussions of her colleagues. She continued to put away the documents in her hands. At this moment, a colleague cried out in surprise. "The owner of the car is getting off. Gosh, how handsome of him." "Heavens, he''s holding a big bunch of roses in his hand. It''s so romantic. Is he going to confess to someone?" "If he confesses to me, I will immediately agree." "Look, look, he''sing. He''sing towards our building." Audrey was speechless. Audrey had just packed her things when she heard another scream from the front desk. "Oh my god!" Everyone looked at the entrance and saw that the owner of the Ferrari was standing at the entrance of the firm. He was wearing a ck suit, a pair of ck leather shoes, and a pink flower on his chest. Even though his face was slightly bruised, it did not affect his handsomeness. "Hello, is this Square Law Firm?" The receptionist said incoherently, "Yes, yes ... yes." The firm exploded in an instant. "That guy came to our firm!" "Who is he looking for?" "Liana is the most beautiful one in our firm and she is also very talented. He should be looking for her, right?" Hearing this, Liana couldn''t help but raise her chin with pride. She had butterflies in her stomach. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When the man looked into the office just now, he seemed to have paused when seeing her. Did that man really like her? That man looked to be around twenty years old, and the gap between their ages was a little big, but ... age was not a problem for love! The man heaved a sigh of relief, "I finally find the right ce." The receptionist was dazzled by the man''s handsome face. "Excuse me, sir, who are you looking for?" "Audrey Koch." Liana''s smile froze on her face. Audrey? Just as Simon finished speaking, everyone''s gazes were focused on Audrey. For no reason, Audrey was stared at by her colleagues. She then looked towards the door and saw Simon with a single nce. Simon walked through the cubicles and stopped in front of Audrey. Then, Simon raised the roses in his hand and looked at Audrey affectionately. "Audrey Koch, I love you. Please be my girlfriend." Audrey was petrified. The corner of Audrey''s mouth twitched, as if she had been struck by lightning. "Simon, what are you doing?" Simon still stared at Audrey''s face, which was even more beautiful than the rose. Even when she frowned out of anger, she was still cute to him. "I want you to be my girlfriend." ... At the same time, a ck Bentley Moussa stopped at Audrey''sw firm. Bryson narrowed his eyes and looked at the familiar sports car not far away and its license te number. The woman Simon was pursuing was also in this building? At this time, someone walked out of the building. "Did you hear that the owner of the sports car was confessing to awyer?" "Of course, that man is so handsome. Whichwyer has such good luck?" "I heard people passing by thew firm say that thewyer''sst name is Koch, like some angel Koch?" "I wonder if Lawyer Koch agreed." "Of course she will. That man is drop-dead gorgeous. If he confesses to me, I will definitely agree." "Stop dreaming. You won''t have that chance." Kolby, driving the car, was appalled. Stop talking. Don''t you see that some man''s face is so dim that ink can seep out? Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Bryson stared coldly at the fourth floor of the building in front of him. So... Simon borrowed his car to pursue Audrey. He borrowed his car to pursue his woman. He was getting bolder and bolder. ... In the Square Law Firm. Audrey pinched her sore nose. "Simon, stop messing around." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Simon looked at Audrey seriously with one hand holding the flowers and the other holding Audrey''s hand. "I''m serious. I love you. I want you to be my girlfriend." Audrey was astounded. So he was serious, not joking. Audrey withdrew her hand from Simon''s with disgust. She took out a tissue and wiped her hand as if she had touched something dirty. "Since you''re serious, then my answer is no!" Audrey looked at Simon with cold eyes. "I don''t like you, so I won''t agree." "Why? What do you dislike about me? Tell me, I can change!" Simon had a heartbroken expression. Audrey was lost for words. Audrey said resignedly, "Simon, what do you like about me? Tell me, I can change too!" Simon was rendered speechless. In the end, Simon was taken out of the firm by Audrey. Audrey held the roses in one hand and Simon''s cor in the other. "Look at you. You learned nothing but chasing girls in school." Simon lost his face when being lectured by Audrey in public. He shook Audrey''s hand off his cor with embarrassment. "Alright, alright. Stop lecturing me. Save me some face." "Do you have any?" "No more talk. I''m leaving." "Wait, take your flowers." "Just throw them away!" Audrey was dumbfounded. There was no trash can nearby, so Audrey had no choice but to carry the flowers and continue forward. Just as she reached the roadside, Audrey saw a familiar car parked there. She walked over, opened the car door and got in. After getting in the car, Audrey ced the flowers between her and Bryson. "Kolby, you may drive now." Kolby cautiously looked at Bryson. Bryson said coldly, "Drive!" "Yes!" After the car started, Audrey picked up her phone and read the news. No one spoke in the car. Audrey felt that the atmosphere in the car was weird. Bryson''s expression was a little gloomy, as if he was enraged. Later, Bryson called thepany and asked the administration department and nning department to redo the n with a tone simr to Satan''s. Feeling that something was wrong, Audrey yed dumb and continued reading news. She wanted Kolby to stop the car halfway when she saw a trash can so she could dump the flowers. But because of Bryson, she didn''t dare to speak. When she got out of the car, Audrey did not forget to take the roses out. Butler Everett saw the roses in Audrey''s hand and was so shocked that he was ck-jawed. "Miss, these flowers..." "Oh, someone sent them to me!" Of course Audrey would not say that it was Simon. This would frighten the butler. Audrey handed the flower to Everett and said, "Butler Everett, please deal with these flowers!" "Deal with?" "Yeah, just find a ce to dump them." "Yes!" Seeing that Bryson also got out of the car, Everett bowed to him respectfully with the roses in his embrace, "Mr. Bryson!" Bryson nced at the roses. The coldness in his eyes became even stronger. As he passed by, he let out a snort. What? Everett was confused and didn''t know what he had done wrong. ... After Audrey returned to her room, she had been sorting out the documents. She didn''t get downstairs until a servant called her for dinner. In the restaurant, Kylee and Bryson were already seated. Seeing Audrey entering, Kylee looked at her affectionately. "Elliana, have a seat." Seeing Kylee''s happy face, Audrey sat down in confusion. When she sat down, Kylee said, "Elliana, you are twenty-four years old, right?" Previously, Bryson told her that Elliana''s birth date was only three days away from Audrey''s. Audrey was three days older than Elliana. Why did she suddenly mention her age? Audrey nodded. "Yes!" Kylee said kindly, "I heard from butler Everett that you received roses today?" Audrey instantly became alert. "Yes." "How is that boy? How is his family background? How old is he? What is his job?" Kylee asked Audrey a few questions in a row. Audrey was overwhelmed. He was your great-grandson! Somehow, Audrey felt the temperature in the dining hall plummet. She trembled out of coldness and said, "Grandma, why are you asking this?" "It''s time for you to get married. I''m not an unreasonable woman. Since you have epted his flowers, I naturally want to know about the boy who can impress my granddaughter." Audrey didn''t know how to reply. She exined, "Grandma, you misunderstood. We are notpatible. I''ve rejected him." "But you epted his roses..." "He was rejected and was too embarrassed to take the roses back, so I threw them away. I didn''t find a chance to dump them, so I took them back," Audrey exined. Hearing Audrey''s exnation, Kylee was sad. "I see." "Yeah, you misunderstood." After Audrey exined again and again, finally, the coldness in the dining hall that hovered around her suddenly disappeared. Kylee seemed to have made a decision. "Since you don''t like him, I''ll start finding a match for you. Bryson, if you know any boys, don''t forget to introduce them to your sister." Audrey was shocked. Was there going to be a blind date? Bryson, who had been silent for a long time, whispered, "Grandma, Elliana is new to her career. It''s not time for romance." "Right, right, right!" Audrey nodded, afraid that Kylee would ask her to go to a blind date. "New? She is twenty-four years old. When I was at your age, your father was like five or six years old. Your mother was pregnant with your sister at eighteen. Your sister gave birth to Simon when she was neen, but you two even don''t have your lover." Audrey was astounded. "It''s decided. Bryson, if you don''t have any candidate, I''ll leave the arrangement to your sister and your brother-inw." Hearing Kylee''s resolute words, Bryson said, "I''ll take care of it!" "That''s more like it." Kylee nodded in satisfaction. Audrey was speechless. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 After dinner, Audrey apanied Kylee for a walk. And then, Kylee went to rest. Audrey didn''t take what Kylee said at dinner seriously. Anyway, she wasn''t Kylee''s biological granddaughter, so Bryson wouldn''t really arrange a blind date for her, would he? Just as she was about to return to her room, Bryson suddenly stopped her at the door of the study. "Ms. Audrey!" Audrey nced at Bryson and frowned. "Mr. Bryson, what''s up?" "Come in." "Alright." Bryson stood by the door of the study room and made way for Audrey. Audrey walked in without any doubt. As soon as Audrey entered the study, Bryson, who was standing at the door, suddenly closed the door and locked it. Audrey was shocked. She wanted to turn around and walk out, but Bryson stood behind the door, so she could not go out. The two of them were both single and stayed here alone.... Ever since she entered the study, she had felt oppressive and nervous. Audrey took two steps back subconsciously. Audrey frowned as she looked at Bryson, "Mr. Bryson, what can I do for you?" Bryson stared at Audrey''s face oppressively. "Do you want a blind date?" A blind date? What a wrongful thought! Audrey hurriedly exined, "Mr. Bryson, I don''t want a blind date. It was Grandma who made the decision." "Are you fond of someone like Simon?" The seriousness in Bryson''s eyes did not fade. Audrey had a premonition that if she said she liked Simon, the next second, Bryson would strangle Simon. She shook her head subconsciously. "How could that be? He is much younger than me. How could I like him?" "If he were as old as you or older than you, would you like him?" Bryson asked. "...." What question was that? Seeing that Audrey kept silent, Bryson put on a long face. "If he were as old as you or older than you, would you like him?" Bryson asked again. Audrey immediately denied. "No!" "Why?" Audrey felt a slight headache. "Mr. Bryson, I''ve already said that I don''t want to date anyone now, so ... I don''t like anyone." Hearing Audrey''s words, Bryson rxed a little. "So, you''re not nning to go on a blind date?" "Of course not!" Audrey nodded positively. "Really?" Audrey looked at him resignedly, "Mr. Bryson, I really don''t intend to date anyone right now. How can I make you trust me?" Bryson stared at Audrey with a deep gaze. The temperature in his eyes was so hot that it made Audrey''s heart skip a beat. Was he trying to say something? However, Bryson just stared at her, without saying anything. The pressure from him vanished in an instant. "I''ll take care of your blind date and talk to Grandma. Don''t worry." Bryson said thoughtfully. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Bryson." Bryson looked straight into Audrey''s eyes and said meaningfully. "You don''t have to thank me." Audrey did not understand Bryson''s words. "Mr. Bryson, if there is nothing else, I''ll go back to my room and rest." "OK, go." Bryson moved aside so that Audrey could open the door. Audrey almost couldn''t wait to unlock the door. "Wait!" Before Audrey could leave, Bryson, who was standing behind her, said coldly. "...." "What else do you need, Mr. Bryson?" She asked cautiously. Bryson slowly approached Audrey. As Bryson approached, his aura instantly surrounded Audrey. She froze there, and her legs seemed to have been filled with lead. She was so shocked that she couldn''t move at all. Audrey could already hear Bryson''s heartbeat. Her mind went nk and she couldn''t think for an instant. Time seemed to stop at that time. Bryson reached out and touched Audrey''s head with his finger, removing a leaf. He held the leaf with his slender fingers and showed it to Audrey. "There''s a leaf in your hair." The green leave under the light looked lovely and tender, just like the person in front of him. Bryson''s hoarse voice evoked Audrey''s rationality. Seeing the leaf, Audrey hurriedly thanked him. "Thank you, Mr. Bryson. Then I''ll go back to my room." With that, Audrey ran back to her room and shut the door. Looking at Audrey fleeing, Bryson put on a faint smile as he wantonly toyed with the leaf in his hand. .... The next morning, when Audrey sat in Bryson''s car, she scanned the news on her phone and did not look at Bryson. However, she could clearly feel that the atmosphere between them had changed. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Along the way, she didn''t read much news on her phone. When they arrived at her firm, Audrey quickly opened the door and was about to get out of the car, but her wrist was held by a strong hand. Audrey stared at Bryson''s hand stiffly, which was holding her wrist. His fingers were slightly cold, like a shackle tightly binding her. "Mr. Bryson, what''s up?" "I have a party tonight. Go home by yourself." "Alright." That was even better. Bryson loosened Audrey''s wrist and said. "Then you can go in." Audrey couldn''t wait to get out of the car and quickly escaped from Bryson''s sight. Audrey felt that she was bing less and less like herselftely, running away a lot. She came back for revenge, not to run away. .... When ir sat in the car, she called Wendy. "Hey, Wendy, it''s me, ir." "Whichwyer did you hire for me? Ah, it''s Mr. Edward. Then it is surefire." "Zachery actually dares to sue me for transferring property. I will leave him nothing." "Alright, Wendy, if I win, I will give you two percent of the shares in the Stanton Group." ir hung up the phone and sneered. She picked up her phone and made another call. "Hey, darling, let''s meet at our usual ce tonight." "Oh, don''t worry. That matter has already been settled. Wendy helped me hire Mr. Edward, one of the top tenwyers in Peace City. There''s absolutely no problem." "I''ll see you tonight, dear. Let''s celebrate." .... In thew firm. Audrey was inputing the data into theputer when her phone rang. She took the phone and nced at it. It was a WeChat message from Nataly. Nataly sent a picture of a reservation for a five-star hotel room for Jacob, ir''s old lover. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Seeing the picture, Audrey narrowed her eyes slightly. ir was really bold as usual. She thought that she had already hired awyer and this case was a surefire thing, so she didn''t have any scruples. And she was still sailing close to the wind. Just as she read the message, Susan walked over. "Audrey, Mr. Freddy wants you to go to his office." "Alright, I''ll be right there." When Susan left, Audrey felt a headache. Audrey walked to Freddy''s office and knocked the door. "Come in!" When Audrey opened the door and entered, Freddy warmly invited Audrey to sit down. "Audrey, take a seat." Audrey sat down ttered. "Mr. Freddy, what can I do for you?" Freddy sat on the armrest of the sofa beside Audrey and smiled at Audrey. "Audrey, how''s your discussion with the Cordova Group?" Audrey looked at Freddy awkwardly, "Mr. Freddy, the Cordova Group rejected me." "Rejected you?" Freddy frowned. "Did you talk to the assistant of their president or...?" Audrey replied solemnly. "When I went there two days ago, I happened to meet Mr. Bryson, president of the Cordova Group. It was Mr. Bryson who personally rejected our firm." Freddy showed a disappointed expression. "So it was Mr. Bryson who rejected you. Then there is no other possibility." Audrey was so smart that she did not reply. Freddy changed the topic, "I heard that you have taken the divorcewsuit of Mr. Gomez. Are you confident in this case?" Audrey looked up confidently, "Mr. Freddy, don''t worry. I will definitely win." When he heard Audrey''s words, Freddy''s face lit up. He patted Audrey''s shoulder gently and said. "Great. Then you go for it." "I will." .... Fifteen Beacon Hotel. In the evening, ir and Jacob entered a hotel room sessively in order to avoid suspicion. ir and Jacob had just entered the room when the doorbell rang. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jacob shouted at the door with an unhappy expression. "Who is it?" "Hello, sir. I''m a hotel waiter. I''m here to deliver your meal." Jacob kissed ir''s lips and said meaningfully, "I''ll take care of youter." With that, Jacob went to open the door. "Come in!" A waitress pushed the dining cart in. Then, the waitress put the dishes from the dining car on the table one by one. When ir and Jacob weren''t paying attention, the waitress pasted a transparent object on the wall. After cing the dishes, the waitress respectfully said to ir and Jacob. "Sir and Miss, your dishes have been served. If you need anything else, please call the reception desk. We will be at your service 24 hours a day." Jacob disdainfully waved. "Alright, you can leave now." "Alright." With that, the waitress pushed the dining cart away. After the waitress left, Jacob mmed the door shut. The waitress listened to the sound behind her, and smiled in smug satisfaction. The waitress who had been looking down ever since she entered slowly looked up, revealing a beautiful face. This waitress was none other than Audrey. Audrey casually took out a small monitor headset from her pocket and put it on her ears. Just as she put it on, Audrey heard a sound. Hearing that, Audrey couldn''t help but frown. But she continued to listen patiently. She was about to secretly send the waitress'' uniform back to the cab. Just as she turned the corner, Audrey saw a familiar face. It was Bryson. The person apanying Bryson was a woman, a beautiful woman with a very good figure. When they arrived at a room, the woman took out her room card and opened the door. Bryson and the woman walked in at the same time. Seeing this scene, Audrey frowned slightly. Bryson had a room with a woman? Later, Audrey could not pay attention to what ir and Jacob said in the room. She recalled the scene of Bryson and the woman entering the hotel room together. .... After returning to the Cordova''s Mansion, Audrey was still uneasy. What exactly was she thinking? What did it have to do with her that Bryson had a room with a woman? What right did she have to ask? She shook her head and threw away the image of Bryson and the woman entering the hotel room in her mind. She calmed down and listened to the surveince tape again to make sure that there was the information she wanted. Only then did she feel relieved. After listening to the recording, Audrey was thirsty and came out of the room to drink water. She nced at the time on her phone. It was already eleven o''clock in the evening. Just as she went downstairs, Bryson also came in. "Still awake?" Seeing Audrey, Bryson was shocked. "I''m thirsty. I''ll drink some water." "Help me pour a cup too." "Alright." Audrey poured herself and Bryson a ss of water. Bryson was already sitting on the bar. Audrey ced Bryson''s water in front of him and was about to leave with the water in her hand. "Sit!" Bryson coldly said, his chin nudging towards his side, indicating for Audrey to sit down. "I''m going to rest." "I have something to say." Bryson was ustomed to a sinct tone ofmand. Audrey hesitated for a moment before sitting down beside him. As soon as she sat down, Bryson said. "You went to Fifteen Beacon Hotel today!" It was not a question, but an affirmative sentence. Audrey looked at him in surprise. "How do you know?" "Fifteen Beacon Hotel is a hotel owned by the Cordova Group. That waiter looked like you. Later, I checked the surveince cameras and it was indeed you." Then he must know about her stealing the waiter''s clothes. She clenched her hands tightly and felt a little nervous. He didn''t want to sue her, did he? "Mr. Bryson, this matter...." Just as Audrey was about to exin nervously, Bryson said coldly. "So, you saw it too." "What?" Bryson stared at Audrey''s face. His gaze was burning. "I went into the hotel room with that woman." "Mr. Bryson, don''t worry. I won''t say anything!" Audrey immediately said. "She is just in charge of my cooperationpany this time. She left some files in the room and asked me to get it with her. She is fond of me, but I rejected her." "...." Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Was he exining to her? On hearing these words, Audrey who was in bad mood all night, was relieved. "Mr. Bryson, you don''t have to exin to me!" Audrey said, a little embarrassed. Bryson said word by word in a serious tone, "I don''t want you to misunderstand." Audrey was shy. Facing Bryson''s burning eyes, Audrey''s heart beat faster and faster. She felt that there was an ambiguous flow between the two of them. She avoided his gaze in panic. "Well, I have to go to work tomorrow morning. I''ll go up first." Audrey quickly left, even forgetting to take the ss filled with water. ... The next morning, after Bryson left, Audrey took a taxi to thew firm. In a day''s time, Audrey had basically gathered all the information she wanted and was only waiting for the first trial to begin. In the afternoon, Audrey had just finished sorting out the information when she received a phone call from Nell. "Nell, what''s up?" "I''m dying," Nell said weakly. "What''s the matter?" Nellined, "My mother introduced a man to me and asked me to see him tonight." It was only two days ago that Madam Cordova told her about blind dates. Today, Nell was going to go on a blind date. "If you don''t want to see him, then don''t go." "You know about my mother. If I don''t go, she would be rattling on and on." "Since you have to go, then go. Think of it as just going out for a meal." "Come with me!" Nell spoke out her intentions. "Apany you? Why would I go with you when you go on a blind date?" Audrey said. "That man called me today and said that he would bring a friend with him. He kept saying that that friend was good, and that he felt that I couldn''t match his friend. You have toe with me and give him a lesson." Originally, Audrey didn''t want to go. However, on second thought, if she went, she wouldn''t need to go back to the Cordova''s Mansion to see Bryson. "Alright! Send me the address." "Elliana, thank you very much. I have to hang up first. I''ll send you the address immediately." After receiving Nell''s text message, Audrey immediately called Madam Cordova and said that she was not going back to have dinner. ... After work, Audrey went directly to the ce Nell had designated. It was an upscale coffee shop. Just as Audrey got out of the car, someone called her. "Elliana, here." Nell, dressed in a light blue dress, stood at the entrance of the coffee shop and waved at Audrey. Nell was 168 tall, slender, and had elegant facial features. At first nce, she looked like a fresh lily, provided that she didn''t say anything. The moment she spoke, everyone would know that she was a tough girl. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Audrey walked over. "How is it? Is that man here yet?" Audrey asked. "Yes. He is already waiting in the box of the coffee shop." Nell said angrily as she grabbed Audrey''s arm. "When I was just on the road, he had been urging me. He called me one by one. There were clearly still ten minutes left before the appointed time. He had arrived early, but he med me." Audrey smiled and patted Nell on the shoulder, "Alright, calm down. Don''t be angry." Just as Audrey finished speaking, Nell''s phone rang. Nell angrily pointed at the ID on the phone screen, "Look, he''s calling again." Nell answered angrily. "I''m already downstairs." After saying that, Nell hung up the phone. "Let''s go up. I''ll see what else he can do." In the caf¨¦, soft music flowed quietly. After Nell and Audrey entered, a waiter brought them to thepartment where that man was. There were two men. Both of them wore suits. Among them, the man in the dark blue suit sitting on the left had a medium-sized appearance. He was thin on top and looked at least thirty years old. The man in the ck suit on the right looked skinny, slightly tall, and his facial features were above average. Out of courtesy, Nell smiled and apologized, "Sorry, I''mte." The two men also stood up politely. The man in the dark blue suit stood in front of Nell, and was a bit shorter than Nell who was wearing t shoes. The man in the dark blue suit looked at Nell and Audrey with astonishment in his eyes. "I''m Kolten, and this is my friend, Don. May I know who is Ms. Nell?" Audrey frowned slightly. ''If I''m not wrong, Nell has said that the one she met at her blind date is also called Kolten.'' Sure enough, the next second, Audrey saw Nell''s lips tremble a few times. "I''m Nell." Nell said with a fake smile. Don''s gaze fell on Audrey, and he said, "May I ask what your name is, miss?" "My name is Audrey!" "I see, Ms. Audrey. Ms. Nell, Ms. Audrey, please take a seat," Kolten said happily. The four of them sat down. As soon as Nell and Audrey sat down, Kolten said with a sullen face. "Ms. Nell, you''rete this time. I hope that you won''t be sote for our appointments in the future. My patience is limited." Nell and Audrey were speechless. ... The waiter was here. "May I take your order?" Don took the menu and handed it to Audrey and Nell. "Ladies first." After saying that, Don smiled at Audrey and reminded her, "Ms. Audrey, the Filet steak here is not bad. You can try it." Audrey had difficulty choosing. Hearing Don''s words, she raised her eyebrows slightly. "Then I''d like to have a set meal of Filet steak." Compared to Kolten''s arrogance and rudeness, Don was a lot more gentlemanly. A gentleman always gave people a good impression of him. Nell immediately noticed that Don was interested in Audrey. She nudged Audrey''s waist with her elbow. After ordering the meal, Don still fixed his gaze on Audrey. "Ms. Audrey, may I know where you are working now?" Audrey kept silent. Nell nudged Audrey''s waist again. Audrey replied with embarrassment, "I''m working in aw firm." Audrey was wearing jeans and a checked shirt today. She looked quiet and gentle. Don thought that Audrey was a clerk in thew firm. He immediately said, "I work in the Cordova Group. If you don''t mind, I can rmend you to work in ourpany." At the same time, in the private room next door. The person in charge of a certainpany, who was discussing something with Bryson, suddenly realized that Bryson''s expression had suddenly sunk, causing his entire body to freeze in fear. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Just as Audrey was about to say something, her phone rang. It was a message. She took out her phone and took a look. Bryson: Where are you? Audrey looked at her phone with guilty. Audrey: In a ssmates'' reunion. Bryson: Give me your address. I''m outside for the party. I''ll pick you up after the party. ... Audrey: No need. We will go to KTV to singter. It may be veryte. Audrey did not lie. After knowing that Audrey was going to apany Nell on a blind date, Natalyined that they didn''t bring her along. Therefore, the three of them had made an appointment to go to the KTV for a drink. After Audrey finished sending this message, Bryson did not send another message. Because of Kolten''s arrogance, the four of them almost parted in displeasure halfway through their dinner party. It was Don who did the peacemaking, allowing everyone to persevere until the end. Everyone had already left the coffee shop, but Kolten was still full of dissatisfaction. "Ms. Nell, I still feel that there is something wrong with your outlook on life and values. After a woman gets married, she must of course serve her husband, be filial to her parents-inw, and take care of her children. She can''t work outside. If we get married, you must quit your newspaper job..." Nell and Audrey were angry. ... Nell endured for an entire night, but at this time, she could not help but start to explode. "Who do you think you are? You said there is something wrong with my outlook on life and values? What does it have to do with you?" Kolten''s face darkened. Before Kolten could speak, Nell interrupted him with a sneer. "Also, I don''t intend to be with you at all. Don''t talk to me in such a superior manner. I don''t like you." Kolten was so angry that he could not speak, and his entire face turned deathly pale. After a while, Kolten pointed at Nell and said, "You..." Kolten was about to walk forward. Suddenly, he called out to Don, who was not far away, "Don, are you still not leaving?" "Kolten, you go first. I still have something to do." Kolten ignored Don and left in anger. After Kolten left, Don looked at Nell and Audrey guiltily. "Ms. Nell, Ms. Audrey, I''m really sorry. I''m here to apologize for Kolten''s disrespect for you two," Don said with guilty. Nell smiled and waved her hand, "It doesn''t matter. This has nothing to do with you." Don stood still and looked at the two of them, saying, "My car is in the parking lot. I''ll take you home!" "Alright!" Just as Nell was about to agree, Audrey quickly grabbed Nell''s arm. She smiled at Don and said, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Hall. However, we have other matters to attend to. It''s not convenient to ride in your car." Don looked at Audrey with disappointment, his eyes filled with reluctance. He hurriedly took out his mobile phone and looked at Audrey with an anxious gaze, saying, "May I know Ms. Audrey''s phone number? I''ll ask the Personnel Departmentter. If there is a suitable position, I''ll call you." Audrey still tactfully refused, "No need. Thank you, Mr. Hall." Nell winked broadly at Audrey, but Audrey forcefully pulled Nell away. After Nell and Audrey left, Don also walked towards the parking lot with disappointment. When they left the caf¨¦, Bryson''s cold gaze turned towards Don''s direction from the ss window of a private room on the second floor of the caf¨¦. When Bryson withdrew his gaze, he picked up his phone and made a phone call. "Hello, Franco. Investigate a person. He is a clerk of ourpany, and his name is Don." ... Nell, Nataly, and Audrey quickly went to KTV. In KTV, they sang loudly to vent their emotions. They were high school ssmates. Before Audrey left Peace City, she often came to KTV with the two of them. This was the first time the three of them hade to KTV together since Audrey''s return. Naturally, they were in high spirits. Audrey was originally a lively and cheerful girl who loved tough. Because of the ident six years ago, she became indifferent to everyone. Over the years, Nell and Nataly had been helping her, apanying her, and encouraging her. They helped Audrey go through the most difficult times. Only in front of the two of them would Audrey reveal her true nature. Only after getting drunk did the three of them go out of the KTV. It was already one o''clock in the morning when they left the KTV. Because Nell''s home and Nataly''s were in the same direction, they nned to wait until Audrey got in the car before leaving. Just as they were about to stop the car, a figure suddenly walked over and pulled Audrey over. Nell and Nataly couldn''t pull Audrey back because they were drunk. They could only watch helplessly as Audrey was pulled into a man''s arms. Nell fiercely shook Nataly''s arm and said, "God! Fleur, look! There is a handsome man!" "Where?" Nataly narrowed her eyes and looked to the side. The first thing she saw was Audrey being hugged by a man. "Hey, who are you? Let go of Elliana!" Nataly was about to pull Audrey back. Audrey drank too much and looked at the man beside her drunkenly. Then she saw a cold face. In an instant, Audrey sobered up. Seeing that she was in Bryson''s arms, she hurriedly pushed Bryson away. "Mr. Bryson, why are you here?" "I happen to be in the neighborhood. Your friends?" Bryson looked at Nell and Nataly, who were also drunk and stood behind Audrey. "Yes!" "Get in the car. I''ll take you home." Nell hurriedly agreed, "Okay!" Everything the handsome guy said was right. Then, Nell pulled Nataly into Bryson''s car. Audrey did not what to say. After sending Nell and Nataly back to their residences, Bryson drove directly back to the Cordova''s Mansion. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Audrey, who was drunk, fell asleep. ... The car stopped in the vi. Deep into the night, almost all the servants in the vi had already fallen asleep. Bryson carried Audrey back to her room with a sullen face. Just as Bryson was about to put Audrey down, Audrey suddenly stretched out her arms and hugged Bryson tightly. He whispered in her ear, "Audrey, let go." The drunk Audrey only knew that if she let go of her hand, she would fall down. Hearing Bryson''s words, she hugged Bryson even more tightly. "No." Hearing her words, Bryson was on the verge of losing his mind. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 However, when Bryson was about to kiss Audrey, he discovered that Audrey was motionless. Bryson stared at her who was breathing steadily after falling asleep. She actually fell asleep! She fell asleep just like that... Bryson red at Audrey angrily and lowered his head to bite her lips. Seeing Audrey who was simple and sleeping peacefully, he vented his angry gradually. Anyway, he had nothing to do with a drunkard. ... The next morning, Audrey woke up by the pleasant bird chirps outside the window. As soon as she woke up, she felt a burst of dizziness. She moaned and slowly sat up. Then she tapped on her temples. Audrey only remembered that she drank with Nell and Natalyst night. She drank one after another ss of wine, then she was drunk. Afterward, it seemed like Bryson came and sent Nataly and Nell home. But Audrey did not remember what happenedter. She looked around and realized that she was in the Cordova''s Mansion. She shook her head, looked at her bag on the bedside table, and took out her phone from it. It''s half past six in the morning. Audrey got up and changed clothes. Then she went to wash up. After she walked to the bathroom and was about to brush her teeth, Audrey felt a sharp paining from her lips. She looked in the mirror and saw that her lips were broken. Audrey, "..." She was going crazy. She wouldn''t drink so much with Nell or otherster. After brushing her teeth, Audrey saw Bryson walk out of the room not far away. She felt an instant of embarrassment. She met him when she was drunk yesterday. Audrey wondered if Bryson saw her unseemly conduct when she got drunkst night. "Good morning, Mr. Bryson!" Audrey greeted him politely. Bryson stared at her and said in a hoarse voice, "Good morning." Audrey cleared her throat and asked tentatively, "Mr. Bryson, you took me backst night?" "Yes." "Then I, well,st night..." Audrey asked carefully, "have I do something improper?" She was worried that she might have behaved improperly before Bryson when she was drunk. Bryson stillnded his gaze upon her. "What is Ms. Audrey referring to?" Audrey hurriedly waved her hand. "Oh, never mind." Of course, she wouldn''t say that she had done something unappropriated. From Bryson''s reaction, she might act normallyst night. Since Bryson didn''t mind that, she would pretend that nothing hadn''t happened. ... Downstairs, Kylee came back from a walk. "Oh, you two are both up. Good, let''s eat together!" Kylee, Audrey, and Bryson got in the dining hall. Then the servant brought breakfast up. Suddenly, Kylee asked, "Bryson, what''s wrong with your eyes?" Hearing Kylee''s words, Audrey subconsciously looked up at Bryson''s eyes. There was an obvious bruise at the corner of Bryson''s eyes. Moreover, why did that bruise look so familiar? Audrey suddenly remembered thatst night when she was carried off the car by Bryson, she took him as a yboy and punched him. Thinking of this, Audrey lowered her head guiltily. Bryson nced at Audrey and exined indifferently, "I was identally hit by someone." When Kylee heard this, she was enraged, "Who dares to hit you?" Audrey, "..." ''That person is me.'' Bryson, "It was just an ident." ... Bryson drove Audrey to thew firm. Just as Audrey was about to apologize to Bryson for that punch, her phone rang. Audrey nced at her phone. It was from Nell. She frowned. Just as Audrey picked up the phone, Nell''s ear-piercing voice came from the other end of the phone. "Audrey! Tell me, what is your rtionship with Bryson?" Audrey''s ears were buzzing at Nell''s voice. She frowned and took her phone a little away from her ears. She sneaked a nce at Bryson, then turned to hide at the corner of the car and whispered. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "I have nothing to do with him." "No!" Nell pointed out sharply, "I don''t believe it! If you had nothing to do with him, how could he send you home? And she even sent Nataly and me home. Tell me, how far did you two go? Did you two kiss each other? Or do you..." Audrey, "..." Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Nell''s voice was very loud. She didn''t care if someone was near Audrey and could hear her when she spoke. Audrey could feel that the X-ray-like gazes behind her could pierce through her. She wished she could immediately cover Nell''s mouth. Audrey lowered her voice as much as possible and said, "Nell, the rtionship between us is not what you think. We... we won''t be together." "Why?" "Well..." Audrey exined in a low voice, "that''s the way it is!" Nell who was excited before lowered her voice and was depressed instantly. "So, you two have nothing to do with each other now?" She finally understood. "Yes!" Audrey nodded, "we are just friends now." Nell said unwillingly, "But he is Bryson. How many women in Peace City admire him and want to be his woman? Why didn''t you pursue him? As the saying goes, that a man chases a woman is as difficult as mount a mountain, but that a woman chases a man is as easy as cut a veil. As I observed yesterday, Bryson is interested in you. As long as you show your charm before him, he will be yours." Audrey, "..." Nell said something crazier and crazier. Moreover, she didn''t control her voice at all. Bryson would hear all that she said. "Alright, Nell, I''m busy, and I gotta go." "No, listen to me..." Being afraid that Nell would say something shocking, Audrey quickly hung up the phone. Then Audrey heaved a long sigh of relief. Finally, she''d done with her call. Audrey had just turned around when she suddenly saw Bryson''s staring at her. It was as if an invisible hand had instantly grabbed onto her heart, and she suddenly had a bad premonition. "Mr.... Mr. Bryson, why are you looking at me like this all of a sudden?" "You can take your friend''s suggestion," Bryson said as he looked into her eyes. Audrey, "..." Not long after, they arrived at the Square Law Firm. Audrey couldn''t wait to get out of the car and escape from Bryson''s sight at a high speed. Audrey finally breathed a sigh of relief after entering the office. Great! She just entered thew firm when her phone rang again. It was a message from Nell. Audrey took out her phone and read the message. Seeing the content, Audrey instantly wanted to get to and strangle Nell to death. Nell: Last night, when we were at KTV, that Don called me and asked for your phone number and the address of thew firm. I thought he was good and I gave him. If he went to you today, don''t be surprised..." Audrey was furious at Nell. She sent her many emojis to show her anger, but Nell didn''t reply to her. However, Audrey only met that Don oncest night. Would Done to thew firm? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ... Audrey forgot about Don while she was busy with her work for the whole noon. Just as she was about to leave work in the noon, Audrey suddenly heard her colleagues discussing her again and again. She raised her head in surprise. Across the front desk, Audrey''s pupils suddenly tightened because she saw Don. Don, who was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, stood with a red wool box in his hand, his eyes scanning the office cubicles. Don looked at Audrey happily. "Hi, Ms. Audrey!" Audrey, "..." Don went straight through the cubicles and walked over to Audrey. Audrey nervously looked at the wool box in Don''s hand as if she was facing a great enemy. It wouldn''t be what she thinks, right? "Mr. Hall, why are you..." "I didn''t know you were awyer here before. I only knew it from Ms. Nell." Don looked nervously at Audrey, his hands tightly gripping the wool box. Suddenly, Don knelt on one knee in front of Audrey. Audrey was shocked. Don opened the box in his hand. Inside was a diamond ring. Don looked at Audrey affectionately, "Ms. Audrey, you may feel I''m very rude, but I have fallen in love with you since I met you yesterday. You already know me. Although I am not rich or powerful, I will work hard to ensure you a peaceful life for the rest of my life. So, Ms. Audrey, please marry me!" Audrey, "..." What she was worried about happened. Lately, Audrey suffered more entanglements with men. She considered praying for a peaceful life. Severalwyers started discussing. "This angel Koch is so charming. Two days ago, a man who drove a limited-edition sports car sent flowers to her. Today, another one came to propose marriage to her." "Indeed. s, why hasn''t anyone sent flowers or proposed to me?" "Forget it. Unless you are as beautiful as angel Koch." People around also began to tease Audrey. "Audrey Koch, he''s so infatuated with you. Just say ''Yes'' to him." "Exactly, say ''Yes!''" "Say ''Yes''!" Audrey, "..." Looking at Don who was affectionate, she couldn''t help but sigh. "Mr. Hall, I''m sorry," Audrey refused, "I don''t have any ns to get married recently." Don immediately said, "If you don''t for the time being, it''s fine. Let''s be boyfriend and girlfriend first. We can get married when you are willing to." Audrey, "..." ''Why are you so stubborn?'' "Mr. Hall! Let''s put it this way, I don''t like you and I don''t want to be with you," Audrey said slowly. Don, "..." Don wanted to say something, but his phone suddenly rang. "Hello, this is Don." "What? I''m fired? Why?" After Don hung up the phone, his face turned a little pale. He looked at Audrey in panic, "Ms. Audrey, I''m sorry, I have something to deal with, so I have to go." Audrey, "..." Why was it so coincidental? Don just began to propose to her, then he was fired. However, Don was unlucky enough to be rejected by her and dismissed by thepany either. ... The divorce case between Zachery and ir started in early May. Zachery became an online celebrity after winning thewsuit between him and the Four Seasons Group. ir was nominated for the best supporting actress at the Golden Television Awardsst time. The divorce case between them was spread for some reason. Afterward, they started a series of fierce online battles, causing heated discussions amongizens. And the case between them became a trending topic. Zachery had no proof to me ir, so,izens almost unterally scolded him and supported him to divorce with no family property. On the morning before their trial was started, a lot of onlookers and news media gathered outside the Peace City Intermediate People''s Court. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 ir and her duty solicitor, Edward, rushed to Peace City Intermediate People''s Court with a group of assistants. Recently, there was a TV drama, in which ir yed a supporting role, was being shown. A lot of fans of ir were gathering at the entrance of Peace City Intermediate People''s Court. Upon seeing ir, those fans screamed and continuously shouted ir''s name in excitement. Some fans were holding up cards to support ir, with some words such as "Knock the Two-timer Down", ''Seek Justice for ir", and "Divorce Zachery and Give Him Nothing". ir was moved to tears when she saw so many fans supporting her. "I feel a lot of pressure these past few days. Thank you for your support. I will work hard." ir bowed low to the crowd. Her sincerity moved the fans on the scene. Everyone shouted, "Support ir!" ir was secretly delighted. As they were getting divorced, ir''s fame was not reducing but growing. The media and the audience felt great sympathy for her because she was weak. In addition, she yed a pitiful woman betrayed by a two-timer in the TV drama, so everyone was immersed in the context. Therefore, her fame was growing. As long as she won this divorce case, she would be going to be an A-list star. She would owe it to Zachery. Just as she was thinking, another car stopped. Zachery, Audrey, and the others got out of the car together. They appeared in a low profile. From afar, Zachery saw ir sadfishing in front of the media and onlookers and asionally wiping her tears with a handkerchief. However, there were no tears in ir''s eyes. Zachery was tired of ir''s duplicity. Zachery and ir entered the courthouse at almost the same time. They ignored each other, but their eyes were filled with hatred for each other. ... It was court time. Everyone entered the courtroom one after another. Zachery and ir sat in the intiff''s and defendant''s seats respectively. As soon as they sat down, they red each other. When the judges came in, ir''s expression suddenly changed. She looked depressed and sad, like a pitiful woman who had been injured. Seeing ir''s expression, Zachery sneered. He thought ir was pretending again. At the beginning of the trial, all the evidence was examined, and then the intiff presented his statement. When the litigation materials were reviewed, the intiff and the defendant listed each other''s mistakes. Edward stood up and pointed out sharply, "Your Honor, the intiff and my client are husband and wife. However, the intiff has an affair with another woman and they were caught by my client on the spot. The evidence has been handed over to you, Your Honor, and you can have a look." The judges examined the evidence and nodded. Edward continued, "In addition, after the intiff hurt my client, he incitedizens to insult my client and even humiliate her family online. What he did seriously hurt my client mentally. My client has been in insomnia every night and she can''t fall asleep without sleeping pills." As Edward spoke, ir''s eyes turned red and tears welled up in her eyes. People felt distressed to see her sobbing. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Afterwards, Edward listed a few more pieces of evidence and invited a few friends around ir to confirm ir''s mental state. Edward concluded, "ording to the second part of Article 246 of the Criminal Law, the intiff of this case has seriously infringed on my client''s personal dignity and reputation. Therefore, the intiff must apologize to my client in the press andpensate my client for her mental damages. That''s all, Your Honor." Based on Edward''s words, the testimony of ir''s friends, and on ir''s emotional state, the judges and the audience showed sympathy for this injured woman. After Edward finished speaking, Audrey stood up with a smile. "Your Honor, I have other evidence against the statement of defendant''s defender just now." "intiff''s Defender, present your evidence." Audrey pulled out a dozen files from the folder in her hand. The secretary at the scene presented Audrey''s evidence to the judges. The judges took turns reviewing the files with astonishment on their faces. ir frowned as she looked at the judges'' expressions. She didn''t know what kind of evidence Audrey had presented to the judge. She thought that Zachery had no or little useful evidence. And none struggling would be useful. Moreover, Mr. Edward was helping her. She was sure that she would win today''s case. Audrey smiled after the judges finished reading the files. "Your Honor, what I showed you just now is evidence of the defendant''s transfer of property. Although the defendant''s method of transferring property is very tricky, and she also used foreign banks to transfer it, my client obtained the evidence through some channels." "In addition, the defendant used my client of viting her right of reputation. My evidence includes some screenshots of their posts in the media. It can be seen that the defendant deliberately provoked my client before my client replied him." "As for those provocative remarks, I investigated the IP addresses of those remarks through some channels. Unfortunately, I found some things interesting. Those IP addresses are all the same and indicate the address of a vi under the defendant''s name." ir''s face turned pale. She couldn''t believe that Audrey had such evidence. She was surprised that they found out. ir stood up and said, "I didn''t. You''re slinging mud at me. How would I do such a thing?" Audrey looked at ir and said calmly, "Defendant, I''m just stating the facts. His Honor is fair and decisive." ir panicked. Edward stood up. "Your Honor, the intiff is trying to confuse the public and intentionally obscure the fact that the intiff cheated on my client." Audrey said, "Your Honor, although my client has made mistakes, their marriage has been dead to them. Furthermore ... the defendant was the first to be unfaithful, but he is unwilling to divorce my client." ir sneered and looked at Audrey with rage in her eyes. "Ms. Audrey, you have to focus on evidence. Can you prove that I was the first to be unfaithful? If you have no proof, what you said is equivalent to nder. I will sue you." Audrey replied calmly, "Of course I do!" ... Chapter 38 Chapter 38 After Audrey spoke, ir was surprised for a moment, and then she sneered mockingly. ir didn''t believe that Audrey would have any evidence? She and Jacob had always been very covert when they talked on the phone. They never appeared together in public. They always met in hotels or abroad. Even if Audrey knew that they had been in the same hotel room, he wouldn''t have any evidence. "Evidence?" ir scoffed, "I''ll see what evidence you can present." Audrey took out a USB drive. "Your Honor, my evidence is here. However, for some reasons, the minors who are not even eighteen years old should leave here." After Audrey spoke, the minors at the scene were taken out of the courtroom. Audrey yed the video on the USB drive on the spot. The video had already been edited by Audrey, and the verbosity in the middle had been skipped by Audrey. At the beginning of the video, ir and Jacob sneaking into a hotel room one after another. There were no filming cameras nearby, so it was certain that they weren''t in a y. ir''s face changed when she saw the scene of herself and Jacob entering the hotel room at the same time. Very quickly, she calmed down again. She was just filmed entering the same hotel room with Jacob, but it did not prove anything. However, the time of the video quickly skipped to five minutester. In the video, they were served a meal. However, ir and Jacob didn''t have the meal immediately, but were in a haste to hug each other. When ir saw this, her face turned pale. She shouted with rage, "Stop. Turn it off! Turn it off!" Jacob in the video spoke coldly. "How is it? Am I stronger than your husband?" "Yes. Ever since I got married to Zachery, you''ve been asking me this question. I''m tired of it." Jacob sneered, "What would Zachery think if he knew that you had been with me since the night you two got married?" "Don''t take undeserved gain for granted." "I''m happy to think that you and Zachery are going to get divorced soon. But is it really okay for you to be with me at this time?" ir said mockingly, "He''s just an idiot. I transferred most of his money to your ount with various excuses and he didn''t notice that. I''ll inciteizens to scold him on the Inte, and all the media will be on my side. It will be difficult for him to clear himself. Don''t worry, I''ve hired Mr. Edward. I will definitely wipe Zachery out and leave him nothing." "What a heartless woman you are," Jacob smiled. ir, in the reality, tightly closed her eyes and covered her ears with both hands. She kept shouting, "Turn it off. Turn it off now." Audrey turned off the video at the right time. "Your Honor, this is my evidence." What Audrey said astounded everyone at present. The audience looked with disbelief at ir who they treated as a goddess. They were shocked that ir was actually a despicable and shameless person who cheated on her husband and transferred his assets. Edward was also shocked. The evidence was irrefutable, and he could not say anything against it. "This is nder, nder!" ir suddenly stood up and shouted. And then, she closed her eyes and fainted. Doctors were immediately called to take ir to the hospital. The judges then adjourned the court until Monday. After leaving the courtroom, Zachery said happily to Audrey. "Audrey, your performance in court today was amazing. I didn''t expect that ir had an affair with another man since she married me. Even if she pretended to faint, it wouldn''t change the fact that she was a bitch." Zachery''s shamelessness was beyond description. Audrey thought that Zachery was no better than ir. "This is what I should do," Audrey said indifferently. "Today is Friday. It will be Monday in two days. I''m afraid that ir would find out some new evidence in these two days," Zachery said worriedly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Audrey smiled, "I''m ready for everything." Not long after, Audrey received a text message on her phone. Audrey opened her phone and read the text. It was from Bryson. Bryson: Congrattions on your victory. Audrey was a little moved. He was the first to send her a congrattory text message, again. Audrey: Thank you. ... News of ir''s defeat on the first day of the trial quickly spread online. ir had been avoiding the reporters, so her house and the entertainmentpany in which she work were surrounded by the reporters. However, ir didn''t show up or say anything online, as if she had disappeared from the world. ... Audrey promised Kylee that she would visit thetter at the weekend. Therefore, after breakfast on Saturday, Audrey came to the Cordova Mansion. Audrey hade to the Cordova Mansion many times. In addition, since Audrey appeared at the mansion, Kylee was no longer creating trouble and Bryson was gentler. Even the servants of the mansion had a better life. Therefore, the servants of the Cordova Mansion liked Audrey very much. When she came to the Cordova Mansion, the servants warmly weed her in. Audrey came to the mansion with a bag of fruits. The butler, Everett, just happened toe out of the vi. "Hello, Butler Everett." Audrey was dressed in a floral dress. Her hair was tied in a ponytail. Her facial features were delicate. She was not wearing makeup, but she applied nude lipstick. She was such a brilliant beauty eclipsing the flowers in the garden. "Ms. Audrey, wee." Everett looked at Audrey happily. "Where''s Grandma?" "She is in the garden." "I''ll go to the garden to find her. Butler Everett, please bring these fruits in." "OK!" Audrey smiled and handed the fruits to Everett before walking towards the garden. There were a lot of flowers blooming in May, and the garden was full of flowers. She found Kylee in a patch of grass. Kyleeined discontentedly to the person in front of her, "Why are you so stupid? Oh no, I told you that you can''t put it there." Audrey smiled and walked over. When she saw the person in front of Kylee, Audrey was so shocked that her eyes almost fell out of her eye sockets. ... Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Bryson, president of the Cordova Group, who usually wore suits and ties and was quite aloof, was actually wearing an exaggerated jacket and flowery trousers in rurality style. He was also wearing a pair of work boots that did not match his identity, with a shovel in his muddy hand. At this moment, Bryson looked very close to life. Kylee also wore the same style of jacket and trousers. She wore a pink knitted hat and sat on a chair beside the parterre, asking Bryson to fertilize the flowers. The flowers were all precious breeds. Normally, there would be someone to take care of them. But now, the gardener in charge of this area was watching Bryson''s movements. Seeing Bryson began to shovel again, the gardener was so worried that his forehead was covered in sweat. Normally, the gardener would never dare to give any advice to Bryson. However, facing such an easy- going Bryson, the gardener felt a little less frightened. "Mr. Bryson, the ce you dig is too close to the root. The root will be burned to death if it is to be fertilized this way." Kylee said, "Go a little farther. Oops, that''s too far. Why are you so stupid?" Gardener, "Mr. Bryson, you can''t put so much chemical fertilizer." Bryson,"...." Bryson was wondering whether it was he who was fertilizing the flowers, or it was them. Audrey, who had been watching for a while, couldn''t help butugh. Kylee stood up happily when she turned around and saw Audrey. "Elliana, you''re here." "Grandma, what are you doing?" Audrey walked over, smiling. "I discussed something about flowers with your brother today. Afterwards, I asked him to fertilize the flowers. But, look at him...." Kylee looked at her grandson with disdain. "How stupid!" Bryson, "...." Bryson wasn''t happy when he came to this parterre. When seeing Audrey, he felt even worse. Audrey coughed twice to cover the awkward moment. "Actually, Bryson never did it before, and I feel he has already done it quite well." "Nonsense! You always defend your brother." "I''m not defending him. Besides, I''ve never seen such a handsome gardener before." Bryson, who originally hated his clothes today, was about to go back and change the clothes. However, hearing what Audrey said, he gave up and didn''t go back. Since Audrey came, Kylee and Bryson did not continue to fertilize the flowers. They asked the gardener to finish the rest. And the gardener could not wait to see them leave the parterre. ... After returning to the vi, Kylee and Bryson went to change their clothes. Bryson finished first and he came downstairs. When Bryson appeared from the stairs, Audrey was stunned. Bryson, who had changed into casual clothes, looked very gentle as he walked down the stairs. He was like a model. However, Bryson was born with a noble temperament, which the models did not possess. Bryson looked down at the living room, like a king who was observing his kingdom. Audrey''s gaze fell on Bryson for three seconds before she immediately turned away, in order to avoid to be noticed by him. Bryson walked into the living room and sat down calmly, as if he hadn''t noticed Audrey peeping at him. Bryson sat down and smiled at Audrey. "You did a good job in court yesterday." Audrey raised her eyebrows. "This case won''t be closed unless there''s a verdict." "I believe Ms. Audrey will definitely win!" Bryson looked into Audrey''s eyes and said. Audrey was touched when hearing this. From the beginning to now, very few people believed her. However, ever since she met Bryson, he was sure of everything she said. And when everyone else questioned her, he was also the first to believe her. Audrey curled her lips and said, "I will try my best to live up to Mr. Bryson''s expectations." "Ms. Audrey never disappoints me." Audrey said, "...." ''Please don''t speak too highly of me, OK?'' She thought. Audrey suddenly changed the topic and teased him, "ir''s attorney this time just happened to be Lawyer Edward, one of the greatestwyers who want to enter the Cordova Group. Isn''t Mr. Bryson too unconfident in him?" Bryson stared at Audrey and said word by word, "I believe in my own judgment. Besides, if you compete for the Cordova Group''s chamber barrister, they won''t have a chance." Audrey said, "...." What exactly did he mean? Was he referring to her ability, or was he talking about something else? Audrey wasn''t smart enough and she couldn''t figure out what Bryson was thinking about. Bryson seemed to have flirted with her just now. Mr. Bryson was too good at flirting with a woman, and she felt shy and burning. Fortunately, Kylee finished changing her clothes at this time and walked downstairs. Seeing Kylee at the stairs, Audrey quickly stood up and went to support her. Kylee''s health was getting better and better day by day. Audrey could see her change. "Grandma, when is your next examination?" "Well, in about a month." A monthter. Judging from Kylee''s current situation, Audrey thought maybe she could leave if the results of Kylee''s examination were good in a month. "I see." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Why did you suddenly ask me this?" Kylee looked at Audrey strangely. Audrey hurriedly exined, "I just feel that you look better and better." Kylee was happy and looked at Audrey, "It is because youe to see me. I''m getting better and better of course." In the living room, Bryson narrowed his eyes and observed Audrey''s expression. After talking for a while, Kylee held Audrey''s hand and said, "Elliana, I want to eat the food you cook." Audrey nodded, "Then I''ll cook for you at noon. But, the ingredients I need may not be avable in the vi." Kylee''s eyes lit up. "Then let''s go to the supermarket together." "Well, I''ll go by myself." It was too risky to take Kylee to the supermarket. If she fell over identally... "It has been a long time since I went to the supermarketst time. Let''s go together." Just as Audrey was about to refuse, Bryson walked over. "Then you''ll go together." Bryson said. "But...." Bryson smiled at her and said, "I''ll go with you." The implication was that if anything happened in the supermarket, he would handle it. Audrey said, "...." ... Although Audrey was quite reluctant, she could only agree to Bryson''s idea. Bryson drove a car and brought Audrey and Kylee to arge supermarket after 20 minutes. Because Audrey and Bryson were extremely good-looking, a lot of people would turn to look at them, even if they had walked past Audrey and Bryson. There were esctors everywhere in the supermarket. Audrey helped Kylee step on the esctor, while Bryson stood behind to protect them. An old woman beside Madam Cordova saw them and said enviously, "Wow, your grandson and his wife are so pretty." Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Hearing someone praising Bryson and Audrey, Kylee was very proud. She exined with a smile, "Thank you, but they are my grandson and granddaughter. She''s not my granddaughter-inw!" The old woman was slightly surprised, "Are they your grandchildren?" Just now, Bryson looked at Audrey with such a doting gaze. They seemed to love each other so much, so she thought they were husband and wife. But she never expected that they were actually siblings. "That''s right!" The old woman said, "Your grandson and granddaughter are really good-looking." Kylee raised her chin proudly, "Of course, they are my grandson and granddaughter. They should be pretty." The old woman sized up Audrey. "Well, does your granddaughter have a boyfriend?" "Not yet!" Kylee replied and sighed. The old woman''s eyes lit up. Audrey didn''t feel so good about her expression. "My grandson also doesn''t have a girlfriend. He sets up apany and the benefits are quite good. Why don''t we arrange an appointment for them?" Kylee looked at her vigntly. "I haven''t seen your grandson before. How can I introduce my granddaughter to your grandson?" The old woman took out her phone and showed the picture to Kylee. "Here. Let me show you a picture of my grandson. Isn''t he very handsome?" Madam Cordova took the phone and her eyes lit up when she saw the picture. "Your grandson is really handsome." Audrey said, "...." "Yep, I''ve told you. Let''s decide the time for their appointment." The old woman suggested with beaming eyes. "Sure." Seeing that Kylee was about to arrange an appointment for her, Audrey quickly grabbed Kylee''s arm and pulled her to the side. "Grandma, you don''t know her at all. How can you introduce me to her grandson?" She whispered. Kylee smiled and patted Audrey''s arm, "I think that man is not bad, and his conditions are also quite good. Besides, what if he is really good and destined to be your Mr. Right? I''ll decide this for you." After that, Kylee turned around and exchanged phone numbers with the old woman. Then they discussed about the time and ce. Audrey said, "...." Audrey felt like she was going crazy. However, Bryson, who was standing beside, had an indifferent expression and didn''t feel this had anything to do with him. And he didn''t n to help her at all. ... After Madam Cordova bade farewell to that old woman, they continued shopping. They first went to the vegetable area, picked up some vegetables for lunch, and also bought some fish and meat. Bryson just stood behind them and kept silence, because he didn''t know anything about cooking. Leaving the vegetable area, they went to the seasoning area. Here, Audrey bought what she needed, and Kylee happily walked around. Noticing that Bryson was watching at a bag of seasoning for pickled fish, Audrey quietly walked to Bryson while Kylee was seriously looking at something. "Mr. Bryson." Bryson''s gaze shifted from the seasoning to Audrey. Someone was passing by and about to knock into Audrey. Bryson''s expression changed and he stretched out to embrace Audrey in order to protect her from falling over. Audrey was shocked. After a few seconds, she quickly pushed Bryson away. She felt too embarrassed to look into his eyes. "Thank ... thank you." "What did you want to say?" Bryson looked around carelessly. "I wanna say that just now grandma arranged an appointment for me and she asked me to meet someone tonight!" Audrey said awkwardly. "And then?" Audrey was very anxious. "I don''t want to go on a blind date for the time being, so can you tell grandma to cancel the appointment tonight?" "You don''t want to go on a blind date?" "Yes!" Bryson''s gaze became intense, "Sure." Audrey heaved a sigh of relief and looked at him gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Bryson." "You''re wee!" Bryson replied with a look of meaning. He was just helping himself. ... After lunch, Audrey watched a movie with Kylee and then she went to take a little nap. When she woke up, she saw Kylee sitting in the living room, while Bryson sat on the other side on the sofa and was reading the newspaper. Audrey smiled at Kylee. "Grandma, what about having pickled fish tonight?" She asked. "I bought a fish and pickles, and they can be used to cook pickled fish." When Kylee saw Audrey go downstairs, she frowned and said, "Elliana, why haven''t you changed your clothes yet?" Audrey looked at her T-shirt and jeans. "What''s wrong with the clothes that I''m wearing?" "The appointment that we''ve arranged is at 5:30. Of course, you need to dress up properly for the first time, to give him a good impression. Hurry up and change your clothes. Wear the dress you wore when you came here this morning." Kylee muttered. Audrey said, "...." What happened? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Didn''t she already tell Bryson to convince Kylee not to let her go on a blind date? Why was Kylee still urging her to change the clothes? Could it be that Bryson didn''t tell Kylee? Audrey felt so awkward and she looked at Kylee. "Didn''t you cancel the appointment tonight?" She asked tentatively. Kylee rolled her eyes and said, "What are you talking about? Hurry up and change your clothes and put on makeup. The appointment is at 5:30. Don''t bete." Audrey said, "...." The appointment was not cancelled. Audrey looked at Bryson doubtfully. However, he only stared at the newspaper and did not even nce at her. Audrey was a little angry. Bryson had already promised her, but in the end, he didn''t say anything to Kylee! She gritted and still wanted to say something, but Kylee kept urging her. "Elliana, don''t stand here. Why don''t you go up and change your clothes?" Audrey was frustrated, but she could only turn around and go upstairs to change her clothes. However, at this moment, Kylee''s phone suddenly rang. Kylee said in surprise, "Ah, it''s Mrs. Huntley." After Kylee answered the phone, she said happily, "Hello, Mrs. Huntley. My granddaughter is changing her clothes and she will leave for the appointment immediately." Suddenly, Kylee''s tone changed, "What did you say? Then how is he now? Is he alright?" "Well, that''s fine since he''s alright." "OK, you go to the hospital first. We''ll resettle a time for the appointment." Hanging up the phone, Kylee looked at Audrey and sighed. "Elliana, you don''t need to change your clothes." Audrey just heard that someone was going to the hospital. "Grandma, what happened?" "Just now, Mrs. Huntley called me and said that when her grandson was on the way home, he saw someone who was robbed. As a result, he was injured when he saved that person and was sent to the hospital." Audrey said, "...." How could this happen? Chapter 41 Chapter 41 However, the robbery should only be an ident. Even if it wasn''t, how could anyone have predicted that Mrs. Huntley''s grandson would run up to confront with the robber? No matter what, she didn''t have to go on a blind date this time. She let out a sigh of relief. Kylee especially liked spicy food, so Audrey put many chili peppers in the boiled fish with pickled cabbage. Despite the Kylee''s preference, Audrey did not allow her to overeat spicy food. After all, Kylee was already in her seventies. Excessive spicy food would be terrible for her health. However, Kylee had always been a big fan of boiled fish with pickled cabbage. Bryson did not like spicy food, so Audrey ate most of the boiled fish. Audrey also liked spicy food, but she still couldn''t bear it after eating so much at once. After dinner, Audrey felt as if her stomach was on fire, but she didn''t care too much about it since it was bearable. Then Audrey apanied Kylee to the garden for a walk as usual before returning home. While walking with Kylee, Audrey felt a burning pain in her stomach. She was afraid that Kylee would be worried, so she walked with pain and prepared to visit the clinic on her way home. When Audrey apanied Kylee back to the vi, her face was already pale in pain. Cold shivers ran down her body. Because the lights in the garden were dim, and Kylee had poor vision, she didn''t notice anything wrong with Audrey. As a result, when entering the vi''s bright hall, Kylee looked at Audrey in surprise. "Elliana, what''s the matter? You don''t look well." Audrey gritted her teeth, desperately fighting the urge to groan. She vaguely heard Kylee''s question and forced herself to respond with a smile. "Grandma, I''m fine ... I..." For some reason, she felt that everything in the room started to blur. She was getting closer and closer to the ground. Seeing Audrey fall before her, Kylee cried anxiously, "Elliana, Elliana, are you okay? Elliana, don''t scare grandma!" Hardly did Kylee finish her sentence before a figure shed past the room and left the vi with Audrey in his arms. Kylee was stunned for a moment before picking up Audrey''s jacket on the sofa and chasing after it. "Bryson, slow down. Wait for me!" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ... In the VIP room of the Peace City''s First Hospital. Audrey, lying deep asleep in the bed, had been ced on an intravenous drip. Isotonic saline was infused into her body. Her face was still pale but much better than just now when she was in the Cordova Mansion. Bryson stared fixedly at Audrey. His gaze was icy-cold as if he could freeze the ward with eyesight. Right now, Bryson was like a wild beast, ready to rip off the throats of people around him if anything wrong happened to Audrey. In the ward stood the trembling Director of the Peace City''s First Hospital, Andrew Evans, and his assistant. Andrew took over the medical report from his assistant and carefully said to Bryson, "Mr. Bryson, please don''t worry. The youngdy has probably overeaten spicy food. Therefore, she gets acute gastroenteritis. As long as she receives the IV infusion, the fever will be gone soon, and she will recover after a few more days'' rest." Andrew, called to the hospital by Bryson in the middle of the night, thought something wrong had happened to Kylee. As a result, it was a girl who got gastroenteritis. He couldn''t help but feel himself overqualified for a job like this. However, he didn''t dare toin in front of Bryson. He knew that Bryson could get him fired with a single order. What was more, rumors said that Bryson was not interested in women. Now, Bryson had personally sent a girl to the hospital in the middle of the night. The rumors were rumors. However, he wondered who the girl was--that could won Bryson the golden bachelor''s heart. He didn''t dare to ask Bryson about that, though. Bryson had also silenced everyone about sending the girl to the hospital. Kylee, who had been worried till now, let out a sigh of relief. "That''s great. I was scared to death just now. What should I do if anything bad happens to her?" Kylee held Audrey''s hand, and there was a concerned expression on her face. Andrew was slightly surprised. Even Kylee liked this girl. She was probably the future Young Madam of the Cordova family. "Kylee, please don''t worry. The youngdy will be fine." "But why isn''t she awake yet?" asked Kylee. "Kylee, she has taken some medicine which contains sedative. After taking a good rest now, she will wake up tomorrow morning," exined Andrew. Kylee sighed with relief, "Alright, that''s good." Andrew awkwardly stood still after finishing the exnation. Bryson nced at him indifferently. "You may leave now," said Bryson. "Yes, Mr. Bryson." Andrew left with all his assistants. Only Kylee and Bryson apanied Audrey in the ward. "Grandma, you should go back to the mansion and take some rest. I''ll take care of Elliana." Kylee frowned, "No, you still have a meeting at thepany tomorrow. You need a good rest tonight. Go home, and I''ll stay here with Elliana." "Grandma!" Bryson lowered his voice and said, "Please don''t make me take care of two patients." Kylee was speechless. Her health condition left her no choice but topromise. "Alright, then. It would be best if you take a break from time to time. I''ll be here early tomorrow morning." "Yes, grandma." ... After Kylee left, Audrey''s phone rang. Bryson saw the name on the screen--Nell Hutt. It was probably the woman who drank with Audrey that night. She and Audrey should have a good rtionship. Bryson picked up the phone. He was afraid that she would worry about Audrey if he didn''t. Before Bryson could speak, he heard Nell shouting, "Elliana, have you slept with Bryson when you went to the Cordova family today? Tell me now!" Bryson didn''t know what to say. Nell continued, though without Elliana''s response, "I''m telling you: a man like Bryson calls for exceptional measures. Just put something in his food or tea, and he is yours." Bryson was speechless. Finally, Nell became impatient and asked, "Elliana, did you hear me?" Bryson whispered to the phone, "Ms. Nell, this is Bryson." Now it was Nell''s turn to be speechless. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 At six o''clock the next morning. The sun was shining brightly through the curtains and shone on the side of Audrey''s pillow. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A ray of sunlight shone on her curled eyshes as if it had given her a dazzlingyer of golden light. Audrey, who had been feeling advancing through the mist, seemed to have finally seen a ray of dawn as she struggled towards the light. Finally, the mist dissipated. Her eyshes, covered in golden light, trembled slightly. Her eyelids slowly opened, revealing her dark bright eyes. She looked tired and sleepy, but her eyes sparkled with light as if she had just woken up from a sweet dream. She saw the white ceiling and got a whiff of disinfectant, the typical smell of hospitals. She tilted her head slightly and saw the white pillow. She was in the hospital. It had been a long time since shest went to the hospital. Except for the ''click'' sound produced by the medical instrument, it was quiet in the room. Audrey only remembered that she was walking with Kylee at the Cordova family. Then she felt a sharp pain in her stomach and lost consciousness. Now the pain had disappeared, but she still felt a little dizzy. She muttered softly and gently ran her hand across her hair. At this moment, a deep male voice suddenly broke the silence in the ward, "You''re awake." To Audrey, the voice sounded like thunder. There was another person in her ward, a man who sounded like ... Bryson? She turned around and looked into the corner of darkness, where she saw a man sitting on the sofa. Audrey could not see his face clearly. "Mr. Bryson?" Audrey asked in a hoarse voice. "Yes, it''s me." Bryson got up from the sofa and walked to Audrey''s bedside. He raised his hand and touched Audrey''s forehead. "The fever has gone. How are you feeling now? Anything ufortable?" asked Bryson. Audrey was ttered by Bryson''s concern. She shook her head repeatedly. "No, I''m fine now. I''m totally fine." Bryson muttered in agreement. Audrey then asked worriedly, "How is your grandma? Did I scare her yesterday?" "She was scared, but she was much better after she knew you would be fine. Ms. Audrey, please don''t worry." "Great!" Audrey let out a sigh of relief. She felt unworried as long as Kylee was fine. Bryson did not respond to Audrey''s words. He stood tall by Audrey''s bedside and stared fixedly at Audrey''s face with pressure. The silence in the ward, together with Bryson''s stare, made Audrey feel nervous. "Mr. Bryson, why are you staring at me?" "You can''t eat spicy food." She fainted yesterday because of the boiled fish with pickled cabbage and chilli. Audrey knew what Bryson meant. She hurriedly exined, "Actually, I can eat spicy food. But I overate yesterday." Bryson was clever enough to guess the reason immediately. "Because of my grandma?" "No! Partially because of her!" Audrey exined, "I haven''t had the dish for a long time. I''m kind of hungry for spicy food, but..." Audrey looked at Bryson happily, "Fortunately, it was me who fell ill." Audrey''s smile captured Bryson''s heart. His eyes twinkled with merriment as he stared at Audrey''s face. "You are as important as my grandma!" said Bryson, word by word. Audrey didn''t say a word. She hoped that Bryson could stop flirting with her. If he continued, she would definitely fall for him. ... Fortunately, Bryson had a meeting at 8 a. m. at the Cordova Group. So Audrey didn''t have to stay alone with him for too long. Later, Kylee came and brought her some delicious breakfast. She also brought a maid here to take care of Audrey. Audrey wanted to leave the hospital in the morning, but Kylee said no. In the end, she was asked to stay in the hospital for another day for observation. When Kylee went to thedy''s room, a figure hurriedly rushed into the ward. Nell looked at Audrey critically the moment she entered. She clicked her tongue and said, "I didn''t expect that the illness didn''t make you haggard; instead, you looked prettier!" Audrey rolled her eyes. "Stop joking, Nell." She wasn''t in the mood. Nell put the fruit on the bedside table and looked around. "Are you alone?" "Grandma is in thedy''s room!" Audrey reminded her, "The maid has left to fetch some water." Nell nodded knowingly. Then she furtively asked, "Is Bryson here?" "He went to work." "Great!" Nell patted her chest and sighed with relief. Audrey narrowed her eyes to stare at Nell, who looked guilty, "What''s the matter? Have you done something wrong?" Nell chuckled, "Well, not so wrong." "So, what happened exactly? By the way, how do you know I am in the hospital?" "Well, since you went to the Cordova family yesterday, I called youst night." Nell''s tone gave Audrey a bad premonition. "And then?" Nell did not dare face Audrey. She stared at the ceiling and whispered, "Then, before you could speak, I asked if you had slept with Bryson. I even told you to drug him. However, then I realized that it was Bryson who was answering my phone call." Audrey was in stunned silence. OMG! She could not imagine the look on Bryson''s face when he heard Nell. "Nell Hutt, look what you have done!" Audrey was just about to catch Nell. Kylee walked out of thedy''s room. Nell immediately stood straight and folded her hands, politely nodding at Kylee. "Nice to meet you, Grandma. I''m Elliana''s friend." Audrey, trying her best to look calm, introduced Nell to Kylee, "Grandma, this is Nell Hutt. We all call her Nell." Kylee smiled warmly at Nell. "So you''re Elliana''s friend. Take a seat, please!" "Thank you, Grandma!" Audrey red at Nell again. But Nell ignored her. "Grandma, you look so young that I thought you are in your fifties. What''s your secret?" Nell was a master ofpliments. She easily amused Kylee. "Oh, I''m d to hear that. But I''m already in my seventies." "My grandmother is also in her seventies, but you look much younger than her. How do you do that?" Audrey was totally neglected. "You sweet girl!" Kylee looked at Nell happily, "How old are you? Do you have a boyfriend?" Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Hearing Kylee''s words, Audrey frowned slightly. Nell replied with a smile, "No, I''m still single. I''m 25 years old this year." Kylee held Nell''s hand and looked at her. Nell was cute and winsome. Kylee couldn''t help but develop an increasing fondness for her. "Then let me get you a boyfriend, okay?" "Alright!" Nell agreed without hesitation. Audrey''s heart skipped a beat. Judging from the way Kylee treated Nell, she must like Nell very much. She wanted to be the matchmaker, but who would she set her up with? A tall figure appeared in Audrey''s mind. Could it be ... Bryson? For some reason, Audrey felt there was a plunging sensation in her stomach. After that, Audrey was not in the mood to pay attention to what they talked about. Not long after, the guard outside the ward respectfully called out. "Mr. Bryson." Audrey subconsciously looked at the door. Bryson, dressed in formal clothes, walked in. The coldness on Bryson face dissipated when he saw the girl in the ward. He directly walked towards Audrey. "How do you feel this morning?" Audrey was touched. "Much better." Although her stomach was still aching when she ate, it was much better. Bryson nodded. Audrey said, "I''m well enough to be discharged from the hospital this afternoon!" "What did the doctor say?" Bryson was asking Kylee. "The doctor said that she should stay in the hospital for one more day!" Kylee replied. "Then stay for one more day and leave the hospital tomorrow!" Audrey said anxiously, "But I have to appear in court tomorrow morning. I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it in time if I wait for the doctor to discharge me." "Your health is the most important. Stay here until tomorrow." His tone made the words indisputable. Audrey couldn''t say anything. Kylee gently persuaded Audrey. "Alright, Elliana. Listen to your brother and don''t leave the hospital until tomorrow!" Audrey said nothing. What else could she say? She shouldn''t have eaten so muchst night. This was too bad. She hoped she wouldn''t bete tomorrow morning. At lunchtime, Kylee suddenly suggested, "Bryson, it''s already time for lunch. Eat out with Nell. When youe back, take something for Elliana and I. Elliana''s food must be easy to digest." "Alright!" Bryson stood up. Nell smiled and waved at Audrey. "Elliana, I''ll go eat first!" Nell walked out, followed by Bryson. Before Bryson left, Kylee grabbed Bryson and whispered something in his ear. However, he frowned and nced at Audrey before turning around and leaving. ... Audrey couldn''t say anything but she felt more suffocated and even sullen. When Kylee was talking to Audrey, Audrey was absent-minded. ... An hourter, Bryson and Nell returned. Bryson carried two portions of food, one for Kylee and one for Audrey. Bryson set up the dining table for Audrey and ced the food in front of her. Kylee was hungry, so she picked up her chopsticks and started eating. Bryson prepared the dishes for Audrey and sat on the sofa. Nell smiled as she looked at Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, we''ve agreed that you will be interviewed by our newspaper. I''ll call you in two days." "Alright!" Bryson did not refuse. Audrey found they seemed to get along well with each other. The food in her mouth tasted like wax. She frantically wondered what Bryson and Nell talked about when they had lunch together. Were they... were they interested in each other? Did they intend to date with each other? However, she did not dare to ask. Because she was in no position to ask. Bryson''s voice sounded in the ward. "Elliana, why aren''t you eating? Isn''t the food delicious?" Audrey suddenly was startled out of her reverie. She hurriedly shook her head, "No, no." Bryson''s eyes narrowed slightly. ... Kylee had the habit of taking a nap. After lunch, the maid apanied her back to the Cordova Mansion. Nell was also summoned back to the newspaper by a phone call. After they left, Bryson received a phone call from thepany and went outside to answer it, leaving Audrey alone in the ward. Audrey was even gloomier but she didn''t know what to do about it. At this time, her phone rang. She nced at the name disyed on the screen and didn''t even want to pick it up. However, after thinking for a while, she still answered it. "Hello." "Hey, Elliana, are you alone in your ward?" Nell''s voice suddenly became alert. Audrey''s heart sank. Nell was wary of Bryson like this, didn''t she... feel something for Bryson.... However, Nell was her best friend. If she could be with Bryson, she should bless her. "I''m the only one in the ward." "That''s good!" Nell heaved a sigh of relief. Audrey tightened her grip on the phone. "What happened?" "Let me apologize to you first." "What for?" "Well, I went out with Bryson today. He was too scary. He threatened me by saying that he would close my newspaper if I didn''t tell him about your preferences and your past!" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Audrey couldn''t say anything for a while. Then she asked nervously, "What did you tell him?" "I told him everything. I told him about your previous rtionship with Julian, too." ... "Did you tell him that thing?" Audrey asked carefully. Nell knew what Audrey was talking about. "Don''t worry. I didn''t tell him about that." Before Audrey could say anything, Nell chuckled and said, "Well, I''ve already told you the truth, so don''t me me. I have to go back and prepare to interview Bryson." ... Such a fellow who betrayed her friend for her job! However, for some reason, after Nell finished the sentence, all the depression inside Audrey disappeared, and she felt rxed. People were most likely to be tired when their minds were rxed. It was time to take a nap. She closed her eyes and was ready to sleep for a while. At this time, Bryson walked in from outside after he finished his phone call. He saw her, thinking she was sleeping. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Because Nell had called her, Audrey didn''t know how to face Bryson. So, when she heard footsteps outside, she subconsciously maintained the ''sleeping'' posture. Audrey''s sense of hearing and other senses became even acuter when her eyes were closed. As she heard the sound of footsteps approaching her bed step by step, she could even feel Bryson looking at her. That gaze was too sharp for her to ignore. Subconsciously, Audrey clenched her palms. Immediately, she felt a wind blowing across her cheeks. She felt like her pores were being brushed and it felt a little itching. Audrey held back the desire to scratch it. The next second, she figured it out. The windows of her room were closed. Where did the winde from? Immediately, Andrey smelled a unique smell. It was the smell of Bryson. Bryson ... what is he doing? She could feel his breath blowing on her face, more and more intense. It was his face getting closer and closer to her. Andrey clenched her hands a little tighter with her back stiff, and she held her breath. The breath was so close to her that his breath was almost entangled with hers. She felt like his nose was going to stick on her nose if getting any closer. Just as Audrey''s heart was beating faster and faster, the breath on her face suddenly disappeared. A few secondster, she heard someone asked, "Mr. Bryson, routine test. Can I take this patient''s temperature?" Bryson replied, ''okay''. Then he took a step back, giving way to the nurse who came in. The nurse ced the ear thermometer in Audrey''s ear. With a little sound, the nurse withdrew the ear thermometer. "36. 7 degrees Celsius. Her body temperature is normal." After that, the nurse recorded it and went out. After the nurse left, Audrey pretended to be disturbed and rolled over. She kept this sleep posture, with her back at Bryson. Later, Bryson sat on the sofa and typed on hisptop. He did not disturb Audrey anymore, but a clear idea came in Audrey''s mind. Bryson ... wanted to kiss her just now. However, the nurse came in and interrupted this. Because Audrey was sleepy due to the medicines, she did fall asleep quickly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When Audrey woke up again, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon. Bryson was no longer here. She noticed there was a note on the pillow. It was Bryson''s handwriting. "Business emergencies. Call me if you need." ''It is better when he is gone.'' Audrey''s phone rang. The phone showed an unknown number. Audrey picked up the phone with her eyebrows frowned, "Hello?" "Hi, is this angel Koch?" It was a male voice. "I am. May I ask who you are?" "Ms. Audrey, I am Edward Dow, the attorney of Ms. ir," the man said straightforwardly. As expected, ir couldn''t keep calm anymore. Audrey curled her lips, smiling, "Oh, it''s Mr. Edward. Hello, may I know what Mr. Edward is calling me for?" "Ms. Audrey, can we have a meeting?" "Sure!" Audrey agreed without any hesitation. ... Audrey changed her clothes and left the ward. After leaving the hospital, Audrey took a taxi to the ce where she had appointed with Edward. They made an appointment at a teahouse. Audrey turned her phone on the vibration mode when she saw Edward. Edward had already arrived before her arrival. Edward was a middle-aged man in histe forties. He wore a pair of golden-rimmed sses, with two small and shrewd eyes underneath. At the moment of seeing Audrey, Edward stood up immediately, smiling. Then he pulled out a chair for Audrey. "Ms. Audrey, please sit down!" "Thank you!" After Audrey sitting down, Edward sat down beside her. Edward looked at Audrey with admiration, "Who would have thought that the eloquent Audrey Koch on court would be such a young beauty?" "Thank you, Mr. Edward, for yourpliment. Mr. Edward has won countlesswsuits over the years. You are the true model of our generation." Audrey smiled. "Ms. Audrey is so modest. Many youths like Audrey Koch have exceeded the predecessors. I''m afraid there won''t be any ce for us old on court in the future." "You are being modest! Everyone in Peace City has heard about Mr. Edward. You''re embarrassing me saying like this." Edward picked up the ceramic tea-pot in his hand and poured two cups of tea. One cup was for himself, and the other was ced in front of Audrey. "Ms. Audrey, have a taste. The long-term fermented tea in this teahouse is quite good." Audrey sighed, "I''m afraid I can''t have this." "Why?" "Meeting Mr. Edward, I am under great pressure. You know, yesterday, I had a sudden gastroenteritis. My stomach is still not feeling well. I can''t drink tea. Pure water is good for me." "In that case, Ms. Audrey must take care of your body." "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Edward." Edward''s eyes turned slightly. "Actually, there''s no need for Ms. Audrey to be so worried. As long as this case is solved, you will naturally be rxed." "My rival is you, Mr. Edward. I dare not be rxed." Audrey smiled and took a sip of water. "There''s always a lot of pressure in our business. It can''t be solved overnight, but..." Edward changed the topic. "Now, I have a way to solve all your problemspletely." Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly, "Oh? I wonder what method Mr. Edward has?" "If Ms. Audrey can let my client win thiswsuit, my client will give you this amount!" Edward took out a piece of paper that he had prepared beforehand, with a number on it, and pushed it to Audrey. Eight hundred thousand. It was really arge amount. "Oh? Mr. Edward means that you want me to lose thewsuit by bribing me?" Audrey asked with a faint smile. Edward''s expression did not change. He exined calmly, "Don''t make this too harsh. In marriage, women are always the weak. Why does a woman go hard with another woman?" Audrey blinked innocently. "Mr. Edward, I learned thew for the sake of justice, not just for sympathy." Edward smiled. "Ms. Audrey is really upright." Edward smiled at Audrey and said, "As it is, let''s pretend we never had this conversation today." "Alright." ... Edward and Audrey parted in the teahouse amicably. Before leaving, Audrey''s eyes quietly turned in a specific direction in the darkness. She happened to see the reflection of the camera lens. ''Sorry, if you wanna y tricks with me, then I will fight you to the end.'' Edward drove off directly. Audrey stood on the roadside and took a taxi back to the hospital. As soon as she returned to the hospital, she saw the nervous expression of those doctors and nurses on the ward''s floor. A nurse ran to tell the news happily when she saw Audreye back, "The patient is back! The patient is back!" Audrey didn''t expect things would go like this. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 What was going on here? Why was the nurse so excited when seeing here back? The nurse held Audrey''s arm and said, "A patient is not allowed to leave the hospital on their own. How could you leave without noticing us?" Audrey felt a little embarrassed when the nurse was questioning her. "Well, I had something important to deal with, so I had to go out. And..." "Fine. But why did you turn your mobile phone off?" The nurse questioned her again. She didn''t turn off her phone, but she had it on vibration mode when talking with Edward. "I didn''t turn it off." Audrey took out her phone and pressed the button, but it didn''t work. Audrey could say nothing. Audrey exined in an awkward tone, "Well, it was powered off automatically." The nurse looked at Audrey with a sad face. "Miss, please don''t leave the hospital without noticing us. Please remember to tell us if you wanna go out. Okay?" Audrey was being silent. Audrey went straight back to her ward. Just as she changed into her hospital gown andy down, there was a swift patter of feet outside the door. And Bryson showed up in her ward soon. Bryson looked cold with a glint of anxiety in his eyes on his way to the ward of Audrey. However, he wasn''t being cold the moment he saw her. "Where did you go?" Bryson asked. Audrey replied hurriedly, "Uh, ir''swyer, Mr. Edward, called me and he wanted to meet me, so I went out. My phone had 10 percent of battery left when I left the hospital. And I didn''t know when it died." Seeing Audrey fine, Bryson naturally felt relieved. After listening to Audrey''s exnation, Bryson intended to ask why Audrey didn''t leave him a message or call him. But he was in no position to do that. If he did that now, it would burden her. After Audrey finished exining, Bryson nodded indifferently. "You''re back. It''s fine." Audrey replied nothing to him. But howe what Bryson said just now sounded weird? It was like she was a prodigal who hung outside, but her husband forgave her after she straightened up and came back? ... Before Kylee came to her ward, another unexpected guest, Simon, came. When Simon arrived, Audrey was reading on the bed. When seeing Simon holding a bouquet of burning red roses, Audrey was tongue-tied. "Why did youe to the hospital?" "I heard from my great grandmother that you fainted and was sent to hospitalst night, so I came to visit you." Simon replied very frankly. He looked at Audrey with concern, "I''m worried about you. Do you feel good now?" Audrey said with an awkward smile, "Yeah. I''m fine." Simon said, "I mean, you''ve already been in your twenties. Why can''t you take good care of yourself? Do you know how worried I am?" Audrey could say nothing to reply. But feel a chill cast down her spine. Besides, Audrey could clearly sense the gloomy vibes around Bryson in the ward. And the feeling was spreading in the ward. However, Simon didn''t notice it at all. "There''s another house of my family in Peace City, and nobody lives there. You can move there. And I can send some servants to take care of you." Simon was suggesting seriously. Audrey didn''t reply. Audrey rubbed her forehead, "Simon, what do you want?" Simon rolled his eyes. "Can''t you get it? I''m showing my concern for you." "But I don''t need it. Besides, I''m six years older than you. I could even be your aunt if I were several years older. "Age means nothing to me. I don''t mind." Audrey was rendered speechless. ''But I do.'' She thought to herself. "Simon, you''ll take the college entrance examination next month, right? You''re supposed to stay focused on your studies and get into a good university. Then you can live up to the expectations of your parents." Audrey persuaded him in a patient way. "It''s quite easy for me to get into a good university, isn''t it?" Simon looked dismissive. Simon dide from a rich family. Besides, he was also a top student at school. So it would really be easy for him to get into a good university as he wanted, even if he didn''t rely on his family. Audrey said, "..." That was true. Simon was the eldest son of the Randall family, also Bryson''s nephew. Any school would probably feel honored to send him an admission letter if it was pleasing to the eye of Simon. "Simon, I don''t have a thing for you." "Our bonding can be built. You don''t have a thing for me now because you don''t know me well. You''ll naturally have feelings for me when you know all of me. Trust me. I''ll treat you well for sure when you''re with me." Audrey felt too annoyed to reply. Why was the boy so stubborn? Kylee came to the ward with her servant soon. She was surprised when she saw Simon there. "Simon, you''re here. Did youe to visit your aunt?" "Yes." "I would have brought another portion of food, if you had told me that." "Great Grandmother, don''t worry about me. I''m going back to school." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Well, fine." Simon blinked his eyes and asked, "Great Grandmother, you do like Aunt Elliana, and you want her to always stay by your side, don''t you?" "Of course." "That''s good." "Kid, you always ask these weird questions." "Great Grandmother, with so many people staying here it isn''t good for Aunt Elliana''s recovery, so I''m leaving first." "Okay. Bryson, see Simon out." "Alright." As Bryson was replying to Kylee, he went out of the ward with Simon. ... Bryson sent Simon downstairs. When Simon was waiting for his driver, he looked at Bryson with a glitter in his eyes. "Bryson, could you do me a favor?" "What''s that?" "Help me get Audrey." Bryson didn''t say a word. Casting a nce at Simon, Bryson asked in a casual tone, "Which university are you gonna get into?" "Of course, I''ll stay in Peace City. This way, I can always meet Audrey." Simon had already nned it well. He originally intended to study abroad, but he had decided to stay here since that night. As they were talking, Simon''s driver arrived and then he got in the car. When Simon''s car disappeared from Bryson''s sight, he took out his phone and made a call. "Hello. This is Bryson." "It''s about the college entrance examination of my nephew, Simon. I hope the university he fills in on the application form is in Country M, but it should be a good one, and it should be located in the suburbs with poor transportation facilities." After hanging up the phone, Bryson looked somewhat pleased. Then, he turned around and walked back to the inpatient department as if nothing had happened. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The next morning. The court was held again to solve the divorcewsuit between Zachery and ir. At six o''clock in the morning, ir posted a Twitter, "I believe thew is fair, and I will definitely get the justice that I deserve." After the sessionst Friday, a lot of news was saying that it was ir who cheated first. Manyizens questioned the authenticity of the news. After ir posted that Twitter,izens all believed her. Moreover, cheating in marriage was something that onlookers hated the most. ir was the weak one in their eyes. In the morning, Audrey went through the discharge formalities as soon as the doctors and nurses came to the hospital. Then she rushed towards the court. The session would begin at nine o''clock. It was only two minutes to nine. In the court, all the seats were filled except the one for the prosecutionwyer. The two judges also took their seats. Seeing that the session was about to begin, Zachery was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat since Audrey didn''t arrive yet. Ten minutes ago, he called Audrey and she said that she would be arriving soon, but now, the session would begin in two minutes, and she still didn''t show up. In the morning, ir suddenly posted a vague Twitter, which had already madeizens to curse him. He presumed that ir was definitely be fully prepared today. If Audrey was not here, how could he deal with ir''s attack? Beforeing to the court today, he had heard that Audrey had met with ir''s attorney yesterday. Could it be that Edward had said something to scare Audrey, so that she didn''t dare toe? ir sat on the dock in high spirits and proudly looked at Zachery who was sitting opposite her. "Zachery, what''s wrong with you? Yourwyer hasn''t arrived yet. Is she afraid and does she dare not to come?" "Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Zachery replied with disdain. "Then, why hasn''t shee yet? Zachery, I''m warning you. It''s best for us to settle out of court. Otherwise, you won''t get anything." "Impossible!" Zachery clenched his fists, and blue veins stood out on his forehead. ir had cuckolded him when she married him. It was not a matter of losing money, but he could not bear it that he had beenughed at by others because of ir''s cheating. "Hah, yourwyer isn''t here. How are you going to win?" Zachery trembled with anger. Time passed by quickly, and there were only more than ten seconds before the session started. If Audrey did note... When there was only ten seconds left, a figure appeared outside the courtroom. She walked into the courtroom out of breath and apologized to the two judges in the bench, "Sorry, Your Honor, I''mte." "It doesn''t matter. Please take your seat!" Audrey hurriedly sat on the defender''s seat, and then the door of the courtroom was closed. Seeing Audrey appear, ir snorted with ridicule. It was just an episode before Zachery''s lost. She didn''t take it seriously. After Audrey sat down, the judge proimed the beginning. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Next, there was the tedious narrative of the case and the examination of the evidence. Then, the staff of the court took out the evidence that had been handed overst time. Just as the staff was about to y the video, there was a sentence saying that the USB was damaged and the video could not be yed. Zachery stood up in shock when he saw the words "USB Damaged" on the screen. "How can the USB be damaged? Someone must have destroyed it!" Zachery immediately questioned this. "The USB has been kept in the safe for a long time. Each of the two judges has a key and they have just taken out the key. Before that, no one can open the safe." The person who guarded the evidence said in panic. Neither of the judges looked good. What Zachery said indicated that they had been bribed. However, Audrey was well aware of all this. It was impossible for the two judges to be bribed. The safe had indeed been opened just now, so it was impossible to make a fake USB. So if something was wrong here, it could only be theputer. Theputer should be imnted with a virus that could destroy the USB. Hah, so tricky. Judge A, "intiff, do you have a copy of this USB?" Zachery looked at Audrey, who replied calmly, "No!" Hearing Audrey''s reply, ir revealed a slight smile. When Zachery heard this, he was shocked, "What? You actually didn''t make a copy as a backup?" If that evidence was damaged, it meant they lost an important evidence to use of ir. ir said with tears flowing down her face, "Your Honor, there was something wrong with the video that the intiff handed over earlier. The woman in the video was not me. They deliberately asked someone to impersonate me in order to nder me." "Your Honor, the prosecutionwyer met me yesterday afternoon. She ckmailed my client for 200, 000 in exchange for the video. I don''t think the prosecutionwyer is qualified to stand in a solemn court and perform her duties as awyer!" Edward stood up at this time. Edward took out another photo. "Your Honor, this is a picture of us sitting in a teahouse. And it was identally took by a nearby photographer." Zachery looked at Audrey in disbelief. However, Audrey was still sitting there calmly, unaffected by Edward''s words. On the picture, "800, 000" could clearly be seen. The judge took the photo from Edward and his expression darkened. "Prosecutionwyer, may I know what exnation you have?" Audrey chuckled. "Well, defensewyer, have you forgotten that there''s something called ''recording" in this world?" Audrey took out her mobile phone with a smile. "I did meetwyer Edward yesterday. However, it was Edward who asked me to meet him. After I answered his phone, I identally recorded our conversation." Audrey turned on her phone and opened a recording file. Edward''s voice came from it. Edward''s expression did not change. "I''m calling you because you called me earlier. I''m just showing my politeness and I want to make an appointment with you." Audrey smiled and took out a cherry-shaped hairpin from her pocket. It was exactly the hairpin that she wore when she met ir. Seeing the hairpin, Edward frowned. Audrey smiled. "Edward, when I was talking with you, I deliberately touched my phone to show you that I didn''t record our conversation, but...." Afterwards, Audrey pressed the cherry on the hairpin, and Edward''s voice just came out from it. "Who would have thought that the eloquent Audrey Koch is such a young beauty." Hearing this, Edward was totally shocked. That hairpin was actually a recording device. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Afterwards, the recording of the conversation between Audrey and Edward was yed in extenso. When the y was over, Edward looked pale. He hadn''t expected Audrey to record their conversation. At the beginning, he talked to Audrey with the simple intention of luring her into his trap. Yet the unexpected recording really caught him off guard. Audrey handed over her hair clip and said, "Your honor, this recording can be verified by a special person to see if it is the voice of Mr. Edward and I, as well as whether there is any post-editing or processing. Furthermore ... if you don''t believe me, you can also investigate the surveince footage of the teahouse at that time to prove whether what I said is true or not." Edward took off his sses and wiped off the sweat from his eyes and forehead with a handkerchief. Audrey smiled at Edward and said, "There is no evidence to prove that I used the video to ckmail Ms. ir. On the contrary, on behalf of the defendant, Mr. Edward promised me 800, 000 yuan if I would lose thiswsuit, but I refused." There was no need for more evidence to prove that Edward was lying. The judge frowned and asked, "Defendant, have you instigated this?" Undoubtedly, ir could not wait to distance herself from this. "Your honor, I don''t know anything about this," she said. After saying that, ir turned to look at Edward, with her eyes filled with indignation, "Mr. Edward, how can you do this?" Edward fell silent. Edward secretly clenched his hands, but he was unable to say a single word of rebuttal. Audrey smiled at this scene. "Your honor, no matter who instigated it, it can prove that I indeed have met Mr. Edward, yet I haven''t ckmailed Ms. ir with the video." The by-standers at the scene were all discussing and using Edward, which made Edward extremely annoyed. At the beginning, he had objected to ir''s idea of framing Audrey in this way. However, in order to win thiswsuit, hepromised himself. Unexpectedly ... he was caught on the spot, going for wool and coming home shorn. "Defensewyer, is what the intiffwyer said true?" Edward was sweating profusely and could only admit, "It''s true." Even if he refused to admit, he would fail to conceal the truth once the surveince footage was investigated. "Also" Audrey smiled and said, "It suddenlyes to me that I have made a backup copy of the previous video. However, I forgot to use mosaic in this one. Therefore, the mark on the defendant''s body would be clear enough to prove whether the main character in this video was a substitute or not." ir stood up in shock, "What!!! Didn''t you just say that there was no backup?" "I forgot, but I remember now." Audrey replied calmly with a smile. ir became mute. Audrey faced the two judges and said, "Your honor, I request you to permit me to use theputer I have brought with me to y the video." The two judges exchanged nces, "Sure." Afterwards, Audrey yed the video in public. Moreover, the physical signs of the main character in this video were also clearly exposed. Edward had already lost the qualifications to defend ir, so he could not say anything else at this moment. Having watched the video, ir began to tremble all over. It was over! It was all over! ... The court ended in ir''s defeat. After the judge left, ir sat alone in the courtroom with her mind still nk. Zachery looked at ir mockingly as she sat there motionlessly, and then he left the courtroom. Zachery smiled from ear to ear after he went out. "Ms. Audrey, you''re so amazing. I once thought you were going to lose. Unexpectedly, there would be a big reversal in the end and you won all of a sudden. I saw that bitch''s expression just now. How cheering! However, there are a lot of properties that can''t be recovered. That''s a bit of a pity." Audrey listened absent-mindedly to Zachery''s words. She had expected to win thewsuit. Zachery and ir were just two birds of a feather. Both of them got married for the sake of profit, and neither of them was nobler than the other. What she cared about was what happened after ir lost thewsuit. ir must feel unhappy about the defeat. Zachery and Audrey went out of the courthouse. Zachery finally dared to straighten his back and speak loudly to the media. Of course, he sighed that the court had finally shown him justice. Afterwards, ir also walked out. The media swarmed around. "Ms. ir, We heard you lost. Is this true?" "Ms. ir, are you really suspected of transferring property within the marriage?" "Ms. ir, could you tell us why you did this? Are you worthy of your family?" With one hand over her forehead and ck sunsses on her face, ir lowered her head and forced her way through the squeezing crowd, walking forward in a hurry. "Get out of my way, get out of my way. I have nothing to say. I''m wronged." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The excited crowd pointed at ir''s nose and cursed. "You look like a bewitching vixen and as expected you really are. I can''t believe that you have the gall to im you are wrongly used." "That''s right. The court has already ruled against you, and you''re still here to gain sympathy." "Heaven is not blind." ir finally managed to bull her way out of the media and the excited crowd and returned to her nanny car. Because there were too many onlookers, ir''s nanny car was blocked for half an hour. The police of the court even turned out to evacuate the crowd so as to let ir leave the courthouse. After the case ended, ir''s manager Luke Hodson''s phone had not stopped ringing. Just as the car left the courthouse, Luke''s phone rang again right after he hung up it. Luke frowned, "It''s from thepany." Hearing this, ir''s expression changed slightly. Luke picked up the phone. "Hello? Mr. Henry, ir is next to me. We''lle back to thepany soon. What? Uh ... Alright!" After hanging up the phone, Luke looked bad. ir looked at Luke, frowning. "What''s wrong?" "Mr. Henry just called me to tell you not to go back to thepany. Right now, the fans are making trouble in front of thepany. If you go back now, it would be very troublesome." ir clenched her hands tightly and bit her lower lip tightly. Her lower lip was almost bleeding. "Zachery, what a bastard! It''s all his fault. I didn''t know he had such evidence." "But still, you shouldn''t keep contact with Jacob during such a sensitive period." ir sneered at Luke, "Are you using of me?" ir''s father was the president of the Stanton Group where Luke''s father worked, and ir was his only daughter. Luke smiled apologetically at once. "Ms. ir, how dare I? However, under this circumstance, we have to find a way to resolve the current crisis." "I don''t need you to remind me!" Chapter 48 Chapter 48 In Square Law Firm... The news that Audrey won the case spread to thew firm. Freddy was also grinning from ear to ear. It was because the fee that Zachery paid was very high. That fee alone could cover all the expenses of thew firm for a month, and there was also a surplus. How could he not be happy? Therefore, after Audrey returned, Freddy asked her to his office and gave her a bigpliment. As Audrey entered Freddy''s office, the staffs in thew firm were talking about it. "Audrey won another case. She is really a wonderful woman. She has won two important cases in a month since she came here." "I know! When everyone thinks she will lose, she surprisingly turns it around and makes it." "The neer excels the veterans. Audrey is indeed an outstandingwyer. I really feel stressed." "Oh, I heard that you lost a case. Is it true?" "Yes!" "It seems that only Audrey won this month. Even Liana failed in that divorcewsuit." Hearing the colleagues mention her, Liana sitting at the side gnashed her teeth, and managed to restrain her anger. Damn it. Every time Audrey won awsuit, she would get criticism and contempt. She couldn''t tolerate it! Audrey was unbelievably lucky. She actually won every time. After Audrey came out, Susan walked in front of Liana and said, "Liana, Mr. Freddy asks you to his office." Liana said nothing. She was clear about Freddy''s purpose. He wanted to question her about why she lost that case yesterday. Liana was in Freddy''s office. The receptionist suddenly called Audrey and asked her to the front desk because someone was there for her. Audrey was discussing with her colleagues about where to eat for lunch. Hearing this, her colleagues all craned their necks to see who came. Audrey walked to the front desk, and also didn''t know who was waiting for her. As she walked over, she saw a familiar woman. It was the maid, Jane, who was a servant in the Cordova Mansion. Some people followed Audrey out. They were very disappointed when they saw a woman came here rather than a man. Upon seeing Audrey, Jane respectfully bowed to her. "Hi, Ms. Audrey." "Jane, why are you here?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jane smiled and showed a lunch box in her hand. "This is what Kylee asked me to give to you." "And..." Jane waved an thermos container in her right hand, "This is the millet porridge that Mr. Bryson specifically ordered the servant to cook for you." Audrey was surprised, "They are too much." "Kylee and Mr. Bryson said that it doesn''t matter if you can''t finish them all. The doctor emphasizes that you can''t eat too much because you have weak spleen and stomach." "Okay, thank you." Audrey took the lunch box and the lunch box. Liana came out of Freddy''s office, and was sullen. She thought that Audrey would be ridiculed by her colleagues. Unexpectedly, they were all looking towards the front desk, discussing something. "What''s the matter? What happened?" Liana asked in surprise. "Someone just came here and sent lunch to Audrey. I''m really jealous." As soon as her colleague finished, Liana saw Audrey returning from the front desk with a smile on her face. Looking at the lunch box and the thermos container in Audrey''s hands, Liana almost went crazy with jealousy. ''Why? Audrey is morepetent than me at work. And she also lives a happier life than me. A man dered his love for her, and proposed to her. Now, she even has someone care about her and send lunch to her. But me? I dated with my husband when I was 18, and married him at the age of 24. Now I''m 30, and my husband wants to divorce me.'' Well, her marriage couldn''t stand the test of time. Liana snorted and said angrily, "She is a promiscuous woman, man''s ything. I''m jealous of her for nothing." Audrey, who was back to her seat, took out her phone to call Kylee, and told her that the lunch box had been received. After that, Audrey wanted to call Bryson. However, she was afraid of disturbing him, so she sent a message. Audrey: I''ve received the porridge. Thank you. Just as the message was sent, her phone rang. Bryson called her. Most of the colleagues in the office had left for lunch. And there were few people right now. Audrey answered the call, "Hello!" "I''ve read your message!" Bryson whispered. "Oh, thank you for your porridge." "You need to take a kind of medicine before meal. And the rest should be taken half an hour after meal. Are you clear which one should be taken before meal?" Audrey replied quickly, "I know, I know." "Take that medicine first, and then have the porridge, finally the meal." "Alright." Audrey asked with concern, "By the way, you aren''t busy now?" Audrey thought that Bryson wasn''t upied because he gave her a call so soon. "We''re in a meeting!" Audrey was lost for words. He was actually in a meeting. So ..., was he speaking with her on the phone in front of others? Audrey felt embarrassed and said, "Then you can continue the meeting. Bye." "Bye!" ... At the meeting room of the Cordova Group... There was an indefinable air of tension at the meeting. Several directors were being fiercely scolded by Bryson. They were all nervous. And dead silence reigned in the meeting room. At this time, Bryson''s phone rang. The silence in the room gave a sharp contrast to the ring of the phone. Bryson would ignore the message he received during the meeting. However, Bryson nced at his phone and suddenly raised his hand to stop a person in charge of the program from speaking. Then, he made a phone call. That person in charge stood there in confusion, staring nkly at Bryson. Then, the others in the meeting room saw Bryson, who had just criticized them like a Satan, talking softly on the phone and patiently telling the other party how to take the medicine. The attendees looked at each other in shock. Bryson was so gentle to the one on the phone. So, people in the meeting room got a little rxed. They hoped that call couldst longer. Moreover, they were all quite curious about who Bryson was speaking with. They guessed the other party was a woman because Bryson''s eyes were full of love. They would stop at nothing to fawn on that woman for her support if they knew who she was. Bryson ended the call. His gentle face immediately became saturnine. "Go on!" Bryson said coldly. He became a totally different man! Why did that call end so soon? That person in charge who was speaking just now had a sad face. He didn''t know how to continue. What was he going to say just now? Chapter 49 Chapter 49 It was in the afternoon. In a shopping mall. Wendy was shopping when someone suddenly came to her. "Wendy!" Hearing someone call her name, Wendy was shocked. She turned around and saw ir standing beside her. ir was inrge clothes, covering her neck and corpletely. She wore ck sunsses and a mask, with a ck cap on her head. The thick makeup could not hide the fact she was haggard. It could be seen that the loss of her divorcewsuit had a great impact on her. It was understandable. After all, everyone knew about ir''s divorcewsuit. In addition, ir guided everyone to curse Zachery at first, pretending to be weak and miserable. After she lost thewsuit, she suffered on her ount. Nowadays, media was highly developed. As long as one moved his finger, the news would soon spread online. ir was like a rat, not daring to show up in public. ir used to make her appearance in style. She was afraid that others would not be able to capture her. Looking at ir, who disguised herself heavily, Wendy was shocked. "ir? Why are you here?" When she saw ir, Wendy looked around vigntly, making sure that no one was staring at her. Only then did she feel relieved. ir''s news was still in the headlines. If someone found out that she was with ir, her reputation would be ruined. Wendy treated ir like a cancer and wished she could stay far away from ir. "Wendy, there''s something I need to talk to you about. Let''s find a ce to talk." "Okay!" They were in a shopping mall. There were too many peopleing and going, and it was easy to attract the attention of others. It wouldn''t be good if someone found out. ... ir and Wendy sat in an empty coffee shop. Afraid of attracting other''s attention, they sat in a corner with a screen blocking them. When a waiter served coffee to them, ir had been covering her face for fear of being discovered. After the waiter left, ir finally revealed her face. She said, "Wendy, you must save me!" Wendy frowned. "Save you?" "Yes!" ir nodded. "Your photo scandal also caused quite a stir online. Didn''t you...?" Before ir finished, she saw Wendy''s expression change. So, ir hurriedly held her tongue in fear. She coughed lightly before continuing, "Wendy, I know that you are good at dealing with public rtions crisis. Would you please help me?" Wendy was a little unhappy because ir had mentioned her stain just now. After hearing what ir said, Wendy looked so awkward and said, "ir, I do want to help you. But, as you know, my scandal has just subsided, and I''m still in an awkward position. My incident has sapped my team. It''s really...." ir anxiously said, "Wendy, you are myst hope. Please help me. If you help me deal with my scandal, I will fulfill the condition I promised you!" Wendy''s eyes lit up. She sighed, "Alright then, I''ll help you, for you are my best friend!" Wendy would help ir because of her personal gains. However, ir did not dare to ridicule Wendy like this in Wendy''s presence. She held Wendy''s hand tightly and said, "Wendy, thank you so much." "You''re wee. We''re good friends, good sisters. You can just say thank you." "Wendy, you''re my best friend." As long as Wendy made a move, ir''s scandal would quickly disappear and her reputation would be whitewashed. ... After Wendy and ir finished their conversation, they prepared to leave. When he passed by a private room, they bumped into the people who came out of the room carelessly. The other party immediately apologized, "I''m sorry! Did I hurt you?" "It''s fine...." ir subconsciously wanted to cover her face for fear of being recognized. However, after she turned to look at that person, she rounded her eyes in shock and said, "It''s you!" The person who came out of the room was none other than Audrey. Audrey happened to have a talk with a certainpany for legal advice in the afternoon in this coffee shop. Audrey recognized ir. "Hello, Ms. ir!" Audrey smiled and greeted politely. "I''m so surprised to meet you, Ms. Audrey." ir red at Audrey. When ir and Jacob were seeing each other in the hotel, ir felt that there was something fishy about being photographed. She suspected that the waiter who delivered the meals to them was behind it. ir had someone check the hotel surveince, but no clue could be got from the surveince. ir thought about what had happened at that time and felt that the waiter''s figure was somewhat simr to Audrey''s, but she did not have any evidence. If it weren''t for Audrey, how could she lose thewsuit? "Ms. ir, what a coincidence to meet you here." "Audrey, don''t becent. Let me tell you. If you help the wicked do evil things, you''ll suffer for your actions sooner orter!" ir gritted her teeth while looking at Audrey. Audrey smiled at her. "Ms. ir, thew is just and it can tell right from wrong. I just did my duty as awyer. Howe that I helped the wicked?" Audrey asked seriously, "Ms. ir, do you have evidence to prove that my defense in court is wrong?" "You...." ir was rendered speechless by Audrey. "Ms. ir, before the verdict is issued, you can appeal. If you have any objections, feel free to appeal." ir didn''t know what to say. In the court, irrefutable evidence was presented. How could ir appeal against it? Seeing that ir was silent, Audrey smiled and nodded at her. Then, she looked at Wendy next to ir. "Ms. ir, since you are with your friend, I won''t disturb you. I have something to do with my client and need to leave. Goodbye!" When Wendy felt Audrey was gazing at her, her body suddenly stiffened. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Audrey Koch was too simr to Audrey Munn. However, Audrey Munn did not have such a sharp gaze and powerful aura. No, Audrey Koch couldn''t be Audrey Munn. Wendy received news that Audrey Munn died six years ago because she had contracted a kind of influenza in a foreign country. It was impossible for her to appear in Peace City. When Audrey Koch left, ir still stood there indignantly. Wendy looked in the direction where Audrey had left in puzzlement. "ir, who was that person?" "She is Zachery''s divorcewyer, Audrey Koch." Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Thewyer in charge of ir and Zachery''s divorce case? Seeing Wendy kept looking in Audrey''s direction, ir was surprised. "What? Do you know her? I heard that she just returned from abroadst month." "No. She looked like someone I knew before." "Is she the one?" "Impossible!" Wendy retorted. "Why?" Wendy intimately held ir''s arm and said, "Let''s not talk about this. You asked me to help you solve your public rtions crisis. I need to hurry back. Every minute counts now for reducing the impact. ir was distracted by Wendy''s words and urged. "Alright. Let''s hurry up and leave." Nothing was more important than her own business. Hardly did Wendy return to her car when she asked her subordinate to probe into Audrey. Because Audrey hadn''t been back for a long time, and news about her being abroad wasn''t easy to find, Wendy just obtained the information avable online. ording to the information sent to Wendy, Audrey had been living in Country M. She majored in the law department of a famous university in Country M. As awyer, she won manywsuits in the past two years and she had never lost any case. Flipping through Audrey Koch''s outstanding experience, Wendy was certain that she definitely couldn''t be Audrey Munn. At that time, after Audrey Munn was left abroad, except for the clothes on her body, everything had been taken away, including her mobile phone. It was impossible for her to go to a famous university, let alone to be a famouswyer. As she thought of this, the ruthlessness in Wendy''s sinister was reced by mockery. Probably because Audrey Koch and Audrey Munn looked so much alike that Wendy felt uneasy. It was impossible for Audrey Munn to be alive, so Audrey Koch couldn''t be Audrey Munn. Just as Wendy finished reading, her phone rang again. Wendy scanned the phone number disyed on her phone and frowned. When she answered the phone, she said impatiently, "ir, what''s wrong? Is there anything else?" "Wendy, please take great care in my business." Wendy said perfunctorily, "ir, you are my good friend. Of course, I will try my best. Don''t worry. I''m on my way to thepany." "Alright, thank you, Wendy." "Then I''ll hang up." "Okay." After Wendy hung up, her manager, Zander, interrupted. "Wendy, do you really want to help ir?" Wendy rolled her eyes upward at her phone and threw it aside. Crossing her arms, she revealed a mocking sneer. "Of course I will help her, but not now!" "Wendy, what do you mean?" "Sheughed at mest month and deliberately exposed my embarrassing past behind her back. I want her to taste how it feels to be attacked and get anxious." Zander nodded repeatedly. "Wendy, well yed." Wendy said sinisterly, "I''m paying her in her own coin." Not long after, Wendy''s phone rang again. Seeing the name on her phone, Wendy immediately smiled sweetly. "Hello, Julian." Wendy called softly. "I''m on my way. I''ll be there soon. Please wait patiently for a while longer." "Julian, you are sweet." "Julian, you''re too naughty." Wendy covered her face and smiled. Then, she said, "Julian, I''ll see you later." Wendy hung up and looked out of the car window. A smug smile lifted the corners of her mouth. Julian was her fianc¨¦. She was the daughter of the Munn family. Besides, she won the Best New Actor of Golden Television Award. She had it all. She was happy now. At the sight of Audrey Koch, she thought of Audrey Munn. It was too unlucky. However, Audrey Munn had died. There was no need for her to bother with a dead person. Besides, everything that belonged to Audrey Munn was now in her hands. Nothing made her happier than this. ... The City Garden Neighborhood. In the evening, after Audrey returned home, she turned on herputer and checked thete news. As she had expected, ir''s incident aroused heated discussion. ir''s TV y was a hot weekly broadcast. It should have been onst night. But due to the online pressure, TV station stopped the y. The show''s official Weibo posted something vague that implied that the show was banned because of ir''s divorcewsuit. As soon as the TV drama was banned, the fans of the hero and the heroine med ir. They cursed ir crazily, and some extreme fans even made trouble for Stanton Group. A topic of boycotting products from Stanton Group emerged online, with an astonishing amount of retweets. Audrey smiled as she looked at the post without doing anything. ir had been thoroughly refuted by thoseizens. Audrey''s profile picture in one chat app shed. Audrey nced at it and saw a skeleton. It was Nataly''s profile picture. Only she would use such a creepy profile picture. Audrey clicked on the chat dialog. Fleur: Darling, I''ve got a piece of big news. Grandma Wolf: What''s the big news? Fleur: About your brother. Audrey was shocked. Grandma Wolf: My brother? Fleur: Bryson. Grandma Wolf: Well, what''s wrong with him?" Fleur: I just received news that Bryson is going to Pine City for business in the next two days, but.... Grandma Wolf: But what? Don''t stop in mid-sentence. Fleur: Last time Bryson went to Pine City, he offended Lance, a local viin. On hearing that Bryson is going to Pine City, Lance prepares to give Bryson an unforgettable gift. ... Hearing this news, Audrey seemed to be tortured by some kind of feeling. Audrey once heard of Lance before. He was vicious and ruthless. His wealth and power were comparable to the Cordova family in Peace City. Bryson offended him. If Bryson went to Pine City, he would be in danger. Audrey called Bryson three times, but no one answered. Fleur: What are you doing? Audrey immediately replied. Grandma Wolf: I have something to do. I''ll contact you when I have time. After that, Audrey turned off herputer, picked up her bag, and left the room with a coat. After leaving the neighborhood, Audrey stopped a car. She got into a taxi. The driver asked, "Miss, where are you going?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Audrey told him the address of the Cordova Mansion. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 When Audrey arrived at the Cordova mansion, the guards and servants of the Cordovas warmly weed her. Audrey walked into the vi easily. Kylee was surprised to see Audrey, and then she was overjoyed. "Elliana, why do youe at such ate hour?" The moment Audrey saw Kylee, she felt a little stunned. When Audrey heard that Bryson would be in danger, something inside her urged her to persuade Bryson to change his mind. Because Bryson did not answer her phone, she directly rushed to the Cordova Mansion. Audrey felt guilty on hearing Kylee''s question. She was shocked. After two seconds, she came to herself. "Well, Grandma, I miss you, so Ie." Kylee was happy to hear Audrey''s answer. "My granddaughter has a sweet tongue. If you miss grandma, juste back." Kylee held Audrey''s hand and asked with concern, "Have you had supper since youe sote? Why are you dressed so thin on such a cold night? You should put on another piece of clothing." Audrey was touched. "Grandma, I''ve had supper. I''m not afraid of the cold. Touch my hand. Is it hot?" "It''s always right to wear thick clothes. Haven''t you heard that to wear more clothes during spring and less in autumn? It''s spring now. So, you need to wear more." Audrey had a wry smile. "Grandma, it''s summer now. It can be thirty degrees at noon. There''s no need to wear so much in this kind of weather." "You''re always so stubborn. Forget it. I won''t argue with you." "By the way, grandma...." Audrey nced around and did not see Bryson. She looked in the direction of the study from afar. The room seemed to be dark. "Where''s my brother? Is he at home?" "He''s not at home. He works overtime tonight and hasn''te back yet. What''s the matter? Is there anything urgent you want to talk with your brother?" "No. I called Bryson and wanted to tell him that I woulde back, but no one answered my phone." "Well, he''s leaving for Pine City tomorrow afternoon. He''s probably busy with thepany business. He maye backte tonight," Kylee said with a worried tone. He mighte backte tonight.... Moreover, tomorrow ... he was going to Pine City. Audrey''s eyebrows furrowed. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Got it!" Kylee held Audrey''s hand, reluctant to let it go. "Elliana, it''s sote. Don''t go back tonight. Can you stay at home?" Audrey smiled and nodded. "Alright!" After Audrey entered the guest room, she regained her clear mind. She began to regret it, but it was toote. She shouldn''t havee to the Cordova Mansion. Was she going to persuade Bryson not to go to Pine City? What qualifications did she have? To some degree, she was his sister? But he said he didn''t want a sister. The more Audrey thought about it, the more she felt that it was wrong toe here. Anyway, she came here to see Kylee. When she left tomorrow morning, she wouldn''t care about anything else. Bryson was neither her friend nor her rtive. His safety had nothing to do with her. She just wanted toe back to take revenge. ... It was already midnight. Audrey was tossing and turning in bed, unable to fall asleep. Her mind was full of Bryson being kidnapped or assassinated after he went to Pine City. As a result, she lost sleep. Audrey was enraged, for she couldn''t fall asleep. She suddenly sat up and scratched her hair irritably. People tended to be thirsty when he was irritated. Audrey got up to get some water. There was no water in the water dispenser on the second floor, so she went to the kitchen on the first floor. As soon as she walked down the stairs, she vaguely saw a man sitting on the edge of the bar under the dim yellow light. He was drinking wine with a ss in his hand. His suit jacket was casually tossed on the bar counter. The tie around his neck had been untied and was left together with the jacket. The cufflinks on both sleeves had been unbuttoned and he rolled up sleeves to his forearms. He drank in an elegant manner, and the curve of his neck was sexy. He was like an attractive monster. Seeing him, Audrey calmed down a bit. "Mr. Bryson?" Audrey called out. Bryson looked up at Audrey with obvious surprise in his eyes. "Ms. Audrey, you didn''t leave tonight?" Audrey lied. "I want to spend more time with Grandma, so I didn''t go back." "You haven''t slept yet?" "Well, I''ve been under a lot of pressuretely, so I suffer from insomnia." Bryson took out another ss from the wine rack and signaled to Audrey. "Since you can''t sleep, then have a drink with me. Drinking will help you sleep." Audrey hesitated for a moment. In the end, she walked over and sat down beside Bryson. Bryson took out another bottle of cocktail, not as strong as the whiskey he drank. Then, he filled a cup for Audrey and pushed it to her. "Thank you!" Audrey took the ss. She took a sip and the mellow wine slid into Audrey''s throat, soothing her stomach. After drinking a mouthful of wine, Audrey said, "Mr. Bryson, youe back sote. Are you busy with thepany business?" "Yes." Bryson didn''t hide anything from Audrey. "I''m going to Pine City tomorrow, so I have to take care of everything in thepany." "To Pine City?" "Yes!" Bryson casually drank a cup of wine. "Well, Mr. Bryson, I heard that you had a grudge against Lance. If you go to Pine City, I''m afraid...." Bryson chuckled. "I have never been afraid of anyone." "But Lance is revengeful." Bryson suddenly turned around and stared at Audrey''s eyes. "Ms. Audrey, are you trying to persuade me not to go to Pine City?" Audrey didn''t dare to meet Bryson''s gaze. She turned her face away and took a sip of wine to hide her panic. "Well, as your friend, I''m just trying to remind Mr. Bryson that it''s dangerous to go to Pine City. It will be better for you not to go to Pine City." After listening to Audrey''s exnation, Bryson stared at the wine in his ss and gently shook it. He let outughter with a half-smile on his face. Audrey frowned and looked at Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, what are youughing at?" Bryson''s gaze shifted his gaze from the wine to Audrey. His gaze was even more burning and aggressive than before. "Ms. Audrey, I am very selfish and arrogant. I never listen to others'' advice. If you try to persuade me as my friend, don''t waste your breath. If you are willing to act as another role, I''ll consider your advice." Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Facing Bryson''s burning gaze, Audrey felt her heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously looked away, not daring to meet Bryson''s gaze. "Well, I suddenly feel a little sleepy. I''m going up to sleep!" After saying that, Audrey got up and walked back, preparing to return upstairs. "Audrey!" Bryson suddenly called her. Instead of calling her Ms. Audrey, he called her name. Something seemed to have taken root in her heart. It sprouted, and grew long vines that tightly wrapped around her heart. This was the first time she felt that her name would sound so pleasant. She paused and clenched her hands tightly without turning around. She could sense that Bryson was still staring at her passionately. As long as she turned around, she would be engulfed by his burning desire. "Mr. Bryson, is there anything else you need?" She tried her best to keep her tone calm. "Consider my suggestion just now!" "What''s your suggestion?" "Audrey, you are smart. You know what I''m talking about!" Bryson said word by word, making her nervous. Her heart skipped a beat. It couldn''t be what she thought, right? Bryson.... Behind her, Bryson''s gaze was sharp. Audrey did not have the courage to turn around and ask. "I''m going up first!" After she hurriedly finished speaking, she fled from Bryson''s line of sight. Bryson held the wine ss in his hand and gently shook it. The wine in the ss swayed along with his movements, but not a single drop spilled out. He gently raised his wine ss and ced it in front of him. A figure walking up the stairs in panic appeared on the wine surface. Soon, the figure disappeared from the wine ss. With a meaningful smile, Bryson tilted his head back and gulped down the wine in the cup. Then, he stood up and left the bar. ... In the next morning, Audrey made up an excuse that something emergent happened to thew firm. She asked the housekeeper to tell Kylee it and left before Kylee got up. At thew firm, Audrey had been absent-minded on her chair all morning. Although she had taken on a few more cases, they were all small ones. The evidence was in her hands, so she only needed to go through the procedures. There was no need for her to bother with them. She kept thinking that Bryson was going to Pine City. When she read the information, she felt that it was filled with the words "Pine City." When she looked at theputer, theputer screen was densely covered with "Pine City" as well. She shook her head and got up to get water in the tearoom. Just as she got out with water, she saw Freddy standing in the hall of thew firm, holding a document in his hand. "Who is willing to take this case?" After he finished, the entirew firm waspletely silent, and no one answered. Audrey, who had just gone to the tearoom, did not hear what Freddy was talking about. She silently walked back to her seat. Suddenly someone in the office said, "Why don''t you just leave it to Audrey?" "Audrey just came to ourpany and won two big cases. She is famous now. I believe the Thomsons will definitely agree to hire Audrey as their attorney agent." "That''s right. Audrey is the most suitable one." The others echoed. Audrey had dealt with countless cases. Recently, she didn''t have many cases in hands. She was the least busy one in the entirew firm. "Audrey, this case...." Freddy looked at Audrey with expectation. "Okay. I''ll take it!" Audrey replied with a smile. Freddy grinned happily. "Well, Audrey, you are truly my helper. I''ll leave this case to you." "Alright!" Audrey nodded. When Freddy handed over the case information to Audrey, the others in thew firm wear a gloating look. Liana revealed a mocking face. Manyrgepanies didn''t dare to ept this case, but Freddy did driven by the huge legal fees. Of course, otherwyers in thew firm didn''t want to take this hot potato, but Audrey epted it readily. Audrey was too na?ve. This time, she would definitely lose. The higher up, the greater the fall. After Audrey took the case file, she sat in front of theputer to sort out other cases, preparing to look at the case file she had just received in the afternoon. Freddy walked up to Audrey with a smile. "Audrey!" Audrey looked up at him with a smile, "Mr. Steele, what''s the matter?" "I just called Luis Thomson. He heard that you took their case and agreed to let you be his defense lawyer." "Alright." "In addition, the client wants to see you this afternoon, so go home and pack your luggage at noon. Leave for Pine City in the afternoon!" ... Audrey looked at Freddy in disbelief. "Mr. Steele, do you mean that you want me to go to Pine City?" What a coincidence! She needed to go to Pine City for this case. Bryson was going there for business this afternoon as well. Freddy looked at Audrey nervously. "Audrey, are you going to go back on your word? Right now, our firm has taken this case. If you are, the firm will pay arge amount of liquidated damages." Audrey hesitated. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She wanted to refuse, but seeing Freddy''s anxious expression, she pondered for three seconds. "Alright, I''ll go to Pine City in the afternoon." Hearing that Audrey agreed to go to Pine City, Freddy heaved a sigh of relief. He said happily, "Good, good, good. You can go over this afternoon. During your business trip, all your necessities will be arranged by the client. Later, I''ll give you the phone number of the client." "Alright!" Just as Freddy was about to leave, he suddenly turned around with a solemn expression, "Audrey, we''ll reimburse your work-rted travel expenses. It''s best for you to keep invoices or receipts. Otherwise, the finance department will not approve them." Freddy was stingy as usual. Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly. "Alright!" When Freddy left, Audrey frowned. If she went to Pine City, she might encounter Bryson. If she met him, he would think that she purposely epted the case from Pine City, right? However, she did not intend to take it and did not specifically go to Pine City to see him. Forget it. There was a way out. As long as she was not guilty, she was not afraid to face him. ... Pine City. The wisteria in Pine City was quite famous. Audrey arrived at the high-speed railway station in Pine City. The Thomsons had someone to pick her up. The car passed through the street. The wisteria on both sides of the street was in blossom. The driver noticed that Audrey was amazed by the wisteria on both sides of the road. He said, "Wisteria in Pine City is beautiful. It''s not inferior to cherry blossom in Peace City, is it?" Audrey smiled and didn''t say anything. Wisteria was gorgeous, standing for intoxicating love and deep longing for one''s beloved. It was the flower of sorrow, for it lived and died for love. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The driver sent Audrey to the Golden Hotel in Pine City and left, saying that Luis would contact her tonight. With fine environment, Golden Hotel was a five-star hotel in Pine City. In the garden of the hotel, there was a 100-year-old wisteria tree. The tree vines winded along the steel brackets, and clusters of purple flowers hung on the vines, like purple waterfalls. It was beautiful and magnificent. Many tourists took photos there. Audrey prepared to put her luggage in the hotel room and enjoy the beautiful scenery of the wisteria tree. Just as she finished checking in and was about to head towards the guest room, she saw a familiar car parked outside the hotel. The doorman opened the car door and a man with straight figure walked out of the car. The moment she saw that person, Audrey narrowed her eyes nervously. Without thinking, she dragged the suitcase and hid behind the counter. Seeing that Audrey was hiding, the staff at the counter revealed a surprised expression. Audrey squatted under the counter and pulled the box in. Then, she shushed at the staff. The attendant nodded knowingly and ignored her. Bryson walked in front, followed by his assistant Melvin, his secretary Franco, and ten bodyguards in ck led by Dugan Galliano. When they reached the counter, Franco immediately went forward and took out the relevant identification information. After the receptionist received the information, she immediately put on a respectful look. She took out the room card that had been prepared in advance from the drawer. "Here are your room cards. Please take a look." "Thank you!" Franco took a few room cards. After checking in, Franco walked towards Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, we''ve checked in. Let''s go to the guest room first!" Bryson raised his hand to signal Franco not to speak. Franco looked at Bryson in surprise. A corner of clothes appeared in the crack under the counter. It could vaguely be seen a person squatting there under the light. Moreover, there was a room card on the ground. Franco was sure that that was not theirs. So, someone deliberately hid there to avoid meeting them. Was he Lance''s people? Franco cautiously looked at Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, should I...." Bryson only smiled gently and made a gesture of silence before leaving. Franco couldn''t believe what he saw. Was Bryson smiling at him just now? However, Bryson seemed to be smiling at the people under the counter. If Franco wasn''t mistaken, the one should be a woman in light blue. Franco left with Bryson in confusion. After Bryson and his people left, Audrey poked her head out. Having confirmed that Bryson had disappeared, she finally walked out from behind the counter. Audrey wanted to go to the guest room. She fumbled her pocket, but the room card was gone. After looking around, she found that it had fallen in front of the counter. Audrey picked up the room card and nodded awkwardly at the staff who regarded her suspiciously before walking towards the elevator. Audrey got out of the elevator and looked at the sign on the wall. She lived in room 1632. It should be on the left. She dragged the suitcase out of the elevator and turned left. Then she followed the number indicated. 1630, 1631.... The guest room at the corner should be 1632. Audrey turned around the corner and saw 1632 written on the door. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She found it. However, just as Audrey was about to walk forward, she saw a person standing in front of her door. The moment she saw that person, a chill of fear ran through Audrey. She subconsciously wanted to turn around and leave. However, before she could move, that person looked in her direction. How dignified Bryson was! Naturally, he would check in a high-ss presidential suite. Ordinary business rooms were offered on this floor. It was impossible for him to live on the same floor with her. Of course, Audrey would not believe that Bryson deliberately walked to her guest room because he had lost his way. She must have been betrayed by the room card she dropped outside the counter. How could she throw her room card outside the counter so unluckily? Audrey couldn''t leave, so she had to face Bryson. She smiled and looked at Bryson, assuming a look of surprise. "Mr. Bryson, what a coincidence! I didn''t expect to meet you here!" "What a coincidence!" Bryson smiled slightly. "We''ve seen each other in the hall." Audrey was rendered speechless. Bryson was a poor talker. Since he had discovered it, it was improper for Audrey to keep pretending. "Well, I just happened to receive a case from Pine City this morning." Without waiting for Bryson to say anything, Audrey nervously exined. "It''s just a coincidence. I don''t have any other intentions. Don''t misunderstand!" Somehow, Audrey felt that her exnation sounded like a poor lie. Bryson looked at her indifferently. "Got it." ... What did he mean? Did he misunderstand or not? "I''m waiting for you!" Bryson added. Audrey was surprised. "Well, Mr. Bryson, you must be busy. Go ahead. I still have to see my clientter, so I need to go in and sort out the information." "Okay!" Bryson smiled at her and said. Audrey hurriedly took out her room card, swiped it, and pulled her belongings inside. Then she mmed the door. After Audrey closed the door, Bryson smiled and left. After he turned the corner, Franco and the others, who were waiting there in a daze, followed him. Bryson said, "Change my room." "Yes!" Bryson had never had affairs with any women, and he kept all women at arm''s length. They all suspected that there was something wrong with Bryson and that he might be a gay. Now, it seemed that Bryson didn''t have any problems. He just hadn''t met the right one. When he met the woman he liked, he just turned into a good flirter. ... Ever since she saw Bryson, Audrey had been acting like a thief in the hotel. She was afraid that Bryson would suddenly show up. All the hotel attendants who passed by her stared at her curiously and regarded her as a dangerous target. Just as Audrey walked past a waiter, she heard the waiter whisper to the walkie-talkie in her hand, "Report, Ms. Audrey is heading in the direction of the restaurant. The staff in the restaurant should pay attention to the target." Words failed Audrey. If they suspected her, they shouldn''t speak so loudly in front of her. She was not deaf. She could hear them. Staff members really treated Audrey as a terrorist. If she were truly a terrorist, the waiter''s loud voice would have rmed her. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 She just wanted to avoid Bryson, but in the end, she was taken as a terrorist by the hotel staff. Audrey was quite depressed. Audrey was extremely ufortable as others looked at her in a strange way. As she tried to pull something out of her pants pocket, the hotel staff beside her became nervous. They stared at her, afraid that what Audrey pulled out would be a miniature destructive weapon such as a bomb. Audrey could not bear it any longer. She walked up to a waiter who was about to report to the walkie- talkie again at the corner. When the waiter saw Audrey stand before her with a fierce look, the walkie-talkie in his hand fell to the ground. "Ms. ... Audrey!" The waiter was a 1. 8-meter fat man. At the sight of Audrey, he trembled with fear. His flesh shook so hard that it was disgusting. He was a strong man as tall as 1. 8 meters. But he was afraid of a weak girl. He trembled and stuttered in fear. If others found it out, he would be humiliated Damn it. Audrey took a deep breath and looked at the fat man with a gentle smile. "Let me tell you. I''m not a terrorist!" She took out all her papers and said, "Here are my ID card, mywyer''s license, my driver''s license, and my residence permit. Do you have any questions?" "No ... no... No ... no." The fat man shook his head hard. "Alright, you can tell your colleagues to stop staring at me like I''m a terrorist. I''m a good citizen!" Audrey said sternly. "I know ... I know!" Only then did Audrey turn around and leave in satisfaction. On second thought, Audrey felt she was a bit unkind just now. When she was about to apologize to the waiter, she found the waiter had disappeared and the walkie-talkie on the ground was still lying there. ... Seeing that her words didn''t work, Audrey returned to the restaurant angrily. Not far away, Bryson could see Audrey talking to the waiter in a private room separated by a ss wall. He sat there and saw it all. Beside Bryson stood Hargrove Brooks, the general manager of the hotel. Cordova Group was one of the shareholders of Golden Hotel. Hargrove was reporting to Bryson about the hotel. Hargrove noticed that when he was reporting on his work, Bryson, who had a cold aura, became much less domineering. He was looking in a direction not far away. Franco had worked for Bryson for a long time and understood Bryson well. "Isn''t that Ms. Audrey?" Franco asked in the right time. "Yes." Bryson turned around and his cold aura returned. He coldly said, "Continue." "Yes!" Hargrove secretly touched the cold sweat on his forehead. After reporting to Bryson, he hurriedly informed the people in the hotel to be polite to Audrey. ... In the restaurant. Audrey discovered that after she asked the waiter to tell his colleagues that she was not a terrorist, the waiters'' attitudes towards her did not change at all. So, Audrey no longer bothered with them. While she was having a buffet dinner in the dining hall, she talked to her best friend about what just happened on a chat app when two restaurant staff suddenly walked over. Nellie, a staff member, looked at Audrey affectionately. "Miss, are you satisfied with tonight''s dinner?" Audrey looked up and saw two staff members wearing white aprons standing in front of her with a smile. What did they want? Did they want to test her again? Audrey hung her shoulders and said impatiently, "I am not a terrorist. You don''t have to test me like this." The other staff member, Madge, kindly replied, "Miss, we know that you are not a terrorist. We misunderstood you before." Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. "d to hear that?" Madge continued to ask with a beam, "Miss, are you satisfied with tonight''s dinner?" "Sort of. Maybe I''m not quite used to the food in Pine City." Nellie said, "I see. I wonder what you like. We have a chef from Peace City. He can personally serve you to make up for our hotel''s rudeness to you." Audrey hurriedly waved her hand. "No need." Nellie returned, "Miss, please let us, or we would think that you won''t ept our apology." ... In the end, Audrey had to order two more dishes. Not long after, two tes of Peace City cooking, which were both delicious and good-looking, were served. Since the hotel had served the food, Audrey thought she''d better eat it. Thus, she got stuffed and felt ufortable. After leaving the restaurant, she did not return to her room. Instead, she walked out of the hotel to digest. It was hot during the day in May, but it was much cooler at night. On the street, there were wisteria trees everywhere. The lights shone on them. The purple flowers in the daytime became pink. It was another fantasy scene. After taking a walk, Audrey almost digested the food, so she prepared to go back. When she saw the scene in the middle of the road, she suddenly narrowed her eyes. In the middle of the road, a woman was hugging a three-year-old boy. The boy resembled Audrey''s brother Quentin Munn, who got lost at three years old. Quentin ... Quentin.... Audrey had an impulse to rush over to pick up the little boy, but her rationality stopped her. Neen years had passed. Now, Quentin must have grown into an energetic youth. He could not look like a three-year-old child. Therefore, that boy couldn''t be her younger brother. The sight of that boy touched Audrey on the raw. She was overwhelmed by a deep sense of guilt. If she had stayed at home, Quentin wouldn''t have been tricked out of the house by Wendy and get lost? Who would have thought that Wendy, who was only four years old at that time, would be so scheming? Audrey hated Wendy for being vicious and herself for being careless. Thinking of this, Audrey took out the half-moon jade pendant from her neck. She and her brother each got half of this jade pendant. Two halves could bebined into a circle, which was left to them by their mother. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The rope hanging the jade pendant suddenly broke. Audrey hurriedly reached out to catch the falling jade pendant. However, a person was suddenly frightened and knocked her to the side. Along with her jade pendant, she fell to the ground. Audrey did not notice the fleeing crowd. She saw that her jade pendantnded next to a person''s feet. She frowned and was about to pick it up. Unexpectedly, that person stepped on her jade pendant. "Excuse me, you''re stepping on me...." Before Audrey could finish, she realized that she and a strange man were being surrounded by a group of people. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 "Who are you? What''s your rtionship with him?" One of the fierce gangsters pointed at Audrey''s nose and asked angrily. Audrey hurriedly waved her hand and exined, "I have nothing to do with him." She was still staring at the man''s feet. "Sir, please move your foot. You''re stepping on my jade pendant!" "How interesting! What if I refuse?" Hearing that, Audrey raised her head and saw a handsome face. ustomed to Bryson''s handsome face, she was not impressed by this man''s appearance too much. Shen calmed herself down and red at the man. "Sir, I''m not interested in the fight between you and that guy. Please move your foot, so I can get back what belongs to me. Then you two can continue your fight, OK?" The man was smiling mischievously. He sneered. "I am not moving. What would you do?" Audrey took a deep breath and took a step back, "Well, then I''ll wait for you guys. I''ll pick up the pendant after you are done." The man lowered his head and picked up the jade pendant under his shoe to mess with Audrey. Looking at the jade pendant, Audrey subconsciously reached out to snatch it back. But the man suddenly straightened his arm, so Audrey failed. "Give it back to me!" Audrey anxiously looked at the jade pendant held by the man in his palm. "What would you do if I smash it?" "You!" Audrey gritted her teeth angrily. While they were talking, the dozen or so gangsters surrounding the man were already impatient. The leadermanded, "Forget about that woman. Go get him!" Hearing that, those gangsters rushed towards Audrey and the man. Worried that her jade pendant would be destroyed in the fight, Audrey had no choice but to help the man to fight against the dozen gangsters. The man was surprised when he found that Audrey was good at fighting. He kicked away a gangster and said, "Not bad!" Audrey said angrily after dodging a gangster. "When will you give my jade pendant back to me?" "Let''s talk about this after I''m safe and sound!" ''Such a shameless man.'' Audrey thought. Audrey had to do her utmost to get rid of the gangsters. The man was also good at fighting. So not long after, the two of them knocked down all the gangsters. Seeing that they were unable to defeat the two people, the gangsters quickly fled in panic. After a short while, only Audrey and the man were there. Audrey looked at the man grimly and extended her hand towards him. "Give it back!" The man looked at Audrey mockingly, took a step forward and stood in front of Audrey. He gently pinched Audrey''s chin with his rough fingers. Just as he touched Audrey''s chin, Audrey became vignt and took a step back. "What are you doing?" She shouted sharply, her eyes shining with vignce. The man scoffed. A trace of surprise shed across his eyes. Secondster, he put on a mocking expression. "It''s just a jade pendant. Why do you care about it so much?" "None of your business." The man continued to look at her with a mocking smile on his face. Suddenly, he raised his hand and threw out the jade pendant. There was a garbage dump in the distance, and the jade pendant happened to fall into it. Seeing that, Audrey was pissed and kicked the man in the leg. She quickly ran towards the garbage dump. The man felt his leg hurt, and before he could say anything, he saw Audrey threw herself into the rubbish dump. Audrey''s behavior surprised him. After searching for about half an hour, Audrey still didn''t find the pendant. She was on the verge of breaking down. The jade pendant was the only thing left by her younger brother. If it was gone, how would she find her younger brother? When Audrey was rummaging through the rubbish dump for the second time, she heard a faint male voice. "Stop looking!" Audrey saw the mischievous man standing behind her from the corner of her eye, but she didn''t want to look at him. Seeing that Audrey ignored him, the man fanned himself with his hand and tried hard not to vomit. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Stop looking. You won''t find the pendant there." "I don''t want to see you!" Audrey said without turning her head. "Really? Then I''ll leave with this jade pendant!" Hearing the words ''jade pendant'', Audrey immediately raised her head, turned around and saw her jade pendant in the man''s hand. ''He didn''t throw my jade pendant just now?'' "But that''s not important. As long as I have the pendant." She got up from the rubbish dump and walked to the man, not caring about the stains on her clothes. "Give it back!" The man looked at Audrey who was dirty all over with disgust. Moreover, she was reeking because she had rummaged through the garbage dump. Audrey was shrewd enough to find that the man disliked her smell and the stains now. So she quickly approached him. The man was too surprised and subconsciously retreated to keep away from Audrey. Audrey then took the chance and quickly snatched the jade pendant back. Looking at the pendant, Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. She didn''t want to look at the mischievous man behind her at all, so she turned to leave. She had an appointment with the Thomsons this evening. She couldn''t wear the dirty clothes. She had to go back now, take a shower and change her clothes. The man looked at Audrey''s back in disbelief when she resolutely turned around and left. Not long after, six men dressed like bodyguards walked to the man and said, looking panicked, "Boss, we finally found you. I heard that the people from the Tiger Gang were here. Are you alright?" The man looked impatient and turned around with his hands in his pockets. "Of course I am alright. Go back to the Brook Vi." "Yes!" ... In the Golden Hotel. Audrey sniffed her sleeves in disgust as she hurried into the hotel. She walked straight towards the elevator. The minute she stood in front of the elevator, someone suddenly gripped her wrist and she was forced to stop. The next second, she was pulled into one''s arms and a husky male voice sounded above her head. "What happened to you?" Audrey frowned in pain because the man had exerted much strength. When she tried to resist, she heard Bryson Cordova questioning her. "Oh. Hi, Mr. Bryson." Getting closer, Bryson found Audrey looked even messier. His face turned gloomy. "Where did you go? What happened?" Audrey knew that Bryson was referring to the stains on her body. Subconsciously, she lied, "Well, I went out for a walk but identally fell into the garbage dump. It''s nothing. I''ll take a shower and change my clothes after getting home." She was still in Bryson''s arms. She struggled, but Bryson did not have the slightest intention of letting go. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 She coughed lightly. "Mr. Bryson, my clothes are so dirty now. We''d better keep some distance." "I''m also going back to my room now!" Bryson still held Audrey''s wrist. He extended his arm and pressed the button on the elevator behind her. Audrey didn''t know what to say or do. "Mr. Bryson, our rooms aren''t on the same floor, right?" Audrey said, trying to remind him. Bryson nced at her and did not say anything. He directly went in the elevator with her. ''Forget it. It''s just taking the same elevator.'' But when she walked out of the elevator on the 16th floor, Bryson walked out, too. Seeing Bryson follow her toward her room, Audrey was so awkward that she stopped. "Mr. Bryson, I can go back to my room myself. You don''t have to do this!" It was too much for her to take. Bryson still didn''t say anything. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Audrey was really confused. She could only turn around, braced herself and walked towards her room. When Audrey got to her room, she turned around, trying to say something. But she saw Bryson taking out the room card of Room 1633 opposite hers and opened the door. Audrey was shocked. ''So, Bryson now lives opposite me?'' Seeing Audrey staring at him, Bryson raised his eyebrows and said, "What is it?" "No ... nothing!" She was embarrassed and hurriedly went into her room. Bryson wasn''t sending her back just now. He was actually heading back to his room. ''But there are onlymon double rooms on this floor. He is rich. Should he be staying in the Presidential Suite? Why would he live in a double room like her? It is ipatible with his status.'' ''He is in the room opposite mine, so he will see everything I do.'' Although.... She wouldn''t do anything. But why did she feel being watched? After Audrey finished bathing and changed her clothes, Luka, Luis''s assistant, called her and asked her to meet him in the coffee shop opposite the hotel. Audrey took her bag and went out. ... In the coffee shop opposite the Golden Hotel. Audrey arrived at the designated room. They had already arrived. Two middle-aged men were waiting in the room, looking upset. Audrey smiled at the two of them. She then looked at the men, who seemed to be more dispirited. "Mr. Luis, I am Audrey, awyer from Square Law Firm!" Luis looked up at Audrey and couldn''t help but frown. "You are Audrey? Thewyer who has helped Zachery, the general manager of the QK Architects win twowsuits?" Luis looked at Audrey doubtfully. "It''s me!" Audrey stood there looking confident and elegant when Luis sized her up. She was familiar with Luis''s expression. He distrusted her because she was too young. "Have a sit!" Luis said faintly. After Audrey sat down, she took out a dozen documents from her bag. "Mr. Luis, on the way here, I''ve already sorted out all the information about your case!" Audrey said in a clear and orderly manner, "Mr. Kadin, the chairman of Blueprint Group, sued your Pine Pharmaceutical Company because his pet dog died after having the medicine for dogs developed by yourpany." "I have studied this case. All the drugs developed by yourpany have certificates of conformity. As long as dogs are properly treated with such drugs, they wouldn''t die." Luis nodded and said, "Yes, all the drugs we developed have certificates of conformity. Besides, the surveince footage in that pet hospital can prove there was no vition of any rules or overdose." Audrey suddenly thought of something. "It is possible that Kadin''s dog have died from other illnesses. Have you get the forensic doctor to examine that dog?" Luis and Luka looked at each other in shock. Luka then looked at Audrey seriously and said, "Miss Audrey, we hire you because we want you to minimize the adverse impact on ourpany and reduce the amount of damages." Audrey frowned. ''They are saying they do not intend to win the suit?'' "Alright, I understand!" Audrey nodded thoughtfully. Then Luis and Luka shared some details of the case with Audrey. After that, Audrey left the coffee shop together with them. ... After that, the three of them went separate ways. It was gettingte, so Audrey went straight to the elevator to go back to her room. At the door of her room, Audrey subconsciously nced at the door of the room behind her. Then, she quickly took out her room card, trying to enter her room immediately. But she was a bit slow. The door behind her had already opened. Before she had the time to put her hand on the handle, Bryson''s voice came from behind her. "Get in!" The words sent chills up Audrey''s spine. She turned around and looked at Bryson with an awkward smile, "Mr. Bryson, it''s gettingte. I''d better go back to my room." Bryson looked at her meaningfully. "Why? Afraid of me?" Audrey was dumbfounded. "No, of course not. I don''t want to trouble you." "Nonsense. I don''t care. You surely don''t have to." Audrey decided to change the topic. "Sorry, Mr. Bryson, I''m a little sleepy. If you don''t have anything to say, I''ll go back to my room and rest." "Your client is Luis from Pine Pharmaceutical Company?" Bryson asked coldly. "How do you know?" Bryson did not answer Audrey''s question. Instead, he stared expressionlessly at her. "Do you know who the defendant of this case is?" "Of course I know. Kadin, the chairman of the Blueprint Group!" "Then do you know who is behind him?" Audrey frowned, "What do you mean by that?" "Kadin''s younger sister is Lance''s wife!" Audrey was shocked. Looking at Audrey like this, Bryson became angry. "Manywyers in Peace City refuse to take this case. You have been in Peace City for not very long. Have you investigated why they refused?" Audrey said, "I''m just awyer. They wouldn''t do anything to me, I think." "You think?" Bryson was more annoyed. "Go back to Peace City immediately and tell your boss that you will not take this case!" Audrey frowned and refused. "No, I have already epted the case. I can''t give it up." Bryson stared fixedly at Audrey''s face. He moved forward, and Audrey hurriedly retreated in fear. Her back was against the door behind her. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Bryson looked down at Audrey and said coldly and angrily, "Do you really know about this case? Do you know what would happen if you offend Lance?" His imposing manner made Audrey extremely nervous. She stealthily but swiftly swiped her room card with her hand behind her back. "Mr. Bryson, I''m going back to my room. Good night." She quickly opened the door, ran into the room, and mmed the door immediately. Bryson stared at the door in front of him, his face gloomy. It seemed that Audrey would not give up the case. He returned to his room and frowned at the small room and the shabby bathroom. Suddenly, his phone rang. He had sent someone to investigate Audrey''s whereabouts in the evening and the person called now. "What did you find?" Bryson picked up the phone and asked. The person reported everything that had happened after Audrey left the hotel, including her encounter with Lance. Bryson''s face turned grimmer and grimmer as he listened to the man. It turned out that Audrey did not identally fall into the garbage dump and got so messy. Instead, she jumped into the dump to look for her belonging which Lance had thrown into. ... In the Brook Vi. Lance strode into the main vi. As he walked in, a servant just happened toe out. He didn''t see Lance and bumped into Lance head-on. The soup in his hand instantly spilled onto Lance''s white shirt. The servant was so frightened that he knelt down and fell to the ground. "Mr. Lance, please! Please!" Lance looked at the stains on his shirt with disgust, and then shot venomous looks at the servant. Everyone in the Brook Vi knew that Lance was a neat freak. He hated the most that his clothes were stained. The servant knew he had gotten himself in trouble, so he was naturally frightened. "How dare you spill soup on my clothes!" The servant trembled and he couldn''t help himself to grab Lance''s leg with his hands filled with soup. "Mr. Lance, please spare me this time. I won''t again!" A greasy mark of hands appeared on Lance''s white suit trousers instantly. Lance raised his foot in disgust and kicked the servant hard. The servant rolled down the stairs. Lance then looked at his subordinates following him and said, "Get him out. I don''t want to see him again!" "Yes, Mr. Lance!" The servant was dragged away from Brook Vi in fear. After that, Lance continued to walk. He went straight to the closet, took off his clothes, threw them into the trash can, took a shower, and put on a clean shirt and trousers before returning to the living room. Just as he sat down, Raye, the subordinate he trusted, respectfully walked forward. Lance was leaningfortably against the sofa, with his legs crossed. "What about the task I gave you?" Raye''s eyes shed. "Well..." Lance looked at him impatiently, "Cut the crap. How did it go? Was Bryson scared out of his wits?" Raye didn''t dare to raise his head. "No ... no, nothing happened to that batch of goods, and ... Bryson did not go to that warehouse!" "He didn''t?" Lance leaned forward slightly and curled his lips with dissatisfaction. "I gave you so much time to prepare for one thing. Now you say Bryson and that batch of goods are both fine?" Raye became more frightened and trembled even harder. He stammered, "Bryson ... Bryson ... took precautions. Just ... just as our men were trying to do something, they were discovered by Bryson''s men. We ... we managed to escape with great difficulty." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Hearing that, Lance sneered. "So, you came here to tell me that although you guys failed, everyone left unscathed and it is worth celebrating? Right?" Raye wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. "Mr. ... Mr. Lance, that''s not the case. We failed because Bryson has already made all the preparations to guard against us." He looked at his furious superior in fear and said, "He was alerted this time. I''m afraid it''ll be very difficult to ... make another move." Lance suddenly grabbed the teacup on the table, threw it at Raye and hit him on the shoulder. The water sshed out and tea leaves were scattered. Raye looked such a mess. The ground was also covered with water and tea leave, "You losers!" Lance scolded angrily. "You can''t even finish such an easy job. I paid you to solve problems for me! Have you forgotten that?" Raye didn''t dare to refute since he did fail to get his job done. He just stood there, taking the heat. Only after Lance''s anger dissipated a bit did Raye dare to speak. "You asked me to investigate the youngdy that was with you on the Green Ivy Avenue." Hearing Audrey''s name, Lance was not that angry any more. "How is it? Did you find out who she is?" Raye lowered his head and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead again. "Well, I did not. That youngdy is not a native of Pine City." Raye was afraid that Lance would lose temper again, so he said everything he had found out. "We found from the surveince camera that after leaving the Green Ivy Avenue, that youngdy entered the Golden Hotel. However, the hotel..." Raye didn''t continue with his words, but Lance understood what he meant. The Golden Hotel was owned by the Cordova Group, so it was beyond Raye''s power to investigate the woman. Lance frowned. Why did she stay at the Golden Hotel? This was a little tricky. Lance narrowed his eyes and suddenly said while touching his chin. "What if I call Bryson and tell him I want make up with him and then ask him to investigate this woman for me? Do you think he will agree?" Raye didn''t say anything but thought to himself. ''Mr. Lance, are you serious? You gotta be kidding me.'' ''Tonight, you sent people to make trouble for Bryson, and were caught red-handed. Now, just because you want him to investigate a woman for you, you are considering burying the hatchet with him?'' ''Do you take Bryson an idiot? You think he would believe what you say?'' ''It doesn''t take a smart person to know that you would definitely kick away thedder and be at odd with Bryson after your aim is achieved.'' If he was Bryson, he would definitely not help Lance. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Before Raye replied, his phone rang. Lance nced at the name disyed on Raye''s phone and signaled to him to answer. Raye respectfully picked up the phone. "Hello, madam." Raye looked at Lance and said, "Mr. Lance is here." Raye handed the phone to Lance and said, "Lance, it''s your wife. She said that she called you but she couldn''t get through, so she called me." Lance impatiently picked up the phone. "Hey, it''s me." Desiree spoke in a usual soft voice. "Lance, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Do you miss me?" Lance leaned against the back of the sofa and sneered, "When you asked me if I missed you, was your man by your side?" "Don''t be like this, Lance. After all, we are a legitimate couple. Please don''t mention other men, okay?" Desiree said with a smile. "Damn! When you married me, you had been pregnant with a child. Had you felt shame at the time?" "I''m d to hear that you are jealous of other men." Lance unbuttoned his cor irritably. "If you have something to say, just go ahead. Don''t disgust me like this." Lance said coldly. Desiree became alert, "Lance, did you get yourself a girl?" "It''s none of your business?" Lance said coldly, "Besides, you don''t have the right to ask me this question, do you?" "Who is that girl?" Desiree suddenly questioned. "I''ll tell you when I find out who she is!" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Desiree heaved a sigh of relief and her voice became soft. "Lance, I know you. It''s impossible for you to fall in love with another woman. The person you love is me!" "Anything else?" "Oh, that case of my brother''spany. It''s said that the defendant hired awyer that is quite capable." Lance said impatiently. "If it''s that case, I agree. If you have nothing to say, you can hang up." "It is very kind of you. Wait for me. I''ll be back in Pine City in a few days. I''ll bring you a present." Before Desiree could finish, Lance hung up the phone and threw it to Raye. "Raye, keep an eye on Kadin''s case." "Yes!" Raye looked at Lance sympathetically. Back then, Lance liked Desiree a lot. Although Desiree did not like him, Lance still married Desiree. Desiree fainted on the wedding night and was sent to the hospital to find out that Desiree was 11 weeks pregnant. Only then did Lance know that Desiree had been with another man. Marrying Lance was merely an expedient. Lance wanted to kill that man, but Desiree stopped Lance and miscarried at that time. Lance let the man go as he really liked Desiree and did not want to hurt her again. Desiree knew that Lance would not do anything to her, so she even gave up pretending and got back with that man abroad. Although Desiree repeatedly challenged Lance''s bottom line, Lance gave her what she wanted. Perhaps the woman Lance met on Wisteria Avenue would be a turning point. ... The next morning, Audrey went to the pet hospital to find out about the case. As she had expected, the people in the pet hospital shirked their responsibilities and repeatedly dered that they did nothing wrong. Audrey couldn''t find any clues in the pet hospital, so she sent the coordinate of the hospital to Nataly, asking her to check the video at the time. It was almost noon when Audrey came out of the pet hospital. She was going to a restaurant nearby for lunch. She was about to cross the road and stopped at a red light. A boy at the age of 5 or 6 next to her carried a pet dog and crossed the road regardless of the red light. The cars on the road travelled fast. A driver was making a phone call. Because it was a green light, he did not pay attention to the road condition. The car did not slow down and directly rushed towards the intersection. Seeing that the little boy was about to be hit by the car, Audrey quickly rushed forward and pulled the little boy and the pet dog in his arms to the side of the road. Due to inertia, she and the little boy fell to the ground. When the driver saw that he had almost hit the little boy, he was so frightened that he hurriedly stepped on the brakes. The sound was extremely ear-piercing. The little boy trembled in fear in Audrey''s arms when he saw the car brush past him and almost crash into him. Audrey stood up and helped the little boy to his feet. She said seriously, "Before you cross the road, you must see the traffic lights. Stop at the red light and go at the green light. Do you understand?" "I see." The little boy''s parents ran over in panic. They stood not far away and witnessed this shocking scene. They pulled the child into their arms for examination and confirmed that the child was fine. They looked at Audrey gratefully. "Thank you so much. Without you, our son would..." Audrey waved her hand and said, "You''re wee. But as parents, you have to take good care of your child. How can you let such a young child cross the street with a pet alone?" "It was our negligence. Thank you!" They also asked their son to thank Audrey. "Thank you, Miss!" The little boy looked at Audrey and thanked her. "So cute!" "Darling, we have to go. Say goodbye to the kinddy." "Goodbye, Miss!" "See youter!" When the little boy left, Audrey frowned. She touched her shoulder and felt a sharp pain. It was caused by hitting the ground. She was in pain till she returned to the hotel at night. She entered the hotel and went upstairs. Before she opened her room, the door on the opposite side was opened. Bryson walked out. Audrey was much calmer when she saw Bryson. "Why are you back sote?" Audrey was looking for the room card in her bag and said, "Oh, I went to some ces to look for evidence." "I told you not to take this case." Audrey didn''t say anything. He told her not to take the case, but she didn''t say yes. Audrey was about to open the door and enter when Bryson reached out to grab her arm. The arm he held was injured. Audrey suddenly felt a pain and frowned, "Ouch!" Bryson suddenly put on a serious face, "What happened to your arm?" Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Audrey withdrew her arm. "Nothing. It''s just some bruises." Bryson narrowed his eyes and stared at her who was avoiding his eye. He suddenly grabbed her wrist and untied her cuff links. "What are you doing?" Audrey got anxious and wanted to break his grip. However, her arm hurt so much that she couldn''t. She could only let him undo her cuff links and roll up the boggy sleeve, exposing her slightly swollen and bruised shoulder. She nced at it and frowned. She didn''t expect it to be so badly hurt. Perhaps there was a bump on the ground and she hit it when she fell. "Are these just some bruises?" Bryson asked in a low voice. Audrey didn''t answer because she was guilty. She pulled off her sleeve to cover the bruise. "It doesn''t matter. They will subside in a few days." Audrey turned around to open the door. He squeezed her shoulder out of the blue and a sharp pang of pain hit her. When she turned around, he was standing behind and looking at her with a gloomy expression. Audrey''s face contorted with rage. She touched the bruises and red at Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, you''re going too far." "Follow me to the infirmary of the hotel." Bryson ordered. Audrey frowned. "Mr. Bryson, I told you my shoulder is fine. I..." Before she could finish speaking, his phone rang. It was Kylee. Bryson answered it. "Hey, grandma!" "Yes, she''s with me right now. But she..." Feeling that Bryson might say something, Audrey was rmed. She put her palms together and waved them towards Bryson pleadingly. Bryson said to Audrey with his lips moving: infirmary. It wasn''t a big deal. She would go. Audrey nodded hard at him. The infirmary was a better option. If Kylee knew that Audrey was injured, things would be worse. Bryson said over the phone with satisfaction, "She''s fine, but she looks a little tired after going out." He handed the phone to her. As expected, Kylee was telling her to take good care of herself. Audrey kept saying yes. After Kylee''s nagging, Audrey handed the phone back to Bryson. Her fear lingered. Bryson put away his phone and took two steps to the side. Seeing Audrey standing in front of the door, he stopped and turned to look askance at her. "Are you moving or not?" She heaved a sign of resignation and followed behind him. ... At night, there was only one male doctor on duty in the infirmary. The moment Bryson saw the doctor, Bryson''s face sank. "Why are you alone?" The doctor said innocently, "I''m the only one on duty at night." "I wish you were female." Audrey felt embarrassed. The doctor didn''t know what to say. The doctor felt helpless. How could a man be a woman? They were not watching a magic show here. "Sir and madam, is any of you feeling sick?" The doctor asked with concern. Audrey said, "It''s me. My shoulder is bruised. I want to get it cleaned." "OK. Sit down. I''ll get my tools." Bryson said, "No need. We will go to the hospital." The doctor said nothing. Audrey, "..." "Just a few bruises. I didn''t break my bones. There''s no need to go to the hospital!" Audrey said firmly to the doctor, "Help me disinfect the wound!" Bryson remained silent. The doctor took a careful look at Bryson who was cold and fierce. And Bryson eyed the doctor with great caution. The doctor turned to look at Audrey awkwardly. "Madam, why don''t you go to the hospital?" The doctor didn''t know why Bryson said that, but Audrey knew. Bryson wasn''t worried about the bones at all. Instead, the fact that the doctor was a male bothered Bryson. He was jealous of a male doctor. He got jealous so easily. Audrey red at the doctor. "Do you have alcohol cotton or something? If you don''t want to help me, I''ll do it myself!" Male doctor didn''t answer. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As Audrey went to get the cotton wool, Bryson grabbed her hand. Annoyed, Audrey turned around. "Mr. Bryson, we''re not in a rtionship. Don''t you think you go too far?" With his deep eyes, Bryson stared at her angry little face, and said gently, "I''ll help you!" Audrey was speechless. Two minutester, Audrey sat on a chair and rolled her sleeves up. Bryson dressed the wound while the doctor was standing aside and guiding Bryson. "Right, that''s it. First, wipe the dirty blood off the wound with alcohol cotton like this, and then wipe there. That''s right!" When Bryson was taking care of the bruise, the doctor went on. No matter what Bryson did, he would add some tips. Glum all the way, Brysonpressed his lips into a line. In the end, when Bryson was pasting a breathable tape on her shoulder, the doctor spoke again. "Sir, when you put the tape on, aim it at the middle of the wound. Right. Find the right ce. Nah, be gentler. Otherwise, it hurts." Audrey said, "..." When Bryson and Audrey walked out, the doctor said to them very kindly, "Madam, your husband is so considerate. If you need anything, you cane back." Audrey said, "..." Audrey wanted to exin their rtionship. Beside her, Bryson didn''t want toe here anymore, but now he replied, "Alright!" Audrey said, "..." After the doctor heard this, he smiled and went back inside. Audrey wanted to run to him and exin, but Bryson reached the arm and stopped her. "Didn''t I treat your wound?" Audrey said anxiously, "However, he just misunderstood us. We are not..." "He doesn''t know us, so why exin it to him?" Audrey frowned. Bryson sounded right. Why did she have to make it clear to a stranger? But somehow it didn''t feel right. She felt like being taken advantage of. There were only Audrey and Bryson in the elevator. More intimacy crept in this quiet and small space. "Mr. Bryson, thank you for dressing me." Audrey broke the silence. "No need!" Bryson stared at her, paused for a moment and continued, "I will let others do this." Audrey said, "..." Chapter 60 Chapter 60 After exiting the elevator, Audrey couldn''t wait to escape into her room. She closed the door to duck out of Bryson''s burning sight. Only then could she cover her chest and let out a long sigh of relief. If this went on, she would have a heart attack. She felt like she was about to lose control being seduced by Bryson from time to time. After returning to her room, she washed up and prepared to start sorting out the documents. When she plugged in the USB drive and was about to read the documents, herputer screen suddenly went ck. What was going on? She called the receptionist, but she was told that the hotel''sputer repairers were off work and would note until tomorrow. It was already 10 o''clock in the evening, and theputer repair shop had closed. It seemed that she could only wait until tomorrow. However, she needed to return to Peace City in a few days and opened a court session. The client called her and wanted to settle that case with her tonight. As for Pine City, Audrey had promised Luis that she would sort out and send the relevant contents of the court session in two days. If there was no computer... She wanted to go to the Inte Cafe, but it was not suitable for her to discuss business. Moreover, the confidentiality of that ce was too poor. ... After struggling for half an hour, Audrey knocked on Bryson''s door. Audrey waited for five seconds and the door opened. Bryson should have just taken a shower and his hair was still wet. "Well, you''re ready to go to bed. I''ll go back!" The rm bell rang in Audrey''s mind. Bryson was so beautiful that she had forgotten her purpose. She turned around and was going to return to her room. "Why are you looking for me sote?" His words reminded Audrey. Audrey patted her forehead and turned around embarrassedly, "Myputer is broken. But I have something to discuss with my client and want to borrow yourptop!" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "I need to use the software on both myputers at any time. You can use it, but you have to be in my room or I go to your room!" Audrey said, "I''ll bring the documents over!" Bryson nodded, turned around and walked inside, "OK!" "..." He just left the door open just like that? He trusted her too much. Moreover, Bryson had only said those words to her half an hour ago, and it was not suitable for them to meet now. Even though she thought so, she still turned around and went back to her room to take the USB drive and documents and entered Bryson''s room. Bryson ced aptop on the balcony table and signaled to Audrey, "Theptop is right here. The password is your birthday. Just sit down. I change clothes first." The password is her birthday? "..." Audrey was a little confused. "Oh, OK!" Bryson took a set of household clothes and went into the bathroom. When Bryson went to the bathroom, Audrey sat on the chair beside the balcony table in aplex mood. She opened theptop and waited for theptop to turn on. She looked at the password box and entered her birthday. Theptop opened. "..." Audrey felt a little embarrassed. Why did he use her birthday as hisputer''s password? She wanted Bryson to change the password, but this was hisptop. What right did she have to ask him to change the password? Bryson, who had walked out of the bathroom, had changed into household clothes. Looking at Audrey who had turned on theputer, Bryson smiled slightly. Then, he took out another laptop and sat down at the desk in the bedroom. The two people, one on the balcony and the other in the bedroom, were busy with their own affairs. They were both in each other''s line of sight. This scene was warm and harmonious. Just as Audrey finished a paragraph and called the customer, a message popped up in the lower right corner. It seemed to be an internal notification from the Cordova Group. Audrey hurriedly clutched the phone in her hand and whispered to Bryson, "Mr. Bryson,e here. There''s a message popping up on yourputer." "Alright!" Bryson stood up and walked over. Audrey thought that Bryson would move theputer away to check the information, so she did not leave the chair. However, Bryson did not. Instead, he directly leaned over to Audrey''s side and slightly pressed his upper body over. He took the mouse in Audrey''s hand and bent his head slightly over her neck, staring straight at theputer. "..." Audrey, who was on the phone with a customer, trembled because of Bryson''s actions. They were too close and the atmosphere was so subtle. Audrey didn''t answer the clients, so the clients asked her again. Audrey reacted and quickly replied calmly. Bryson noticed all of Audrey''s reactions. When Audrey turned her attention to theputer, he lowered his head a little bit. He even could smell Audrey''s faint scents after bathing. He swept across the notice contents of the Cordova Group at the top of the screen, and then he quickly got up and left Audrey''s sight. Audrey''s socialworking software was on theputer. Suddenly, a video chat request popped up. Audrey casually epted the video invitation. Just as she clicked, Audrey regretted it. She was not in her room right now. It was Nell. On the other side of the video, Nell was lying on the bed and applying a mask. At the corner of the direction Bryson''sputer was facing, his figure was also recorded in the video. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 As a media staff, Nell immediately recognized Bryson with sharp eyes. She quickly took off her mask and looked closely at the phone, "Jesus! You''ve lived with Bryson!" Audrey was silent. Nell said so loudly that her voice had upied the room before Audrey could turn off the video chat. Audrey saw from the video that Bryson took a nce at her. She was so embarrassed. Last time, Nell had told Bryson much about her. She should be more alert. She quickly hung up the phone, fearing that Nell would say something more embarrassing. However, Nell immediately called again but was refused by Audrey. As Audrey didn''t pick up the video chat, Nell sent her a message. "Nell: When did you live with Bryson? Why didn''t you tell me about this?" Nell was so surprised that she sent many exmation marks. "Grandma Wolf: We are not living together." "Nell: Don''t lie to me. It seems that you''ve lived for quite a long time! " "Grandma Wolf: We all live under the same sky." "Nell: Stop talking nonsense. Which status are you in?" "Grandma Wolf: ..." "Nell: Have you slept with him?" Nell asked so directly that Audrey was shocked. She typed on the keyboard calmly. "Grandma Wolf: How can you say that since you have never fall in love with someone? Do your family and your blind date guy know this?" "Nell: I only say this to you. Don''t change the topic and tell me the truth!" "Grandma Wolf: I didn''t change the topic. It''s not what you think." Audrey told Nell that she came to borrow Bryson''sputer. Nell sent an emoji to express her disappointment. "Nell: It means that he hasn''t done anything to you, not even a kiss." Audrey was didn''t know what to say. Bryson once took her as a woman called Emily and kissed her. While Audrey didn''t know how to answer, Nell sent another message. "Nell: What a pity! How can you still work under such an atmosphere! You have to seize this opportunity." Audrey was silent again. As Nell was about to say more, Audrey quickly cklisted her. However, Nell kept sending message to her. Thus, Audrey put her WeChat on mute. It was quiet again. Audrey continued working, as if nothing had happened. Seeing that Bryson was busy with his work and seemed to be unaware of this, Audrey sighed with relief. She wouldn''t pick up Nell''s video chat nor would she check Nell''s messages when Bryson was with her. While she was working, Bryson suddenly called her. "Audrey." "What?" Audrey naturally turned back and didn''t realize that how intimately he called her. "Do you like Lance?" Andrey didn''t know how to answer. She was confused and didn''t know what he meant. After pondering for ten seconds, she still didn''t know and asked with a frown, "Mr. Bryson, what do you mean by this?" "Do you like Lance?" Bryson repeated. Audrey looked at Bryson with a puzzled expression. "Why should I like him? I don''t even know him." "Do you mean that you may have a crush on him if you know him?" "How is that possible? Love is a kind of predestination. Besides, he is married! How can I be a mistress?" Audrey was speechless and looked at Bryson in confusion, "Mr. Bryson, why did you ask this?" "Nothing!" Bryson sounded rxed and said, "Keep working." Then he turned back and continued dealing his work that Audrey didn''t understand. Audrey was silent. It was simply weird. However, she didn''t think more and went on working. It was almost twelve o''clock in the evening when she finished her work. After returning hisputer and expressing her thanks, she left. After Audrey left, Bryson opened a message he had received. It was from his men. It was written that Lance was looking for the girl he met on Wisteria Avenuest night. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Besides, those men were all Lance''s confidants and they had inquired about Audrey''s background but were refused by the hotel staff. If Lance wanted to take revenge on Audrey, he would do thatst night. However, he didn''t, could it be that... No matter what Lance wanted to do, Bryson would give him a lesson if he dared to hurt Audrey. ... Early the next morning. A white Cayenne stopped in front of Audrey as she walked out from the hotel and was about to take a taxi. Audrey frowned slightly and went around the car. However, the car just followed her. Audrey didn''t know what happened. She looked at the driver''s seat angrily. "Sir." Before Audrey could finish her words, a familiar face appeared before her. Her face darkened and said, "It''s you!" Lance took off his sunsses and hinted her to get in. "Miss Jade, get in the car!" Miss Jade? Audrey sneered, "Sir, I''m sorry, I still have things to deal with. Bye." After saying that, Audrey continued walking. However, Lance still followed her and then blocked Audrey''s way. Audrey looked at Lance impatiently. "Sir, what do you want?" Lance patted the passenger seat beside him and said, "Get in the car. I''ll drop you off." Audrey raised her eyebrows and said, "Are you crazy?" Lance put his arms on the wheel and smiled flirtatiously. "I like to hear you scolding me, go on." Audrey fell in silence again. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Why should she follow his words and curse him? Was there someone enjoying being cursed? She met a psychopath. Did he escape from the asylum? His outfit and car... Did he steal them from others? She''d better stay away from him. An idea came to Audrey''s mind when she saw a taxi. She deliberately walked forward. After Lance drove on, she rapidly ran backwards, stopped the taxi and got in. Audrey left, but Lance was still chasing after her. Two kinds of people had the best driving skills in the city. One was bus drivers, and the other ... was taxi drivers. Lance was at her heels. She was afraid that he would affect her preparation for trial tomorrow if he caught up. So she pretended to tremble out of fright and asked the driver for help. "Sir, the man following us is a pervert. I''m so scared..." The taxi driver was a middle-aged man. Seeing Audrey''s pitiful and delicate appearance, he was sympathetic for her. He turned around and looked straight ahead, his hands gripping the steering wheel. "Grab the armrest!" "Thank you, sir!" Audrey tightened her grip on the armrest. The taxi driver stepped on the elerator and passed through the traffic flow like a shot. Not long after, Lance''s car disappeared. By the time she arrived at her destination, she had no trace of Lance. To get rid of Lance, she told the taxi driver to take a detour. After that, she got to the correct location. She wondered how that pervert found her hotel. ... Audrey visited several other ces rted to the case. In the afternoon, Audrey went to Luis''s Pine Pharmaceutical Company. She was going to discuss the trial on the next day with Luis. After arriving at the reception desk, she asked the clerk to notify Luis. Not long after, the receptionist returned. She brought Luka, Luis''s assistant, not Luis. Luka shook hands with Audrey, smiling. "Hello, Audrey." "Hello, Luka!" "Mr. Luis is upied. You can talk with me. Please follow me to the reception room!" "Alright!" Audrey went to the reception room. The cabs were disyed with medical product packaging boxes and propaganda posters. Audrey''s gaze swept across those exhibits and raised her eyebrows slightly as she smiled. "Yourpany has a variety of products. There are not only animal medicines, but also for human use." Luka frowned and changed the topic. "Audrey, let''s talk about tomorrow''s trial!" Audrey nodded, "Ok. When the trial starts tomorrow..." After talking for about half an hour, Audrey and Luka walked out of the reception room. The two went side by side to the door. Luka said, "Audrey, thiswsuit is counting on you!" "Yeah, I will try my best as this is what I should do!" Before the two of them could reach the door, a female employee entered the room in a flurry. She didn''t see Audrey and Luka, so she bumped into Audrey and dropped a dozen documents from her arms. "Oh no!" The female employee shouted in shock and lowered her head to pick up the documents. Audrey bent down to help her pick up the documents. When Audrey was doing that, she nced at the documents and saw some sensitive words. Then, she handed the file to the female employee. The female employee nervously snatched it over and awkwardly thanked, "Thank you, Miss." Luka put on a long face as he scolded the female employee, "Hurry up and send the documents in!" "Yes, I''ll do it right now!" The female employee hurriedly left. Luka looked at Audrey in embarrassment, "Sorry for that. She is too reckless. I apologize to you!" "It doesn''t matter." Luka saw Audrey off at the door. Audrey said courteously, "Luka, I can go on my own. See you tomorrow." "See you." Audrey got on a taxi and left. Luka watched Audrey go far, and then returned to his office with a gloomy face. The female employee stood in the office, her face filled with fear. "Mr. Luka, that woman saw my documents. She won''t..." "Nothing serious. Even if she sees it, she won''t know what it is. Don''t worry. Do it." Luka scolded with a stern face, "You flustered for such a trifle. Even it is fine, your expression will call for suspicion." "If Mr. Luis finds out..." Luka sneered, "That idiot only knows doing research. How can he know it?" "But..." "Don''t worry about it. Show me the documents!" The female employee handed over the documents. "Right here." Luka flipped through the information and revealed a joyful expression. "You can go now." Luka wore a solemn face and warned, "Keep your mouth shut." "Yes!" ... After Audrey left Pine Pharmaceutical Company, she went back to the hotel. When Audrey was only a hundred meters away from the Golden Hotel, a car suddenly stopped in front of her taxi. The taxi driver who kept talking about his cute newborn baby son got off and checked what happened. The taxi driver was pulled to the side by two people as soon as he stepped out. A person walked out of the car and went to Audrey''s window with a smile. "Miss Jade, please get out of the car!" Audrey didn''t say a word. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Looking at Lance in front of her, Audrey cursed him in her heart. When they first met, he threw her jade into the garbage dump, and now he stopped her car. Seeing that Audrey did not move, Lance supported the car with his hand. He leaned over and looked at Audrey, revealing his white teeth. "Miss Jade, if you don''t get off, I''ll have someone invite you out." Audrey sneered, "Do you think your subordinates can touch me?" "Of course not! But, I can touch that taxi driver. If you don''te with me, I will ... kill him." Lance said with a smile. Words failed Audrey. How despicable and shameless he was. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Although Audrey was reluctant, she was finally forced to get into his car by Lance and her phone was confiscated. Audrey frowned as she watched the taxi driver being brought into another car by Lance''s subordinates. "I''m already in your car. Why didn''t you let go of that driver?" Lance smiled cunningly. "Miss Jade, what if you run halfway? I will keep him as a hostage just in case. When we arrive at the ce, I''ll release him!" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "..." Audrey gritted her teeth angrily and cursed Lance in her heart. If the taxi driver had behaved worse, she might have escaped without regard for morality. However, the taxi driver had been very gentle. His wife gave birth to a child a month ago, and he loved his wife and his newly born child deeply. If anything happened to him, his family would be ruined. She couldn''t bear to ignore him. "Why do you kidnap me? Are you fond of me?" Audrey red at Lance. "You''re really smart!" "..." Audrey looked away and saw the name of a restaurant. Her eyes lit up. If she remembered correctly, Bryson had said on the phonest night that he would have dinner in this restaurant tonight. "Wait, stop!" Audrey suddenly shouted. Lance looked at her unhappily. "What?" Audrey said confidently, "It''s time for dinner now. Of course, we should eat something. There''s a restaurant. Let''s go there for dinner." Lance nced at the restaurant and said coldly, "We''ll have dinner when we get there." "I like the food of this restaurant. If you don''t let me have dinner here, I won''t go with you!" "Are you threatening me?" Audrey narrowed her beautiful eyes and said with a threatening tone, "You can try. Are you going to take me or my corpse?" Lance narrowed his eyes and stared at Audrey, who smiled confidently and met his eyes. Five secondster, Lance''s face clouded over as he roared at the driver, "Stop. Go to that restaurant for dinner." Audrey loosened her grip. Brilliant! "Miss Jade, I''m warning you, you''d better not y tricks. You can''t escape, and ... in Pine City, no one can save you." Lance whispered in Audrey''s ear as he got out of the car. Audrey clenched her hands a little tighter. "Don''t worry, Mr. Lance. What tricks can I y? I just want to have dinner!" Audrey arrogantly raised her chin, not letting fear surface in her heart. In the entire Pine City, since he had kidnapped her in front of Golden Hotel in such a tant manner, she could guess his identity. Lance looked at Audrey in surprise. He didn''t expect that she would actually guess that. No wonder she was the woman he liked. She was really smart and brave. Lance raised his eyebrows, "You''d better not!" Afterwards, Lance and Audrey went into the restaurant with a few subordinates. When she entered the restaurant with Lance, she became more than alert. Whether she could escape from Lance depended entirely on this ce. ... Lance and Audrey sat in arge private room. Audrey was very obedient when ordering the dishes and having the meal. Halfway through the meal, Audrey suddenly stood up. Lance and his subordinates in the private room immediately approached Audrey vigntly. Lance smiled and looked at Audrey. "Are you going to say that you want to go to the bathroom?" Audrey just admitted, "But I can''t control it. I want to go to the bathroom. You will allow it, won''t you?" "Of course! However, if you dare to y tricks, I can''t guarantee the safety of that taxi driver." Lance signaled to the two subordinates with his chin, "Take Miss Jade to the bathroom. Be polite." "Yes!" Audrey calmly left the room in front of Lance. The two subordinates followed closely behind her. Audrey really went to the bathroom. When she heard the waitress'' voice not far from the bathroom, she walked out of it. The two subordinates followed closely behind her. The waitress was walking in front when Audrey suddenly called her. "Excuse me." "Miss, what can I do for you?" The waitress looked at Audrey with a polite smile on her face. The two subordinates behind immediately stared vigntly at Audrey. Audrey smiled and said, "I want to add something." "Miss, which room are you in? What would you like?" Audrey smiled and told her the room number. Then, she slowly said, "A steamed bear paw." Just as Audrey finished speaking, the waitress'' face clouded over. "Miss, bears are protected by the state. It is illegal to eat their paws. Our restaurant is a regr restaurant. If you want to eat bear paws, this is the wrong ce." Audrey sneered, "You can just tell me that you don''t have it. Why are you talking so much nonsense? You''re just a waitress. How can you treat customers like this? Where is your manager?" "Miss, you were the one who provoked us first!" "Did I provoke you? I came to your restaurant to have dinner as a customer. The customer is God. Didn''t your manager tell you that? Call your manager over!" The waiter was a part-time student in her early twenties. When Audrey med her, her eyes turned red and she was close to tears. The waitress panicked. If she really called her manager over, she would lose her job in this restaurant, and her sry might be deducted this month. "Miss, don''t ... don''t call our manager. I''m sorry for my bad attitude just now. I''m sorry! Please...." Seeing this, the two subordinates frowned and looked away. Audrey frowned and red at the waitress in front of her. "Stop crying! You''re so annoying!" Audrey suddenly stuffed a napkin into the waitress'' pocket. She winked at the waitress and waved her hand, "Hurry up and leave. Don''t get in my way." The waitress was shocked for a moment before she hurriedly turned around and left. After the waitress left, Audrey heaved a sigh of relief and returned to the private room. She calmly sat beside Lance. Lance''s expression did not change. However, as soon as Audrey sat down, the door of the private room was opened, and someone was brought in by two. Seeing that person, Audrey was shocked. She was the waitress just now. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Why was she brought into the room? The waitress''s face was still stained with tears. Her body was trembling violently out of fear. "What ... what are you doing? Let go of me!" Lance smiled at Audrey like a cunning fox. "Miss Jade, do you recognize her?" "No," Audrey put on a false smile. "Really?" Lance''s gaze signaled to his twockeys, one of whom immediately pulled out the napkin that Audrey had stuffed into the waitress''s pocket. Lance took the napkin from theckey and waved it in front of Audrey. "Miss Jade, you won''t forget what this is, will you?" Audrey nced at it and replied, "Isn''t it just a napkin? I scolded her just now, and she cried, so I gave it to her. Why ... is there a problem with that?" Lance stared at Audrey, smiling. "Miss Jade, don''t y dumb with me. You want her to send a message for you and find someone to save you, right? But ... I''ve seen through your attempt." Audrey blinked her beautiful eyes and sighed innocently. "Mr. Lance, I know you don''t believe me, but how could you wrong me like this?" "What a stubborn girl!" Lance slowly unfolded the napkin. It was clean and totally nk. Lance was surprised and couldn''t believe his eyes. He took a good look at the napkin, but there was indeed not a single word on it. Audrey stared at the napkin in Lance''s hand. "Mr. Lance, you said I had sent a message, but where is it?" Lance didn''t respond. How could this be...? His guys told him that Audrey had stuffed the napkin into the waitress''s pocket and winked at the waitress. It was no doubt that she wanted the waitress to help her escape, but how could there be nothing on the napkin? Audrey said angrily, "Mr. Lance, I told you I wouldn''t escape, and I meant it. It''s really too much for you to suspect me like this." Lance was confused. However, since there was nothing wrong with the napkin, perhaps ... it was true that the napkin was for the waitress to wipe off her tears. Maybe he was just paranoid. "My guys made a mistake and wronged you. My apologies! Audrey snorted coldly. Lance waved his hand and asked his guys to bring the waitress out. After they left, Lance stood up and said, "Alright, we should go now." Audrey frowned, "Why? I''m not full yet." "Don''t overeat at dinner. The slimmer a woman is, the prettier she will be." Audrey was speechless. ''Pervert!'' She had no choice but to follow Lance out of the restaurant. Audrey sat back in Lance''s car. She was gradually overwhelmed with anxiety when she was getting farther and farther away from the restaurant. She wondered if Bryson had received any news from her. She had pretended to use the waitress for sending a message. But the fact was that she just wanted to trick Lance. She knew that besides the twockeys that followed her, Lance must have someone else spying on her. And she was right about it. In the restaurant corridor, she bumped into a customer after she ordered the waitress to leave. Without anyone noticing, she stuffed the true message note into that person''s hand. She was unsure if Bryson would doubt the authenticity of the note even if it could be delivered to him sessfully, and ... if Bryson would be able to save her in time. If she seeded, she would be able to escape from Lance; but if not, tonight might be her nightmare.... She clenched her hands secretly. She hadn''t revenged yet. She didn''t want to be taken away by Lance, much less be his ything. But now, all she could do was to wait! ... At the restaurant parking lot, Bryson was sitting in the back seat in his ck Bentley Mulsanne with a gloomy face. He had a call with one of his guys who were reporting the location of Lance and Audrey. "Lance''s car is moving all the time. They will arrive at Brook Vi in about half an hour," the man reported. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "I see." Bryson hung up the phone. His fingers were tightly clenched, and his eyes were cold and filled with anger. In his hand was a napkin with Audrey''s crooked handwriting, and he knew at a nce how hurried she was at that time. Before that, the man he sent to secretly protect Audrey told him that she had been taken away by Lance! When the person who followed Lance''s car told Bryson that Audrey did not resist at all, Bryson was extremely disturbed. He thought Audrey might want to be with Lance. The napkin in his hand somehow relieved him. It turned out that Lance had threatened Audrey with the life of the taxi driver. She had to obey. Bryson looked at the napkin again and made a phone call right away. When it got through, Bryson said indifferently, "Hello, is that Mr. Shane? This is Bryson. I need a favor." ... It had been twenty minutes since she left the restaurant. Looking at the rapidly changing scenes outside the window, Audrey became even more anxious and restless. They would soon arrive at Lance''sir, and she could imagine how hard it would be for her to escape from that ce. She hadn''t found her younger brother, nor found out the truth about her grandmother''s death, nor taken revenge, and ... she hadn''t really fallen in love with someone. She clenched her hands more and more tightly. Would she really be trapped by Lance? Suddenly, the car stopped. Audrey''s eyes lit up. Could that be Bryson and his men? She looked expectantly at the front of the car but was then disappointed. They were not the ones she was expecting. Their clothes revealed that they worked for Lance. "Mr. Lance, the Tiger Gang attacked you yesterday had found us. Please change the car and take a shortcut. We''ll cover you." "OK!" Lance agreed. Then he grabbed Audrey''s arm rudely. "Get off the car!" Audrey resisted. Bryson might not be able to find her if she got on another car. Feeling Audrey''s resistance, Lance pulled her out of the car forcefully. But due to his ruthlessness, Audrey identally sprained her foot. She frowned out of pain. Lance did not care about her foot but still rudely dragged her to a ck car parked on the side of the road. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Audrey was no match for Lance and was atst dragged into the car by him. Lance also got in the car. Then, the car started and turned onto a side road. As the wide road behind disappeared from her sight slowly, Audrey looked out through the window at the rough road. It was dark outside. Audrey became increasingly desperate. She regretted saving the taxi driver. Right now, they were heading to Lance''s den. Audrey had to figure out a way, or it would be toote. She couldn''t go to his den and had to escape. Audrey looked around and found that they were in a gloomy wood now. She had been afraid of the dark since she was a kid, but she would rather enter a gloomy wood than go to Lance''s den. Thetter was much more horrible. Thinking of this, she opened the car door and jumped out of the car without caring about anything else. When Lance realized what she was doing, she had opened the door. Although he tried to stop her, it was toote, and Audrey had jumped off. Lance shouted, "Stop the car!" Suddenly, the car stopped. And another car behind it also stopped. The people inside got off the car soon and chased after Audrey. When Audrey jumped out of the car, she hurt her ankle and could hardly stand up. However, dying to survive, she endured the pain on her feet and ran forward desperately. With the injury andck of experience with the wild, plus the darkness, Audrey could not see the way ahead clearly and was tripped by a tree root. Lance''s men, well-trained, besieged her in no time. Audrey was about to fight against them. All of a sudden, there came a huge noise. Audrey stopped and froze. A bullet whizzed past her ear. Audrey looked up and saw Lance walking towards her with a pistol in his hand. The pistol was pointed at her eyebrows. Audrey was shocked and did not resist any longer. Lance''sckeys also took the opportunity to grab Audrey''s arms. Lance walked forward and raised her chin with the pistol, forcing her to look up. The pistol was so hard that her chin hurt. Audrey frowned from the pain. Lance said evilly, "Why don''t you keep running?" Audrey red at him and said, "Lance, you''d better let go of me immediately. Otherwise, you will regret it!" "I have never been regretful. Since you dare to escape, I like you more!" "Bring her back to the car," Lance ordered. "Yes!" In only five minutes, Audrey was brought back to the car again. Her feet hurt even more, and her ankles swelled up. Every step she took meant unbearable pain. When Audrey was ready to get in the car, the lights were suddenly turned on fifty meters ahead. Lance, Audrey and the others were all exposed in the light. A dozen of uniformed soldiers stood across from them and pointed guns at them. Lance and hisckeys were alert. They took out their guns immediately as well. Oneckey went to notify theirpanions nearby. Lance raised his hand to shield his eyes against the dazzling light and finally saw what had happened. Lance said with a smile, "Chief Wright! Why are you here? Why do youe here with a toon of soldiers? Want to have a walk?" "Lance, Audrey is Bryson''s fianc¨¦e. Let go of her immediately," Chief Wright said in a deep voice. Lance was puzzled and frowned, "Bryson''s fianc¨¦e? I don''t know her...." In an instant, something urred to him. Lance turned to look at Audrey. "What''s your name?" Lance asked with a gloomy face. When hearing they mentioned Bryson, Audrey became hopeful again. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Bryson came to save her. However, why did the other party address her as Bryson''s fianc¨¦e? Anyway, it didn''t matter. "My name is Audrey Koch!" Audrey said word by word. "Are you Bryson Cordova''s woman?" Lance asked with a long face. Audrey firmly replied, "Yes!" As Lance''s den was not far away, all of hisckeys arrived soon and besieged Chief Wright and his soldiers. With over two hundred people, Lance''s men outnumbered Chief Wright''s soldiers and got the upper hand. Lance looked at Chief Wright arrogantly. "Chief Wright, I don''t know Bryson''s fianc¨¦e. I''m afraid you are mistaken." "No, I''m sure the youngdy next to you is Bryson''s fianc¨¦e, Audrey." "You are right. I''m Audrey Koch!" Audrey hurriedly waved her hand and shouted. Lance looked sullen and asked the person beside him to catch Audrey and cover her mouth. Lance took a step forward. "Chief Wright, I''ve told you before. Bryson''s fianc¨¦e is not here. I have never offended you. If you insist on framing me, I won''t be a pushover." As soon as Lance finished speaking, a tall and upright figure stepped out from beside Chief Wright. "Mr. Lance, do you mean that I can''t even recognize my fianc¨¦e?" All eyes were focused on Bryson when he stepped out. He said in a deep and serious voice. After Bryson appeared, Lance''s expression changed significantly. Audrey looked at Bryson in surprise. He really came to save her. When she looked at Bryson, Bryson also stared at her. Noticing her injury, he became furious and wanted to kill Lance. "Bryson, do you think I will be afraid of Chief Wright''s soldiers? It''s not Peace City. If you want me to let Audrey go, then show me what you can do," Lance said aggressively as he gained the upper hand. Just as Lance finished speaking, his men pointed their guns at Bryson and the others. Seeing this, Audrey could feel her heart in the throat. Chief Wright impatiently said to Lance. "Lance, you are sensible. You''d better release Bryson''s fianc¨¦e instantly." "What if I say no?" Chief Wright frowned and made a gesture with his hand. All of a sudden, more than five hundred well- trained soldiers appeared and surrounded Lance''s men. Lance''s expression changed. It turned out that Chief Wright brought half a regiment over to save Audrey. Lance''s men, who had been arrogant, became shocked and scared soon. Raye anxiously said to Lance. "Mr. Lance, hurry up and let go of her. It''s not worth fighting against them for a woman!" Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Lance''s face clouded over. Lance was not afraid of fighting against Chief Wright openly, but it was not the best time. For Audrey, of course, it was not worth it. However, if he let Audrey go today, it would be difficult to catch her in the future. Lance finally took a fancy to a woman, but she was actually Bryson''s woman. He didn''t expect that Bryson would make such a fuss for Audrey. When Chief Wright saw that Lance had no intention of releasing Audrey, he shouted at the speaker again, "Lance, release Mr. Bryson''s fianc¨¦e immediately. If you don''t release her, we''ll have to take her by force." Lance''s subordinates all got worried. Seeing that Lance was still hesitating, Raye tried to persuade him again anxiously. "Mr. Lance, let her go." Lance looked at Chief Wright with a mocking expression and threatened, "Chief Wright, you''ve joined forces with Bryson to bully me this time. I''ll remember it!" Chief Wright''s heart skipped a beat, but he pretended to be calm. "Lance, will you let her go or not?" "Yes, of course. You have personallye here for her. Can I not let her go?" Lance turned his head and winked at his subordinates behind him. His subordinates immediately released Audrey. Audrey couldn''t wait to walk towards Bryson. When she passed by Lance, he suddenly shouted coldly. "Stop!" Audrey hurriedly stopped. Both of them had already rxed a little, but now, they were alert again. Lance put his hands in his pockets and tilted his head. He looked at Audrey with a sinister smile, revealing his white teeth. "Miss Jade, we will meet again soon!" Hearing this, Audrey felt a chill run down her spine, and she couldn''t help but quicken her pace towards Bryson. Before Audrey could reach Bryson, Bryson suddenly walked towards Audrey with big strides, and then he held Audrey up by her waist. Audrey suddenly lost her bnce and hugged Bryson''s neck in rm, lest she fall down. With so many people watching, how could Bryson suddenly pick her up? "Let go of me!" Audrey''s legs swayed as she signaled for Bryson to put her down. "Are you sure you can walk?" Bryson lowered his voice. Under the lights, Audrey found that her ankle was swollen like a steamed bun. No wonder she felt so painful every step she took. Audrey smiled awkwardly, "I can''t!" "In order to save you, I have to lie to others and say that you are my fianc¨¦e. Sorry for that. Cooperate with meter." Audrey understood that very well. If she was Bryson''s ordinary friend, Chief Wright wouldn''t bring his subordinates over. If he said that they were couples.... Everyone knew that Bryson wasn''t married, so he could only say that she was his fianc¨¦e. She nodded. "You don''t have to apologize. You did it for me. I should thank you." When Bryson walked over to Chief Wright with Audrey in his arms, Chief Wright looked at Audrey with great concern. "Ms. Audrey, are you alright?" "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern." Audrey replied with a smile. In front of Chief Wright, Audrey felt that it was inappropriate to stay in Bryson''s embrace. She wanted to struggle down, but Bryson refused to let go. Audrey could only stay in Bryson''s embrace and smiled awkwardly at Chief Wright. Although it was night, he could see Audrey''s beautiful face clearly. When she smiled, she was even more charming, attracting Chief Wright a lot. No wonder she was favored by Bryson and Lance, and Bryson got angry for her. He shook his head and shook off his thoughts. She was Helen of Troy. He couldn''t think of such a woman. Chief Wright grinned and said, "Good to hear you''re fine. We didn''te here in vain." "This time, Mr. Bryson...." Before she could finish her sentence, Audrey''s waist was pinched by someone. Audrey instantly became alert. She quickly changed her address, "Bryson and I are really grateful to you. Without you, I would not be here sessfully." "It''s my pleasure! I obey orders. As long as you''re fine, my mission ispleted!" Bryson said indifferently, "Chief Wright, I''ll leave with Audrey first and leave the rest to you." "Alright." After saying that, Bryson carried Audrey straight towards the ck Bentley Mulsanne and carefully carried her into the car. After the two of them got into the car, the car started and left. Bryson and Audrey both left, so did Chief Wright and Lance. After the two groups of people left, the forest became quiet again, as if nothing had happened. ... After Bryson left the forest with Audrey, he went straight to a hospital in Pine City. Audrey sat in the doctor''s office. A male doctor was about to check Audrey''s foot. Suddenly thinking of something, she stood up in shock. Just as she moved, the pain from her foot tortured her. Bryson supported Audrey and looked at her worriedly. "Does it hurt?" After saying that, Bryson red at the male doctor standing at the side. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "..." He wanted to say that before he even touched Audrey''s foot, she suddenly shouted. It was not his fault! He was wronged. Audrey grabbed Bryson''s hand tightly. "No, Mr. Bryson, it''s the taxi driver. Although I was rescued, the taxi driver is still with Lance. Lance said that if I escaped, he would kill the taxi driver." Audrey was worried, "I''m afraid that Lance might hurt that taxi driver." Bryson gently pressed Audrey''s shoulder and ced her on the chair. "Don''t worry, he''s already been rescued. He is already at home." Bryson said. Audrey finally felt relieved. "That''s great." Audrey looked at Bryson''s eyes gratefully and said sincerely, "Mr. Bryson, thank you so much. I can do whatever you want me to do as long as I can." Bryson suddenly became serious, with his eyes as deep as the ocean. "Really?" Bryson said in an unfathomable tone. Audrey went silent. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She suddenly had a bad premonition. Bryson said, "What if I want you?" Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Bryson''s words exploded in Audrey''s brain. Then her mind went nk. Her heart started pounding. "You must be joking!" Audrey blurted out. "Do I look like I''m joking?" Audrey was lost for words. It sounded like a joke to her when he didn''t look like joking! Bryson''s gaze was so passionate that Audrey felt like burning inside. She hastily turned her head away. She cleared her throat and said lowly, "Mr. Bryson, I told you earlier. I''m in no mood for forming a rtionship." "I know." Then his words found her speechless. Audrey could refuse any other man without hesitation, but Bryson¡­ Firstly, Bryson was not an ordinary man. He was the wealthiest in Peace City. Marring him equaled marrying a rich life. Therefore, being his wife had be the dream of countless women. Second, it would be a lot easier to take her revenge if she became Bryson''s woman. She didn''t have to take others'' particr looks. All she needed to do was begging her husband for some help. Third, Bryson was so handsome. Everyone liked beautiful things. Audrey was no exception. His face was just so irresistible. Fourth, as the wealthiest man in Peace City, Bryson was quite capable. If she refused him, she might be punished by him. By then, surviving could be rather difficult, let alone taking revenge. Besides, Audrey discovered that she was not as affectionless to Bryson as she imed. Days after days, Audrey realized that she had fallen for him. But she couldn''t be with Bryson. First of all, she had not avenged herself. Then, she had a secret, a secret that no one knew. That secret was a stain on her life. If Bryson knew that, she was afraid he would dump her right away. She didn''t deserve him. The doctor began to rub Audrey''s ankle. Because of the pain, she held the armrest of the chair with both of her hands and bit her lower lip hard to suppress the groan. But her lower lips began to bleed. A hand was ced in front of her. Audrey was not herself because of the pain, so she just bit it before seeing whose hand it was. The moment Audrey bit, Bryson frowned, but he chose to endure it. He knew Audrey was suffering more than him. The doctor was professional. Soon, the pain was less. But she didn''t want to take it again! When it was over, Audrey''s back was soaked in sweat. She copsed into a chair, mouth open. By then, Audrey had regained consciousness. The bite marks reminded her of what she had done. "Sorry for this." Audrey said. But Bryson didn''t have to do that! "I''m fine. It didn''t hurt." When Audrey saw that the doctor was going to apply medicine to her feet, she gestured at Bryson''s hand and said to the doctor, "I can wait. Please disinfect the wound on his hand first." Bryson ordered, "Do her first." "No, do his hand!" "No!" The doctor was awkward. He didn''t want to get involved in this! He was just doing his job! He had no intention to see them showing affection! ... After leaving the hospital, Bryson and Audrey went straight back to the hotel. The next morning when Audrey woke up, the swelling on her ankle was reduced to a bearable pain. The doctor''s treatment worked. After Audrey washed up, she was about to call the reception for breakfast to her room when her phone rang. It was from Bryson. Why did he call so early in the morning? "Good morning, Mr. Bry..." But she was interrupted by him. "Are you up?" Audrey said, "Uh, yes." "Go to the cafe now." Cafe? Suddenly remembering what Bryson saidst night, Audrey was resistant to have breakfast with him. "Well, I..." Before she could finish her excuse, she was interrupted again. "Mr. Shane is here. He wants to see you. We must thank him for what happenedst night." Bryson said. Audrey immediately replied, "I''m on my way."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "OK." Then, Audrey got dressed and headed for the cafe. Audrey was warmly weed and led to a private room by a cafe girl. In the spacious and bright room sat two people. One was Bryson, and the other was a white-haired old man, looking rather serious. Behind him stood a young man, who seemed to be his assistant. Seeing Audrey, Bryson stood up, walked to her and wrapped her shoulders with his arm. Then he led her to Shane. "Mr. Shane, this is Audrey. Audrey, this is Mr. Shane." Bryson smiled. Audrey felt a little ufortable being hugged and stiffened. But Audrey did not push Bryson away. Audrey felt ill at ease being examined by the shrewd old man. Audrey politely nodded to the old man and said gently, "Good morning, Mr. Shane. I''m Audrey. Thank you forst night, sir." Then Audrey bowed low to him. Audrey was genteel, good-looking, modest and polite. Unlike other girls who dolled themselves up, Audrey dressed herself properly and neatly. Standing together, Bryson and Audrey seemed a perfect couple. Mr. Shane liked her already. Resignedly, Shane gave up his idea of marrying his granddaughter to Bryson. Shane smiled kindly, "You''re wee. Come on and sit, girl." "Thank you, Mr. Shane." Just as Audrey sat down, she was caught off guard by Shane''s question, "When are you getting married?" Chapter 68 Chapter 68 When would they get married? Audrey was totally shocked by Shane''s question. She and Bryson were fake couples. How could they get married? She looked at Bryson for help. Seeing Audrey''s pleading gaze, Bryson raised his eyebrows slightly. He held Audrey''s hand tightly and looked at Audrey affectionately. "I''ve already talked with Audrey. The Cordova Group is still developing, and Audrey''s career is also in the ascending stage. We''ll get married when it is time." His gaze gave Audrey the illusion that she was Bryson''s fianc¨¦e, and she couldn''t help but be dumbfounded. Shane said with a long face, "It''s good that you are busy with your careers, but getting married is also a big deal. You two should get married early and have a child so that your grandmother will be relieved." .... Marriage, having children... Audrey revealed an awkward expression. "Mr. Shane, I heard that my brother just got twins?" When it came to his great-grandchildren, Shane couldn''t be more excited. "Yes! They are so pretty. You don''t even know how smart the two babies are. They smiled at me when I went to see them on the first day." "My two great-grandchildren...." In the past, Shane was an influential figure on the battlefield with an imposing aura and was cold to everyone. However, ever since the birth of the two great-grandchildren, Shane had suddenly changed into a super fan of his great-grandchildren. As long as he mentioned his great-grandchildren, he had a lot to tell. Breakfast time became Shane''s great-grandchildren time. Bryson tilted his head slightly as Shane kept talking about his great-grandchildren. "I''m sorry, Mr. Shane is like this. When ites to his great-grandchildren, he can''t stop." Audrey nced at Shane and smiled, "No, actually, Mr. Shane is very cute." Moreover, Bryson mentioned his great-grandchildren, which came to her rescue. Cute? Bryson raised his eyebrows. After all, no one had ever said that Shane was cute, especially those subordinates who had been trained by Shane. Even he had not escaped from Shane''s training. When he was young, he was naughty. He had been captured by Shane and ruthlessly tortured in the army for three months. He still remembered it vividly. Breakfast time passed in the story of Shane''s great-grandchildren. After breakfast, Audrey looked at the watch on her wrist. She stood up and looked at Shane guiltily. "Mr. Shane, I''m sorry. I have a case to attend this morning. I have to go back to my room to get the information to the court. I can''t apany you." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Shane looked at her with interest. "Will you go to the courthouse? I''m free today. I''ll go take a look with you." "..." .... Finally, Bryson and Shane apanied Audrey to the court of Pine City. Upon hearing that Shane wasing to the court, Jerry, the leader of the court personally went to the courthouse to wee Bryson and others. "Hello, Mr. Shane!" Jerry respectfully bowed to Shane, "I am Jerry, the leader of the court of Pine City." Shane nodded in response. Jerry bowed to him and wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Since you suddenly came to the court, what can I do for you?" He said nervously. Mr. Shane was a member of Department J, and he seldom went to other departments. Now that he had suddenly arrived at his court, Jerry was worried that if he made some mistakes. Shane nced at Audrey. "Don''t worry. There''s nothing else for me to do. Audrey''s case is going to start today. That''s why I visit here." Jerry looked at Audrey beside Shane and asked in surprise. "Which case are you in charge of?" Audrey awkwardly replied, "It''s Kadin suing the chairman of Pine Pharmaceutical Company, Luis!" Jerry thought that Audrey was in charge of a small case, but when he heard Audrey''s answer, his expression changed slightly. In that case, Lance had already have people over, demanding that Luis lose. "Why is this case?" He muttered subconsciously. If Audrey was the intiff''swyer, he could take advantage of the situation. He coughed softly and carefully asked, "I wonder which side are you for, Ms. Audrey?" Audrey said, "Defendant!" What? Immediately, Jerry was dumbfounded. What a coincidence! Audrey happened to be the defendant''swyer. He tried his best to control his emotions and turned to Shane, "Mr. Shane, may I know who Ms. Audrey is?" "She is the future wife of my old friend Mark Cordova grandson." Jerry was shocked. Wasn''t Mark Cordova''s grandson Bryson Cordova? Was Ms. Audrey Bryson''s fianc¨¦e? He had never heard of Bryson having a fianc¨¦e, but if Shane was here to testify and Bryson didn''t deny it, he could only believe it. If he secretly pulled strings in front of Shane, causing Luis, who was in charge of Audrey, to lose the lawsuit, he would not only anger Shane, but also the Cordova family. However, if he allowed Audrey to win, how could he exin it to Lance? He was in a dilemma. After all, Lance was just a bandit leader. Shane was powerful, so he shouldn''t offend him. Thinking of this, he already had an idea. He smiled and looked at Shane, "So she will be Mrs. Cordova." "There are many people here. Let''s go in first," said Shane''s lieutenant in a deep voice. The assistant always put Shane''s safety first. "It''s my fault!" Jerry immediately smiled apologetically and invited them in, "Mr. Shane, pleasee in." Soon, Shane and Bryson were invited into Audrey''s courtroom. Audrey stayed outside the courthouse because she had to contact the person concerned. When Luis and the others arrived, Kadin and his men also arrived. Compared with the exhaustion on Luis''s face, Kadin was energetic in high spirits. As soon as Kadin got out of the car, he saw Luis and walked towards him with a mocking smile. "Isn''t this the president of Pine Pharmaceutical Company? I haven''t seen you for a few days. Why do you look so haggard?" Luis clenched his fists and endured his anger. Looking at the anger on Luis''s face, Kadin mocked even more arrogantly, "However, you may be even more haggard after today''s trial." Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Luis clenched his teeth and said, "Kadin, don''t go too far." Kadin approached Luis, sticking his finger hard at Luis'' chest, ring at Luis, and he said viciously, "I indeed push you too far. So what? Hit me if you can!" Luis clenched his hands even tighter, his knuckles cracking. Kadin looked down defiantly at Luis'' hands and pointed at his right cheek. "Do you want to hit me? Come on, hit me here!" Luis was really spoiling for hitting Kadin desperately. Luis stayed true to his founding mission and the medicines of his brands were real and cheap. So his company didn''t make much money these past few years with low-profit margins. Now that Kadin was asking for a huge amount ofpensation. Pine Pharmaceutical Company was likely to go bankrupt because of this case. All of Luis'' years of hard work might be ruined. Luis had Lance as his backer. Even if Luis was angry, he didn''t dare to get even with Kadin. If Luis angered Kadin, he didn''t know what else Kadin would do. Therefore, Luis could only endure it. Kadin walked up the stairs of the courthouse. He lifted his left leg halfway when his right knee suddenly hurt, and his whole body convulsed. The next, Kadin rolled downstairs off bnce and happened to roll to Luis'' feet. Kadin awkwardly climbed up from Luis'' feet. Kadin''s assistant andwyer ran over in a hurry. There were media reporters following him. Kadin falling just now was photographed by a reporter. Kadin pointed at the reporter angrily, "I''ll remember you. Smash the camera. Otherwise, I will put your company out of business right now!" The reporter knew Kadin was Lance''s brother-inw. Of course, he didn''t dare to provoke Kadin. So he smashed his camera in front of Kadin. When the reporter smashed the camera, Kadin red at Luis. Audrey happened to walk downstairs to Luis. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Good morning, Mr. Luis!" "Ms. Audrey, I''ll leave it to you." Kadin looked at Audrey and his eyes lit up. Before Luis and Audrey could reach the stairs, Kadin quickly stopped them. "What a beautifulwyer. Are you sure you want to defend a man who''s bound to lose?" Kadin did not conceal his intentions and looked at Audrey up and down indecently, saying, "Why don''t you defend me and I''ll give you doublemission?" Luis winced slightly. If Audrey were to go back on her word and defend Kadin, Luis would definitely lose today. Audrey sneered at Kadin. "Why does Mr. Kadin think that I will definitely lose?" Audrey was proud, which aroused Kadin''s desire to conquer. "Great beauty!" Kadin asked in confidence, "Shall we make a bet?" Audrey chuckled, "How?" "How about we just bet on today''s trial?" Kadin said confidently, "If I win, you sleep with me for one night. If ... you win, you can make a condition to me!" If Bryson and Shane weren''t in court today, Audrey might not be confident that she could win the lawsuit, but ... they came.... Audrey smiled and nodded, "Yes, everyone present are witnesses. I hope that Mr. Kadin can keep your word." "Of course!" Kadin raised his chin arrogantly, "I have always been a man of my word." "Alright then, Mr. Kadin. Please wait and see how it turns out!" Kadin''s obscene eyes fell on Audrey as if he was stripping Audrey''s clothes, "Ms. Audrey, I''ll see you at the end of the trial." After saying that, Kadin instructed the assistant behind her in front of Audrey, "Go to a nearby five-star hotel and book a deluxe couple suite." Luis was puzzled. With Lance as his backer, Kadin also looked quite handsome. Audrey and Kadin made a bet. Was she determined to lose thewsuit and be with Kadin? Audrey walked up the steps and realized that Luis didn''t follow, so she turned around and called out, "Mr. Luis, aren''t you going in?" "Of course!" Regardless of what it turned out, Luis could only ept his fate today. ... Before Audrey and the others could enter the courtroom, Melvin hung up and walked behind Bryson, who was sitting in the public gallery. Melvin nervously called out, "Mr. Bryson." "What is it?" "Well, I just received news that Ms. Audrey made a bet with Kadin outside the courtroom." Bryson frowned, "What?" "That''s ... If Ms. Audrey winswsuit today, Kadin will agree to Ms. Audrey''s condition. If Ms. Audrey loses...." "What if she loses?" Bryson narrowed his sharp eyes. Melvin replied truthfully, "Kadin said that if Ms. Audrey loses, Ms. Audrey will spend a night with him!" Melvin saw that Bryson looked threateningly cold and he felt Bryson''s intimidating aura. Bryson''s thin lipspressed into a line. A momentter, Bryson sneered. "Very good!" Melvin was confused. Melvin was indeed puzzled. What did Bryson mean by saying ''very good''? Didn''t Bryson like Audrey? Now that he heard that Audrey would be with another man if she lost the lawsuit, how could Bryson still say that? Looking at the sinister look in Bryson''s eyes, Melvin suddenly came to his senses. Melvin thought Kadin won''t be able to win today. ... Kadin walked in with his assistant andwyer. As soon as he entered the courtroom, Kadin felt someone staring at him. Their eyes were so sharp that Kadin feel ufortable. Kadin searched everywhere and in the end, he found them in the public gallery. Kadin frowned when he saw Bryson''s eyes. Bryson''s eyes were extremely hostile and aggressive. Besides, when Kadin''s eyes met Bryson''s, he felt Bryson''s hostility. Although Bryson was sitting in the public gallery, he looked so powerful. Not only Bryson, but also the white-haired old man beside him also looked influential, dignified and formidable. Why were them in court today? Just as Kadin thought about it, Audrey and Luis entered the courtroom together. Kadin''s eyes fell on Audrey and he sized her up viciously. Kadin felt that when he looked at Audrey, Bryson''s eyes became sharper. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Luis sat on the defendant''s seat and Audrey sat on the defensewyer''s. Audrey was dressed in awyer costume, which made her look different. Shane and Bryson had been staring at Audrey ever since they entered the door. Audrey turned her head to look at the audience. Bryson gave her a ''Cheer ''gesture, while she smiled and nodded at him. Shane was gratified to see that. He tilted his head to Bryson and said, "Audrey looked pretty good wearing thewyer costume. You have a really good taste." Bryson curled his lips into a smile. He looked at Audrey with gentle loving eyes. "Mr. Shane, thank you for yourpliment." Shane had a worried expression on his face. "Is Audrey confident in today''s case?" "I believe her." Confidence was written all over Bryson''s face. Shane supported his forehead andined, "Bryson, don''t show your affection in front of me. You know, I''m only a lonely old man!" Bryson smiled. As they talked, two judges walked in. When the judges walked in, both of them nced in the direction of Shane and Bryson before dering the start of the court hearing. At that begin of the hearing, it was time for the prosecution to present its case. This was followed by a series of examinations of testimonies and evidence. First, Kadin''swyer brought out Doctor Don, the attending doctor of Kadin''s pet dog. Kadin''swyer asked, "Dr. Don, may I ask you a question? You are the attending doctor of Mr. Kadin''s dog, aren''t you?" Doctor Don nodded, "Yes!" "My client, Mr. Kadin, brought his dog to your hospital for treatment. And it was you who personally injected Mr. Kadin''s dog with the shot produced by Pine Pharmaceutical Company right?" Doctor Don nodded again. "Yes. We have a long-term cooperation with Pine Pharmaceutical Company. The anti-viral shot used for Mr. Kadin''s dog was from Pine Pharmaceutical Company" Kadin''swyer nodded in satisfaction. "Did you overdose when you injected it?" Doctor Don denied, "No! You can check the surveince video in our hospital. I didn''t vite any medical rules at all. The dose I used was up to the relevant standards." As Doctor Don finished speaking, Kadin''swyer asked someone to y the surveince video. It recorded the whole process of Doctor Don treating Kadin''s dog in the vet''s hospital. Throughout the entire process, Dr. Don did not make any mistakes in sterilizing and injecting. The dose was notrge and Doctor Don didn''t breach the medical rule. Kadin''swyer turned to look at the judges. "Your honor, as you can see from the surveince video, there''s nothing wrong with the vet hospital. After the ident, my client asked someone to examine all the drug the doctor used on his dog. It turned out that there was something wrong with the drug the doctor used on my client''s dog. There were a lot of deadly viruses in it. That caused the sudden death of my client''s dog. I got an examination report here. Please take a look at it, Your Honor. " The examination report was handed over to the judges. The two judges read it and confirmed that there was indeed something wrong with Pine Pharmaceutical Company''s drug. Doctor Lewis said, "There has never been any problem with the drug we took from Pine Pharmaceutical Company, except this batch. Mr. Kadin''s dog was the first one to have this batch of drug." One of the judges expressionlessly asked, "Who can prove this?" "I have another witness who can testify against this batch of drugs," Kadin''swyer said with a smile. The two judges looked at each other and said, "Let the witness in." The moment the witness stepped in, Luis''s expression changed and he instantly stood up in shock. "Edison, why are you here?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Many of the people in yourpany don''t like the way you cheat consumers, so he stand out to testify against you," Kadin mocked. Luis felt as if the world had been over for him as he fell to his seat. He had never expected that Edison would betray him. If Edison helped Kadin testify against him, the result would be... Edison calmly walked to the witness stand and then stood still. Because of his guilt, he didn''t dare to meet Luis''s eyes. Kadin''swyer walked up to Edison and asked, "May I ask you who you are?" Edison replied, "My name is Edison White. I am the director of the sales department of Pine Pharmaceutical Company and I have been working in thepany for a long time. I''m mainly responsible for the sales of thepany''s pharmaceuticals." Kadin''swyer smiled and continued, "There is something wrong with this batch of antiviral drugs for the vet hospital. Is this true?" Edison nodded, "Yes." "Do you have any evidence?" Edison answered, "Yes!" Edison took out papers from his pockets. "Back then, arge amount of antiviral drugs for man that had expired were sent back to the pharmaceutical factory for destruction. However, the chairman couldn''t bear to destroy so many drugs. So he ordered people to change thebels of this batch of drugs. After that, the drugs were sold for curing animals. He said that although these drugs had expired, they were still effective on animals. Here is the document signed by the chairman to change thebels." Edison gave the document to Kadin''swyer, who then handed it over to the judges. The corners of Luis''s mouth trembled violently. He clenched his hands tightly and looked at Edison with hatred in his eyes. He had worked with Edison for more than ten years, but he didn''t expect that the one who stabbed him in the back at the most critical moment was actually his colleague, who had worked with him for over ten years. Edison had given him some documents to sign. He trusted Edison, so he signed those without checking the contents. Kadin''swyer said in a serious voice, "Your honor, Luis, Chairman of Pine Pharmaceutical Company, changed thebels of drugs for man past their expiration dates. Because of that, my client''s dog died. The dog was a purebred Groenendael and my client treated it as his best friend. After losing it, my client suffered a great deal. He felt distressed even when eating and sleeping. " "Your Honor, I hope you will punish a bad businessman like the defendant severely and I im him to compensate my client for the moral damage of 10 million." After Kadin''swyer finished speaking, he sat in the intiff''s seat. Kadin looked at Luis with a mocking gaze. Then, his smiling eyes fell on Audrey''s face. "Defendantwyer, what do you want to say?" Audrey stood up calmly. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Sitting beside Audrey, Luis''s face was already ashen. His eyes were dull, and his lips trembled slightly. "It''s over. It''s all over." In Luis''s eyes, He had been sentenced to lose the case. No matter what Audrey said, it was impossible for him to retrieve the situation. With Edison around, no evidence could change the oue. Audrey listened to Luis''s words and looked at him with aforting smile. For some reason, Audrey''s smile gave Luis hope again. It was as if Audrey could turn the table. But was it possible to change the oue at this point? Now, Audrey was the only one he can count on. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After Audrey stood up, she walked towards Edison with a smile. "Excuse me, Mr. Edison. You just said that my client personally signed a document with changedbels to you, right?" Edison nodded, "Yes!" "When and where did you give that document to my client for signature?" "It was 2:41 p. m. the day before the crime." Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly, "Do you remember the time so clearly?" "Of course, because I happened to look at the time on the phone. I remember it clearly. It can''t be wrong!" After asking Edison, Audrey walked to Doctor Lewis with her hands behind her back. Audrey stared straight into Doctor Lewis''s eyes. "Doctor Lewis!" Audrey''s words were sharp, "Do you know that it''s against thew for you to kill an innocent dog for your own purpose?" Doctor Lewis''s expression changed. "Nonsense, I didn''t. Don''t frame me." Kadin''swyer stood up and said, "Your honor, the defendant''swyer tried to frame the witness and acquit the defendant." The judge banged his gavel and reminded Audrey, "Defendant''swyer, please don''t ask the witness any questions unrted to this case." Audrey smiled and turned around. "Your honor, what I asked just now is exactly rted to this case. I have a video here. After you see it, you will know whether I framed the witness or not." With that, Audrey handed over a USB drive. The USB drive was yed and projected onto arge screen in the courtroom. Immediately, an image appeared on the big screen. The location of the camera was at the corner of the wall, so the people who entered the room from outside did not notice it. The person who came in first was Doctor Lewis, and the person who came in from behind was Kadin''s assistant. Seeing this scene, Kadin had a different expression. The assistant anxiously looked at Kadin and whispered, "Boss, this is not good. It''s me and Doctor Lewis..." Kadin''s expression turned ugly as well. He immediately looked at the person who was ying the video and red at him fiercely, signaling him to cut the video off immediately. However, as if he didn''t see the Kadin, he didn''t do anything, and the video continued. Kadin frowned. What was going on? Didn''t Lance say that he had already bought the people of the court, and any evidence from Luis would not appear? What was going on now? ording to past practice, shouldn''t the person who yed the video cut it off? How could he not make a move? Video continued. The assistant''s voice came from the speaker. "Our boss'' order is to let that dog die under the medicine of Pine Pharmaceutical Company, and then frame that dog''s death on Luis." Doctor Lewis smiled wretchedly and replied, "Tell Mr. Kadin that I will cooperate with him, but after that..." Assistant said, "Doctor Lewis, don''t worry. Once Luis''spensation is paid, our boss will pay you the share you deserve." "Then thank Mr. Kadin for me." At this point, the video ended. After the video ended, Audrey smiled and looked up at the judge. "Your honor, this is a video that was identally recorded by a customer who left his phone in the doctor''s office. I identally got it." In fact, it was from the father of the little boy who Audrey had saved outside the pet hospital. He was grateful to Audrey and he handed the video over after learning that Audrey was investigating the incident at that time. Doctor Lewis''s face was already in a panic. He panicked and argued, "I didn''t. The person in the video wasn''t me." Audrey smiled and handed over a dozen documents to the judge. "These are photos taken in that office when I went to the pet hospital to investigate. Your honor, can youpare it with the video? It was obviously recorded in the same office." The two judges carefullypared the photos with the video. Judge A looked at Doctor Lewis sharply, "Witness, you can confirm that the video was recorded in the office of the pet hospital. What do you want to say?" Doctor Lewis was speechless. He looked at Kadin and Kadin''s assistant for help. At this time, Audrey''s phone vibrated. Audrey lowered her head to look at it. It was a video sent by Nataly. Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly. It was a good time. "Your honor, apart from the video just now, I have another piece of evidence to prove that my client was framed." Judge said, "Hand it over." Audrey handed over her phone and let the officer y the video of the assigned folder. It was a surveince video. Seeing the video, Kadin''s expression suddenly changed. Because the man in the video was Kadin. The video was recorded in the office of a casino under Kadin''s name. Kadin clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged out one by one. How could Audrey obtain the surveince footage of his casino? The surveince footage of his casino was clearly encrypted, so it was impossible for others to get it. Kadin stared to warn the person who was ying the video. However, the result was the same as before. That person still ignored his warning. In the office, two people brought a man in through the door. It was Edison who was brought in. Everything that followed was exposed to everyone. It turned out that Edison had lost arge sum of money in the casino and was unable to repay it. Kadin''s people wanted to cut off one of his arms. Hence, Edison agreed to Kadin''s request. He had to frame Luis to pay the debt. When the video ended, Audrey smiled and looked at the judge. "Your honor, as you can see, from the beginning to the end, my client has only fallen into a trap carefully designed by the intiff. My client is innocence, and the intiff is guilty." Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Kadin was rendered quite speechless by Audrey''s words. Luis was also struck mute. He didn''t expect that Audrey would actually obtain such evidence that would turn things around and put him in a favorable position. Originally, he had doubts about Audrey''s abilities, because she was too young, and she had previously made such an agreement with Kadin. He thought that his defeat today was a foregone conclusion, and he didn''t expect such a huge reversal. Audrey not only proved his innocence, but also exposed Kadin''s conspiracy. In the face of irrefutable evidence, Kadin''swyer was speechless, not knowing what to say. The two judges, who exchanged nces, were now in a difficult situation. The wrongdoer was indeed Kadin, but they didn''t know how to pronounce the verdict. Kadin looked at Luis arrogantly. Suddenly, Kadinughed. "Even if I did all this, so what? Luis, I''ll get this straight here today. In Pine City, if I say you''re guilty, then you''re guilty. Even if you have conclusive evidence, you''ll still lose in thewsuit today!" Kadin said word by word. Shane looked coldly at Kadin. He turned around and said something to the lieutenant general behind him. Then the lieutenant general immediately left. In the courtroom, shaking all over with shock, Luis was down in the dumps. "Judges, Luis sold expired medicine and poisoned my dog. To uphold justice, please arrest Luis immediately and close Pine Pharmaceutical Company" Kadin then looked at the judge''s seat and said. Luis was so angry. In the face of the irond evidence, Kadin could even speak so arrogantly as to reverse the facts. A man rushed in, came up behind the two judges, and said something to them. The two judges cleared their throats after hearing the man''s words and pronounced the verdict in a deep voice. "The sum of all the evidence is sufficient to prove Luis Thomson''s innocence. This court deres him not guilty!" Hearing the judge acquitting Luis, Kadin was stunned. He had made the words so clear just now that the two judges actually dared to disobey his wishes in front of him. Kadin was about to say something when the judge spoke again. "Kadin Dalton, chairman of the board of directors of the Dalton Group, is suspected of framing up Luis Thomson, chairman of the board of directors of the Pine Pharmaceutical Company, and is under arrest in ordance with thew as of today." Kadin''s look suddenly changed. At this time, several policemen walked into the courtroom and surrounded Kadin. Looking sardonic at the policemen around him, Kadin still didn''t feel that he was in trouble. He only thought that the court was deliberately trying to scare him. "What? Do you guys go against me and want to arrest me?" Only when a pair of ice-cold handcuffs was put on Kadin''s hand did he finally start to feel afraid and struggle fiercely to resist. "Let go of me. Let me tell you. My brother-inw is Lance Brook. If you capture me, he will not let you go." Kadin shouted threateningly and was forcefully taken out of the courtroom by the police. Apart from that, Doctor Lewis and Edison were also arrested on suspicion of plotting against Luis. Before being taken away by the police, Edison kept shouting at Luis, "Luis, I know that I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong. I definitely won''t do it again in the future. Please save me! Please save me!" Luis couldn''t bear to see his buddy, who had fought alongside him in his cause, being taken away by the police. He wanted to speak for Edison. However, when he thought of what Edison had said in court today and what Edison had done, Luis turned his head away from Edison. Seeing that Luis was indifferent, Edison cursed, "Luis, you despicable and shameless ungrateful bastard! I''ve worked for you for more than ten years, yet you actually didn''t save me." After Edison finished speaking, he was already taken out of the courtroom, and his voice gradually disappeared. After this case, Luis was lost in a myriad of thoughts. After leaving the courtroom, Luis thanked Audrey solemnly. "Audrey, thank you. Thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to win thiswsuit." Luis looked at Audrey with tears in his eyes. "I doubted your ability before. I''m sorry." "Never mind. Since you''ve asked me to defend you in the case, I will certainly do my best. This is what I should do." "Thank you." "Since that''s the case, I''ll ept your thanks." "Audrey, if there is a need in the future, I will definitely consult yourw firm." Audrey smiled and said, "I don''t want to see you again in the future." "What do you mean?" "If I see you again in the future, you must have got into some trouble again, so I don''t want to see you again!" Luis was amused by Audrey''s words. "Makes sense." "Mr. Luis, I still have matters to attend to. Would you mind leaving then?" "Alright, goodbye!" "Bye!" ... After Luis left, Audrey heaved a long sigh of relief. The case came to an end atst. However, she clearly understood one thing. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She won today''swsuit because of Bryson and Shane. If it hadn''t been for the fact that they were sitting on the court, she was afraid that she wouldn''t have won an overwhelming victory in the case today. If it hadn''t been for them, not only would she not have won, she would also have lost the case miserably, and it was impossible for Luis to vindicate himself. Especially at thest minute. She clearly had enough evidence to prove that Kadin was guilty, but in the end... Kadin tore away his veil of gentleness and threatened the judges in court. In such a critical situation, only Shane or Bryson could make the judges announce Kadin''s arrest in public. Not long after, Audrey saw Bryson and Shane walk out of the courtroom. She came up to them. "Mr. Shane." Audrey called out. Audrey, who had taken off herwyer''s robe, removed her solemnity in the court and returned to being that beautiful and lively girl. Shane looked at Audrey with a smile. "Audrey, congrattions. You won thewsuit." Bryson stood beside Shane and looked at Audrey affectionately. He simply said, "Congrattions!" Hearing it, Audrey couldn''t help but recall that every time she won thewsuit, Bryson would send her a text message of congrattions, and her heart immediately softened. "Thank you!" Shane sighed and said, "Oh, it''s someone else''s granddaughter-inw again." Audrey kept silent. Bryson put his arm around Audrey''s shoulder intimately. Bryson suggested, "Mr. Shane, it''s lunchtime. Audrey and I will treat you to lunch, and at the same time let''s celebrate Audrey''s victory in thewsuit." "Yes, Mr. Shane, let''s go to lunch together." Audrey said. Audrey snuggled up to Bryson quite naturally. At this moment, Audrey and Bryson were like a real couple. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 As Mr. Shane saw Bryson and Audrey nestling together, he felt pleased and gratified. If Bryson''s grandfather could know Bryson had such a good wife, he would have peace in his grave. Mr. Shane waved his hand. "You two eat out. I still have something to do. I have to go now." How could he be that silly to spoil these two lovebirds'' fun by being their third wheel? Mr. Shane had a good judgment. Bryson said aloofly, "Since Mr. Shane still has something to attend to, we will leave you alone." Bryson and Audrey escorted Mr. Shane into the car. Bryson, wrapped Audrey with one arm, was still standing outside the car. Mr. Shane said, "Stop here. I have to beg my leave. When I get a chance to Pine City one day, I will contact you." "Alright, Mr. Shane, when you have time toe to Pine City, Audrey and I will pick you up together." Audrey pulled a wry face. At that time, if Mr. Shane came to Pine City again, she and Bryson would have already ''cancelled their engagement '', so she couldn''t pick him up with Bryson. Audrey smiled at Mr. Shane and said, "Mr. Shane, have a good trip." "Well, I hope, next time, I can see you at your wedding ceremony!" Audrey was silent. Bryson smiled and tightened his arms to draw Audrey against him. He turned around to give an indulgent nce at her and then replied with a smile, "Hope your blessings wille true." Mr. Shane waved his hand to Audrey and Bryson and asked the driver to set the engine. Bryson and Audrey stood by the roadside as Mr. Shane''s car heaved out of their sight. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief when Mr. Shane''s car turned the corner. Bryson released his tight on Audrey''s shoulder. "I''m afraid that Mr. Shane will be disappointed when hees to Peace City." Audrey dropped her shocking words. Bryson asked, "Why?" Audrey replied with a smile, "Since we are not really engaged. At that time, we must have already ''cancelled our engagement''." Bryson looked at Audrey with anger. "Perhaps Mr. Shane won''t be disappointed." Audrey raised her head in shock and then met Bryson''s burning gaze. His gaze was so provocative that it made Audrey panic-stricken. Bryson burning gazes allnded on Audrey. Then, Audrey felt her heart racing. She turned around nervously, but she changed the subject withposure. "Oh, right, thanks for your help in today''s case. Without your help, I wouldn''t have won!" "You won because you did it." Audrey shook her head, "Although I already have sufficient evidence to prove my client''s innocence, yet it would be a different result without you and Mr. Shane''s help." She was the insider who knew the tacit rules of the courtroom. "You really want to thank me?" Bryson asked mischievously. Audrey''s heartbeat elerated again, and her cheeks reddened. The promise to marry Bryson as a gesture of gratitude came back to her. Now she hated herself for ever saying that! What would she say "thank you"! Audrey clenched her teeth and said, "Well, I''ll buy you lunch." Bryson stopped ying trick with Audrey so that she wouldn''t go back on her words. "Deal!" ... In Brook Vi! There were fits of dropping sound and shouts in pain in the drill court. Lance''s bare upper body was drenched with sweats. The ck lion tattoo on his back sprawled its terrifying ws, which was as frightening as its owner. Lance''s eyes glowed with excitement as if a wild beast had spotted its prey. "More, one more!" The subordinates were knocked to the ground one by one. They were so in fear that they didn''t dare to get up again. One of them lifted his jelly hand, but then put it down, "Boss, we can''t win. Please let us go." Lance kicked him in disgust. "Don''t slump there as a lump of dead meat. Get up and practice with me." "We really can''t win, boss. Please have some mercy on us. I''ve already got two broken ribs." "You are good for nothing." Because his subordinates pleaded to quit, Lance had to stop. He walked to the side of the arena, picked up his T-shirt and put it on. As soon as his clothes were put on, Raye rushed over. "Mr. Lance, bad news." Lance shot a cold nce at him, "I''m not dead yet. What''s bad news?" "It''s your brother-inw, Kadin. Something bad happened to him." Lance sipped his water and spoke. "Didn''t his case with Luis Thomson would be reopened today? What''s wrong?" "Kadin lost the case. Besides, the defendant showed the video footage and proved he was framed. Now Kadin is under apprehension." Lance frowned. "You said he was arrested by the court?" "Yes!" "The court could arrest him?" "Well, we heard that Mr. Shane from Department J sat in on the trial too. It was his idea to arrest Kadin." Mr. Shane! Lance narrowed his eyes. "Why would Mr. Shane go to the court?" "It is said that the defendant''swyer is Audrey." Audrey Koch! The defendant''swyer was Audrey? No wonder Kadin got caught. Lance suddenly threw away the cup in his hand and looked at Raye, looking joyous. "You said that the defendant''swyer was Audrey? Send me the video of the trial immediately." Raye bit his tongue. He could feel that what Lance really wanted to see is Audrey''s performance in court, rather than the process of Kadin''s arrest. Shouldn''t Lance be concerned about Kadin being captured by the police? ... In the living room of Brook Vi, Lance was sitting watching the court video with his phone. When he saw Audrey standing up and righteously refuting Kadin''swyer, Lance raised his eyebrows. "My girl looks so good even in awyer''s robe. She is so cute even if she speaks solemnly." Raye, standing at one side, was lost for words. ''Boss, that wasn''t the point right now.'' Raye couldn''t help but remind him, "Mr. Lance, Kadin is still in prison, aren''t you..." "My girl is talking, don''t make any noise!" Lance roared impatiently, interrupting Raye''s words. Words once again failed Raye. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. That''s just a video. You can watch it again after a pause. However, Lance was spellbound by Audrey, as if Audrey was already his woman. He didn''t have the heart to remind his boss that Audrey was Bryson''s fianc¨¦e, and she would never be his woman, so his boss had better gave her up. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 As Lance was watching the video attentively, his phone rang. The ring of his phone disturbed Lance, so he just ignored the caller''s name showing on the phone screen and hung up. Hardly had he hung up than the phone rang again. Lance hung up once again and directly turned the phone off. Raye, on one side, was quick-eyed to saw the caller''s name. That was from Desiree. Lance actually hung up on Desiree. Not long after, Raye''s phone rang. He nced at his phone and it was from Desiree for sure. As soon as Raye got through the phone, Desiree''s impatient voice came over. "Raye, what''s wrong with Lance? I just called him, and he hung up on me. Moreover, when I called the third time, he should turn off the phone!" Raye really didn''t know how to exin to Desiree. "Well, Mr. Lance is busy." "No matter how busy he was, he has never hung up on me. Let him answer my call immediately. If he doesn''t answer it, he will be a cuckold." Desiree threatened. Raye wiped the sweat off his forehead and told Lance who was watching the video with undivided attention. "Mr. Lance, it''s from your wife." Lance did not raise his head, "You can take it." "But, your wife is looking for you. She also said that if you don''t answer her phone, she ... she..." "What would she do?" "She will immediately cheat on you." Lance took the phone from Raye''s hand. "What is it?" Lance said coldly. "Why did you hang up on me just now?" "I''m busy." Desiree was furious, "You used to answer my call no matter how busy you were, but just now you not only hung up on me but also turned the phone off. Do you want to get a divorce?" "Divorce?" Lance smiled coldly, "Alright." Desiree was silent. "Are you kidding me? Didn''t you always love me? How could you want to divorce me? Let me tell you, Lance, my brother has been arrested. You should figure out a way to bail my brother out right now." Desiree said without fear. "Desiree, do you think that I can''t live without you?" "You are not going to say that you love someone else now, are you?" "But I do." "What''s her name?" "Audrey!" Lance said in a low voice, "I''m watching the video of my girl''s performance in court. I don''t have time to talk to you." Desiree suppressed his anger and said, "Lance, I will take an evening flight. Come to pick me up at Pine City International Airport tomorrow morning at eight o''clock." "No!" With that, Lance hung up the phone. Raye was shocked. The end of the world wasing. Judging from Lance''s appearance, he seemed to have feelings for Audrey, but she is Bryson''s fianc¨¦e. Why did Lance take a fancy to someone else''s fianc¨¦e? Besides, he was a married man. ... In the afternoon, Audrey went to the police station for deposition and handed over some evidence she had to the police station. When Audrey went to the police station, she met someone who wanted to bail out Kadin. However, because Mr. Shane personally gave the order, no one in the police station dared to release Kadin. The person who wanted to bail out Kadin left in disappointment. The police station was only three blocks away from the hotel. Wisteria flowers bloomed all the way down the street. They looked absolutely charming. Audrey was going to walk back to the hotel. She strolled under the wisteria trees. The spring breeze blew over and a few purple petals danced with the breeze. Purple flowers snowed thick on the ground, creating a fairy-tale world. Before long, Audrey walked to the ce where she first met Lance. She saw with her sharp eyes that there was a piece of stringnding in the slit of the road. If she was not mistaken, it was the string binding her pendant and there were emerald beads she had personally woven on it. She lost that string during that fight. She didn''t expect to see it here. This string and her brother''s string were cut off from the same red long thread. She bent down and picked up the red string from the ground. With the sting in her hand, Audrey sighed in her heart. She wondered whether her brother''s pendant was still bound by that string. Did he still remember ... that he had a sister? Just as Audrey was about to get up and leave, a car suddenly stopped beside Audrey. The rear window pane was drawn up and there revealed Lance''s sinister smile. "Ms. Audrey, we meet again!" On seeing Lance, Audrey became alert. Why would she run into Lance here? "Why are you here?" Audrey asked in vignce. She suddenly regretted not taking the bus back to the hotel. She shouldn''t be careless. Pine City was still Lance''s territory, so she couldn''t rx for a moment. Just as she was thinking this, several men rush forward and stood behind Audrey. Audrey knew one of them. He was Bryson''s bodyguard, Tyson. That meant these men were all Bryson''s men. They were hiding around Audrey to protect her, but she didn''t notice them. These men were indeed well-trained. On seeing those men around Audrey, Lance frowned and revealed a look of displeasure. "I''m talking to Ms. Audrey. What are you doing here?" Audrey said to Lance with an expressionless face, "Mr. Lance, I have nothing to say to you." "You are so cruel." Even so, Lance did not have an angry expression on his face. "There are too many people today. Let''s take a rain check today. When there is a chance, let''s talk alone. I''ll go first. See you!" Audrey was silent. With that, Lance drew down window and asked the driver to start the car. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Audrey finally rxed after Lance''s car disappeared from her sight. The bodyguards standing beside Audrey had already hid themselves. Audrey nced at the hidden ces of the bodyguards and then looked towards Lance seemed to be unsurprised that Bryson''s people would appear, judging from his expression. However, that made sense, because in his eyes, she was Bryson''s fianc¨¦e. It was understandable that Bryson''s men would protect her. Audrey felt warm in her heart. Surprisingly, Bryson actually sent someone to protect her. Thought of that, Audrey walked towards Tyson. Tyson''s full attention was paid to observe the surroundings. When he saw Audrey walking in front of him, he was shocked. "Ms. Audrey, can I help you?" Tyson looked at Audrey in surprise and asked. Audrey said with a smile, "My phone is broken and hasn''t been repaired yet. Can I borrow your phone to call your boss?" Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Knowing that Audrey wanted to call his boss, Tyson quickly unlocked his phone and gave it to Audrey. Audrey took it and dialed Bryson''s number. Meanwhile, Bryson was signing a contract with his partner. Before he could finish signing, his phone rang. Seeing that it was Tyson calling, Bryson squinted. He had arranged for Tyson to be Audrey''s bodyguard, and now he was calling. Could it be that something had happened to Audrey? Bryson''s face suddenly darkened. He put down his pen and answered the phone. Seeing Bryson''s expression, the partner panicked, worrying that something was wrong with the contract. The cooperation with the Cordova Group could double the profits of hispany. If anything went wrong, he would definitely lose his job. Bryson asked gravely, "What happened to Audrey?" Hearing Bryson''s voice, Audrey immediately said, "Mr. Bryson, it''s Audrey speaking. My phone got brokenst night and was under repair, so I borrowed your bodyguard''s phone to call you." Knowing that Audrey was fine, Bryson softened. "Mr. Bryson, did I disturb you?" "No! What''s up?" "I wanted to buy you lunch but was upied by something else, so I want to treat you to dinner. I wonder if you have time tonight." "Yes!" "Alright. I''ll go pick up my phone and text you after I book the restaurant." "Alright." "See you tonight." "See you!" After hanging up the phone, Bryson''s cold face softened. The partner sitting opposite Bryson was experiencing drastic mood swing. Seeing Bryson hang up the phone, he cautiously asked, "Mr. Bryson, will you sign the contract?" Bryson nced at him indifferently, picked up the pen and signed. Then, Melvin standing behind Bryson reminded him. "Mr. Bryson, you have a meeting at the branchpany. Then, you have apany dinner party tonight, and you''re supposed to give a speech." "Postpone the meeting until tomorrow, and cancel the dinner party." Melvin did not know what to say. Mr. Bryson really behaved like a self-indulgent ruler by putting a woman before work. ... It waste in the afternoon. Audrey made a reservation at a western restaurant in the downtown area of Pine City and sent the address to Bryson. Just as she sent the message, her phone rang, showing that she received a message. It was from Bryson. Audrey checked the message. Bryson: Who will I meet? ... Seeing it, Audrey instantly became embarrassed. Last time she made an appointment with Bryson, but the person meeting him in the end was Alma. It seemed that Bryson still remembered it. Audrey: Me! Bryson quickly replied. Bryson: I''ll be there in half an hour. Seeing the message, Audrey thought for a while and decided to stroll around the mall to kill time. This mall, as thergest and busiest one in Pine City, was filled with famous brands. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Audrey casually strolled around. When passing by a men''s clothing store, she subconsciously walked in. The shop assistant came to her and greeted her warmly. "Miss, would you like to buy something for your boyfriend or husband?" Audrey did not know how to respond. She smiled awkwardly and said, "I just want to have a casual look." The shop assistant walked away considerately. "Take your time and call me if you need anything." Audrey strolled around the shop and stopped in front of a dark blue suit. At first nce, she felt that this suit would match Bryson. Last night, Bryson went to great lengths to save her from Lance, so she wanted to send him a gift to thank him. A suit was usually a gift from a girlfriend or wife. If she sent Bryson a suit, it might be strange. Moreover, Bryson might misunderstand. Therefore, she abandoned the idea of buying a suit. Then, she stopped in front of a row of essories. Among them, there was a sapphire brooch that was very chic, low-key and noble. It perfectly matched Bryson. Seeing the brooch, Audrey''s eyes lit up. She pointed at the brooch and said, "Please help me wrap this brooch up." The shop assistant happily walked over. "Miss, your taste is really good. There are only ten brooches like this in the world. Your husband or boyfriend will definitely be very handsome wearing it." Then, the shop assistant asked sincerely, "Cash or card?" "Card." The shop assistant immediately took Audrey to pay the bill by card, and wrapped up the brooch and handed it to Audrey. Audrey left the store with the brooch. Finding that it was almost time, she went to the restaurant where she had reserved a table. Just as she entered the restaurant, she saw many couples. She found it somewhat strange. In fact, she felt that the atmosphere in the mall tonight was also a little strange. Was today a festival? But May Day was already over, so was Rose Day, and Children''s Day was still ten days away. Audrey did not think much about it and followed the waiter to the reserved private room. The room she booked was located on the sixth floor of the mall, having a good view. Sitting in a private room, one could have a panoramic view of the night scene. Bryson entered the room to see a beautiful scene. Audrey wearing a light blue dress sat by the window with her chin resting on her hand. She looked at the street view outside and smiled sweetly. The soft light in the room shone on her face. The scene was so beautiful that Bryson did not want to disturb. Audrey, being vignt, suddenly felt that someone was looking at her. From the reflection on the window, she found Bryson standing outside the door and hurriedly stood up. "Hi, Mr. Bryson." Bryson smiled and walked in. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 "Have you been waiting for long?" Bryson sat down opposite Audrey. When Bryson sat down, Audrey followed suit. "No, I wandered around and just came up." Bryson looked at the ground. "What were youughing at just now?" Audrey''s bright eyes blinked, "Someone put his phone into his pocket a few times, but his phone always dropped. Later, he felt his pocket and discovered that was a hole." Bryson slightly curled his lips, "I see." The waiter walked in and ced the menu in front of them. Waiter, "Sir, Miss, are you two a couple?" Seeing that Audrey and Bryson both cast doubtful gazes at him, the waiter exined with a smile. "Well, sir, miss, today is the Loving You Day. There is a lottery in our restaurant. Only couples can participate. If you win the prize, you can have the meal for free." For free? Audrey blurted out, "Yes, we are!" Waiter, "Alright, I''ll sign you up. After you order, someone wille to you and tell you what to do." "Alright." When the waiter left, Audrey regretted it. She did not ask Bryson for permission yet she told the waiter that they were couples. She looked at Bryson guiltily. "Mr. Bryson, I''m sorry, I told the waiter that we are a couple without your consent..." Bryson stared meaningfully at Audrey. "I''m happy to." Audrey was lost for words. Well, her exnation was in vain. However, she regretted it now. It was all her fault for taking advantage of such a bargain so she said that they were lovers. Loving You Day? She saw a lot of signs with "Loving You Day" on it, but she just thought that was created for some kind of promotion in malls. What was the Loving You Day? Why hadn''t she heard of it before? Audrey suddenly remembered the brooch she bought, so she picked up the bag next to her seat and ced it in front of Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, thank you for saving mest night. But I don''t know what to give you to express my thanks. Coincidentally, I saw this brooch today. I hope you like it!" Bryson opened the bag and took out the brooch box. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A sapphire brooch was in front of Bryson. He had to admit that the brooch was very exquisite. What was more, this brooch was given by Audrey. Bryson looked at Audrey with his dark eyes, "Put it on for me!" "Well..." "Didn''t you want to thank me?" Audrey didn''t know how to respond. Audrey stood up and walked in front of Bryson. Bryson also stood up. Bryson picked up the brooch in the jewelry box and handed it to Audrey with his slender fingers. After taking the brooch, Audrey became somewhat nervous. She had never put brooch on a man before. Based on her knowledge about the ce to put brooches on a man, she gesticted in front of Bryson. With that, Audrey raised her eyebrows. She thought that her taste was not bad. This brooch matched Bryson very well. She lowered her head to get the brooch to Bryson''s chest. Somehow, her heart was beating violently at this moment. She could feel that Bryson was staring at her, which made her even more nervous. When she was pinning the brooch, her fingers were trembling. It was just a simple task, but Audrey spent five minutes on it. When she finally pinned the brooch, her hands were already covered in sweat. Looking at the brooch on Bryson''s chest, Audrey let out a long sigh. In Bryson''s eyes, the current Audrey was extremely attractive, especially when she was pinning the brooch. Because she could not make it, her fingers kept trembling, and her frowned eyebrows looked even more adorable. Seeing her breathing heavily, Bryson had an impulse to hug her in his arms and kiss her fiercely. However, Bryson suppressed this desire because he was afraid that his enthusiasm would frighten her. He looked at her and said indifferently, "I like it very much. Thank you." "Then I''m d!" Audrey hurriedly returned to her seat. Not long after, a waiter walked to them and smiled at Audrey and Bryson. "Sir, Miss, first of all, I''d like to wish you an eternal love." Audrey was dumbfounded. The waiter continued, "You have taken part in the event and you have to join some activities. One for the special prize, which is a seven-day double tour to Maldives. One for the first prize, which is aptop worth 6, 000, three for the second prize, which is an electric cooker and the third prize is five hundred in cash. If you are in the top ten, your meal today will be on the house. Are you sure you want to do this?" Before Audrey could say anything, Bryson said, "We do." The waiter smiled and said, "Then I will invite you to the stage. There are three activities: Three- Legged Race, Shooting and I Know You the Best." "Alright!" ... At the event. Audrey and Bryson put their belongings in the storage cabs and went to the stage. Many couples were already there, and everyone was in high spirits. The rules of the Three-Legged Race were simple. Two of their legs would be tied together, and then they would transport balloons into the designated bucket, one at a time. All couples were standing at the starting line. The host gave the order and they began to transport the balloons. However, at the beginning, the scene was filled with wailing because many people didn''t cooperate well with their spouses and they collided with each other and fell to the ground. Three minutester, the host pressed the timer, "Time''s up!" Everyone stopped moving. There was a young couple who acted so fast. The girl wore a ponytail and confidently said to the host, "There''s no need to count. We must have transported most of the balloons." The host still counted all the balloons in all the buckets ording to the rules. When it was the ponytail girl''s turn, the host smiled and said, "You have transported eight balloons. They are currently the first among all couples." When the host walked over to Audrey and Bryson, the host was stunned. He took out the balloons and said in surprise, "Congrattions to our No. 8 couple. They have ten balloons!" The ponytail girl said sharply, "I don''t believe it. They must have cheated!" Chapter 77 Chapter 77 The ponytail girl stood up and looked at Audrey and Bryson angrily. The moment she saw them, she was surprised. The man was handsome, looking like a noble. His cold face gave off a sense of alienation. The girl beside him had bright eyes and was extremely beautiful. She was jealous as hell. The girl was jealous that Audrey was more beautiful than herself, and that Audrey had such a handsome spouse. The jealousy made her even more furious. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Audrey also looked at the girl, who looked to be only eighteen or neen years old. She seemed to be a college student. The host looked at the ponytail girl awkwardly. "Miss, they indeed transported ten." The girl lowered her head and looked into Audrey and Bryson''s bucket. No more, no less, just ten. The girl scoffed, "My boyfriend and I are the fastest yet we only transported eight. But they made it ten in three minutes. How is that possible? I don''t believe it! They must have cheated." The rest of the people in the restaurant began to whisper to each other, doubting the fairness of the game. The host exchanged nces with the other staff members. Then the host smiled and looked at the proud ponytail girl, "Since this youngdy has an objection, our staff has gotten the footages. The screen will show the match in a while. Whether they cheated or not will be decided immediately." As soon as the host finished speaking, the scene of the match was disyed on the huge screen. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Audrey and Bryson. Just as thepetition started, Audrey and Bryson quickly transported the balloon. The ponytail girl and her boyfriend didn''t do well at first, and they almost tripped over and fell. Audrey and Bryson had transported the third one while the ponytail girl and her boyfriend were transporting the second one. Looking at the screen, the ponytail girl had an awkward face. At the end of the game, Audrey and Bryson had just ced the tenth ball in the bucket when the host stopped them. The host smiled at the ponytail girl and said, "Miss, our yback has confirmed that No. 8 couple did deliver ten balloons in three minutes. Do you have any other objections?" The girl gritted her teeth and did not speak. Her boyfriend stepped forward in time and pulled her back. Because there were many couples, two more rounds were held before the second game started. Shooting meant shooting balloons with toy guns. The ones who shot the most would win. The host said, "Only one person per couple willpete. After determining your candidates, let''s get into position." Bryson saw the excitement in Audrey''s eyes and he suggested letting Audrey y the game, and Audrey epted it. The ponytail girl happened to be standing together with Audrey. Seeing that it was Audrey, the girl looked at Audrey provocatively, "Hey, let''spete. If you lose, give your boyfriend to me. How about it?" Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly, "epted!" The girl smiled and said, "Don''t regret it!" "I won''t." The host gave the order, "The game begins." Audrey and the girl raised their guns and shot towards the balloons not far away. One, two, three... Audrey and the girl shot all the balloons. Audrey and the girl both broke all the ten balloons. The game was tied. The girl looked at the host in dissatisfaction. "I''m going to y for an extra round with No. 8. Get us 20 balloons, and also, use longer ropes to tie them and ce them beside a fan." Because of thepetition, the atmosphere was very lively. In addition, thepetition between the ponytail girl and Audrey attracted many people in, and the customers in the restaurant were getting more and more. After discussing with the person in charge of the restaurant, the host added twenty more balloons ording to the ponytail girl''s request. A fan kept blowing the balloons, and the balloons swayed randomly in the wind. Now that the balloon was swinging randomly,pared to the fixed ones, it was even more difficult to break them. Many people were watching with interest. The ponytail girl and Audrey stood fifteen meters away. The girl looked at Audrey provocatively, "Woman, if I win, you must keep your promise!" Audrey curled her lips and said, "Of course, but you have to defeat me." The girl snorted arrogantly. She did not see that her boyfriend''s expression was extremely ugly. The host stood at the side and smiled at them, "Are you ready?" Audrey said, "Yes!" Ponytail girl: "Start the game!" Host: "Alright, let''s begin now." The ponytail girl raised the gun in her hand and started shooting at the balloons. After nine consecutive shoots, the ponytail girl broke nine balloons, and Audrey, who was beside her, also fired nine times. The ponytail girl smiled smugly. She was sure to win. Then, she fired her tenth shot. Just as she was thinking this, she missed it and thest balloon was still swaying there. She looked at the balloon angrily. She then looked towards Audrey. Audrey just shot nine times, but why had all ten balloons been broken? At this moment, Audrey raised the gun again. With a loud sound, thest balloon of the ponytail girl was also broken. The ponytail girl was shocked. She looked at Audrey in disbelief, "How ... how is that possible? How ... how can you defeat me?" As Audrey broke thest balloon, apuse rang out in the restaurant. The host happily announced: "I announce that the No. 8 couple ranks the first." The ponytail girl stomped her feet angrily. Damn it, how could that woman win against her again? And she even broke her balloon. This was an insult to her. Then, the host announced, "Next is the third game, I Know You the Best. I''d like to invite all thedies to the backstage." After all thedies left, the host smiled and said, "Pictures of thosedies will be disyed on the screen in a while, and there will be ten changes around their bodies, and all the gentlemen have to tell those changes. The one guessed right the most will win." Chapter 78 Chapter 78 As soon as the host stopped talking, the men on the scene rubbed their eyes in order to observe carefullyter. Five minutester, they were invited to the stage one by one to point out the differences of their girlfriend or wife in the photos. However, looking at their women in the photos, most of them could not even spot half of the differences. The ponytail girl''s boyfriend was also invited to the stage. Looking at his girlfriend in the photo, the boy felt embarrassed. He hesitantly and randomly pointed out ten differences. The host smiled and said, "Looks like this man will have to observe his girlfriend carefully in the future. He only finds out one correct difference." The boy remained in silence. The ponytail girl behind the stage stamped her feet angrily. Then the host said, "Next, let''s wee No. 8. Please find out the differences of your girlfriend in the photo." Looking at the girl in the photo, Bryson said calmly. "First, thicker eyebrows; second, darker lips; third, longer eyeliners; fourth, wearing rouge; fifth, pasting false eyshes; sixth, no moles on her chin; seventh, her bangs should be left; eighth, the pearls in the earrings are smaller; ninth, wearing a ne..." Bryson reeled off nine differences and shocked everyone there, even including the host. Bryson still did not mention the tenth point. The host thought, Bryson probably wouldn''t be able to guess the tenth point. Ten secondster, Bryson said indifferently, "She wears contact lenses." As soon as Bryson stops, the audience burst into an uproar. How could he spot the contact lenses? But for the fact that everyone had kept a close eye on it, they would have thought that Bryson had cheated. And Bryson was the only man who had found out all the ten differences. The host announced with astonishment, "No. 8 get all ten differences right." Behind the stage, Audrey was so amazed as to open her mouth wide into an ''O'' shape. So amazing! Undoubtedly, Bryson and Audrey ranked the first in the game. The ponytail girl and her boyfriend had remained on top at the beginning. Since her boyfriend only got one difference right in the end, their scores plummeted. Finally, they were eliminated from the top ten. When the host announced that Bryson and Audrey had won the special award, Audrey stared at the laptop on the table. Herputer failed to be repaired, so she was in need of aptop. Bryson suddenly raised his hand. The host smiled and asked, "Couple No. 8, do you have any questions?" Bryson said, "Could you please reward us with twoptops?" Audrey looked up at Bryson in surprise. The host was surprised, "You mean twoptops? But that''s for the first prize..." A person in charge suddenly walked in behind the host and said something to him. The host coughed softly to clear his throat and asked Bryson again, "Sir, are you sure you want two laptops instead of a seven-day two-person tour to the Maldives?" Bryson nodded, "I''m sure." The seven-day two-person tour to the Maldives was worth more than 20, 000 while the twoptops were only worth10, 000 or so. Of course, the restaurant manager agreed. Instructed by the person in charge, the host smiled, "In that case, the couple No. 8 get twoptops." ... In the private room Audrey was so fond of the brand-newptop that she could hardly bear to put it down. She didn''t expect that she would get aptop foring out for dinner, even though it wasn''t as valuable as the brooch she gave Bryson. She would definitely not ask Bryson why he chose twoptops instead of the seven-day two-person tour to the Maldives. Seeing Audrey''s obsession with theptops, Bryson knew that she liked the prize very much. The waiter served the dishes one after another. Everything was prepared. "When do you n to return to Peace City?" Bryson asked. "Oh, I originally nned to go back tomorrow, but I still have something to do tomorrow morning, so I will go back the day after tomorrow!" The high-speed train from Pine City to Peace City only operated in the morning. If Audrey couldn''t return tomorrow, she could only leave the day after tomorrow. "So, you''re free tomorrow afternoon?" "Yes, I am, unless something unexpected happens." Just as she finished speaking, Audrey vigntly looked at Bryson, "Why are you asking this?" "Keep tomorrow afternoon free. Let''s hang out together!" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "..." Audrey looked at Bryson in shock and stammered, "Well, Mr. Bryson, I''m not familiar with Pine City. If you want to hang out, you can find the locals of yourpany in Pine City." "I believe that you will be able to quickly familiarize yourself with Pine City''s terrain with the guidebook, Ms. Audrey." Bryson looked at Audrey with an innocent and harmless expression. Audrey was again shocked. Bryson smiled and said, "If you don''t agree, I will tell the restaurant manager right now that we are not lovers." Audrey was overwhelmed. If people in the restaurant knew that they weren''t lovers, not only would the prizes be taken back, but also the dinner wouldn''t be free of charge. What a crafty businessman! Audrey clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she looked at the smiling Bryson. She squeezed out a sentence, "Don''t worry, Mr. Bryson. I will definitely give you a pleasant journey tomorrow!" Bryson said, "I''m looking forward to it!" ... Since Bryson suddenly wanted to wander around Pine City, Audrey frantically searched for the ces of interest and travel guide of Pine City with the newptop after she came back to the hotel. Only after she had thoroughly studied the scenic spots in Pine City did Audrey fall asleep. Audrey woke up with dark circles early the next morning. She put on some makeup to cover the circles to make it not that horrible. After washing up, she walked out with her bag while Bryson was alsoing out from the door opposite. Outside the door stood Bryson''s assistant, Melvin. Seeing Audrey, Melvin greeted her politely. "Good morning, Ms. Audrey." Audrey replied politely, "Good morning." Bryson said, "You didn''t sleep wellst night, did you?" Audrey curled her lips nervously. You know what I did! She indignantly replied. Bryson said, "I''ll finish my work by 10 o''clock. Call me when you''re done." Audrey gritted her teeth and said, "Alright!" ... Eight o''clock, Pine City International Airport. A tall young woman with long hair walked out of the airport, wearing a nude dress and ck sunsses. With an exhausted face, she did not see any familiar figures in the crowd. She felt disappointed. How dare Lance escape from picking her up at the airport. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Audrey went to the court to deal with the follow-up matters of the cases. When she walked out of the court, it was only nine o''clock. She told the oue of the trial to Luis and then made a call to Bryson. Bryson had just finished his work. When Audrey was waiting for him outside the courthouse, a woman passed her. And there was a person following behind. "No matter what, my brother should be bailed today." She stated with a gloomy look. Audrey gave her a sidelong nce. This woman was dressed in a long dusty pink dress with her long hair drooping her waist. Judging from her figure, she should be a graceful beauty. Audrey did not think too much and just walked forward. Not long after, Bryson''s car arrived. After getting on the car, Audrey introduced Bryson the scenic spots of the Pine City. Audrey added, "I have learned about all of them. Pine City is famous for its gardens, and the Amber Garden ranks the first. If you want to pay a visit to gardens, I think the Amber Garden is a good choice." Bryson nodded, "Then let''s go to the Amber Garden." The two of them got out of the car at the entrance of the Amber Garden. It was a morning of a weekday, so there were not many people. This garden required admission by ticket. As a president of a group, Bryson would certainly not go to buy the tickets. Nor would Audrey ask him to. Audrey volunteered to buy tickets and then entered the garden with Bryson. The Amber Garden was built in the Qing Dynasty. But after renovation, it looked like a newly built one. There were a lot of guideposts to show the direction to visitors. ording to her good memory, Audrey told Bryson some stories about the garden. However, most of the time, Bryson''s gaze lingered on her face instead of the beautiful scenery. Halfway, Audrey was about to go to the bathroom. And Bryson stood in a pavilion not far away, waiting for her. When she came out, she was about to go find him. However, she suddenly saw two sneaky figures out of the corner of her eyes. One of them looked familiar. That was Luka, Luis'' assistant. Why was he here? And the other one had carried a box with him. It hit Audrey. When she went to the Pine Pharmaceutical Company, an assistant happened to knock over a file. And she had seen that it read a suspicious transaction. The date of that was exactly today! And the address was written in its abbreviation¡ªAG. Before she came to the Amber Garden, she didn''t understand what AG meant. But now it hit her now this was exactly the abbreviation of the Amber Garden! What was Luka going to trade? Curious, she quietly followed behind them. Not long after, the two of them arrived at a covert corner. Audrey quietly hid behind a pine tree, observing them. After a while, several people came over as Luka appeared to be delighted. The person opposite Luka greeted him with a smile. "Mr. Luka, have you brought the things we want?" Luka smiled, "Of course I did. What about you?" The person opposite him opened the box. From Audrey''s perspective, she could see that the box was filled with cash. The moment Luka saw it, his eyes lit up. His smile widened as greed crossed his face. "Mr. Luka, since we have coborated so many times, you should trust me." Luka gave his man a tip to check it. He went excited after verifying the cash. Then, he opened his box. Audrey squinted and stared at it. It was filled with small bags. And all of the bags had white powder in them. Audrey immediately recognized what it was as a veteranwyer. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Luka was actually dealing that... Audrey secretly recorded it with her phone. However, just as she was shooting, her phone rang. She didn''t return after a long while and Bryson was worried about her. So, he just called her. Audrey hurried to hang up. However, it was toote. She was discovered. Seeing them approaching, Audrey quickly ran away. The garden wasrge, and it was like a maze. Audrey ran like a headless fly. She saw an alley and just ran over. But she soon saw two men standing in the immediate vicinity. They seemed to be waiting for her! She broke out in a cold sweat and retreated. But just as she turned around, a few more people surrounded her. Moreover, each of them was holding a pistol, staring at Audrey fiercely. Audrey had no way to escape. She squinted and fixed her eyes on them. They didn''t look that strong. So, it wasn''t that difficult to escape. The trouble was that they had weapons. One of them sneered. "Run. Just run." At this moment, Luka walked over. He was surprised to see Audrey. "Audrey, it''s actually you." The person who traded with Luka was a bald man. He shot a cold nce at Luka and asked, "What? Do you know her?" "She is thewyer in charge of my boss and Kadin''s case." A trace of utmost malice shed across Luis''s eyes. If the fact that he produced drugs with thepany''s equipment was exposed, he would be finished. If she were a stranger and hadn''t known him, he might just have threaten her and let her go. But Audrey knew who he was. He must kill her. The bald man clicked his tongue, "So she''s awyer. What a pity! I wouldn''t want to kill such a beauty." Luka spat, "No. We must kill her. If we don''t, she will expose our crime and I''ll be done!" With that, Luka snatched the bald man''s pistol and aimed it at Audrey. The moment Luka pulled the trigger, Audrey dodged. Fortunately, she acted promptly. Besides, Luka was not good at shooting. He missed the shot and the bullet lodged into the trunk. With a muffler, Luka''s shooting didn''t draw any attention. But Luka was totally enraged. He fired several shots in session, driving Audrey to a corner. Now Audrey had nowhere to dodge. "Go to hell!" Luka aimed at Audrey''s heart with excitement. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Since Audrey had been driven into a corner, Luka''s fellows all let their guard down and looked on. They didn''t intend to lend a hand at all. They had thought that Audrey would surely die. The bald man turned his head away and appeared to be sorry. He didn''t have the heart to see a beauty die. However, the next second, he heard an exmation from one of his men. He subconsciously looked over and saw Audrey had somehow bounded behind Luka and snatched the pistol. She stood behind Luka, one hand wrap his neck and the other hold the pistol to aim at the bold man. The bald man squinted. He stared at Audrey with a gloomy expression. "Women don''t go with weapons. Be a good girl and put it down." Audrey curled her lips, "Whether I go with weapons is not up to you." The bald man turned to his man who stood behind Audrey. He raised his eyebrow and tipped him a wink. That man got the hint and immediately turned to Audrey. But Audrey just swung her arm and pulled the trigger. She didn''t even look back, but a hole had appeared near that man''s foot. He was so scared that he didn''t dare to move anymore. Then, Audrey aimed at the bald man again. A trace of surprise shed in the bald man''s eyes as he narrowed his eyes. He didn''t expect Audrey to be that agile. And she shot so well. "Woman, if you join us, we can give you 10% of our profits. How about it?" He obviously appreciated her. "I don''t want to take part in your affairs. I just want to leave." The bald man shot a sinister nce at her. "No way! Everyone who dared to aim at me with a pistol had died. And you are no exception." Audrey frowned and tightened her grip on Luka''s neck, "Don''t move, or I''ll kill him." The bald man sneered, "He''s just one of our coborators. His life means nothing to me. Kill him if you want!" All his men aimed at Audrey. Audrey was lost for words. At this moment, amotion came. More than ten armed policemen appeared and surrounded them. It came as a shock that they were actually surrounded by so many policemen. The police captain shouted, "Don''t move. You are suspected of dealing. Now, you are all under arrest. And you are at your own risk!" The bald man and his fellows remained motionless, frightened. Audrey turned around and saw a tall and sturdy figure standing beside the police captain. Now he was looking at her with a dark face. Audrey''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t tell Bryson before she tailed after Luka. He must be mad at her. Soon, the bald man and his fellows, including Luka, were handcuffed, and the drugs and cash were confiscated. Audrey shuffled to Bryson. Seeing Bryson''s pitch-ck face, Audrey was so guilty that she didn''t dare to meet his gaze. She just stood aside quietly. "Ms. Audrey, are you okay?" The police captain asked with concern. Audrey waved her hand, "Yes, yes, I''m okay." The police captain took a nce at Bryson, "That will be nice. Mr. Bryson was worried about you. And please call Mr. Shane and tell him you are safe now." "Alright, thank you." The police captain looked at Audrey gratefully. "You don''t need to thank me. It''s me who should thank you. If it weren''t for you, we would still have no way to catch them. Recently, drugs were frequently dealt in Pine City, but we couldn''t find the dealers. Thanks to you, we catch them." "This is what I should do." Audrey didn''t think herself deserve it. However, she felt Bryson''s face darkened more as she said. The police captain took all the criminals away. When they left, only Bryson and Audrey were left. Audrey subconsciously followed them and was about to leave. Just as she took one step, Bryson''s cold voice came. "Where are you going?" Audrey froze, not daring to move. The chilly wind blew, and all her hair stood on end. Audrey didn''t get scared even when facing those evil criminals. But now, she was afraid. Audrey forced a smile and turned around. "Well, I just want to see if I can lend them a hand." "Lend them a hand? So, that''s why you sent yourself to their muzzle?" Audrey was lost for words. This time, she could hardly force a smile. Bryson was telling the truth. She was just curious about what Luka was doing, but she actually ced herself on the verge of death. If Bryson hadn''t have arrived in time, she might have been killed. Imagine what if she was shot into a sieve. Her heart now still fluttered with fear. Audrey smiled and changed the topic, "Well, how did you find the police in such a short time?" "Mr. Shane happened to call me. He said there was a police station nearby and he called the director." "So, it''s Mr. Shane ... I forgot to call him." Audrey took out her phone and made a call. "Hello, Mr. Shane. This is Audrey." "Audrey, you should be safe, right? You are making the call." "Yes, thank you, Mr. Shane." "You don''t have to thank me. s ... you know, when I called Bryson, he was actually angry at me since he couldn''t find you. Now that you are safe, I''ll be relieved." Audrey was surprised. She stole a nce at Bryson and quickly withdrew her gaze. "Anyway, thank you, Mr. Shane." After hanging up, Audrey still didn''t dare to meet Bryson''s gaze. It was almost noon. Audrey walked forward and pretended to be rxed as she talked to Bryson, who stood behind her. "It''s almost lunchtime. Let''s go out. I''m afraid we''ll have to queue up for lunch if we meet the crush time." Audrey wanted to ease the tension.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Unexpectedly, her wrist was grasped only after she took only a few steps forward. With a forceful pull, she was pulled into an embrace. She cried out in rm. But just as she looked up and wanted to say something, a handsome face approached. And then, her lips were sealed. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 She had really gone too far. When he discovered that she had disappeared, he called her. But the phone was disconnected right after she answered. He realized that something was wrong and immediately sent his men to look for her. Right at this moment, he got a call from Shane. In a moment like this, Bryson failed to control his temper and yelled at Shane over the phone. After Shane found out about what happened, he immediately suggested that they could use the help of one of his acquaintance, the chief of the police department nearby, who then sent someone over as soon as possible. When Bryson and the police found Audrey, she was held at gun point by the kidnapper. When Bryson saw her from across the room, he almost had a heart attack. He should really teach her a lesson so that she knew she couldn''t just do whatever the hell she wanted. However, he couldn''t stand the idea ofying a hand on her. Audrey, however, didn''t even seem to be traumatized. She just kept on thanking the others who came to her rescue and didn''t show him the slightest bit of gratitude, whichpletely set him off. Finally, Bryson removed his lips from hers, and whispered something to her ears in a hoarse tone, "Thank God, you are okay." He sounded relieved. Audrey didn''t know what to say. And when she tried to push him away, she could feel that Bryson''s arms were trembling slightly, holding her close. Her hands paused and let him be. Bryson was genuinely worried sick about her safety. Audrey softened towards him. And she felt something weird rushing into her mind. Finally, she raised her hand and patted Bryson''s back gently. "Bryson, I''m really okay. Don''t worry about me." Bryson held Audrey in his arms and didn''t say anything. After a while, Bryson slowly let her go. And he stopped sulking anymore as he saw her swollen lips. Audrey was finally relieved and then coughed softly trying to make the situation less awkward, "Well, Mr. Bryson, it''s time for lunch. Shall we go have lunch first before we continue?" "Alright!" Audrey was smart enough not to mention that kiss. She knew that no matter what, she wouldn''t get the answer that she had always wanted. What Audrey had with Bryson was too delicate. So, she was happy with what they had now and didn''t want to do anything that might spoil it. ... In the evening, Audrey and Bryson returned to the hotel together. Melvin Kane stood outside Bryson''s door, holding a pile of documents in his hands. "Evening, Ms. Audrey and Mr. Bryson!" Audrey greeted him back nonchntly. Then she took out her room card in a hurry from her purse and opened the door. "I''m so tired! I''d better turn in now!" Audrey returned to her room with the sound of the door closing. Melvin had no idea what just happened. ''It was as if Ms. Audrey was hiding from someone.'' Bryson, who was standing beside, smiled as Audrey ran away from him. Melvin just got more confused. ''Judging from Ms. Audrey''s reaction, something must have happened today between her and Mr. Bryson. God, I can never resist these kind of dramas. Unfortunately, Bryson had made himself clear that no one was to follow them around as they went out.'' When Bryson''s cold gazended on him, Melvin could feel his heart beating rapidly. So he immediately got down to business and quit wondering what happened today. "Mr. Bryson, there are some documents for you to sign." Bryson looked at him with no expression on his face, "Come on in!" ''Well, that was quick, from a smile to poker-face.'' ... When Audrey was alone in her room, she sighed with a relief but still couldn''t get that kiss out of her mind. But she was trying to make herself feel better, ''At the end of the day, it was just a kiss! I mean, this is the 21st century. A one night stand wouldn''t be a big deal for some people. Never mind a kiss. After all, we are all grown-ups!'' Suddenly her phone rang. Audrey nced at it and it said "Luis Thomson". Audrey picked up the phone with a frown, "Hello, Mr. Luis. This is Audrey. How can I help?" "Ms. Audrey, I''ve been thinking about whether to tell you or not. And it''s better if you know what happened." Luis sounded dead serious. "What is it?" "It''s Kadin Dalton. He was released on bail!" ''What? He''s out?'' Hearing this, Audrey got worried. Of course, she knew what Luis meant. Kadin was known as hateful and vindictive. If anybody crossed with Kadin, he was gonna make that person pay for a lot more. "Is everything okay in thepany?" Luis let out a sigh.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "The research facility was trashed and half of the equipment was broken. But the good news is that nobody got hurt." "That''s a relief!" Luis was worried about what would happen next, "Since Kadin has made a move on me, I''m afraid you might be the next." Audrey nodded, "Don''t worry about it, Mr. Luis. I will return to Peace City tomorrow." "Alright. But before you do, watch out for yourself." "I will. And thank you for telling me this, Mr. Luis." "It is no big dealpared to what you''ve done for us. I should be grateful to you. You saved us from great losses." After Audrey hung up the phone, she became more worried than ever. She knew that Kadin was gonnae for her. ... Just as Audrey was about to take a shower, her phone rang again. She nced at the screen of her phone and found that it was Charity Lawson calling, the assistant who apanied her on this trip. ''What did she want at this hour of the day?'' Audrey paused for a minute and picked up the phone, "Hey, Charity, what''s up?" No one responded. There was nothing but dead silence. Audrey, who was known for her sensitiveness, immediately realized that something was off. She soon became vignt. "Who was there?" Chapter 82 Chapter 82 A man''s voice came from the other end of the line, with a joking tone. "Ms. Audrey, I haven''t seen you for two days. Did you miss me?" Audrey immediately recognized that it was Kadin. No surprise there. She squinted, "Mr. Kadin, why are you taking my assistant''s phone?" After finishing her sentence, she heard Charity crying on the other end of the line suddenly. "Ms. Audrey, help, please. This ce is too scary. Please, get me out of here!" Hearing her crying for help, Audrey was worried. Her assistant, Charity Lawson, was a young girl in her twenties who had just graduated from university. She was a good girl, outgoing and warm-hearted. Then, Kadin spoke again on the phone. "Ms. Audrey, did you hear that?" Audrey said angrily, "You kidnapped my assistant? It''s illegal. Let her go right now." "Let her go? Well, I can do that, but you have to trade yourself for her. If you don''t, I don''t know if something really bad will happen to her..." "Don''t you dare." "Thene over now. Get out of the room now. Someone is waiting for you. Remember, don''t hang up." "Alright, I will go over now. Don''ty a finger on her. Otherwise, trust me, I''ll hunt you down!" Audrey held her phone and walked out of the hotel room. Just as she came out, a stranger showed up in front of the door. "Ms. Audrey, please follow me." "Audrey, follow him." Kadin said on the phone. Audrey nced at the closed door opposite to her room. Twenty minutes ago, she heard Bryson go out. Now he was not in the room, so it was impossible to ask him for help. Thinking that Charity was still in danger, Audrey had to go with the man. Aftering out of the hotel, she was guided to a silver Volkswagen, and left. ... After she got into the car, her eyes were covered with a ck cloth. Although she couldn''t see anything now, her other senses were keener. She could tell which direction the car was turning to. Since she had studied the map of Pine City before, Audrey instantly knew that the car was heading to a chemical factory in the city''s economic development zone. The car gradually slowed down and entered the factory. Then, a muffled sound came from outside the car. Audrey thought they now came to an underground garage or warehouse. The car finally stopped. The door beside her was opened, and she was pulled out. Then the cloth covering her eyes was removed, and she could see clearly again. As she had expected, this was an underground warehouse, surrounded by piles of mmable chemical barrels. There was a pungent smell everywhere, which made her frowned. There were only a few dim yellow lights in the warehouse, but Audrey still could see clearly. She saw Charity''s hands were tied behind her back. Two men stood beside her. She looked pale, scared and desperate. Seeing here, Charity cried immediately, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Ms. Audrey, there you are." Audrey felt relieved when she saw that Charity was not deflowered. "Yes, you okay?" Charity shook her head, "I''m fine, but..." She nced at the fierce-looking men around her with fear. It was easy for Audrey toe here, but very difficult for her to escape now. Audrey looked around and finally saw Kadin in the ss room not far away. She squinted and looked at him, "Mr. Kadin, I''m here. Now keep your word and let her go!" Kadin looked at her from afar and said with a smile, "Keep my word? Since when did I ever keep my word, huh?" Audrey gritted her teeth and said furiously, "Mr. Kadin, I''m telling you, let her go. Otherwise, you''ll be so dead." "Oh? Really?" Kadin signaled the other men, who then surrounded Audrey. He was thinking to put her down with only a dozen of men? He was making a ridiculous mistake. Audrey thought to herself. She took the initiative to attack. Soon, all of the men were taken down by her. Audrey then quickly rushed towards the two men who were standing beside Charity. Seeing this, they came at her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But Audrey was even faster, they were also put down to the ground. After that, Audrey helped Charity up, and untied those ropes. Charity looked at her, tears in her eyes. "Ms. Audrey!" Audrey smiled gently at her. "Alright, it''s not the time to say thank you. If you really want to, wait until we get out of here." "Get out of here? Ms. Audrey, you really think you can do that?" Kadin said in a sarcastic tone. Audrey suddenly realized that the men she had just put down now all ran into the ss room beside Kadin. No one was outside except her and Charity. She got a bad feeling about this, so she held Charity''s hand to run away. "Charity, let''s go!" "Wanna go? Well, it''s not that easy." Kadin said viciously, "Open them now!" As he finished his sentence, the lids of the chemical barrels beside Audrey and Charity suddenly were opened. Thick smoke wasing out and surrounded them. Seeing that they were trapped in the thick smoke and unable to escape, Kadinughed proudly. After all, he had spent a lot of money on this. The thick smoke was poisonous. Everyone who inhaled would die soon. But Audrey had humiliated him, it would have ended her life too easily, wouldn''t it? Seeing that Audrey and Charity didn''t escape from the smoke for a long time, Kadin took out his phone to make a call. "Sweetheart, good news." Desiree''s vicious voice came from the other end of the line, "How is it going? Have Audrey died?" "Rx, I''m quite sure she..." As he said proudly, he suddenly saw a figure walking out of the thick smoke slowly. When the figure gradually became clear, Kadin''s eyes opened wide in surprise, and he said, "What the hell?!" Chapter 83 Chapter 83 "What''s wrong? What happened?" Desiree frowned. Audrey grabbed the nozzle of a big fire extinguisher and smashed the fire extinguisher into the ss wall. After the ss wall broke, the thick smoke flowed in from outside. Seeing this, people in the ss room escaped in all directions and didn''t dare to stay where they were. Just as Kadin was about to run, Audrey suddenly turned on the fire extinguisher and aimed it at Kadin and the others. Smoke came out from the fire extinguisher. The white smoke instantly enveloped everyone in the ce and stopped everyone from escaping. Instantly, wailing could be heard everywhere. "You''re stepping on my foot." "Oh, my hand." "Don''t fucking hit me." "I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. Get out of the way." All of a sudden, hundreds of policemen broke into the warehouse. When they entered, their faces were full of vignce. They raised their guns and pointed at the people in the warehouse. Then they shouted, "Don''t move!" However, their expressions turned to be surprised the next second. They saw that the warehouse was in a mess. Audrey was the one being kidnapped but she stood there unharmed with a fire extinguisher in her hand. On the contrary, the kidnappers were in a sorry state. The policemen were shocked. Kadin still didn''t figure out what happened just now until he was handcuffed by the police. His n should be wless, but he didn''t expect Audrey to bepletely unharmed by the poisonous gas. She even... put his men in an awkward position. She was really terrifying. The police captain who came to catch Kadin happened to be the one who caught the bald man in the Amber Garden this afternoon. Seeing Audrey, the police captain was shocked. "Ms. Audrey, it''s you again?" Audrey, "..." "What a coincidence!" Audrey smiled embarrassedly. The police captain was lost for words. Audrey said, "But, Captain, how did you know that Kadin kidnapped my assistant tonight?" "Mr. Bryson received a report about what Kadin was going to do tonight so we are prepared in advance. However, I didn''t expect that you were one being kidnapped. Does Mr. Bryson know that you are also here?" Audrey suddenly found the situation troublesome. She hurriedly said, "Could you please not tell Bryson about what happened here?" If Bryson found out that she had put herself in danger in order to save his assistant, he would be surely angry. However, she was really unlucky recently. After arriving in Pine City, she had met all kinds of dangers. Before she went out next time, she must check her horoscope of the day first. The police captain said, "Well, okay." The police captain felt he was in a dilemma but he still agreed atst. However, after Audrey and Charity were escorted back to the hotel by his subordinates, the police captain immediately called Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, Ms. Audrey is out of danger..." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ... After Audrey and Charity returned to the hotel, Audrey first sent Charity to the room and then returned by herself. The closer she got to her room, the more nervous she became. Although she had begged the police captain not to tell Bryson about her appearance in the trap set by Kadin tonight, she was still worried. When she walked to the corner next to her room, Audrey peeked forward sneakily with guiltiness. After confirming that the door to the opposite room was tightly closed, Audrey felt relieved. She put her hand on her quickly beating heart and came to her room. Then, she took out her room card from her pocket. With a sound, the door opened and Audrey quickly entered the room through the slightly open door. After the door was closed, Audrey finally calmed down and no longer felt nervous. Sure enough, she worried too much. The police captain was indeed an honest and trustworthy one. He did not tell Bryson about her appearance in the trap. She was the one who thought too much and misunderstood the police captain. She turned on the lights happily and hummed as she was ready to enter the bedroom. At the same time, she reached out her hands to unbutton her clothes from the back. Just as she undid the first button of her clothes, she suddenly saw a tall and straight man sitting in the corner of the balcony from the corner of her eyes. Seeing the man on the balcony, Audrey stood there frozen. And the man in the corner was observing what Audrey did without blinking. After three seconds of silence, Audrey suddenly realized what the situation was. Damn, why was Bryson in her room? Audrey didn''t know what to say. She was going crazy. She stared at Bryson who was in the corner with alert in her eyes. "You, you, you ... Why are you in my room?" After the question, Audrey suddenly realized something. This hotel belonged to the Cordova Group. Bryson could simply enter whichever room as long as he wanted to. "Where did you go?" Bryson looked at Audrey expressionlessly. Audrey was rmed and she coughed softly. "Well, there is a hundred-year-old wisteria tree in this hotel, right? I can''t sleep at night, so I went to sit under it!" At this moment, Audrey still deeply believed that the police captain hadn''t betrayed her. "Is that so? Coincidentally, I was also under the wisteria tree half an hour ago." Words failed Audrey. Wasn''t he indirectly asking her not to lie anymore by telling her he was also under the wisteria tree? "Then I went to my assistant''s room to chat with her about the case, so it''s normal that you didn''t see me!" Audrey managed to make up an exnation. She just couldn''t tell the truth. "Is that so? Your assistant''s room is downstairs. Why don''t you call her over to testify?" Audrey didn''t know how she could exin further. "Well ... Mr. Bryson, you see, it''s alreadyte at night and my assistant has already washed up and slept. It is shameful to disturb a girl''s beauty rest. So, there''s no need to trouble her, is there?" Audrey still struggled to exin. Bryson still fixed his eyes on Audrey, which made her feel more and more guilty. Because of guiltiness, Audrey did not dare to look at Bryson''s face. "Mr. Bryson, it''s alreadyte at night. I have to go to the train station tomorrow morning to catch a train. I''m going to take a rest, so please go back and rest." She coughed softly and tried to drive Bryson out. Bryson stared fixedly at Audrey and stood upright. Audrey thought that Bryson was leaving and felt delighted secretly in her heart. Unexpectedly, when Bryson walked to her side, he suddenly turned around. Audrey subconsciously took two steps back with her back against the wall behind her. The cold wall made her shiver. In front of her, Bryson had stepped closer to her. Audrey soon realized the situation and pushed Bryson away with great strength. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Audrey looked up and found Bryson''s angry face. She bit her lower lip and suddenly pinched her cor. She looked serious. "Bryson, don''t you just want me to sleep with you for a night? It''s OK, but please stay away from me from now on." After hearing her words, Bryson''s eyes turned cold. They were like chips of ice. Frost covered his face. Since he was humiliated, he looked angry with a cold, stony face. "You think I''m such a shallow man?" Audrey''s heart was ruthlessly hit. Bryson''s question and his cold gaze made Audrey trembled. She clenched her hands and pinched her fingernails into her palm, speaking cruelly, "Men are all the same. A man will tter a woman with empty courtesies only because he wants to get her into bed. You want me, don''t you? I''ll give you me! Anyway, I''m not a maiden." Audrey''s words hurt Bryson''s heart. Looking at her indifferent face, he gave a sudden sh of anger. He stared at her. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Audrey, you are truly heartless." With that, Bryson turned around and left. He opened the door and walked out. The door mmed. Once he was gone, she shivered violently. She squatted down, holding herself tight. She broke down and cried. The heat of her tears burned on her cheeks. She knew that her words would definitely hurt Bryson. However, she could not be with Bryson. She didn''t deserve his love. She gently stroked the scar on the left side of her lower abdomen. Six years after the surgery, she still could feel her scar prickling. It reminded her of the humiliation she had suffered. She was defiled and had an ectopic pregnancy. As a result, she couldn''t have her kids anymore. How could the Cordova family allow such a woman like her to be Bryson''s wife? No matter how much she loved Bryson, she could only reject him ruthlessly, lest she would be hurting more. However, she felt hurt as if her heart would break. .... Brook Vi. Desiree was furious when she heard that Kadin had been captured by the police. She wanted to ask Lance to get Kadin out of the police station. But Lance did not answer her phone. So did Raye. She went to Brook Vi from the Dalton''s. Although Desiree''s reputation was not good, she was Lance''s wife after all. The people of Brook Vi did not dare to stop her, so she entered into the house. Lance was in the conference room with his employees. They were having a meeting when Desiree barged in. Halfway through Lance''s words, the door opened. Desiree ignored that Lance was discussing with others. She just rushed to Lance and questioned him, "Lance, Why didn''t you answer my phone?" When Lance saw that it was Desiree, he was a little surprised, "When did youe back?" Desiree was furious. "I called you at eight o''clock in the morning. You hung up on me." "Since you''re back, why don''t youe to see me earlier?" Desiree''s eyes flickered. "This isn''t important. Have the police release Kadin immediately." Lance didn''t even look at her, "I heard that someone bailed him out in the afternoon." "He was arrested again," Desiree said impatiently. Just as Desiree finished speaking, a man walked in. Seeing that Lance was talking to Desiree, he hesitated and did not enter. Lance knew him who was the person in charge of a chemical nt. "Come in. What happened?" The man hurriedly reported to Lance what had happened in the chemical nt at night. Lance nced at Desiree and leaned against the back of the chair with a sinister smile. "Desiree, you asked your brother to kidnap people on my territory and destroy my factory, didn''t you?" Desiree frowned. "Lance, the factory is not important. The important thing is that my brother is being arrested by the police. I ask you to figure this out." "No way!" "Desiree, didn''t I tell you that the person I like now is Audrey, but you dare to hurt her?" Lance''s wicked face hooked into a smile. Although Lance had a smile on his face, he said ruthlessly. Desiree, "...." Desiree was extremely angry. She calmed down and felt that her attitude was too domineering. She bent down, hugged Lance''s arm and put down her posture, "Lance, I know you still love me. The reason you like Audrey is only because she looks like me. But she can''t rece me. I know you me me. I promise you that I will stay by your side and spend the rest of my life with you." Lance sneered and removed Desiree''s hand from his arm. "At first, I felt that she was somewhat simr to you, but her kindness and affection werepletely different from yours." Desiree''s pretended gentleness gave way to the real thing. "So, you mean you won''t save my brother?" "Yes!" Desiree smiled but she''s actually furious. "Alright. Lance, you want to divorce me and be with Audrey? Don''t you even dream of it! I will never divorce you!" After saying that, Desiree angrily turned around and left. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 The next morning, Audrey woke up with a stuffy nose and a bad cold because of having been taken to a cold garagest night. After packing, she was ready to check out. When she opened the door, she saw that the door of the room on the opposite side was open. A middle-aged cleaningdy was about to carry a clean sheet and a clean nket to the room. Audrey asked in surprise, "Where is the guest staying in that room?" "He checked out this morning." the cleaningdy replied casually. Audrey did not say a word. Her heart sank lower and lower. Bryson had really checked out. It seemed that she really hurt him badlyst night. As he didn''t want to see her, he even checked out early. Maybe that was for the best. Since Bryson did not want to see her again, they could go back to the time when they did not know each other. However, she felt a tearing pain in her heart. Could she really go back to the time when she did not know Bryson? She pulled the suitcase next to her and went downstairs to meet Charity. They went to the railway station together. ... When Audrey and Charity were back in Peace City, it was already afternoon. They went straight back to thew firm with their luggage and filed all documents rted to the Pine City case in the archives room. Freddy praised Audrey in front of everyone and promised to give her a bonus this month. Pine City got its name from the pine nuts there, and Audrey had brought pine nuts from Pine City for her colleagues in the firm as souvenirs. When she handed a bag of pine nuts to Liana, Liana smiled and took it. But after Audrey was away, Liana immediately threw the pine nuts into the bin. Liana was furious. How could Audrey be so lucky? It was clearly an impossible case to win, but Audrey still seeded. And she had even won the case beautifully and brought arge amount of ie to the firm. Because Audrey had won every case she dealt with, she had been promoted as a second-sswyer in thew firm. She had risen to the same rank as Liana''s. If Liana could not be promoted as a first- sswyer quickly, Audrey would probably rise to a higher rank than hers soon. The more Liana thought about that, the angrier she became. After returning to her seat, Audrey stared at the screen of herputer in front of her and felt as though the screen was shaking. She shook her head, but she felt that her head hurt. She could tell that the symptoms of her cold had probably worsened. That was terrible. Audrey managed to call the client who was going to court two dayster to confirm the matters on the court day with him, and she had been dizzy after that. Finally, it was time to get off work. Audrey stayed a little longer to store information on herputer before packing her things and heading home. Just as Audrey was about to leave the firm, she happened to see a janitor cleaning up the garbage bins in the office. After the janitor picked up a garbage bag, he spoke in surprise, "Oh? This bag of pine nuts hasn''t even been opened. Why did somebody throw it away?" Audrey turned to look at the janitor. She then figured out that the janitor was standing by Liana''s seat. Audrey frowned and left her seat. She felt that her head really hurt too badly. ... After finally getting home, Audrey took out a box of tablets for a cold from the drawer. After taking the medicine, she went to lie down. However, her phone rang just as shey down, Audrey took out her phone and had a look. The call was from Bryson''s grandma, Kylee. Audrey suddenly sat up in shock. Why did Kylee call? Logically speaking, since she did not have to pretend to be Bryson''s sister now, Bryson should have found a way to tell Kylee about it. But why did Kylee call her at this time? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Audrey still picked up the phone, though she was puzzled. She whispered, "Hello, Grandma." "Hello! Elliana," Kylee greeted Audrey and asked affectionately, "where are you now? Are you home?" "Yes, I''m home, Grandma." "You just came back from a business trip today. Why didn''t youe back in your brother''s car?" Kylee sounded dissatisfied. "Well, Grandma, I went to Pine City for work, not for holiday. All my colleagues travel by train. They might talk, if Ie back in ... my brother''s car." "You''ve overthought it." "Grandma," Audrey asked tentatively, "is Bryson back?" "He is ... Oh, no, he isn''t back yet." Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. Kylee continued, "Elliana, when are youing home again?" Audrey pondered over what she should say, "Grandma, I have been very busy recently. Perhaps, I won''t be able to go back for a while. But don''t worry. I''ll go to see you once I have time." "Well, I see!" Kylee said in a slightly disappointed tone. After chatting with Kylee for a while, Audrey hung up the phone. As she felt that her head hurt more badly, she put down her phone, tucked herself in and fell asleep. On Kylee''s side, she was ring coldly at her grandson who was sitting beside her after hanging up the phone. Kylee asked, "Bryson, let me ask you this: did you have a fight with Elliana?" Bryson looked at his grandmother, poker-faced. "No!" "No?" Kylee raised her voice, "Then why did you ask me to lie to her and tell her you''re not back yet? I have specially told you long ago to take your sister back with you when youe back to Peace City, but you still came back alone. Tell me: did you two really not have a fight?" Bryson did not know what to say. Seeing that Bryson was silent, Kylee thought that she had had him there. "Bryson, let me tell you this. Your sister is a girl, but she is as important as you in my heart. If you dare to bully her, I will never let you off. I will also let your parents teach you a lesson when theye back." Bryson stood up impatiently. "Grandma, I still have something to do. I''ll go upstairs now." "Hey, it''s almost dinner time. You can work after dinner." As Kylee called out to Bryson, he just walked towards the stairs as if he hadn''t heard anything. Kylee could only sigh. She thought to herself that none of her grandchildren were easy to deal with. ... In the study upstairs, Bryson was holding a pile of documents in his hands, but he couldn''t actually read them. What Audrey had saidst night had been echoing in his mind. In her eyes, he had be aplete bastard. Annoyingly, his phone kept ringing. He hung it up fretfully, and the person did not call again. He raised his phone and scrolled through the contact list. He stopped as he saw Audrey''s name. However, Bryson threw the phone to the floor before he dialed the number. The phone was instantly smashed into pieces. He told himself not to think about that heartless and cruel woman anymore. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The next morning. The Cordova Tower. President''s Office. Franco entered Bryson''s office with a dozen documents. When he got in, Franco had always been cautious, because ... everyone in thepany knew that Mr. Bryson had been in a bad mood these past two days. After almost a day of meetings yesterday, he called the entire group''s top executives over to scold them. They knew how it suffered for sure, and didn''t want to experience it again. This morning, Bryson went mad again. Everyone who entered his office was scolded. Everyone who came out of the president''s office was so much frightened, no wonder Franco would feel so panicked. Who knew what happened to Mr. Bryson these days. Could it be early menopause? However, Franco was Bryson''s secretary, so he had to send in some documents. Franco carefully ced them on Bryson''s desk. "Mr. Bryson, here are the documents you need to sign. I''lle and get them when you are done!" After saying that, Franco turned around to leave. Before Franco could leave, Bryson called him coldly. "Stop." Franco turned around again and looked at Bryson emotionlessly. "Mr. Bryson ... anything wrong?" He trembled with fear. Bryson looked at him in a poker face. "Where are the documents about the consultingw firmst time?" Franco replied quickly, "Because you haven''t decided whichw firm to choose, the documents have been on my desk." "Square Law Firm then!" Bryson said coldly, "Call Square Law Firm right now to send someone over this morning." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Yes!" Square Law Firm? When hearing it, Franco immediately understood what was going on. It turned out to have something to do with Audrey. Yesterday, Melvin told him that Bryson and Audrey had met in Pine City, and they had been out dating all day. Bryson should be very happy after dating Audrey. Not only was Bryson upset today, he had also be exceptionally irritable. It seemed that Bryson had quarreled with Audrey. Otherwise, Bryson would not have suddenly be so irritable. After hearing out his words, Franco went out to call Square Law Firm right away. Freddy''s secretary Susan answered the phone. "Hello, Square Law Firm here. How can I help you?" Franco: "Hello, I''m from the Cordova Group, Mr. Bryson''s secretary, Franco ckwell." Susan asked in surprise, "What, are you from the Cordova Group?" Franco said, "Yes, Mr. Bryson has just decided to work with your firm. May I ask ...?" Before he could finish his words, Susan interrupted him in excitement. "What did you say? Is it true that you will cooperate with us?" Franco said, "..." "Please calm down. Could I speak to Audrey in your firm, please?" "Audrey? She didn''te today." "She didn''te?" "Yes, a client came here this morning for Audrey, but we didn''t get through to her." Susan said in a hurry, "We have many otherpetentwyers, or I could notify the others..." "You don''t have to!" Franco interrupted Susan, "Mr. Bryson appointed Audrey as our consultantwyer." After hanging up the phone, Franco felt like he was in the snow of the Antarctic. Audrey didn''t go to thew firm, and she couldn''t be reached. It was all screwed. Franco then entered Bryson''s office. "Mr. Bryson!" Bryson raised his head and looked at him coldly, which sent a chill down Franco''s spine. Then Franco said, "Mr. Bryson, I just called Square Law Firm. They said Ms. Audrey didn''t go to work today, and they couldn''t get through to her." Bryson was stunned, he took out his phone right away and dialed Audrey''s number. Just as he called, he was told that Audrey''s phone was powered off. Bryson got disappointed. Could it be that Lance came to Peace City from Pine City? However, he didn''t hear that Lance had left Pine City. As if he had thought of something, Bryson got up to leave right away. Franco, "Well, Mr. Bryson, there''s a meeting right away. Where are you going?" "Cancel it!" After saying that, Bryson disappeared from the entrance. Franco, "..." Well, he felt so exhausted to have such a capricious president. ... City Garden Neighborhood When Audrey woke up, she felt that her longsting headache was much improved. The sunlight shone down on the window, a gentle breeze came by, and the wind-bells hanging from her window swayed with a crisp sound. When she looked out of the window, she saw the crystal blue sky. It was a beautiful morning. Something was wrong, she used to sleeping with curtained windows at night. Why was the window open when she woke up? She was about to touch her own head when a hand suddenly pressed down her hand. "Don''t move!" A hoarse male voice came from the side. Audrey was terribly astonished. Why did she hear Bryson''s voice? Audrey turned her head sideways and saw the man standing beside her bed with a demonic handsome face looking at her with concern. Who else could it be except for Bryson? Could it be that she missed Bryson so much that it was just her hallucination? Audrey looked at him and stammered, "You ... why are you at my house?" If so, this should be her bedroom. How did he get in? Bryson looked at her in a poker face, who knew what he was thinking. "You have a fever, didn''t you know about it?" Only then did Audrey notice that she was on the infusions. It should be normal saline because she felt a slightly cool liquid flowing in her blood. Looking at Bryson''s gloomy face, Audrey shrunk her head into the nket guiltily. "Well, I caught a cold yesterday, but I took some medicine before I went to bed." Bryson, "..." Bryson picked up a box of medicine on the table and asked her with narrowed eyes, "Are you talking about this box of expired medicine?" "Oh? Is it expired?" Seeing that Bryson became even more rigorous, Audrey shrank her neck again. She bought that box of medicine when she was abroad, and it had been there for some time. Not really, it had been there for nearly a year, because she hadn''t catch a cold for a year. Who knew that the night before yesterday ... she caught a cold as she was extremely sad. It became awkward for a while, and Audrey''s chaotic mind became clearer. When she came back to normal, somehow she felt that something was wrong. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 She was in her own apartment. How did Bryson get into her room? How did he know that she was having a fever? Moreover, things had been weird between them, so it was totally not a good time for them to see each other. Just as Audrey was about to say something, Bryson shouted towards the door. "Doctor, we''re done here." A middle-aged female doctor walked in from and skillfully pulled the needle out for Audrey. Audrey pressed the cotton down on her hand, looking at the doctor gratefully. "Thank you, doctor." The female doctor looked at her with a kind smile and said, "You''re wee. How are you feeling now?" "My head doesn''t hurt anymore, and I''m feeling much better now." "Well, the fever has gone, but ..." The doctor turned to speak to Bryson, "she has a bad cold and may have a feverter. If so, take her to the hospital immediately." Bryson replied, "Alright!" "Then I''ll leave now. Call me if anything, Mr. Bryson." "Thank you." The doctor took her medicine chest and left. Melvin went to see her off. And he never came back. Then only Bryson and Audrey were left in the bedroom. The atmosphere became a little awkward. Audrey suddenly remembered that she had missed her working hours. "Holy crap! I forgot about my job today. They must be worried." Audrey picked up her phone and realized that it had powered off. After returning homest night, she had been so tired that after washing up, she had just gone to sleep and had forgot to charge her phone. She was going to charge her phone when she remembered that the charger was in the living room. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Bryson awkwardly and said, "Mr. Bryson, can you help me get the charger for my phone in the living room? My phone is dead. I''m afraid that people at thew firm will be worried." "I''ve already informed them of your situation." "..." Bryson took Audrey''s charger from the coffee table in the living room. Audrey looked at Bryson confusedly while charging her phone. "Mr. Bryson, how did you know I didn''t go to thew firm?" "We have decided to cooperate with your firm. Your colleague said that you didn''t go to work today and they couldn''t contact you, so I came to your apartment to take a look." Audrey curled her lips out of embarrassment. Then he found she was having a high fever in the apartment alone. "Well, thank you for today." Audrey looked at Bryson and spoke sincerely. Bryson asked, "Do you want some water?" Audrey had felt thirsty. Hearing this, she quickly nodded. Bryson went out again and then went back with a cup of warm water. Audrey took it and began to gulp. But she identally got choked and coughed fiercely. Bryson frowned as he took over the cup in her hand and patted her back gently. "Drink slowly. It''s all yours." Hearing this, Audrey was choked again. She coughed for a while before finally calming down. Jesus, it had almost killed her. Bryson withdrew his hand from her back and handed the cup of water back to Audrey. Audrey drank it and felt much morefortable. "Thank you!" Audrey handed the cup back to him awkwardly. When Bryson went out and came back again, he had a bowl in his hand this time. "You haven''t eaten anything since yesterday. You must be hungry. This is the porridge sent from home. Here you are." Audrey was so grateful as she took the bowl over. "Thank you!" She was really hungry. Bryson moved to dodge Audrey''s hand. Audrey was confused. What did he mean by that? Bryson picked up the spoon, scooped up a spoonful of porridge, and then put it in front of Audrey. .... Audrey was startled. Was he going to feed her? Audrey was ttered and didn''t know how to react. After a while, she opened her mouth embarrassedly and ate the porridge. "Well, Mr. Bryson, let me do it myself." "The doctor said that you''re weak now. Let me do this for you." After saying that, he put another spoonful of porridge in front of her. Audrey quickly ate it again. What the hell! Bryson was feeding her! However, she was really weak now, and could only "enjoy" it. But being fed by Bryson was quite stressful. What were they now? They were neither lovers nor couples, but Bryson was doing the stuffs that only a boyfriend or husband would do for her. Forget it. She didn''t want to think too much about it now. After a while, half of the porridge had gone. Audrey hurriedly stopped him, "Mr. Bryson, I''m full, thank you." Bryson then took a piece of tissue from the box beside her and reached out towards her mouth. Audrey quickly grabbed it and wiped her mouth. "I can do it myself." Bryson did not say anything. He picked up the bowl and stood up, "Alright. Lay down and rest for a while. Call me if you need anything." Audrey said, "Mr. Bryson, I''m fine. You should go back to thepany. I can take care of myself." Bryson ignored her. "I''m right outside." With that, Bryson closed the bedroom door for Audrey. "..." If it weren''t for Bryson, she might have died in the apartment alone. So Bryson was kind of her savior. It would be rude if she forcefully chased him away now. Forget it. She yawned and felt sleepy again. So shey down and soon fell into a sweet sleep. ... In the evening. Bryson sat in Audrey''s small living room, working. Sometimes Bryson would open the bedroom door and look inside. Audrey was still sleeping soundly on the bed. Bryson did not disturb her and gently closed the door. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Bryson frowned and turned to walk towards the door. Just as he unlocked the door, a man rushed in and hugged Bryson tightly, along with his enthusiastic voice. "Baby, surprise!" "..." Hearing the door bell, Audrey got up, opened the bedroom door, just in time to see that. She didn''t know how to react. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Grady still didn''t know that he had hugged the wrong person and kept speaking excitedly. "Well, it is not easy to find direction to yourmunity. Angel, did you exercise too much? Why are you not soft anymore?" As he spoke, Grady tightened his arms around Bryson. He was surprised to find out that Audrey had suddenly grown taller. Bryson was speechless. So was Audrey. Audrey couldn''t help but touch his head and say, "Grady, why did you suddenlye back?" Grady looked at Audrey, who was standing at the bedroom door. "Angel ... When did she clone another you?" "Look closer. The person you''re hugging isn''t me." Grady looked up in disbelief. When he saw a man''s face, he pushed Bryson away in horror. "Holy shit, who are you? Angel, when did you hide a man at home?" ... ... Audrey looked at Bryson awkwardly. "Well, Mr. Bryson, this is my friend Grady Wager from Country M. He used to be a client of mine. We call him Grady." Audrey looked at Grady again. "Grady, this is Mr. Bryson." Grady looked at Bryson with a cautious expression. He leaned against the door and rushed into the room. Then, he quickly ran to Audrey''s side and asked her intimately, holding her arm. "Hey! Who is this man? Why is he at your house? You two..." Audrey rolled her eyes at him. "Don''t guess. I have nothing to do with him!" Grady was doubtful, "There is some story. There must be some story. That man looks outstanding. Furthermore, he looks so handsome. Are you really not interested?" Audrey kicked Grady. Grady seemed to have predicted and quickly dodged Audrey''s kick. "You can''t! You missed!" Grady looked at Audrey proudly, "After all these years, I know your tricks!" Just as Grady finished speaking, Audrey stepped on his foot. Grady held his feet and shouted in pain. "Holy shit! Miss Koch, are you still a woman? You''re simply too ruthless. My toes are almost broken by you." Audrey red at him hatefully, "Who told you to always talk nonsense?" Grady smiled, then turned around and shook hands with Bryson, "Hello, Mr. Bryson! I am Grady Wager." Bryson looked at Grady expressionlessly and shook hand with him, "Hello, Mr. Wager!" While shaking hand, Grady felt a chilling from Bryson. The chill caused his back to go cold and goose bumps appeared on his skin. What a powerful aura! Even standing in front of Bryson, Grady felt that his blood vessels were about to explode because of nervousness. After Bryson released his hand, Grady quickly retracted his hand and retreated to Audrey''s side. Audrey looked at Grady with concern, "Why did you suddenlye back?" Grady sighed, "Because of my father! He called me and forced me toe back. Otherwise, he would end our father-son rtionship. Besides, I think that you were also in Peace City. So I came back." Audrey nced at a suitcase outside the door. "Don''t tell me that you ran straight to me before you go home." "It is not that important to see my father than seeing you." Standing at the door, Bryson walked to Audrey and Grady with a calm expression. "Since Mr. Wager is here, Audrey and I should treat you to dinner. It''s almost time for dinner. Audrey, change your clothes first." Audrey said, "Alright!" Grady was shocked. There must be something behind this! When Audrey went to the bedroom to change clothes, Bryson called the nearby restaurant and book a seat. Half an hourter, Bryson, Audrey and Grady arrived at the restaurant nearby. Of course, as Grady had to go home at night, he also brought his suitcase to the restaurant. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Bryson was sitting on Audrey''s left side in the vast restaurant, while Grady was seated on the right side. The waiter brought the menu. Bryson and Grady spoke at the same time. "Audrey, please!" "Angel, please!" Audrey was lost for words. Audrey felt a bit of pressure. Ever since they left the house, Audrey had always felt that there was something wrong. The three of them felt that it was weird when they were together. The waiter walked behind Audrey and said with a smile, "Miss, do you want to order now?" "Yes, please." Audrey ordered six dishes and one soup ording to her understanding of Bryson and Grady. After the waiter left, Audrey turned to look at Grady. "Alright, Grady. Since you''re back this time, will you going back to Country M?" Grady answered, "Well, I don''t n to go back. We can see each other more in the future." "Did Nell and Fleur know that you were back?" "They don''t. We can hang out in the following days." "Great." Audrey felt some pressure around while she was talking to Grady. When she looked back, Bryson was just sitting there leisurely and drank tea. Bryson''s phone was vibrating all the time, but Bryson did not pick it up. Audrey lightly coughed and reminded him, "Well, Mr. Bryson, your phone has been ringing all the time. I''m afraid it''s urgent. Won''t you answer it?" "Never mind!" Bryson directly dropped the call. Audrey said, "Mr. Bryson, if you have something to deal with, you can leave first." Grady echoed, "Yes, Mr. Bryson, if you have something to deal with, you can leave first." Bryson''s face darkened as he watched the two eagerly push him away. Bryson expressionlessly said, "No need!" During the meal, Audrey and Grady were chatting about their time in Country M. The two even drank untilte at night in the bar. Those ... were all things that Bryson had never done with Audrey. Because of Audrey''s illness, she did not drink at night. Grady and Bryson had been drinking all the time, which made Audrey desired for it. After dinner, Bryson helped drunk Grady to walk out of the restaurant. On the roadside, Audrey stopped a taxi. Bryson helped Grady get into the taxi. Audrey told the taxi driver Grady''s address and paid the taxi fare in advance. Audrey told Grady, who was in the back seat of the car, "Grady, call me when you get home." Grady waved his hand at her incontinently. When the taxi left, Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. He finally left. However, Audrey sensed the pressure again as there was an oppressive atmosphere behind her. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Audrey took a deep breath and slowly turned around. "Well, Mr. Bryson, thank you for your help today. It''s gettingte now. You can go back in case Grandma worries about you." Bryson looked at Audrey with little emotion in his eyes. "It''s indeed gettingte." Audrey was delighted secretly after hearing his words. Was Bryson nning to leave by saying so? She pretended to be calm, holding her pleasure inside, and said, "Kolby should be around. How about calling him to pick you up?" As Bryson''s driver, Kolby would always be around standing by wherever Bryson went. Therefore he could show up upon Bryson''s demand. Audrey took out her phone, preparing to call Kolby. Audrey had just found Kolby''s phone number when Bryson reached out and snatched her phone away. Audrey was speechless. Looking at the phone in his hand, she wanted to take it back, but she didn''t have the guts to do so. She wasn''t such a tyrannical person as he was. "It ''s not necessary." Bryson said coldly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Audrey was speechless again. So she coughed softly and said in concern, "Mr. Bryson, it''s sote. Just let Kolby drive you home." "I left myptop in your home!" Audrey suddenly remembered that. Bryson worked at her house during the day. However, when he came down to dinner with them, he did not bring hisptop with him. As the CEO of the Cordova Group, he had to use it to deal with arge amount of business every day. He had to bring theptop with him. Therefore, the reason why Bryson snatched her phone, stopping her from calling Kolby was because hisputer was left at her house. However, if he wanted to take hisputer, he had to go back to her house again. Although Audrey was on guard, she could only bring him back home. They opened the door and came in. Audrey hurriedly packed up hisptop and documents on the coffee table and put them into his bag. After packing up, Audrey gave the bag to him. "Mr. Bryson, your belongings have been packed." What she really meant was he could take his things and get out. Bryson looked down at the bag in her hand, then looked up at her. When he saw that she was impatient, he immediately burst into anger. "Don''t you want to talk about the cooperation between the Cordova Group and Square Law Firm?" Audrey said in surprise, "Did you said that you want to cooperate with ourw firm?" He nodded. Audrey twitched her mouth. She had heard before that the Cordova Group had not chosen its consulting firm yet. But now, as he suddenly said that he wanted to cooperate with Square Law Firm, she had to doubt his intention. "Mr. Bryson," Audrey asked cautiously, "Why did you suddenly decide to cooperate with ourw firm?" Looking serious, he said, "Thest consultantwyer of my corporation was defeated by you. We believe that you are more qualified for the consultantwyer of mypany." "Me?" She pointed at her own nose. He nodded, "Yes, of course, if you don''t want to be a consultantwyer for my corporation, I won''t force you to do so." Hearing his words, Audrey had spirited eyes and she instantly wanted to reject him. However, he continued to say, "However, if you refuse, please send a letter of rejection written by your director. Otherwise, in ordance with thew, ourpany will sue your firm for breaking promises." Audrey had nothing to reply. She twitched her mouth even more strongly. He was indeed a businessman all over. At the beginning, she wondered why he had suddenly be so easy-going and merciful. Now that it was still an illusion. Just then she was touched, but in the next second, she wished to kick him off as far away as she could. Audrey smiled stiffly, "Mr. Bryson, it''s our honor to cooperate with the Cordova Group. Don''t worry, I''m very willing to be a consultantwyer for your corporation." He smiled and reached out to shake hands with her. "Ms. Audrey, I hope to have a pleasant cooperation with you!" Pissed off as she was, Audrey only wanted to smash the bag onto his head. Audrey unwillingly stretched out her hand. "I wish the same!" Finally, he took theputer bag in her hand. "Tomorrow morning at eight o''clock, I''ll be waiting for you at the Cordova Group. Don''t bete!" He said, wearing a poker face. She forced herself to smile, "Don''t worry, I won''t bete." "Then I''ll go back home!" Audrey politely took a bow to him, "Goodbye, Mr. Bryson!" She smiled, watching him enter the elevator and leave. The moment the elevator door closed, she changed to a sad face and mmed the door fiercely. She sat on the sofa as if her strength were run out, ring at the ceiling. "Is he superior just because he is rich? I do not think so." But... Being a CEO was nothing special, but being the CEO of the Cordova Group was special. It did not matter if he was just a little richer than average, but he was far richer than her. As an ordinary person, she could only ept his request. As the saying goes, to be in the king''spany is simr to living with a tiger. Bryson was a fierce tiger. She felt that her mood was swinging like a roller coaster. Tomorrow, she would have to go to the Cordova Tower to find him. After bing a consultantwyer for the Corporation, she would have to meet him frequently in the future. This went against her original intention of keeping a distance from him. On the other hand, deep in her heart she was secretly happy as she could see him often again. ... In the Four Seasons Group General Manager''s Office. Julian looked at his assistants in front of him. He was so angry that his face turned green. "You are useless. You haven''t even been able to get a woman killed for such a long time. Aren''t you useless?" Julian shouted loudly at them. They trembled and didn''t dare to raise their heads. "Well ... she was excellent in defensing herself. Moreover ... she has many people guarding her around. We simply can''t find a chance to attack her." "You are just ipetent, don''t make excuses!" They did not dare to reply. Julian''s eyes darkened. As she had humiliated him so much, he definitely wouldn''t let her go so easily. Wasn''t she in favor of suing others? Then he would let her pay her bill. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 In the Cordova Tower. At 7:40 the next morning, Audrey got off the car opposite the Tower. Just as she was about to walk on the sidewalk, her cell phone rang. After crossing the sidewalk, she checked the message. It was from Freddy. Freddy: Are you there? Don''t bete! Yesterday, she called him to exin that she did not go to thew firm because of she caught a cold. He criticized her in an ironic tone, ming her for absence from work for no reason upon being praised. Shortly after, she told him that she had called the Cordova Group as she was about to serve as its consultingwyer the next day. Freddy immediately changed his attitude, saying that she should have a good rest since she was sick, and asked her to rest early in the evening to prepare for the negotiations next day. Early in the morning, he called her at six o''clock, urging her to get up quickly and go to hisw firm to get the contract before going to the Cordova Tower. Before going out, he called her again to urge her. Now that just as she got off, he texted her to ask if she had arrived. Audrey looked at the text message on her phone speechlessly. She typed on the phone. Audrey: I''m already there. Freddy responded in a second. Freddy: Wait patiently as you arrive. Call me if you need anything. Audrey: I see. Putting away her phone, she walked impatiently towards the Tower in front of her. She introduced herself to the person at the front desk, and was weed in. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She took the elevator directly to the top floor. Aftering out the elevator, Franco, who was sitting outside the CEO''s office, saw her immediately. Franco smiled and stood up to greet her. "Ms. Audrey, you''re here." "Hello, Mr. Franco." He warmly invited her to sit in CEO''s office. When she sat down, he brought her a cup of tea. "Please wait a moment. Mr. Bryson has been downstairs. He will arrive soon." "Alright." "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to tell me." "No, thank you." He closed the door when leaving and left her alone in the office. Audrey sat on the sofa and looked at Bryson''s office. This office was decorated in the same style as Bryson''s office in the Cordova Mansion, with roughly the same furnishings. If she didn''t know that she was in the Cordova Tower, she would have thought that she had been in the Cordova Mansion. Because Bryson hadn''t arrived, she checked the Weibo news on her phone. When she saw a piece of news, Audrey raised her eyebrows. #Wendy Munn was such a poser on set # In the news, there were many reports about how Wendy had made more than 100 people on the set wait for her all morning, leading to the dy of the filming schedule. She deliberately ordered the crew to go three blocks away to buy her a cup of coffee, and cursed her assistant for forgetting to hold an umbre for her in time after she left the set. ir, who had just been ignored by the public, posted to exin that he believed Wendy, that she was deliberately ndered, and some fake pictures were took to confuse the public. In the entertainment industry, it was a well-known fact that Wendy was a poser. But as her father was the president of the Munn Group, and that she had participated in many TV shows the Munn Corporation invested, most people turn a blind eye to her arrogance and do not dare to offend her. As the saying goes: touch pitch, and you will be defiled. As her behaviors had been exposed to the public on the Inte, and as information spread fast in social media, naturally, it aroused heated dispute on the Inte very quickly. Comment 1: It must be ndering, how our Wendy could be a poser, there must be some haters deliberately ndering her. Comment 2: I don''t believe Wendy is like this. Last time I saw her, she was so modest and kind, nothing like what the news said. Comment 3: Those who posted the news should be an unknown actress who is jealous of Wendy. Is there anyone that can search out its IP address? Let''s curse him/her together! Comment 4: Even if Wendy were a poser, I like her still. My Wendy, I love you! Audrey sneered as she watched thosements that defended Wendy without knowing the truth. Very soon ... they would discover what "the goddess" in their eyes really was like. Just as she was thinking, sound of hurry footsteps came from outside. Franco said, "Mr. Bryson, Ms. Audrey is already waiting for you in your office." Bryson said ok in a low voice, and then the door was unlocked. Just as she stood up and was about to say something, Franco and the others came in, followed behind Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, here is a document that requires your signature and confirmation." "Mr. Bryson, there is a document that urgently needed by the French branch. Please have a look." "Mr..." Audrey was speechless. Looking at the people surrounding Bryson, she held back the words she prepared to say. He did not look at her and walked towards his desk and took over the documents to check them. When he sat on the chair, he had finished checking a document and signed it. Immediately after, he took over the other documents. During the period, many people came to him for work. She sat in his office for half an hour without saying a word to him. She had never seen him working before, but now that she had seen it with her own eyes, she couldn''t help but think that serving as the president of the Cordova Group wasn''t that easy. During the past six years when he took over the Corporation, he managed to turn it into a multinational international corporation. He needed to read so much information and make so many decisions every day. This kind of pressure was not what an ordinary person could withstand. She obediently waited for him to deal with his work at hand. Employees in the Corporation cast doubtful gazes at her. She wanted to get up and leave the office countless times, but every time she thought of this, he would suddenly look at her. His gaze forced her to sit down. Finally, thest one in the office stepped out, and there were only their two left. At this time, it was already 9:10. He had not drank a single mouthful of water during this period and had dealt with more than ten projects. Outside the door, Franco was relieved. Great, Mr. Bryson hasn''t lost his temper once when he came to the corporation. Everything was fine if he did not get angry. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 After finishing the matter, Bryson got up and walked towards where Audrey was sitting. He naturally sat on the armrest of the sofa beside her and looked down at her. Bryson raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw that she was reading the Cordova Group''s internal staff manual and corporate culture magazine. "You have read it for so long, how much do you know about ourpany?" She looked up at Bryson. Bryson said, "Take this as a test to see if you are qualified to be a consultantwyer for the Cordova Group." Audrey said seriously, "As far as I know, the Cordova Group is engaged in daily necessities, cosmetics, jewelry, electronics and emerce, and is the leading benchmark in all rted industries. Besides the excellent product quality, the most important factor contributing to the continuous growth of the Cordova Group is the leadership of Mr. Bryson. It is you who have led the Cordova Group to a higher level. " Audrey''s ttery made Bryson very happy. Looking at the curve of Bryson''s mouth, Audrey knew that she was doing just right. "Is that so?" Audrey nodded incessantly. "Of course, I never lie. Besides, you are the most popr bachelor in the entire Peace City. Do you know how many women dream of marrying you?" Audrey continued to tter Bryson without hesitation. She came here today with an order from Freddy. If she couldn''t make a deal with Bryson, she would definitely have a hard time returning to thew firm. So, no matter what, all she had to do today was to make Bryson happy and willing to sign a contract with her about the consultingw firm. After Audrey finished, she suddenly felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere. Suddenly she realized what was wrong, Audrey was so regretted that she would like to p herself in the face. She really shouldn''t bring this matter up. Bryson stretched out his long arms and naturally rested on her back. He slightly bent down and leaned towards Audrey. Audrey felt Bryson''s breath spurting out above her head, and her entire body stiffened, not daring to move. "How about you?" Bryson asked in a husky voice. Audrey had nothing to say. As expected, this question came up. Audrey coughed lightly. "Well... well, Mr. Bryson, I''m just a nobody. You''re the president of the Cordova Group, please don''t make fun of me." "Can I take your words as an affirmation that you also like me, but you don''t have the courage to express it?" Audrey was surprised. How could this work? Audrey said, "Well, Mr. Bryson, I''m here today for business. Can we not confuse business with personal matters?" Bryson said, "In my opinion, there is no clear distinction between business and private matters. Maybe, I happen to tell the truth, you don''t dare to admit it. That''s why you want to use this kind of saying to fool me." Audrey was dumbfounded. How could he be so urate about her thought? Audrey took out two copies of contracts. "Mr. Bryson, this is the consultation contract drawn up by ourw firm. If you have no objections, please sign it." Bryson lowered his head and looked at the contract that Audrey had taken out. He picked it up and quickly read through it. Seeing this, Audrey hastily said, "Mr. Bryson, don''t worry. The contract drawn up by ourpany is very beneficial to the Cordova Group. You can rest assured of this." Bryson didn''t seem to hear what Audrey said and turned to thest page of the contract. Suddenly, Bryson threw the contract on the table. Audrey''s heart skipped a beat. Was there something wrong with the contract? "Mr. Bryson, is there a problem with this contract?" Bryson curled his lips. "There''s one problem." Audrey picked up the contract in haste. "What''s wrong?" Bryson said calmly, "When I decided to cooperate with Square Law Firm, it was not because its capability. Back then, among all the candidates, it could be said that Square Law Firm''s capability was the weakest." Audrey felt confused. Then why did you chose Square Law Firm? Audrey looked at Bryson without saying anything. "Well, Mr. Bryson. Then why didn''t you choose anotherw firm?" Just as she finished, Audrey wished she could take her words back. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Why was she so reckless today? Choosing all the wrong words. And Bryson''s answer was definitely not what she wanted to hear. The next second, she heard Bryson say, "Because you were in Square Law Firm, that''s why I chose it. If you want me to sign a contract with Square Law Firm, the premise is that during the contract period between Square Law Firm and the Cordova Group, the consultantwyer must be you. Otherwise, the contract will be immediately terminated." After that, Bryson took out two copies of contracts from his drawer. "This is a new contract. If you ept it, sign it. If not, then you can leave." Audrey quickly went through the contract. This contract did not differ much from that of Square Law Firm. Themission was 10% more than the amount proposed by Square Law Firm. However, there was only one additional requirement in the contract. The Cordova Group''s consultantwyer was Audrey, and it could only be Audrey. Otherwise, the contract would be null and void. Audrey was speechless. Audrey looked at Bryson awkwardly. "Mr. Bryson, I need to discuss with Mr. Steele about the new contract." "Sure." Audrey took out her phone and called Freddy. Freddy picked up the call almost instantly. Audrey was surprised. Freddy was really looking forward to her phone call. As soon as he picked up, Freddy asked, "How is it? Audrey, has the contract been signed?" "Not yet!" "Not yet? Why? Did you offend Mr. Bryson?" Freddy said in a lower voice. "Mr. Bryson is different from other customers after all. He is the richest man in Peace City, so it''s reasonable for him to have a weird temper. You should be more obedient and say something nice." Audrey paused. "Well, Mr. Steele. Mr. Bryson ns to use the contract prepared by the Cordova Group instead of ours." Freddy quickly interrupted Audrey, "How much is the consultant''smission?" "It''s ten percent higher than ourpany''s offer." Freddy asked incredulously, "Are you saying that the price offered by the Cordova Group is ten percent higher than what we offered?" "Exactly." "Sign! Sign it immediately!" Audrey added, "Mr. Steele, Mr. Bryson said that there is one additional condition for signing this contract." Freddy said, "No problem, as long as he is willing to sign, let alone one condition, even ten, I will agree!" Audrey was speechless. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 To Audrey, Freddy''s answer was to be expected. Square Law Firm and thew firm opposite its building were sworn enemies. They opened at pretty much the same time, and it was inevitable that they wouldpete with each other. They often fought over a client. If Freddy was able to make Square Law Firm the consultant of the Cordova Group, he would definitely surpass the other firm. Therefore, Freddy would not hesitate to make it true at any cost. Moreover, Bryson did not ask hisw firm to continue to lower its price and he even increased it by 10%. Of course, Freddy would like to ept that. Audrey hung up the phone with a determined look on her face. "Mr. Steele has agreed. I will sign this contract!" Bryson and Audrey signed their names at the end of the contract. Looking at the names next to each other, Audrey felt like they had been filling out a marriage application. She shook her head. What was she thinking? After signing her name, Audrey held out her hand as usual. "Mr. Bryson, happy to work with you." Just as Audrey reached out her hand, she regretted it and subconsciously withdrew her hand. Before Audrey could withdraw her hand, Bryson grabbed her hand, and pulled her toward him. Audrey was surprised when she was pulled into Bryson''s embrace. Her nose hit his chest and she groaned in pain. Bryson did not have the slightest bit of guilt on his face. "Sorry for that." Audrey didn''t know what to say. He was not sorry! He did it on purpose. After Audrey steadied herself, she wore an expression of apprehension on her face. "It doesn''t matter. Mr. Bryson, just be careful next time." "I just have no control of my strength sometimes..." Audrey was silent. What a shameless man! Bryson looked at her with a smile and changed the topic. "Last night, Grandma asked when you would go back home." Go back home? These words touched Audrey''s heart. She used to have a home too, but the home that she had stayed at for eighteen years was no longer her home. As for the Cordova''s... She was no rtives to Bryson. It was because of Madame Cordova that she got to know Bryson. Thinking of Madame Cordova, Audrey felt warm. Square Law Firm was going to work together with the Cordova Group, so she and Bryson would often meet. She shouldn''t keep a distance from Madame Cordova and Bryson now. She thought for a moment. "I have a case to attend tomorrow. I''m a little busytely. At this weekend, I''ll go see Grandma." "Alright." After signing the contract with Bryson, Audrey picked up her bag and stood up. "Mr. Bryson, I''ll..." Before Audrey could finish her sentence, Bryson''s office door was pushed open. A middle-aged man walked in, followed by a man in a suit. "Bryson, this is Mr. Russell, awyer from Russell Law Firm. I mentioned him to youst time. Let Mr. Russell be the Cordova Group''s consultantwyer." Audrey once saw the man, who just came in, in the Cordova Group''s Culture Magazine. He was Bryson''s second grandfather''s son, Elvis. Audrey also knew some of Russell, awyer from Russell Law Firm. Russell Law Firm was famous in Peace City. Russell had won a few big cases and was one of the most poprwyers in Peace City. If Audrey remembered correctly, Russell was Elvis''s brother-inw. Bryson gave an indifferent nce at Elvis and then turned around and sat down on the chair behind his desk. As he ced the pen in his pen container, he spoke. "Mr. Elvis, there''s a rule in thepany. Everyone needs to knock on the door before entering President''s Office. Mr. Elvis, remember to knock on the door the next time youe in. I don''t like to remind you of it a third time." The crisp sound of the pen falling into the pen container was as if it had struck Elvis''s heart. The expression on Elvis''s face changed a little. He coughed lightly. "Bryson, I just..." Just as Elvis said a few words, he was interrupted by Bryson''s cold voice. "Mr. Elvis, in thepany, please call me Mr. Bryson." Elvis''s mouth twitched slightly, but he could only suppress his anger and respectfully called Bryson, "Mr. Bryson." "What''s up?" Bryson did not raise his head. Elvis looked at Russell who was standing beside him and said, "This is Mr. Russell, awyer from Russell Law Firm." With that, Elvis gave Russell a look. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Russell immediately took a step forward and introduced himself with a smile, "Mr. Bryson, I am Russell Miller, from Russell Law Firm. I heard that the position of the consultantwyer in the Cordova Group is still vacant. I have worked with severalrgepanies before. I believe that I have the ability to be qualified for the consultantwyer position of the Cordova Group." Bryson nced at him indifferently. "No need. The Cordova''s Group has its consultantwyer now." Elvis frowned, "Bryson, when did ourpany get a consultantwyer? Why didn''t I know about this?" "Mr. Elvis, do I need to report to you on the designation of a consultantwyer?" Elvis suddenly felt a fierce pressure above his head. He immediately lowered his head and exined. "Mr. Bryson, I didn''t mean that." "You didn''t mean that. Fine, then you can go out." "Mr. Bryson, Mr. Russell is an authority in dealing economic contract disputes. If we hire Mr. Russell as our consultantwyer, it will be of great help to ourpany." Elvis rmended Russell. Bryson raised his head and looked at Elvis with anger in his eyes. "Mr. Elvis, you are responsible for the Marketing Department. Hiring people is the responsibility of the Personnel Department. You are so concerned about the job of the Personnel Department. It seems that there is nobody in the Personnel Department and its job needs to be done by the Marketing Department." Elvis could feel cold sweat trickling down his back. He could tell that Bryson was indicating he had exceeded his duties. Of course he knew what he was doing. "Mr. Bryson, I just feel that Mr. Russell is not bad, so I rmend him. I don''t want to interfere in the affairs of the Personnel Department." "Oh, really?" "Of course!" Elvis raised his hand and touched the cold sweat on his forehead. "Thepany''s consultantwyer has been decided. Mr. Elvis can rest assured." "It''s been decided?" Elvis frowned. He looked at Bryson and asked, "But it hasn''t been decided yesterday. How could that it has been decided today? Mr. Bryson, are you joking?" Bryson had a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. "Mr. Elvis, do you think I''m joking with you?" Perhaps not. Elvis continued to ask, "Mr. Bryson, who is the newwyer?" Audrey slowly stood up and smiled at Elvis. "Hello, Mr. Elvis. I''m the newwyer you''re talking about." Chapter 93 Chapter 93 She was the newwyer? Elvis looked at Audrey. When he saw Audrey, Elvis sized her up and down with doubts. Then the doubt gradually turned into ridicule. Russell also looked at Audrey, his face full of contempt and disdain. Then Elvis turned to look at Bryson and pointed at Audrey. "Bryson, do you mean that this little girl is our new legal advisor? She looks like she just graduated." Bryson''s face darkened, "Mr. Elvis, please watch your manner. This is Audrey Koch. She will be the legal advisor of the Cordova Group." "Mr. Bryson." Elvis heard this and he took on a ghastly expression. "Not anyone can be capable of handling the legal business of the Cordova Group. With the current influence of the Cordova Group in many countries, we need a morepetentwyer. I will not allow this Audrey to be on such a position in the Cordova Group. I think other shareholders of thepany will also agree with me." Bryson let out a chuckle. "Mr. Elvis, are you questioning my decision?" "I am not. But this is different. Mr. Bryson, you''ve made a hasty decision. You can''t..." Elvis took a look at Audrey with a look of disappointment, "You can''t name someone our new legal advisor based on the appearance." Audrey was surprised. So now being beautiful was also her fault? Then if she was an ugly woman, can she take the job? What kind of logic was this? Bryson looked coldly at Elvis. "Since I''ve made the decision, Audrey surely has the ability." "At her age, I am afraid she hadn''t finish reading all thew codes. How can she represent the Cordova Group?" That was too personal. How could age tell about one''s ability? Audrey looked at Elvis without any expression, "Mr. Elvis, I don''t agree with what you just said." Elvis looked back coldly at Audrey. "I am talking to Mr. Bryson. How could you interrupt?" "But you are questioning my ability through the whole conservation." Elvis said, "I am just telling the truth." Russell stood out and suggested. "How about this? I willpete with Audrey. The winner will be the new legal advisor for the Cordova Group." Russell looked at Audrey provocatively. Elvis'' eyes lit up. "Good idea. If Russell wins, he will be the Cordova Group''s legal advisor. If Audrey wins, I won''t bring this up again." Of course, Elvis believed that the second conditions were not possible. Seeing Russell and Elvis join hands, Audrey let out a soft snort. Audrey said, "How to do this?" Bryson frowned, "Audrey will be the legal advisor of thepany. I''ve made the decision" Elvis hurriedly said, "Mr. Bryson, the legal advisor is important to ourpany. If she doesn''t prove herself today, not only me, there will be more shareholders opposing this decision in the future. If Audrey is indeed capable of taking this position, I will not say a word on this anymore." Seeing that Bryson was about to speak, Audrey opened her mouth first, "Okay, I agree!" The moment Audrey agreed, Elvis'' eyes were filled with excitement. This Audrey will undoubtedly lose this time. At that time, Bryson had no choice but to sign with Russell''sw firm. As long as Russell became the legal advisor, it would be much more convenient for him to achieve his goals in thepany. "Mr. Bryson, what do you think?" Elvis looked at Bryson. Bryson frowned slightly. Finally, Bryson''s eyebrows rxed a little, "Go ahead." Elvis impatiently suggested, "If you want to be a legal advisor of the Cordova Group, you must be familiar with the Chinese Law Code. Moreover ... your fighting skills are also required. Cough ... Because some of ourpetitors would do anything to achieve their goals. If you don''t have any fighting skills, you might not be able to protect the secrets of thepany. Of course ... If that is the case, you also fail to be the legal advisor of the Cordova Group." Elvis'' intention was obvious to everyone. Russell was an expert at the third stage of the ck Belt. Normally, no one would be his match, let alone a female like Audrey. It was impossible for her to win Russell. Thew code was just an excuse, the fight was Elvis'' real n. Even if Audrey could remember all thews and regtions, it was impossible for her to win against Russell. After saying that, Elvis coughed lightly and looked at Audrey with acent expression. "Of course, the fight should be real. It is still not toote to regret on this." Audrey smiled at Elvis'' shrewd expression. Of course she could not go back on her words. Elvis clearly thought that it was impossible for her to win, so he purposely said so. Audrey smiled and said, "Thank you so much, Mr. Elvis. You are very considerate." Elvis pretended to be disappointed and sighed, "I hate to see a beautiful girl like Audrey get hurt. Now if you want to give up, then I..." Before Elvis could finish, Audrey calmly interrupted him, "Who said I was going to give up the competition?" Elvis'' expression stiffened as he looked up at Audrey in disbelief. "Didn''t you just say that you were grateful for my consideration? Doesn''t that mean... " Audrey smiled, her beautiful eyes narrowed into the shape of crescent moon. "I am grateful that Mr. Elvis is thinking for me, but I have no intention of giving up thepetition." Elvis'' expression darkened. "Audrey, once you agree, there''s no turning back. I can''t guarantee you what will happenter. At that time, even Mr. Bryson can''t help you." "It doesn''t matter. I always mean my words." Elvis wanted to say something else, but Russell, who was beside him, gave him a hint. Elvis suddenly realized something and showed a look of ridicule on his face. Since this woman can''t wait to be taught a lesson, then don''t me him for this. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Since that''s the case, let''s start thepetitionter. Thew code first and then the fighting skills. What do you think, Audrey?" "No!" Russell, "Me neither." Bryson, who had been sitting in the main seat, stood up and said, "Since it is apetition, we must have notary public. Mr. Elvis, invite all the shareholders and executives who will have a meeting with us later to the multimedia conference room downstairs." Elvis'' eyes lit up. Since Bryson couldn''t wait to make a fool of Audrey, he surely wouldn''t turn down this opportunity. "Okay, I''ll work on that now." Chapter 94 Chapter 94 In the multimedia conference room. Several shareholders and executives of the Cordova Group sat in the room and Bryson was in the main seat. The atmosphere here was really tense. Ean Cope, the public rtions manager of the Cordova Group, stood in the middle of Audrey and Russell as a referee. The three of them all stood on a high tform. Ean looked at the crowd with a smile on his face. "Standing on my left is Russell of Russell Law Firm. Standing on my right is Audrey of Square Law Firm. Today, I will be the referee. Whoever wins today''spetition will be the legal advisor of the Cordova Group. Everyone here is a judge. If you have any objections, you can just say it." Everyone whispered to each other, but no one spoke. Ean looked at Bryson for instructions and Bryson nodded. Ean smiled and continued, "Since no one has any objections, now let''s start thepetition. The competition is simple. Firstly, we will testify how you are familiar with Chinese Law Code, which is necessary if you want to be the legal advisor of the Cordova Group. Then we will have a fighting skill test. The second is thepetition. The Cordova Group is thergestpany in Peace City. As our legal advisor, you will know manypany''s secrets, so you have to have good fighting skills to protect them. " "Now let''s begin the first round... " Ean took out a book ofw code.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Next, what does the Stiption 3 of Article 2 of the Economic Law say? Please write your answers on theputer." After hearing the question, Russell and Audrey lowered their heads and started typing on theputer. The two of them finished almost at the same time and raised their hands. Their answers were then disyed on the big screen behind them. Their answers were both correct. Ean continued to ask more questions. Russell and Audrey both answered the right ones. It had been half an hour since thepetition began but no one had won. It was almost the time to have theirpany meeting. A shareholder suggested to Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to determine the winner. The two of them are equally competent. How about we end the first round in draw!" Bryson nodded thoughtfully. With Bryson''s approval, the shareholder shouted to Ean, "Mr. Ean, please announce the result!" "Okay!" A smile appeared on Elvis'' face. Although Audrey was so familiar with thews and regtions at such a young age, Audrey would definitely not be Russell''s opponent in terms of fighting skills. Just as Elvis finished this thought, Ean publicly announced, "I dere that the first round of the competition is now over. Mr. Russell and Ms. Audrey are both qualifiedwyers. Therefore, the first round is tied." Russell and Audrey stood up and nodded to greet each other as a form of courtesy. "I dere that the second round begins now!" Ean said. After saying that, Ean looked at Audrey with some pity. After all ... Audrey was still a beautiful woman. If she was hurt, men would naturally feel sorry to see it. Ean was no exception. "Ms. Audrey, you can still terminate thepetition now." Audrey smiled and raised her eyebrows, "There''s no need." Bryson also sat calmly in the crowd. Since Audrey, Mr. Bryson, the shareholders and the executives present all raised no objection. As a mere employee, Ean was even less qualified to object. Ean coughed softly and said, "The second round is fighting skillpetition. Whoever with better skills wins. The rule is no hurting next, let''s begin!" After saying that, Ean retreated to the side, leaving Russell and Audrey on the stage. Russell confidently ced one of his hands behind his back. "Audrey, I never fight with a woman, but the fight is inevitable today. I''ll just use one hand in the fight." Russell seemed to be a gentleman. However, he was just looking down on Audrey. He used one hand to deal with Audrey because he thought she was a woman and must know nothing about fighting. This movement also indicated his confidence and that he could win Audrey. The shareholders and executives below the stage were all discussing. "Mr. Russell just uses one hand. This is a gentleman''s behavior. It''s truly admirable." "Even if Mr. Russell uses one hand, Ms. Audrey still can''t win. I heard that Mr. Russell is in the third phase of the ck Belt." "I see. It seems that Ms. Audrey has no chance of winning." "How can she win? Besides, she''s just a woman. A woman can never win against a man!" Audrey heard the voices of the shareholders and executives. She looked at Russell with a contemptuous expression. "Mr. Russell, please use your full strength. I''m afraid that they will not recognize me victory, using me of taking the advantage of you!" Russell frowned slightly, a mocking sneer shing through his eyes. This woman didn''t know him and thought she could beat him with her poor skills. Russell smiled sinisterly and pulled back his hand behind the back. "Since you said so, then ... forgive me!" After Russell finished speaking, he made a move and waved his fist towards Audrey''s shoulder. Audrey, who was standing on the spot, remained motionless after Russell made the first move. The shareholders and executives were all shocked when they saw that Audrey had no reaction. Just as Russell''s fist was about tond on Audrey''s shoulder, shareholders and executives subconsciously turned their eyes away. They felt pitiful as a beautiful woman was about to be hit. Not only the shareholders and executives, even Russell believed that he would win today. However, when his fist was about tond on Audrey''s shoulder in the next second, Audrey, who was originally standing motionless, suddenly moved away in a strange manner, causing Russell''s fist to punch in the air. The shareholders, executives, and Russell all revealed expressions of disbelief. Everyone all saw the quick move of Audrey, dodging Russell''s attack. At this moment, Audrey stood not far behind Russell with a smile on her face. When Russell turned around, Audrey blinked at him with an innocent expression. Russell narrowed his eyes and stared dangerously at Audrey. He was like an enraged leopard. His second attack came towards Audrey''s head at an even more ferocious way. However, before Russell could hit Audrey, he was stopped halfway. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Russell watched Audrey''s fair and tender hand that tightly gripped him with his eyes wide open. Audrey still showed an innocent and harmless expression. However, Russell could feel that the small hand holding his hand was extremely powerful. He tried to move, but Audrey''s hand held him so firmly that his fist was unable to move at all. He was at 2nd Dan ck Belt in Taekwondo, but ... he was actually stopped by a little weak woman. He could not even move himself. All the shareholders and executives below the stage were stunned when they saw this. They didn''t expect Audrey to be able to catch Russell''s fist. Before this, some shareholders and executives even didn''t dare to look for they felt sorry. Now everyone widened their eyes with an expressions of disbelief. Elvis'' face sank. He thought that Russell was being gentleman and didn''t use all his strength. "Russell, this is apetition, not for fun. Don''t joking around." Elvis reminded Russell on stage angrily. Russell''s back was covered in sweat. He also wished what Elvis said was true, but Audrey had clenched his fist and he was unable to move. Then Russell saw that Audrey was not guarding her legs. His eyes lit up and raised his leg to sweep towards Audrey. However, Audrey seemed to have predicted his movements. She did not dodge, but used a little strength in her hand, turning and pulling Russell''s fist hard. With a muffled snort, Russell was ruthlessly thrown to the ground. There was a burst of exmation from below the stage. Russell couldn''t bear to be humiliated by Audrey and quickly got up. His fingers posited as hooks and quickly attacked Audrey. Audrey calmly retreated as she waved her upper body to dodge Russell''s fingers. Just as Russell''s fingers were about to poke into Audrey''s eyes, the corner of Audrey''s mouth curled into a cold smile and she kicked Russell in the chest. Along with the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground, Russell''s bodynded heavily on the ground again. This time, Russelly on the ground for several seconds before he could move. The gazes of the shareholders and executives below the stage at Audrey were indescribable. A woman was so ferocious that she kicked a male adult to the ground and couldn''t get up for a few seconds. When Russell was kicked to the ground, they all covered their chests, as if they were about to be hit on the chest. Elvis'' expression became even gloomier. He couldn''t believe what he saw. How could Audrey defeat Russell? Elvis hurriedly rushed to the side of the stage and whispered to Russell, who had a hard time getting up, "I am telling you. You must defeat that little bitch today. Otherwise, you are humiliating me." Russell looked at Audrey, who was still smiling and calmly standing there, and a trace of fear arose in his heart. The woman in front of him seemed innocent and harmless, but the power erupted from her body was powerful. When he touched Audrey''s hand, he felt a shocking gap between them. He was no match for Audrey. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Russell looked at Elvis hesitantly. "I''m afraid I can''t. This woman is a bit strange and her skills are so good. I... " Elvis red at Russell hatefully, "Don''t tell me that you can''t. You''re a ck Belt, and that woman only knows a few fighting moves. She is nothing. I don''t care what method you use, you must defeat this woman. Otherwise, Peace City will have no ce for your firm in the future." Russell''s body trembled slightly. "How can you do this?" "Why can''t I? If you make me lose face, then the consequence is yours." There was a trace of anger in Russell''s eyes. He turned to look at Audrey, his eyes burning with sinister intent. It was all this woman''s fault. Russell''sw firm was funded by Elvis, and the biggest shareholder of thew firm was Elvis. If Elvis did something, his firm would not be able to survive in the industry. Therefore, no matter what, he had to defeat this woman. Russell slowly stood up. Meantime, his hand touched his feet and he took out something from his feet. Then, he quickly attacked Audrey. The moment Russell attacked Audrey, Ean saw a sh of light and subconsciously spoke. "He has a weapon in his hand." Audrey calmly dodged Russell''s hand and easily dodged his attack, but Russell continued to attack at a quick speed. Even if Ean wanted to go on stage and stop him, it was toote. Bryson naturally saw that light as well. He stood up with a dark face. Elvis defended Russell, saying: "There is no rule against weapons." Ean looked at Bryson worriedly, hoping that Bryson could stop the match. Unexpectedly, Bryson did not stop the match. Instead, he ordered coldly, "Thepetition shall continue." Ean was confused. On the stage, Russell''s moves were fierce, attacking towards the important parts of human body. Facing Russell''s attack, Audrey remained calm. When Russell hand almost scratched her arm, Audrey grabbed his wrist and used a little strength to turn Russell''s wrist against him. The knife in Russell''s hand cut his own left arm and blood dipped Russell''s white shirt. Russell looked at his injured left arm. His eyes were bloodshot as he continued to attack Audrey. Audrey avoided Russell''s attacks urately every time. Russell''s eyes were already red, and every move of his was a killing move. Elvis'' eyes immediately turned red. Since Bryson did not stop this match even though he knew that there was danger. Then the life of Audrey was not something Bryson could control. Just as Audrey slipped idently and leaned left, the knife in Russell''s hand rushed straight towards Audrey''s heart. Elvis stared fixedly at Russell''s de. As long as the dagger stabbed into Audrey''s heart, the match would be over. However, Audrey''s body suddenly turned right and she grabbed Russell''s hand. The de turned and cut Russell''s wrist. Along with a miserable scream, Russell held his wrist and blood was spilled on the tform. Elvis was the first to notice and hurriedly rushed forward to support Russell. "Mr. Russell, are you okay?" Russell gripped his wrist in pain, "My hand! My hand!" Following Russell''s words, the knife in his hand that cut the tendons of his own hand slid down from his palm to the ground. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Soon enough, a doctor of the Cordova Group was called to the multimedia conference room. After a careful examination, the doctor said, "Mr. Russell''s wrist tendon wascerated. He must be sent to the hospital immediately." Although Russell embarrassed Elvis, he was still Elvis''s brother-inw. So, Elvis asked the doctor to send him to hospital right away. After he left with the doctor, Elvis raged at Audrey. "You vicious bitch! How could youcerate Mr. Russell''s hand? Are you insane? How can someone like you be awyer?" Audrey looked at Elvis innocently and exined, "Mr. Elvis, I am also shocked that Mr. Russell had his hand tendoncerated.... You cannot me it on me." "We all witnessed that you did it." Elvis said furiously. Audrey said tonelessly, "Mr. Elvis, I really don''t know why you use me ofcerating Mr. Russell''s hand. Luckily, we have surveince here. You can check the surveince footage to see whether I did this to him." Elvis red at Audrey, with his eyes burned with rage. "Alright, since you can only show your remorse at the end of your rope, Mr. Bryson, let''s check the surveince footage and see how vicious this woman is." Bryson calmly nodded. Elvis sensed something weird in Bryson''s attitude. Audrey was appointed by Bryson personally. Wasn''t he supposed to be partial to her in every way possible? However, Bryson had never spoken a word for Audrey, nor had he broken off thispetition. Elvis didn''t know what he''s up to. With Bryson''s instructions, the surveince footage was quickly sent here. Elvis asked the people in the monitoring room to y the footage on the screen. Meanwhile, he said to the shareholders and executives present, "As the saying goes, women are the most venomous. Let''s see what happened between Ms. Audrey and Mr. Russell. The footage won''t lie." Then, the image of thispetition appeared on the screen. Everyone stared narrowly at the image. Soon, it came to thest scene between Russell and Audrey. As was shown on the screen, Audrey identally slipped and fell to the left while Russell suddenly wielded a dagger, aiming at Audrey''s heart. Audrey didn''t notice that a dagger was about to pierce her heart. She was merely afraid that she would fall. So, thinking that Russell was helping her, she got hold of his hand. However, grabbed by Audrey, Russell swerved the dagger and it shed his own wrist. Audrey finally regained her bnce. Actually, she just had a narrow escape. Meanwhile, Russell twitched from the unbearable pain on his wrist. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. At first, Elvis was about to expose how Russell''s wrist tendon had been shed by Audrey. However, after seeing the footage, everyone fell silent. Everyone saw that at that time, Russell wanted to stab Audrey''s heart. If Audrey hadn''t grabbed Russell''s hand just in time, she would have been stabbed and very likely, had died on the spot. To everyone''s surprise, when Audrey grabbed Russell to regain bnce, he identally shed his wrist. Seeing this, Elvis was also stunned. What was going on? Audrey didn''t viciously sh Russell''s wrist? On the contrary ... Russell obviously wanted to kill Audrey. Was this simply unintentional? Compared to Audrey''s carelessness, which caused Russell''s injury, Russell was more vicious for almost being a murderer. Shareholders and executives were even more shocked after they saw this. "Who would have thought that Mr. Russell is so evil? He wanted to have Ms. Audrey killed on the spot." "Clearly, he is no match for Ms. Audrey. That''s why he wants to kill her. Otherwise, why did he suddenly take out a dagger during thepetition? I think it is all premeditated." "That''s right. If Ms. Audrey hadn''t identally grabbed Russell''s hand, Ms. Audrey would have fallen to the ground, dead." "Mr. Elvis even used Ms. Audrey of being vicious just now. It was clearly Mr. Russell!" "I heard that Mr. Russell is a rtive of Mr. Elvis." Elvis was struck numb. ''Everyone, stop talking!'' He asked Russell to kill Audrey. But how can he be that bold? It was okay if Audrey had died at that time. But now that Audrey was alive and well, it was impossible to protect Russell. Russell, what a trash! Embarrassed, Elvis hurriedly exined with a smile, "This is a misunderstanding. After all, Mr. Russell''s tendon iscerated. It is inevitable that people will suspect Ms. Audrey because they were having apetition that time. Now that the truth has been revealed, I have wronged Ms. Audrey. Ms. Audrey, please forgive me." Audrey looked at Elvis with a faint smile. "It''s good that the misunderstanding was cleared up. I''m a lawyer and a guardian of thew. Naturally, I won''tmit any crime." Elvis hatefully red at Audrey. Elvis thought that she must have done this on purpose. However, there was nothing in the surveince footage that can prove it. He could not use Audrey of anything. ''Damn it, this woman is just like a cunning fox.'' She was such an evil woman. Elvis''s phone rang. Someone called from the emergency room. Elvis asked how Russell was doing. Someone replied on the phone, "Mr. Elvis, Mr. Russell''s tendon can''t be repaired, so..." Elvis said, "You mean..." "Mr. Russell''s right hand is disabled from now on." Elvis fell silent. Russell''s right hand was disabled. Without a hand, he would not be able to perform his work as awyer. Namely, Russell was doomed in his career. What to do with his wife when he got home? Because he had supported Russell and rmended him in public, everyone now gazed at Elvis in a strange light. After hanging up the phone, Elvis stared viciously at Audrey. It was all because of this woman. If it weren''t for her, he wouldn''t have lost an assistant and wouldn''t have be theughingstock of thepany. At this moment, Ean announced to the public. "I hereby dere that Ms. Audrey has won thispetition and be the consultantwyer for the Cordova Group." Everyone present apuded for Audrey with admiration. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 After Ean announced that Audrey was the consultantwyer of the Cordova Group in the conference room, people left. Audrey also followed Bryson back to the president''s office upstairs. She needed to get her briefcase left in Bryson''s office. On the way back, Audrey rxed a little. After all, she became the consultantwyer for the Cordova Group, not because Bryson did her a favor, but because she was capable. Everyone saw her get recognized and earn this position. Bryson took a few steps towards the office door, opened the door and walked in. Then, he moved sideways and waited for Audrey to enter. He stared at her, with his ck and unfathomable eyes. She turned vignt at once. He was like a ferocious beast in front of her, and the office was like hell, scaring her. She stopped and did not take another step forward. However, her briefcase was inside and in it was her wallet. If she didn''t go in, she wouldn''t have enough money to take a taxi. She didn''t know if she should go in or not. Standing outside the door, she hesitated. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Unfortunately, Audrey''s work phone kept vibrating on the coffee table inside. Audrey gritted her teeth, walked straight in, and picked up her phone. She was overjoyed when she saw herpany''s telephone number. "Yes, would you like me to go back to thepany?" Audrey asked. In fact, Audrey had a n. No matter what the people from thepany said, she would pretend that she was needed there. She would act along the way. ke Cohen, a receptionist at Audrey''spany, sounded surprised. "Audrey, how did you know?" Audrey said, "..." Audrey looked slightly awkward. She didn''t expect that she guessed right. "What''s wrong? What happened in thepany?" ke said, "Two clients suddenly came to thepany. They want to see you. Mr. Steele said that you should have signed the contract by now. So, he told me to call you and ask you toe over." "Alright, I''m done here. I''ll be right back." After hanging up, Audrey turned around to say goodbye to Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, mypany just..." Before Audrey could finish her sentence, his face leaned over. Bryson already lowered his head and kissed her. Only when she tried to push him away did he stop. "Don''t do this again!" Bryson''s voice was hoarse as he whispered his warning. "Did you hear that?" Afraid that Bryson would kiss her again, she could only nod with force in his arms. Finally, Bryson opened his arms slowly. "Sorry about giving myself free rein just now!" Audrey swallowed her dissatisfaction with the unfair kiss. So, was the kiss just a mistake? However, she would not foolishly ask Bryson if it was a mistake. "Well, there''s work in mypany. Got to go." With that, Audrey picked up the briefcase on the sofa, and turned to open the door. Just as her hand reached the handle, his hand covered the back of her hand and also held the handle. She drew back her hand as if it was burned. He pulled the handle calmly. "Take care." "I see. Thank you, Mr. Bryson!" Audrey held onto her chest and her heart was beating fast. She rushed out like crazy, as if there was me chasing her. Standing outside the door, Melvin watched Audrey dashing out, and a meaningful smile crossed his face. He found her lips swollen, clothes messy, and affection in her eyes. It was obvious that she was kissed by someone. Of course, it could only be his boss. At this moment, Bryson stared at Audrey as she was leaving. There was so much tenderness in his eyes. When Bryson looked away and noticed Melvin, the tenderness was reced by coldness, driving away Melvin''s curiosity. "Mr. Bryson, here is a document for you." "Come in!" ... Square Law Firm. After leaving the Cordova Group, Audrey hurried back to Square Law Firm. She went through the door of the firm. "ke!" Seeing Audrey, ke smiled at her. "Audrey, you''re back." "You called me and said that there was a client looking for me, right?" ke said, "Yes, the client named you as the barrister. The client is in the reception room now." "I''ll go there now." Audrey ced a box of pastries on the table. "Oh right, yesterday you said that you wanted some almond crisp from Lucky ky. It''s on my way back here, so I bought a box for you." ke took over it with great joy. She looked to the side alertly, leaned forward and whispered, "By the way, Audrey, the client here is a little strange. You''d better watch out." "Alright, thank you." Audrey walked straight into the reception room. When Audrey arrived outside the ss wall of the room, she saw two people sitting inside. They were whispering something. Suddenly, one of them saw Audrey and gestured to the other. The other also turned to look at her. Then they exchanged nces. Audrey detected a flicker of shrewdness from their gazes. Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly. If she wasn''t mistaken, one of them was a loyal partner of the Four Seasons Group. These two people were sly. Audrey curled her lips and walked to the door of the room. She opened it and walked in. "I''m sorry, but I was busy this morning, so I came back a littlete. Sorry to keep you two waiting for a long time." Eden smiled and replied, "It doesn''t matter. We came here out of the blue and didn''t make an appointment with you in advance." Audrey sat opposite them. "Let me introduce myself. I''m awyer from Square Law Firm. You can call me Audrey or Ms. Audrey." Chapter 98 Chapter 98 The two men quickly looked at each other. Eden said, "Hi, Ms. Audrey. My name is Eden, deputy general manager of the QH Limited. This is my assistant, Aaron." Aaron? In fact, this man was the general manager of the QH Limited. But now, he pretended to be Eden''s assistant. Audrey once saw Julian and Aaron dining together. She knew that they were ssmates and best friends back in college. Otherwise, Audrey would be fooled by Eden this time. Aaron and Julian were close, and Aaron must be plotting something, since he came to her so abruptly. Audrey smiled, "Is there anything I can do for you?" The two men looked at each other again. Aaron looked a little portly and he took out a contract. Aaron said, "Ms. Audrey, we are involved in a financial dispute with anotherpany. This is our letter of litigation, and we need you to sign on it." Aaron flipped directly to thest page. He passed her a pen and was waiting for her to sign. Audrey raised her eyebrow and was about to check on the contract. But before she could reach it, Aaron covered them by his hand and looked alert. "Ms. Audrey, there is no need reading it. Because Mr. Steele already checked on it and he approved. All you need to do is to sign on it." "Really?" Audrey smiled lightly. The two men sat there and looked serious. Eden smiled and said, "Of course. If you don''t believe me, you can check with Mr. Steele right now." Audrey paused and seemed figuring out something. They must offered Freddy a good price over this case. Therefore, he only read through the contract roughly and didn''t find any problems and agreed on it. Somehow, Audrey had a feeling that the contract they presented to her wasn''t the same one as they showed to Freddy. They wanted to fool her. Audrey sneered deep down. With a knowing smile, she said, "I see. Since Mr. Steele already agreed on it, I will just sign it." Eden said with joy, "Yes, please." Audrey picked up the pen, and then the contract was signed and sealed. "OK, done." Audrey covered the contract with one hand. She smiled and reached out the other hand towards Eden, "Mr. Eden, It''s a pleasure doing business with you." Eden stared at the contract and looked excited, and they shook hands. "My pleasure, too." He hurried to take the contract back and answered quickly. Eden and Aaron looked at each other with joy since their plot had been carried out sessfully. "Ms. Audrey, we still have lots of works to do back in the office, so we have to go now. And let''s make another appointment for the details of the case." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Audrey nodded, "Alright, then, another day." They walked out the reception room and left the firm. Since Audrey brought in more businesses after she joined Square Law Firm, the office was getting busier than ever before. As Audrey was seeing Eden and Aaron off at the gate, the others in the office started chatting. "Ms. Audrey is a true blessing to our firm. Now, she keeps bringing in new cases, and we are getting rises too." "Exactly! Those are all major cases and were considered ''mission impossible''. But she always managed to win and bring the firm back to life." "Even Mr. Bryson from the Cordova Group has invited Audrey to be their consultantwyer and the contract is signed today." "Really? Consultantwyer for the Cordova Group!" "Ms. Audrey is awesome." Liana picked up a pile of contracts and stood up. She walked by and said coldly, "Stop gossiping, don''t you have works to do?" She walked by in her high heels. After she left, they started chatting again. "Why is she looking so gloomy today?" "Don''t you know why?" "Why?" "Audrey won thewsuit that Liana had been working on. Liana tried for a long time yet still couldn''t win it. But Audrey did it, right after she joined our firm. This must be so embarrassing for Liana. I mean, how can she stand for it?" "That was yesterday''s news. I got something juicier. I heard that Ms. Liana''s husband was cheating on her and they are getting a divorce." "What? Ms. Liana''s husband.... That''s why she wears such a long face every day." "I can see why. Everyone would be the same in her situation." Although they discussed in a low voice, but Liana heard all of their conversation. Listening to the gossip, Liana felt furious. She had never been in such embarrassing situation. But, ever since Audrey came to the firm, everything went wrong with her. She kept losingwsuits and now even her husband cheated on her. Audrey was like a jinx to her. .... After work, people started leaving the office and so did Audrey. Liana also left, but then she returned. The cleaningdy was a little surprised to see her. "Ms. Liana, why are you back? Did you forget something?" "Yeah, I forgot something." Liana replied. "You''d better check if they are still there." "Sure." Liana was about to walk in, but the cleaningdy was standing next to Audrey''s desk. So, she said, "I heard something fell off in the bathroom just now." Hearing that, the cleaningdy put down the work in hand and walked towards the bathroom. When she returned, Liana was standing next to Audrey''s desk. The cleaningdy said, "Nothing fell off." "Maybe I heard wrong." Liana smiled and walked to the door, "I am leaving now, see you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow!" Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Just as Audrey arrived at her apartment building, her phone rang. She saw an unfamiliar number. Who would call her at this hour? "Hello?" "Hello, this is Spring District Police Station." The police station called her? For what? "Well, can I help you?" "Are you Simon''s rtive? Simon is involved in a fight. Pleasee to the police station." ... Before the taxi left, Audrey stopped it again and hurried to Spring District Police Station. ... A quarrel broke out in the police station. One was sitting calmly in front of the policeman with his legs crossed, waiting for the policeman to finish the call. After the call, the policeman found Simon looked so calm. He then tapped on the table with his fingers. "Hey, Simon, why were you fighting with them?" "When will Audrey arrive?" Simon did not answer. "In half an hour. Wait. You should answer my questions first. Why did you fight with them?" Pulling a face, the policeman said. Simon sat leisurely in his chair. "I won''t say anything until shees." ... ... When Audrey arrived, only Simon was left in the police station, and the rest were bailed by their families. After Audrey entered, someone asked, "Who are you?" "Hello, I''m Audrey, Simon''s aunt. One policeman called me over." When the policeman heard that Audrey was Simon''s aunt, he excitedly invited her in. "There you''re. Come in!" ... Why was the policeman so eager for her arrival? After Audrey entered the police station, she saw Simon at a nce. Simon''s face and body were covered in bruises, including a corner of his eyes. At the sight of Simon, who was in a sorry state, Audrey couldn''t help but stroke her forehead with upset. How naught this kid was! Simon''s eyes lit up when he saw Audrey. Audrey did not even look at Simon as she walked over to the policeman with a humble attitude. "Hello, I''m Simon''s aunt." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Audrey''s got a glib tongue. After she mentioned that Bryson was Simon''s uncle, the police politely escorted Simon and Audrey out. The policeman kept exining, "Ms. Audrey, Simon was an innocent victim in the fight, but he didn''t defend himself. Therefore, we had no choice but to detain him in the police station. If he had exined it clearly earlier, we wouldn''t have kept him." Audrey smiled, "I will teach him a lessonter. I''m sorry to trouble you." "It doesn''t matter. As policemen, we naturally have to serve the citizens." Simon muttered in a low voice, "I identally touched them? I just didn''t like them, so I deliberately hit them." ... ... Audrey was upset. Could this troublesome kid not cause her any more trouble? Audrey awkwardly exined to the police, "My nephew likes to joke. Bye." The policeman coughed softly. "Alright. Goodbye!" ... After leaving the police station, Audrey touched her forehead and felt cold sweat. Just now, she was so frightened that her heart almost pounded out of her chest. The problem had been settled. But Simon said that he deliberately hit those guys. What a troublesome kid! Seeing that there was no one around, Audrey crossed her arms around her chest and put on the airs of an elder. "What''s wrong with you? Why did you get into a fight?" Simon returned, "I just said I didn''t like them." ... A tall figure walked towards them. It was none other than Bryson. Of course, in no way would Simon call him over. When Simon saw Bryson, his face instantly turned pale. He gritted his teeth and looked at Audrey. "I asked someone to call you. Why did you get him involved?" Just as Simon had expected, Audrey called over Bryson. On the way to the police station, Audrey called Bryson. She was afraid that she would not be able to handle the problem. If Simon was detained, she didn''t know how to exin it to Kylee. If Bryson was around, everything would go smoothly. Audrey rolled her eyes at Simon. "No matter what, I''m only your fake aunt. I called him over because I was afraid that you would be detained tonight." Simon muttered, "I''d rather stay in prison than see him." In formal clothes, Bryson was rushing over. With a Bluetooth headset on his ear, he was talking on the phone. When he came up to Simon and Audrey, he just finished the call and removed the Bluetooth headset from his ear. Seeing Bryson standing in front of him, Simon subconsciously lowered his head and hid behind Audrey to avoid Bryson''s gaze. Standing in front of them, Bryson gently gazed at Audrey. "The secretary has sent some information to you this afternoon. Have you read it?" Audrey hurriedly replied, "Yes, I''ve. But I haven''t finished yet. I''ll read the rest after I return to the company from the court tomorrow afternoon." "Will you appear in court tomorrow?" "Yes, there is a case of economic dispute to be heard tomorrow, so I have to go to the court tomorrow morning. The case will end at noon." Bryson raised his eyebrows slightly. "You are good. The trial is just a formality." ... Bryson spoke highly of her, so Audrey felt ttered, although she hadplete confidence that she would win the trial tomorrow. Bryson did not know anything, but he believed that she would win. She was d to hear this. "I''m not absolutely certain to win." "But I believe that you will!" Bryson stared at her eyes. ... If Bryson continued praising her, she would get carried away. Moreover, when Bryson said this, he was so serious that no one would think that he was fawning on Audrey. Audrey''s heart beat wildly again. She coughed softly and quickly changed the topic. "Well, your nephew is fine. The police have just confirmed that he did notmit any crime, so he was released without charge." Simon felt that after Audrey finished, Bryson''s gaze fell on him. However, Bryson''s gaze was as cold as ice under the Arctic Ocean. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 "Why were you fighting?" Bryson asked indifferently. Simon found such a simple question sounded like a cold winding from Siberia. On hearing it, he trembled from cold. Bryson''s attitude waspletely different from the one when he spoke to Audrey just now. Simon, like a child who had done something wrong, lowered his head. He exined in a low voice, "They robbed me of my things. Of course, I wanted to get them back, so I started a fight." "Did you get them back?" "Yes." "Where is it?" Simon took out two pieces of paper from his pocket. Bryson took them and said, "Movie tickets?" Simon nced at Audrey and said, "Yes, I nned to invite Audrey to the movies. This movie has been the highest-grossing one recently. It''s hard to get the tickets. I finally managed to get the best seat in the middle." ... After saying that, Simon turned to Audrey and said happily, "Audrey, the tickets are for tonight. There is one hour left. Let''s go watch it." Audrey nced at the ticket. It was a movie of action and suspense. It had been a smash hit recently. Nataly and Nell even asked Audrey to go to the cinema together with them in a few days. However, if Simon invited her to the movie, it would be a little embarrassing. Just as Simon finished speaking, the sound of paper being torn apart sounded. Simon watched helplessly Bryson tore the two tickets to pieces. Simon wanted to snatch them back, it was toote. What he got was a pile of waste paper. "God! My movie tickets!" Simon looked at the movie ticket fragments in his palm with distress. Bryson just ruined his chance to date, Audrey, sweetly like that. Simon was angry, but the person who tore his ticket apart was Bryson. No matter how much he hated Bryson, there was nothing he could do. Bryson looked at Simon coldly. "You only have half a month left for the college entrance exam, but you want to watch movies. Pleasure has sapped your ambition!" It sent shivers down Simon''s spine. It could be considered as a severe reprimand. Ever since Simon''s childhood, Bryson had been the one he was most afraid of. In Simon''s eyes, Bryson was like a God. What he said meant a lot. If he used Simon of losing his ambition, it meant he was disappointed with Simon. Bryson had never scolded Simon so harshly. Noticing that with a grim face, Bryson pursed his lips, Simon clenched his hands nervously. "No, Bryson, it''s not true. I ..." "You are about to take the exam, but pleasure upies your mind. Don''t you think you have been a yboy?" Simon said nothing. He was speechless because Bryson was telling the truth. To change his image in Bryson''s eyes, Simon solemnly promised, "Well, Bryson, I will go back to school immediately. Before the exam, I will not leave school again." Bryson''s expression was gloomy. "Get in the car. I''ll take you back to school." Simon hurriedly said, "By the way, Bryson, Audrey came to the police station for me. It''s sote. I don''t feel at ease if shees back alone. Why don''t we send her back first?" Bryson nced at Audrey with a gloomy expression. "Get in the car." ... Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "No need. I can go back alone!" Audrey hurriedly waved her hand, "Besides, I''m not afraid of gangsters!" Bryson replied, "I''m worried about the gangsters you will meet!" ... ''Nice try, Bryson.'' Finally, Audrey got into the car with Bryson and Simon. As soon as Audrey came up to the car, Simon quickly pulled Audrey into the back seat of the car. ... Bryson sat in the passenger seat with a grim face. Kolby, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, felt the cold sweat dripping down his forehead. What was going on? Why did Simon sit in the back seat with Audrey while Bryson was in the passenger seat? Kolby lightly coughed and reminded Simon. "Mr. Simon, do you want to sit in the back? You can enjoy a better view in the front. Why don''t you sit in the passenger seat?" Simon casually waved his hand. "No need. I''m fine here. There''s no need to change. I want to sit with Audrey!" ... Noticing that Bryson''s face getting gloomier and gloomier, Kolby was anxious. ''Simon, don''t you see that your uncle''s face has darkened? Do you want to die?'' ''This is the best I can do for you. I hope you good luck.'' "Drive!" Bryson ordered coldly. "Yes!" Kolby straightened his back and immediately stepped on the elerator. The car started. Simon said, "Kolby, send Audrey back home." Kolby seemed as if he didn''t hear anything as he drove straight towards Simon''s school. When the car stopped in front of Simon''s school, Simon was surprised to see the familiar iron gate. "Kolby, I told you to send Audrey back home first. Why did youe to school?" Kolby replied seriously, "Your school is closer." "No, I won''t go down. Send Audrey back first. If I don''t personally watch Audrey return home, I won''t be at ease!" Simon said stubbornly. ... ''Simon, I''ve tried my best to help you. Why do you invite trouble?'' When Kolby was in a dilemma, Bryson''s cold voice came. "Get off the car." ... Bryson repeated, "Get off the car! I don''t want to say it again!" Before Bryson got angry, Simon quickly opened the car door. When he got out of the car, he did not forget to tell Bryson, "Bryson, you must take Audrey home." Seeing that Bryson had a stern face, Simon rubbed his nose and walked back to the car window in the back seat. "Audrey, I can''t personally take you back to your apartment. Be careful. I''ll call you tonight." ... Just as Simon finished speaking, Kolby rolled up the car window and started the car. When the car turned a corner, Bryson coldly shouted, "Stop!" Kolby was shocked and immediately stepped on the brakes. Following the sound of the brakes, the car stopped. Bryson, who was sitting in the passenger seat, opened the door and got out of the car. He then walked to the back door, opened it, and sat in the back seat. Out of a desire for survival, Audrey reflexively wanted to open the door and got off the car. But before she could open the door, her wrist was grabbed. Bryson then ordered, "Drive!" Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Audrey noticed that something was wrong with Bryson when she got in the car, so she had been thinking about how to exin it to Bryson. After a while, she spoke. "Bryson, don''t misunderstand. Simon called me because I''m his aunt and awyer. He asked me to help him settle a dispute." "You think that''s all I care about?" Audrey was stunned for a while. Then she coughed softly, "Don''t worry, there''s nothing between me and him. He only treats me as his aunt, so he cares about me." "Should I treat my aunt to a movie and send her roses?" Bryson sneered and asked. Audrey was speechless. "Is there anything wrong with it?" Bryson suddenly turned his head, his face slowly approaching Audrey and his lips almost touching hers. In this distance, with just a slight movement, their lips would touch. "Is it only when he wants to kiss you that you will know that he wants to chase you?" Audrey''s heartbeat elerated, and her elbow leaned against the seat to keep herself from falling. She nervously looked at Bryson''s dark eyes, which were cold, and secretly muttered in her heart. She hoped that Bryson could calm down. She was deeply afraid that Bryson would do something out of line in front of Kolby. Audrey hurriedly expressed her loyalty to Bryson, "Mr. Bryson, I don''t have any feelings for Simon. I only treat him as a junior. I will help him today because he is my nephew. Furthermore, I didn''t know that he wanted to invite me to a movie. I just found out about this." She was innocent too. The coldness in Bryson''s eyes faded. "Really?" "Really! Don''t you believe me?" "I believe you." Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. He finally believed her. Bryson moved away from Audrey. Audrey felt less pressure. Looking at the street view outside the car window, Audrey felt that this was not the way back to her apartment. Audrey hurriedly reminded Kolby, "Kolby, we''re on the wrong path. Turn around at next turn..." "No need. It''s not the wrong way." Audrey looked at Bryson doubtfully, "Is that right? But my home is in the opposite direction. Aren''t we going farther and farther away?" "We are going for dinner." "But I''m not hungry yet," Audrey said. "I''m hungry!" Audrey was speechless. ... Bryson and Audrey came out of the restaurant. Audrey was about to walk towards the elevator when Bryson grabbed her hand. Audrey looked at him in confusion. "Mr. Bryson, are we not going back?" "No." Bryson didn''t want to leave, so Audrey could not force him, but seeing that Bryson was heading in a direction, she could only follow behind him. Not long after, she followed Bryson to the elevator. When they arrived upstairs, a loud sound shook Audrey, causing her to frown in confusion. When she walked out of the elevator, she discovered that they were in a movie theater. Just as Bryson and Audrey walked over, a staff member came forward to greet them. "Hello, are you Mr. Bryson and Ms. Audrey?" Bryson answered. "Yes!" "Here are your tickets. The movie starts in fifteen minutes. You can check your tickets now. Your movie is in the second IMAX hall. Ticket gate is over here." Audrey was dumbfounded. Audrey followed Bryson into the ticket gate of the theater in a fog. When they entered, Audrey nced at the big screen above her head. The movie they were about to watch was the one Simon invited Audrey to watch. Bryson actually apanied her to see this movie. At the door of the movie hall, Audrey''s eyes were fixed on the drinks and popcorn in the hands of a couple beside her. Drinks, popcorn, and movies were perfect together. She sighed softly. Bryson noticed Audrey''s gaze. They sat down at the best viewing seats in the movie hall, and the audiences walked in one after another. Bryson suddenly stood up. "I''ll be right back." "Alright!" Audrey thought that Bryson was going to make a phone call or go to the bathroom, so she didn''t ask any further. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The movie was about to begin, and the lights in the theater dimmed. Bryson also came back. Audrey, who was watching the movie, did not look at Bryson. Suddenly, something was stuffed into her hand. Audrey lowered her head and saw that it was a bucket of popcorn. Audrey looked at the popcorn in surprise and turned to look at Bryson. Bryson just happened to bring two drinks to her and said, "There''s only orange juice here. Which one would you like?" Audrey didn''t know what to say. At that moment, Audrey felt her heart being shot by a Cupid arrow. Under the dim light in the movie hall, Bryson''s handsome face looked unreal. Audrey was in a daze and took a ss of orange juice from Bryson''s hand. Bryson naturally picked up another cup. Bryson''s gaze fell on the screen. Not long after, he turned around and discovered that Audrey was staring nkly at him. "What''s the matter?" Audrey suddenly regained her senses and hurriedly turned to look at the screen. "Nothing." With that, she took a sip of orange juice to calm herself down. Unexpectedly, Bryson bought hot orange juice. After taking a sip, Audrey spat out a mouthful of orange juice because it was too hot. Beside her, Bryson handed her a tissue and patted her on the back. "It''s so hot. Why are you drinking so urgently? Take it easy. No one will snatch it from you." Audrey was speechless. She looked at Bryson with a resentful expression. ''Bryson, can you stop being so gentle? If you continue, I will lose control.'' She took the tissue from Bryson and wiped her mouth. After calming down for a while, she began to eat popcorn and concentrate on the movie. It was a good movie. The plot waspact, and the climaxes wereing one after another. She was also gradually attracted by the movie and was no longer influenced by Bryson. When Audrey was seriously watching the movie, she was quite focused. The expression on her face also changed as the plot went. When Bryson saw her lively expression, he couldn''t help but stare at her. Halfway through, Audrey shifted her gaze to the side and noticed that Bryson was staring at her, so she touched her face. "What''s wrong? Is there anything on my face?" Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Bryson''s attentive gaze did not change. His lips curved slightly, and he said in a hoarse voice. "Nothing. I just think you''re better than the movie." Audrey was speechless. Was he seducing her? Audrey felt like she was going crazy. Just as the plot was about to get tense, Bryson suddenly said something like this to her. What should she say? Finally, Audrey could only awkwardly smile and continue to watch the movie. What made Audrey even more embarrassed was that the hero and heroine of the movie deeply loved each other and kissed affectionately. Audrey felt awkward. In short, Audrey had a mixed feeling during the movie, causing her to have a sense of fear towards watching a movie. At the end of the movie, the lights in the cinema lit up. The audiences stretched themselves and sighed. Most people liked the movie. The plot was indeed good. It was considered one of the best movies in recent years. Everyone left in an orderly manner. Before leaving the cinema, Audrey handed the popcorn bucket to Bryson and went to the bathroom. "Take it. I''m gonna use the bathroom." "Alright!" Audrey turned around and went to the bathroom. Not long after, while Audrey was washing her hands, an astonishing voice came from behind her. "Elliana, it''s really you!" Audrey turned around in confusion and saw a familiar face. Wasn''t she Alma who was defeated by Audrey and Bryson in Go game in the Cordova Mansion? "Miss Alma!" Alma happily held Audrey''s hand. "Elliana, I came to the cinema with my best friend. When I was at the cinema, I saw a person who looked like you. I didn''t expect that it was really you." Audrey was stunned for a while. So, Alma saw her watching the movie with Bryson? Audrey was not ustomed to being so intimate with strangers, so she pulled her hand back from Alma''s hand without a trace. "What a coincidence." Alma said guiltily, "We haven''t seen each other since we parted at your firmst time. I''ve always wanted to visit you at your firm, but I haven''t had the time." "It is OK." Audrey didn''t want to talk too much with Alma, "Miss Alma, I''ve got to go." "Wait a moment." Audrey narrowed her eyes slightly. "What is it, Miss Alma?" Alma said guiltily, "Last time I asked you to ask your brother out for me. After that, I thought about it and felt that I shouldn''t use you to ask your brother out. Therefore, today, I want to take this opportunity to apologize to you." Audrey was speechless. "Oh right, I saw youing here with Mr. Bryson, right?" Audrey raised her eyebrows. Alma finally came to the point. However, she was d that she didn''t do anything out of line with Bryson in the cinema. Otherwise, Alma would see. "Right." Alma crossed her fingers nervously and bit her lower lip, saying, "I just got a call from my driver and my car broke down halfway. My best friend in a hurry, so..." Alma did not continue, but Audrey understood what Alma was thinking. Undoubtedly, Alma wanted to use this opportunity to approach Bryson. After Alma finished speaking, Audrey subconsciously wanted to agree with Alma. However, at the thought of what Bryson had done after she deceived Brysonst time, Audrey felt a chill on her back. It was terrifying. "Miss Alma, my hands are tied. My brother has urgent business to attend to. I''m afraid..." she said with an embarrassed expression. When Alma heard that Bryson was in a hurry, she hurriedly waved her hand and said, "It doesn''t matter. Mr. Bryson should deal with his emergency first. I''ll take a taxi back." Alma''s n didn''t work. If she dyed Bryson''s matter so that he disliked her, then it would be her great loss. "Then Miss Alma, I''m gonna take off." "Alright, goodbye." Alma looked at Audrey''s back with some regrets. Bryson waited in the corridor for a while before seeing Audreye out. He didn''t ask why Audrey had stayed inside for so long. Audrey hurriedly took the popcorn from Bryson''s hand. "Do you want to go to the bathroom?" Bryson nced at her indifferently, "No!" After saying that, Bryson took the popcorn back from Audrey''s hand, held Audrey''s hand, and took her out of the cinema. Audrey was afraid that Alma, who was behind her, would see it, so she subconsciously wanted to pull her hand back. However, Bryson''s strength was so great that Audrey was unable to shake his hand off. Alma and her best friend watched as Bryson and Audrey left the cinema. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Alma''s best friend looked at Bryson holding Audrey''s hand and hesitated to say. "Are you sure that she is really Mr. Bryson''s sister?" The way Bryson looked at Audrey was affectionate and doting as if he was looking at a lover. Alma sighed. "It''s true. I saw her in the Cordova Mansion before. Madam Cordova personally said that she is Mr. Bryson''s younger sister. There is no doubt about that." "If she is his sister, then he really dotes on her," murmured her best friend. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 The next morning, Audrey got up with dark circles under her eyes. Then she hurried to the office to get the documents. Sitting in the car, she took out a small mirror and looked at her eyes. Audrey couldn''t help butin about Bryson in her heart. If he hadn''t taken her to watch a moviest night, she wouldn''t have gone to court with dark circles. She hurried back to thew firm to get the documents and went to the Court of Peace City. At the entrance of the courthouse, her client had arrived. She walked into the courthouse with her client and sat down. The client looked at Audrey nervously, "Audrey, is today''s trial OK?" Audrey smiled and said, "No problem. Don''t worry." With that, Audrey took out the documents in her hand. Then she discovered that two pages were missing. Those two pages werepletely obscure and difficult to remember. How could those two pages suddenly disappear? She looked through the documents carefully. Not only the two pages but even one of the pieces of evidence was missing. Yesterday, when she got off work, she checked all the documents and evidence and locked them. This morning, when she went to thepany to get the documents, no one had ever touched the documents. How could things be missing for no reason? However, she never needed those things in court. ... Square Law Firm... Throughout the morning, Liana was absent-minded. She nced at Audrey''s seat from time to time. A few days ago, she carefully studied Audrey''s routine. She knew that Audrey had ced the documents for today''s trial at the top of the drawer. She especially went to the security room to copy the key to Audrey''s drawer. When she returned to her officest evening, she used the key to open Audrey''s drawer and took away Audrey''s important evidence. If there was no evidence, would Audrey still win the case? As long as Audrey lost thewsuit, her legend of being undefeated in thew firm would be broken. Could she still be proud of herself in the future? However, this was the first time Liana had done such a thing, so it was inevitable that she would feel guilty in her heart. There was no news of Audrey''s appearance in court. I wonder what the oue of the trial was. Did Audrey lose the case? Just as she was thinking, Susan came to the side of Liana. "Ms. Liana, Mr. Steele is looking for you." Liana came to her senses. "Alright!" Liana went to Freddy''s office. Freddy looked for Liana because she had mistaken the client''s name when dealing with the documents. After Freddy scolded Liana for a while, she walked out of Freddy''s office exhausted. As soon as Liana arrived at the office area, she saw Audrey walking in from outside thew firm. The moment when Audrey showed up, Liana''s eyes narrowed. Audrey also saw Liana. However, after a nce, she walked straight to her seat and sat down. The otherwyers were also busy and did not notice Audrey, so no one asked about the results of Audrey''s trial. However, every time Audrey won awsuit in the past, she would immediately call Freddy to report. Today, Audrey did not call Freddy. Otherwise, when Liana was in Freddy''s office, Freddy would have taken Audrey as an example. Thinking of this, Liana confirmed that Audrey must have lost thewsuit. That was why Audrey kept such a low profile today. She had taken some important part of Audrey''s trial materials away. Audrey couldn''t win the trial. The more Liana thought about it, the more excited she became, and the anger she felt when she was scolded earlier disappeared. As long as Audrey lost thewsuit, Liana would be happy. Not long after, Freddy walked out of his office. Seeing Freddy walk out, Liana immediately called out to him. "Mr. Steele!" Freddy turned around, his mood not looking very good, "What is it?" Freddy''s mood didn''t look good, which made Liana surer that Audrey lost herwsuit. The client must have called Freddy toin. "Mr. Steele, Audrey has just returned to thew firm after her trial. I wonder what the oue of her trial was. Did she win ... or did she lose?" Liana smiled, "Let me guess, she must have won, right?" Hearing Liana''s words, Freddy suddenly remembered something and looked at Audrey. "Audrey, didn''t you go to court today? Why are you back so quickly? Since the trial is over, why didn''t you call me?" "I''m sorry. I forgot!" Audrey replied indifferently. The otherwyers in the office had sensed a hint of gossip. "Audrey suddenly didn''t call Mr. Steele. Could it be that she lost thewsuit?" "I think that''s very likely." "When did Audreye back? I don''t know at all." "She just lost awsuit. Do you want her to announce it in public?" Hearing thewyers'' discussions, Freddy put on a dark face. "Audrey, did you lose thewsuit?" Audrey smiled as she looked at Liana, and her bright eyes shed with coldness. "Ms. Liana, do you want me to lose or win?" Liana''s heart skipped a beat. What did Audrey mean by asking this? Did Audrey suspect Liana? Even if Audrey suspected her, Audrey would have no evidence. The smile on Liana''s face froze. "You are awyer of Square Law Firm. You represent our firm. Of course, I hope you win." Liana said against her will. "Is that so? Do you really want me to win, Ms. Liana?" Pastoral frowned. Audrey clearly had something to say but she didn''t say it. This could mean that she lost thewsuit, but she didn''t want to say it. Liana sneered in her heart as she looked at Audrey with a concerned expression, "Audrey, please satisfy everyone''s curiosity. Did you lose or win?" The otherwyers also looked at Audrey with curiosity on their faces. "That''s right, Audrey. Just tell me, did you win or lose?" Pastoral was extremely happy in her heart. Liana often lostwsuits, but Audrey had always been winning. If Audrey suddenly lost thewsuit, things would be different. Audrey looked coldly at Liana. She gently opened her mouth and said word by word, "Fortunately, I didn''t disappoint you, Ms. Liana. I won today''s trial!" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. What? Did she win? The moment Audrey finished her sentence, Liana couldn''t help but say. "It''s impossible!" Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Audrey stared coldly at Liana, and Liana immediately shrank her neck in guilt. When Liana deliberately asked Freddy about the oue of the trial, Audrey was certain that it was Liana who had stolen her documents. Otherwise, Liana would not have been so urgent to see Audrey make a fool of herself. She could bear it if Liana was only ndering her verbally in thew firm. But Liana deliberately stole her trial materials. It was too much. If there were any problems with the trial materials, the most direct impact would be the oue of the trial. This time, it was due to her good memory and other solid evidence that she had forced the witness to confess the truth of the case. Otherwise, she would very likely lose. If she lost, the victim would not get justice from thew. Therefore, this time, Audrey decided not to step back any longer. Audrey looked at Liana with a faint smile. "Ms. Liana, how do you know that I can''t win?" Lianaughed embarrassedly. "It''s just everyone''s guess. As long as you win thewsuit, you will call Mr. Steele in advance, but you didn''t call today, so we suspected that you lost the trial." "Is that so? Ms. Liana? Is it just a guess? Or do you have evidence to prove that I will lose thewsuit?" "How can I have evidence that you will lose thewsuit? What do you mean by that, Audrey?" Liana''s face darkened. Audrey smiled and looked at Freddy. "Mr. Steele, before I leftst night, my trial materials were still in my drawer. But this morning, I suddenly lost some of the materials. I suspect that someone had stolen my trial materials after work last night." Liana looked at Audrey without fear. If Audrey wanted to ess the surveince videos, she had destroyed them, so she wouldn''t have been filmed. That was why she was so unscrupulous, not afraid of Audrey investigating the surveince videos. Just as Liana sneered and looked at Audrey with a mocking expression, Audrey''s gaze once again fell on Liana''s face. "The surveince in thepany is broken. I''m sure I can''t ess the surveince videos fromst night, but..." Audrey continued. "When I was working on the trial materials, I was afraid that there would be a problem with the materials. Therefore, I did GPS positioning on all the important evidence. As long as I turn on the GPS positioning on myputer, I can know where the evidence I lost is!" Freddy''s face was filled with anger. "What did you say? Someone broke into our firm?" Liana widened her eyes. What? Audrey actually made such a move on the evidence. Her palm thatnded on the table slightly trembled. The evidence she stole from Audrey was ced in a drawer under the table. Last night, she wanted to bring the evidence out of thepany, but she thought that if Audrey lost the lawsuit and Audrey was expelled from thew firm, she would take over Audrey''swsuit and use the evidence to win thewsuit. She didn''t expect that it would actually bring such a consequence to her. Audrey saw all the changes in Liana''s expression. Audrey smiled as she looked at Liana, "Ms. Liana, guess who the person who stole my trial materials is." Liana smiled awkwardly, "How would I know?" Audrey expressionlessly turned around and opened the GPS on herputer. Freddy walked behind Audrey and looked at Audrey''sputer. "Why is it still in ourw firm? Didn''t you say that you installed GPS?" Audrey operated theputer and erged the map. The entire map of thew firm was also erged on theputer. At the same time, the signal point of the GPS was more clearly reflected on the map. Freddy frowned as he looked at the map on Audrey''sputer. "This position is..." Sealing''s gaze swept across the office andnded on Liana face. "Ms. Liana''s desk." Freddy frowned and looked at Audrey. "Audrey, is there something wrong with your GPS? How could that thing be at Ms. Liana''s ce? There must be something wrong!" "Mr. Steele, As long as you search Ms. Liana''s drawer, the truth will be revealed, right?" Liana knew that if they came here to search, they would definitely find the evidence. Before Freddy had someone walk over, Liana suddenly stood up and took out a postcard from her drawer, and threw it on the table. "This is what you''re talking about, isn''t it?" Liana said angrily. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Freddy looked at the postcard on the table. It was indeed one of the pieces of evidence that Audrey was going to show in court this time, and his expression changed drastically in an instant. The office was in an uproar. "I didn''t expect that the evidence would appear in Ms. Liana''s drawer." "Perhaps someone deliberately framed Ms. Liana. Who would put the evidence in such a ce and wait for others to search?" "Didn''t you hear that Ms. Liana was sure that Audrey would lose herwsuit? As long as Audrey lost thewsuit, she would be driven out of the office. Then who would care about the missing evidence?" "However, Ms. Liana didn''t expect that Audrey won thewsuit." "Sure enough, women are too scary!" Freddy stared fixedly at Liana, not believing that it would really be there. "Ms. Liana, why is this evidence in your drawer?" Liana sneered arrogantly. "Why?" Liana said with a face full of hatred, "Because Audrey entered ourw firm and robbed my case. She won thewsuits and looked down on me. Moreover, everyone is proud of her and belittled me, forcing me to do this." Hearing Liana''s words, Freddy revealed a disappointed expression. "Ms. Liana, no matter how dissatisfied you are, you can''t do anything that vites the professional ethics ofwyers. Do you know what the consequences will be?" "Consequences?" Liana tittered, "Of course I''ve thought about the consequences. I will be expelled from Square Law Firm, and I can''t be awyer anymore. Anyway ... I don''t want to stay here anymore. Since so, I''ll take this opportunity to say goodbye to Square Law Firm. I quit!" With that, Liana took off the work token on her chest. Seal was speechless. ... Half an hourter, Liana finished handing over all the client information in her hands and prepared to leave thew firm with her belongings. When she passed by Audrey''s side. "Audrey, did you really install GPS positioning on the evidence?" Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Audrey smiled sweetly as she looked at Liana, her eyes gently blinking. "What''s your opinion, Ms. Liana?" Liana suddenlyughed. "Audrey, I lost to you. You''re an incredible person, but you''re staying in Square Law Firm. It will not be your destination. If Mr. Steele finds out that you will leave in the future, I''m afraid ... he will definitely not let you go." "Thank you for your advice, Ms. Liana. I will definitely be careful in the future." Liana snorted, "Audrey, don''t be toocent. Sooner orter, we will face each other in court. At that time, I will win against you." Audrey smiled at her and said, "I look forward to that day." With that, Liana took her things and stepped on her high heels, leaving Audrey''s line of sight like a proud peacock. Audrey knew that she and Liana would meet again in court sooner orter. ... In the afternoon, a person from the Cordova Group called and asked Audrey to go to the Cordova Group. Then Audrey set off. Audrey was able to freely enter the Cordova Group after bing a consultantwyer for the Cordova Group. There was a discussion about a big project this afternoon, so they needed the presence of a consultant lawyer. Since it was not time for the meeting, Audrey stayed in the break room and waited. While she was waiting in the break room, she looked through the documents about the project they were going to discuss this afternoon. After reading the documents, Audrey took out her phone and checked the news today. She looked through the trending topics about Wendy. Because many celebrities proved that Wendy didn''t put on air and she was very nice. Theizens all sympathized with Wendy and sent many gifts to her on her Weibo. Audrey sneered. Wendy had always had a way of winning people''s hearts. After thinking for a moment, Audrey sent Nataly a message. Nataly quickly sent over the logging information of a Weibo ount. Audrey changed her sim card, logged on to the ount, and slowly sent out a message. "I suddenly found an old picture of me and ir having afternoon tea." After finishing, Audrey also sent a picture. That picture was hacked from Wendy''s phone by Audrey a long time ago. The angle of the picture was very tricky. One of the people sitting with them was obviously ir''s lover, Jacob. There was a calendar on the picture. It happened to be an afternoon one year ago in the summer. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After sending the message, Audrey quickly logged out and changed back to her original Sim card. Afterwards, before she could see the impact of the Weibo message, someone called Audrey, saying that the meeting was about to begin, and asked Audrey to go to the conference room. When Audrey arrived at the conference room, Bryson hadn''t arrived yet. She had just sat down when Bryson was surrounded by a crowd of managers outside the conference room came in. Bryson saw Audrey already sitting in the conference room. He raised his eyebrows slightly. Because the consultantwyer had to sit beside Bryson, Audrey was very close to Bryson. After Bryson sat down, the project meeting began. This was an ind project built on an ind in the suburbs of Peace City. Audrey had just obtained the specific design n of the project. After looking at the blueprints, Audrey frowned. Bryson noticed Audrey''s expression and asked in public, "Ms. Audrey, after you finished reading the blueprints, you frowned. Is there anything wrong with it?" Audrey nodded. "This is a wend." Audrey points out one ce, "If the wend is damaged, it will cause great damage to the migratory birds on the ind. If the project is built here, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for the government to approve it. I remember that two years ago, the Four Seasons Group also nned to convert it into a wend, but the government rejected it because of the potential damage of the environment." Sitting not far from Audrey, Elvis mocked. "That''s because the Four Seasons Group is not qualified, so the government will not approve. However, if the Cordova Group wants to develop this ce, it will be different." Audrey frowned, "It''s not impossible to develop this ce. However, I feel that if we can avoid this wend and protect it to provide a good environment for migratory birds, we can use this as a selling point in the future to attract tourists and increase the value of this project." Elvis said, "Do you mean that not only can we not use this ce, but we also need to protect it, wasting so much space on useless birds?" "Yes!" Elvis sneered as he leaned back in his chair. He couldn''t conceal the mockery on his face, "Audrey, you are just awyer. Do you know about investment? Do you know how expensive it is to take thend now? Right now, thend in Peace City is expensive. Do you know how much money we will lose if we waste such arge area? Do you know how much we would earn if we convert that wend into a residential area? If you don''t know anything, just shut up." Bryson nced coldly at Elvis, and his gaze fell on the director of the project department. "ording to Audrey''s proposal, change the n and revise the use of thend." The director of the project department sat upright and said, "Mr. Bryson, are you going to keep the whole wend?" "Yes!" "One-fourth of the ind is wend. Are you sure?" Bryson narrowed his eyes slightly. "Do you want me to say it a third time?" The director wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and shrunk his neck. "No. I''ll have someone revise the blueprint immediately." "Bryson, the entire wend upies a quarter of the ind. Do you know how much money our group will lose if we keep all of it?" Elvis asked unhappily. Bryson stared expressionlessly at Elvis. "Mr. Elvis, do I need you to remind me of my decision?" Elvis gritted his teeth and red at Audrey hatefully before continuing, "Mr. Bryson, I''m thinking for the group. If we give up such a goodnd, the group will lose a lot of money." "If the project loses a lot of money, I will repay the group with my personal property. I won''t let the group lose any money. Are you satisfied with that, Mr. Elvis?" Elvis was speechless. Hearing Bryson''s words, how could Elvis refute? Bryson stood up and publicly announced, "This is the end of the meeting. After the new blueprint and n are confirmed, the meeting will continue." Chapter 106 Chapter 106 The meeting was over. Bryson walked out first and Audrey and the others followed. Elvis stayed behind. His supporters sat beside him. "Mr. Elvis, who exactly is that woman? How can her words influence Mr. Bryson''s decision?" Elvis snorted, "Oh, she was a foxy little minx, that one." "But if we don''t make use of the wend, the Cordova Group will lose a lot of money. Is that really okay, Mr. Elvis?" "Well, Bryson just said that it will be on his personal ount if that happens." "But he is the president of the Cordova Group. The others would just take him at his words. Isn''t it pure talking?" "Alright, that''s it. I''ve had enough." Elvis cast a disturbing look at them. They didn''t say another word when they found Elvis frustrated. But Elvis took in what they said. They were right. Bryson had taken the Cordova Group to a much higher level while he was in office. Those shareholders were not good at thinking outside the box. They were very rigid and loyal to Bryson. Would they really let Bryson pay to close the gap? The answer is definitely a no. Let alone the wend... Either way, he must find a way to develop the wend. Bryson didn''t have the final say even if he was the president of the Cordova Group. Wouldn''t he have to pay with his bonus if the project ran short of money? He would never let that happen. ... Audrey saw Bryson enter the private elevator when she was leaving the office. She hurried over. But someone cut her off. Bryson had to give approval before Audrey could enter the elevator. The elevator went straight up after Audrey entered. "Mr. Bryson, what I said was only a suggestion. I have no right to interfere in the internal affairs of the Cordova Group. Don''t you need to hear what others have to say before epting my proposal?" Bryson nced at her and said, "It''s a good suggestion. I think it''s feasible. Is there a problem?" Audrey ran out of words. What else could she say? However, Bryson approved her proposal in front of so many people. This made her a target of public criticism. "But sir, others will think that there is something between us if you do this!" Audrey looked at Bryson with a serious expression on her face. Bryson curled his lips and shed a handsome smile. "Don''t you think there''s something between us?" Audrey was lost for words. Is there anything at all? There was clearly nothing between them. "Well, sir..." Bryson interrupted her. "Or do you want me to kill all the migrant birds, destroy their homes and families, and leave them no ce to stay?" Audrey''s expression changed as she blurted out, "No!" Bryson beamed. "I won''t do that as long as you disagree." Audrey was tongue-tied. What a fatuous and self-indulgent person Bryson was. "I''m going to he*l." Audrey felt that she was getting more and more into the man. "My dear boss, could you please stop flirting with me? I''m going to give it a go if you don''t stop." And then Bryson added, "Besides, I think my project will benefit better from your proposal. The Cordova Group will definitely make a profit!" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Audrey went speechless. Well, thest point spoke louder. Bryson was a businessman and he wouldn''t want to lose money. Bryson walked out when the elevator arrived. Audrey headed to another elevator. "Where are you going?" Bryson asked. Audrey pointed to the elevator for staff and said, "Back to thew firm, of course." "Didn''t you tell Grandma that you are visiting her tonight?" Kylee called herst night. Audrey told Kylee that she would visit the Cordova Mansion after work and go shopping with her tomorrow. "I''m done for today..." "Everyone will be off work by the time you arrive at thew firm. You can stay in my office and join me." Audrey was startled. "Oh no, thank you. I''m good. I''d better go by myself." "What, are you afraid of me? It''s just a ride in my car." "Well, of course not," Audrey said. "Well then, follow me." Bryson nced at the watch on his wrist. "I will be done in about half an hour." "Alright then." Audrey gave up. ... Audrey ended up waiting in Bryson''s office. Franco brought Audrey a cup of tea and went out. Then Bryson took care of his work while Audrey sat on the sofa and read the news. Audrey found her twitter packed withments as soon as she logged in. Theizens saw everything through. They immediately discovered something fishy from Wendy''s tweet. Some even recognized that the man beside ir was the one she had an affair with. ir''s cheating was immediately confirmed. ir was once again caught cheating right after she had escaped the rumors. Wendy deleted the tweet two minutester but it began to spread widely. The topic became top search. # ir''s cheating confirmed # ir made a statement in a haste, saying that the man and Wendy were just friends and they were not cheating as some had said online. She would reserve the right to ascertain the legal responsibility of the person spreading rumors. At the same time, ir made a second tweet. "Some people fake to be kind. They talk in one way and act in another behind one''s back. How interesting. Now I understand and I have nothing else to say. The photo proves everything." Below that tweet was a few photos of Wendy pping her assistant in the face at the filming and also some charts for charity ie. But all the ie was eventually transferred to Wendy''s ount. This post stirred a heated discussion andizens used Wendy of acting like a diva and taking advantage of charity to make money. "Holy shit, is this really Wendy? It''s really terrible if it''s true!" "Like father, like son. I guess the Munn Group is not any better. Someone should investigate the Munn Group." "I''ve always taken Wendy as my idol. Jeez. I never thought that she is a person like that." "Idol, seriously? She is clearly a vampire that''s good at deceiving innocent fans." Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Audrey let out a smile as she read thements on twitter. In fact, it was Audrey who asked Nataly to send the tweet with ir''s ount, exactly to help Wendy and ir end in an ugly friendship. Just as she was thinking about it, a new tweet appeared as Audrey hit "refresh". Wendy sent out another tweet. "How interesting. Somebody did something wrong but deliberately nder you behinds your back. Warning to some repeat cheater: Facts speak louder than words." ir''s tweet followed soon after. "Is she really innocent? For a month in a row, she made the entire crew wait and expected everyone to serve her like a queen. How dare she say she was a dedicated actress? She should be really ashamed of herself!" Below were nine photos among which a cursing gesture was surrounded by eight photos of Wendy acting like a diva during the show. In one of the photos, she was enjoying her tea with three assistants holding up the umbres. In another, her assistant was carrying her across the water simply because Wendy was afraid to make her shoes soggy. There were also photos of the entire crew waiting for her because everyone was present except for her. One of the photos was Wendy kicking a pregnant actress in the stomach. In the photo, the actress was about to fall to the ground while Wendy had a smug smile on her face. It was once on the news when the actress had a miscarriage during filming. That was why everyone used Wendy of taking life lightly when this photo was released. Not long after, the actress sent a tweet with an implicit meaning: It was only a matter of time. The tweet confirmed that Wendy was the cause of the actress''s miscarriage. Everyone on Weibo called Wendy names. Even the Munn Group was involved. There was even a topic that suggested not using the products of the Munn Group. ir''s affair was soon drowned out by the topic of Wendy kicking the actress and causing her miscarriage. Audrey could imagine how anxious Wendy was right now just by these photos and the criticism on the Inte. ... In the entertainmentpany. Wendy read thements online and trembled with anger. She threw theputer screen to the floor and the screen was shattered. Her manager Zander stood aside and was worried about Wendy. "Wendy, calm down. Don''t get angry." Wendy''s hand trembled as she pointed at theputer screen on the ground and her eyes were scarlet-red. "Did you see that? Did you see how they scolded me? It really pissed me off. Call ir immediately and ask her to remove that tweet. Otherwise, I''ll do something she''ll never forget." Zander wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Wendy, I did try to contact ir''s manager but..." "But what?" "Her manager doesn''t answer my phone at all." Wendy gritted her teeth with hatred as she took out her mobile phone and dialed ir''s number. However, the phone was busy. Her phone rang when she was about to call again. Wendy picked up the phone without looking at the number. She assumed it was ir and blurted out, "I''m telling you, ir, right now you must..." "Wendy, it''s me!" the voice of a middle-aged man came from the other side of the microphone. Wendy''s eyes widened when she heard the voice. She quickly switched to a gentle voice as if a mouse had seen a cat, "Dad? Why are you calling me?" "I have to ask. What happened exactly? Did you cause the miscarriage of that actress?" Toby questioned. Wendy clenched her teeth hard and said softly, "Dad, you know that. In my job, some people are jealous and would nder others. How can I be involved in someone''s miscarriage? I didn''t do it." "That''s good. Ask your PR to deal with it immediately. Otherwise, ourpany will suffer much negative impact. Now, thepany''s share price has fallen. We must deal with it before the stock market opens tomorrow!" "Dad, don''t worry. I know what to do. By the way, are youing home for dinner tonight?" "I have to eat outside so I''m not going back for dinner." "Alright." Wendy hung up the phone and gritted her teeth with extreme anger. Then she continued to call ir. She got through but ir hung up on her. Wendy looked at the phone in disbelief. She immediately called again, only to hear that the number she dialed was out of range. Wendy knew that ir had dragged her into the cklist. That was wonderful. ir, you did a good job. How dare she pull her into the cklist. If that was your attitude, don''t me me for taking revenge on you. ... The discussion on the Inte continued, all heading in the direction that Audrey had expected. Wendy and ir''s friendship ended and theizens teased that they were frenemies. Audrey knew that Wendy and ir would not be able to sleep tonight. She was in a good mood after enjoying the battle between the two of them. Suddenly, she felt a scorching gaze on her. She looked up and saw Bryson staring at her with full attention. Audrey''s heart skipped a beat. Bryson slightly grinned as Audrey looked up. "What is it? Did something happen that made you so happy?" Audrey replied casually, "Nothing much. Are you done?" She didn''t want to tell Bryson about the problems at home. That would only annoy him. "Yes." Bryson turned off hisputer as he spoke and picked up his phone and wallet. Audrey stood up. Audrey said to Bryson when they got to the elevator, "Bryson, grandma said that she wants me to cook. We should stop at the market on our way back." "Sure!" Half an hourter, Bryson stopped his car outside arge market. Audrey was about to say something to Bryson after she got off but Bryson stepped off the car as well from the other side. Audrey was startled. She was going to buy vegetables, so why did Bryson get off the car? Audrey was stunned for a moment. Bryson walked past Audrey and headed towards the market. After a few steps, he realized that Audrey didn''t catch up so he turned around. "Didn''t you say you wanted to buy vegetables?" Audrey lost her words again. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 When Audrey said she wanted to buy groceries, she meant to do that alone. But Bryson got out of the car and walked towards the market. What was going on? However, Bryson was already waiting, and she couldn''t tell him to sit back in the car. So she just followed him. As soon as they entered the market, they heard the cries of the vendors and the sound of quarreling. It was a big market with all sorts of groceries. Stalls selling vegetables, aquatic products, and poultry were in different sections. Audrey spotted a stall offering fresh vegetables. Without thinking, she took Bryson''s hand and pulled him along towards the stall. "The vegetables over there look fresh." Apart from studying case materials, cooking was also what Audrey enjoyed. Buying groceries could bring her pleasure, too. Her eyes lit up when she saw the fresh vegetables. Bryson was going to go straight ahead. Suddenly, Audrey took his hand. Looking at their hands, he raised his eyebrows. Audrey didn''t seem to notice this at all. She let go of Bryson''s hand when they reached the stall. And then she started to pick vegetables carefully. Bryson red at the vegetables on the stall and frowned. He was a little jealous. It took him some effort to hold Audrey''s hand, yet the vegetables could enjoy her soft touch easily. Audrey, busying in picking vegetables, didn''t notice the change in Bryson''s expression. After picking out the vegetables she needed, Audrey handed them to the vendor to weigh. The vendor told them the total price. Bryson, standing beside Audrey, handed him the money. "What? I''ll pay!" Audrey hurriedly said. "I''ve paid. Also, what''s the difference?" The vendor took the money and handed the change to Bryson. He looked at them with a smile. "Sir, your wife is so pretty. You''re very lucky." Bryson smiled and said, "Yes, I''m lucky." Audrey didn''t know what to say. Before she could exin, Bryson pulled her away, with the bags in his hand. Audrey looked at Bryson awkwardly, "He misunderstood our rtion. Why didn''t you exin?" "There''s no need to exin. Why waste my breath?" Words failed Audrey. He had a point. Still, it didn''t feel right. She couldn''t help feeling he had taken advantage of her. "What else do you want to buy?" "Grandma likes chicken. But most chicken avable is not very fresh. Let''s go and buy some fish. I saw the stalls selling fish. I''ll cook sweet and sour squirrel fish tonight." "OK." After buying a fish, they walked towards the car. When they got to the car, Audrey felt in her pocket and hurriedly handed the fish to Bryson. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Take this." Bryson grabbed Audrey''s hand and asked, "What''s wrong?" "I left my badge at the stall we bought fish. I''ll go back and get it. I''ll be right back." "I''ll go with you." "No need. I can do it myself. I''ll be right back!" With that, Audrey shook Bryson''s hand off and hurriedly walked into the market. When she reached the stall, the vendor handed her the badge at once. "Hey, this is yours, isn''t it?" Audrey took it and said gratefully, "Yes. Thank you, sir." "You''re wee. Come again next time if you think the fish is good." "Sure." When she was about to leave, Audrey noticed a familiar figure in the market. She called out, "Maria!" Maria turned around at the sound of her name. She looked Audrey up and down and then frowned. "Miss, do I know you?" Seeing her, Audrey''s eyes were slightly red with excitement. She stepped forward and held Maria''s hand tightly, "Maria, it''s me! Audrey! Don''t you recognize me?" Audrey used to live with her grandma, and Maria worked as their maid. She took great care of them. She was nice to Audrey, treating Audrey as her own. Audrey hadn''t heard about Maria ever since she went abroad. ording to Nataly, Maria resigned after Audrey left. But Nataly had no idea where Maria had gone. After hearing Audrey''s name, Maria''s eyes widened in disbelief. She looked narrowly at Audrey and then got excited. "Are you ... are you really Ms. Audrey?" Audrey nodded fiercely. "Yes. It''s me. Maria." They sped in each other''s arms. Maria said excitedly, "You''re still alive! I thought you were gone. Oh, I''m so d!" Audrey let go of Maria, looking into her tearful eyes. Audrey was distressed and wiped the tears off Maria''s face. "Something happened to me back then, but I survived. Maria, you are so thin now." Maria sighed, still weeping. "No, look at you! You''re thin. You used to ... Let''s stop talking about the past." "Where do you live now, Maria? How are you doing?" Maria smiled and said, "I live with my son''s family now. My grandson was born earlier this year. I''m taking care of him now. If it wasn''t for your grandma, I wouldn''t ... She was nice to me back then." Speaking of Audrey''s grandma, Maria felt sad. Audrey was relieved to know Maria was doing well these days. "Grandma would be happy for you if she knew that you were living a happy life." Maria sighed. "She was such a good person. It was all my fault that she met with the dreadful ident. I should have stopped her from going out thatte." "Don''t say that, Maria. No one wanted that to happen. What was past was past." "Let''s not talk about me anymore. Ms. Audrey, I heard that you haven''t returned to the Munn''s. Where do you live now?" "Don''t worry. I''m fine now." "Good!" Maria nodded. She suddenly remembered something. "When I left the Munn''s, Mr. and Mrs. Munn were going to have someone throw away your grandma''s things. I took them myself, hoping I can give them to you one day. Now that you''re back, let''s meet another day so I can give them to you." "Really? That would great." They parted, and Audrey was filled with emotions. She had to find out who was responsible for her grandma''s death. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 After returning to the car, Audrey felt burdened. Then Kolby started the car. Bryson stared at Audrey''s worried face. "What''s wrong? Why did it take you so long to get the stuff?" Audrey suddenly regained her senses. She turned around and smiled at Bryson, "Nothing. I just met an old friend and we had a chat." "An old friend?" "Yes." Then Audrey didn''t say anything more. She had no desire to continue. Bryson narrowed his eyes and stared at Audrey''s face, wanting to find out more from it. However, Audrey had been an introvert. It was hard to tell what she was thinking from facial expressions. Bryson didn''t like this. He could not know her inner thoughts and was rejected by her. He felt like an outsider in her life. ... Kylee was d to wee Audrey''s visit. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Audrey cooked dinner for her, which made Kylee more pleasant. After dinner, the two spent time together watching two movies. Since it was toote, Audrey stayed overnight in the Cordova Mansion. At night, Audrey was lying on the big bed in the room. Her mind was upied with the past, her grandmother, her lost brother, and her mother who died when she was young. Audrey tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Finally, Audrey sat up. She opened the door and looked in the direction of the study. The light in the study was still on, which meant that Bryson had not rested yet. Being the president of the Cordova Group was hard. The weather at night was quite low. Audrey pulled her coat closer and walked to the bar downstairs. There were kinds of wine stored in the bar. Audrey had picked her targets when she was at dinner. A few bottles of his wines should be nothing since she agreed to help Kylee, especially when she hadn''t asked for anything. Opening the wine cab, Audrey took out a few bottles of French red wine and a ss. Sitting in the dim light of the bar, Audrey drank one ss of wine after another alone. When she drank the second bottle, Audrey was a little drunk. When it came to the third bottle, Audrey seemed to see that there were double shadows of the chandelier above the bar. Audrey opened the fourth bottle of red wine as hupping. On the stairs not far away, a tall and upright figure stood there, looking down at the girl who was drinking fiercely at the bar counter. Bryson saw all the loneliness and pain on her face. Bryson had detected the bad mood of Audrey in thete afternoon. He spected that Audrey might recall her dead family after encountering an old friend. Therefore, even when he was working in the study, he did not concentrate on his work. Instead, he paid special attention to Audrey''s room. Bryson knew the moment Audrey opened the door. He waited and walked out quietly until Audrey went downstairs. When Audrey took out wine from the cab, Bryson was on the stairs. He did not disturb her, afraid that she would escape and hide even deeper because of this. He stood on the upstairs and watched her drink alone, being there for her without a word. But when it came to the fourth bottle of wine, Bryson saw that Audrey''s hands were shaking. She''s drunk! Bryson frowned. He walked slowly down the stairs. Audrey, beside the bar, held a tall ss of wine in one hand and gulped down it in one gulp. Unexpectedly, as soon as she drank it, she fell backward without control. Audrey thought that she was going to fall to the ground, but shended on a warm chest instead. Bryson held her shoulder with one hand and took the wine cup with the other. "Audrey, you''re drunk!" Bryson reminded her in a low voice. Audrey pushed Bryson away irritably. However, being drunken, Audreyy on the table after she pushed away Bryson. Bryson''s disturbance was like a trigger that Audrey couldn''t hold back her emotion any more at this moment, though she had been trying so the whole night. "I will drink whatever I want. Why should I listen to you? It is not your business." "You''ve drunk enough. Too much wine is not good for your health." "What does my health have to do with you? They don''t want me. I''m just all by myself now. I ... I''m so scared. I''m so lonely!" Audrey hugged herself tightly, tears dripping down her cheeks, "No one wants me." A pair of warm and powerful arms encircled Audrey. "Don''t say that. Even if no one wants you, you still have me!" Audrey pushed Bryson hard. But this time, Bryson was prepared. Audrey did not push him away. Failing to get rid of him, Audrey red at Bryson angrily, "You are all liars. You said you wouldn''t leave me, but you left one by one. Liars!" Hearing Audrey''s words, Bryson felt extremely sorry. In the past six years, Audrey had gone through unimaginable pain. Bryson didn''t know how she hung on to today. If ... if she couldn''t hold on halfway, perhaps ... he wouldn''t know her. Looking at the extremely fragile girl in his arms, Bryson only wanted to protect her tightly under his wings so that no one could hurt her again. Bryson frowned. He hugged her with more strength and promised, "Bryson Cordova never lies." "Bryson?" Hearing this name, Audrey''s mind was confused for a moment, her eyes revealed some unclear emotions. "Yes." "But I don''t want to be with him. I can''t." Audrey said without a clear mind. What she said irrigated Bryson, his eyes burn with anger. "Why? Why don''t you want to be with him?" "Because," Audreyy on Bryson''s arm and muttered softly, "I don''t deserve him." Bryson did not catch thest sentence. He raised Audrey a little higher and approached his ears to her mouth. "What did you just say? Why don''t you want to be with Bryson?" Audrey, who had fallen asleep, felt unease in her sleep. She raised her hand to drive away whoever was disturbing her. "Stop it. I want to sleep!" As she spoke, Audrey also rubbed against Bryson''s chest with her head, moving closer to it. Bryson was speechless. Looking at the sleeping girl in his arms, Bryson clenched his teeth. This woman. How could you not finish your words? Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Bryson lowered his head to kiss her, but before he could do that, Audreyy into his hug rxingly. Then, Bryson heard her steady breathing. Bryson didn''t know what to say. He removed Audrey from his chest and stared at the sleeping Audrey seriously. She did fall asleep. Bryson sighed in frustration. There was no need to be mad with a drunkard. Thinking of this, Bryson picked up Audrey and walked upstairs steadily. Bryson ced Audrey on the bed in her room and tucked her in. He bent to brush away the broken hair on her forehead and lightly kissed her on the forehead before turning around to leave. ... This night, Audrey had a very sound sleep. She had a sweet dream. In her dream, she was with Bryson. Her grandmother was still alive. The whole family was celebrating her brother''s 20th birthday together. It was a sweet dream. It was so sweet that she was reluctant to wake up for the first time since she met Bryson. However, dreams were dreams. When the first sunshine pierced through the darkness and shone into her room, Audrey slowly opened her eyes. All the good things in her dream disappeared, and she was in reality. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Audrey sighed and slowly sat up. It seemed that people would dream about things that they didn''t have in reality. They hope that all that woulde true. But when dreams ended, disappointment followed. Audrey scratched her messy hair and rubbed her painful temples. She had too muchst night and her head ached. The hangover almost killed her. Audrey waited until she felt better. Then she sized up the surroundings as her eyebrows frowned. If she was right, she was drinking at the barst night. Why was she in her room now? How ... did she come back? Why didn''t she remember? She must be too drunken so that she could not recall. In a sh, Bryson''s face appeared in her mind. Last night ... was Bryson sending her back to her room? This seemed to be the only exnation. After all, when she was drinkingst night, Bryson was still in the study. He probably found her drunk at the bar, so he sent her back to her room with great mercy. Audrey got up and opened the door. When she reached the railing beside the stairs, she saw the servant shouting at Bryson, who just finished his morning jogging, "Mr. Bryson." Bryson was dressed in a white sports short-sleeved suit. His calves and forearm muscles that weren''t covered shone slightly due to sweats. A drop of sweat dripped down from his short hair, which looked very sexy and charming. Audrey''s heart skipped a beat when she saw such a scene in the morning. Bryson took the ss of water that the servant handed over. When he raised his head to drink, he noticed Audrey standing at the top of the stairs. Bryson''s gaze froze. "You''re awake?" Audrey pulled the corner of her mouth awkwardly. "Yes." Audrey nced at the bar where was cleaned up already. There was no trace ofst night''s messy scene. "I asked the servants to prepare a soup for you to sober up. Come down and have some!" Audrey was stunned. Audrey felt embarrassed when Bryson brought this up. However, Audrey came downstairs obediently and went to the kitchen for the soup that the servants had prepared for her. She just woken up and was still dizzy. It would be better to have some sober-up soup. After drinking the soup, Audrey walked out and saw that Bryson was still in the hall. "Right, aboutst night..." Audrey thanked Bryson sincerely, "Thank you for taking me back to my room." Bryson lowered his voice and stared into her eyes. "My pleasure!" Audrey didn''t know how to react. Bryson''s eyes were so hot in the early morning. Audrey could not bear it. She coughed softly and turned her head away in a hurry. "Well, Grandma hasn''t got up yet. I''ll go and wake her up." With that, Audrey wanted to walk past Bryson. Before Audrey could pass, Bryson suddenly grabbed Audrey''s wrist. He used much strength and it was hard to struggle out of his grip. Audrey was shocked. "Mr. Bryson, is there anything else you need?" Bryson''s gazended firmly on Audrey''s face. The expression in his eyes was unprecedentedly serious. "Audrey, if you feel sad, you can tell me." Audrey''s heart skipped a beat. She raised her head vigntly and looked at Bryson, "Mr. Bryson, did I say something after I got drunkst night?" Bryson replied, "What do you think?" "Mr. Bryson, no matter what I said, please forget it. I''m fine!" Bryson''s eyes focused on Audrey''s, wanting to see through her. However, Audrey had concealed her emotions too well. The pain in her eyes yesterday had left without a trace. Only when Audrey was drunk would she not hold back her emotion. Other than that, she was alert and would bury all her fragility. Bryson nodded lightly, "Alright, I won''t ask again." Audrey heaved a sigh of relief, and her tightly clenched hands also loosened. She was afraid that if Bryson continued to ask, she would not be able to control herself from going into his arms for warmth. All these years, she was too tired for being alone. She disguised herself well. But when facing Bryson, she would easily give up pretending. However, she did not want to show her vulnerability in front of Bryson. She did not want Bryson to sympathize with her, nor did she want Bryson to know her miserable state. Therefore, she could only seal her heart in front of Bryson and be indifferent, hinting at him not to have any hopes. In front of Bryson, she felt humble. Living under the same roof with him was all she asked for. At this moment, Kylee''s voice suddenly came from above the stairs. "What happened to the two of you? Bryson, did you bully Desiree while I was away?" Kylee quickly walked down the stairs and pulled Audrey over. She protected Audrey behind her like a hen protecting a chick. Audrey lightly coughed and defended Bryson, "Grandma, he didn''t bully me. I bullied him." Kylee moved aside. "Really? Then I saw nothing. I''m going to have my breakfast." Bryson was speechless. This was his Grandma. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Audrey had made an appointment with Kyleest night. Seeing that it''s her day off on the weekend, she promised Kylee that they would go out for rxing. So, they both had changed intofortable clothes and went out together after breakfast. Kylee and Audrey both wore light blue tracksuits, looking like a real pair of grandmother and grandchild. They walked arm in arm towards the car. They discovered that someone was sitting in the passenger seat as they got in the car. It was Bryson, who should have left for work hours ago. Kylee and Audrey said in unison at the sight of Bryson, "Didn''t you go to thepany already?" Bryson''s face darkened at the unmasked distaste on their faces. It seemed that he''s not wanted. He turned to look at the two important women in his life. "There''s nothing urgent today, so I decided toe with you." Kylee voiced her displeasure loudly, "What happens to your precious work? Does it make itself scarce when it knows I''m going out with Elliana?" ... Both Bryson and Audrey were stunned by herints. Judging from Kylee''s bad attitude toward Bryson, Audrey wondered if Bryson was adopted. Although Kylee frowned upon Bryson''s intrusion on their outing, her mood improved gradually with the companion of her grandchildren. Didn''t thepanion of their families is one craved the most in theirte years? They headed to a resort where they could camp and barbecue. A pond not far from the barbecue area was open to fishing, and consumers were wee to grill their catch back in the barbecue area. Naturally, Kylee, Audrey, and Bryson all went fishing enthusiastically once they arrived. Kylee and Audrey had never fished before. So, they were at a loss after renting the fishing equipment from the pond keeper. The two of them sat by the pond idly. Bryson came over and taught them how to toss the fishing line and how to ce the bait on the hook hand by hand. After taking care of Kylee, he started his lesson with Audrey. Audrey caught on immediately. As Audrey tossed the fishing line out, Kylee sneered at her grandson. "Now I know why you never have the time, too busy fishing apparently!" Bryson paused in his walk back to his seat. Since when knowing how to fish was a sin? Audrey again thought of her previous suspicion about their rtion. The way Kylee treated Bryson as a grandchild was so bad that Audrey felt sympathy for him. The rule was no sudden sound during fishing. The fish in this pond, trained by all the consumers, were known for their cunning and hard to catch. One small sound above the water would easily chase them away, bait or no bait. It didn''t take Audrey long to have a fish bit the hook. Bryson''s phone rang as the fish was about to bite, the fish swiftly pped away. Seeing this, Kylee red at her grandson. Bryson nced at the screen and hit ignore. Not long after, Kylee also had a fish circling the bait and waiting for its chances. Kylee''s eyes glittered with greed as she stared at the fish. This fish was big enough for half of their dinner. Kylee stared at the fish intensely, ''Bite! Bite!'' she prayed silently. Talked about bad timing. Bryson''s phone rang again as the fish almost bit the hook. The big fish fled like Audrey''s did, disappearing without a trace. Byron''s repeated mistakes enraged Kylee greatly. She threw the pole to the ground violently and started ranting. "Are you here to fish or work? Why does your phone keep ringing? Bryson, if you''re busy, you can go back to work, don''t waste your time here. Every time your phone rings, the fish will be scared away. Do you know how big my fish is?" Kylee signed exaggeratedly. Bryson was dumbfounded. He turned his phone on silent at his grandma''s scolding. Audrey watched them without a word. Her sympathy for Bryson grew deeper. After making sure that Bryson''s phone wouldn''t ring again, Kylee sat down and continued fishing. After a while, another fish approached Kylee''s hook, yet a phone rang before it could get close. "Bryson, didn''t I tell you to get back to work? Why are you still...?" Kylee rose furiously. Audrey took out her phone and looked at Kylee sheepishly, "Grandma, it''s me." Bryson was hurt as Kylee pointed the finger at him without thinking. Kylee smiled and said, "I see. Hurry and take it in case you miss someone important." Her anger was all forgotten. "Alright." Bryson was speechless. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The difference in her attitude terrified him. It''s a customer calling. Audrey turned her phone on silent too after answering the customer''s two simple questions. They fell into silence after that. Kylee was extremely excited as a fish bit Bryson''s hook. She pointed at Bryson''s hook and shouted, "Idiot, hurry up and pull. Don''t let the fish escape." Ignoring herment, Bryson did what he was told withoutint. Bryson raised the fishing rod and a big fish emerged from the water. He skillfully withdrew the fishing line and dropped the fish into a bucket at his feet. Kylee looked at the big fish in the bucket and happily patted Bryson on the shoulder. "Good job, Bryson. Remember what I said earlier, forget about work, you are always wee to fish with us." Bryson, who remembered being told to get back to work, said nothing. It seemed that Bryson''s fish had brought them luck. Audrey and Kylee both caught a big fish in turn. Arms full of fish, the three of them returned the equipment to the keeper. They asked the keeper to process the fish, so they could take it to the barbecue area. The fish pond keeper looked at the big fish the three of them had caught and thought they were undercharged. They took the processed fish to the barbecue area. Audrey went to the barbecue area. On her way to meet up with Bryson and Kylee, she bumped into someone. It was Julian. He hade to barbecue with his friends. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Seeing Julian, Audrey narrowed her eyes slightly. But when Julian saw Audrey, he was furious. When he first saw Audrey''s photo, he felt that she looked simr to Audrey Munn. So he immediately recognized her when he saw Audrey. His reputation was in tatters because of what happened before. Every time he met the reporters, he avoided them. He was afraid that the reporters would ask him about taking drugs. Although he had rified it, he couldn''t clear his name anyhow because he was on the scene then. Therefore, when Julian saw Audrey, he wished he could tear Audrey into pieces. However, thinking that Audrey had signed a contract with n, he felt much morefortable. Julian stood in front of Audrey with a smile and blocked in Audrey''s way. "Hello, Audrey. Ms. Audrey, why are you here and have a barbecue instead of working on your case in thew firm?" Audrey raised her eyebrows with a smile. "Mr. Julian, you are also not busy working in thepany bute here to enjoy at leisure. I am only a sried office worker. Why can''t I snatch a little leisure from a busy life?" Rohan Codd, who was standing next to Julian and was Julian''s friend, was looking at Audrey. He seemed interested in her. "Mr. Julian, do you know this beauty?" "Of course I do. This is Audrey Koch, an attorney from the Square Law Firm." After listening to what Julian said, Rohan immediately knew who Audrey was. "So it''s Ms. Audrey." Rohan''s eyes lit up as he looked at Audrey''s beautiful face, "Ms. Audrey, if you apany me all day today, ourpany will hire you as our legal adviser. How about it?" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Julian smiled meaningfully. "Ms. Audrey, the Codd Group in Peace City is owned by Mr. Rohan''s family. If you can be the legal adviser for the Codd Group, the situation will be very different, and your status in the legal profession will be greatly improved." Audrey knew about the Codd Group. It was one of the top ten enterprises in Peace City. She didn''t want to offend Rohan. But... "I''m sorry. I''m not interested in being the legal adviser for the Codd Group. Mr. Rohan, you may as well find anotherwyer. I think thewyers from otherw firms will be very happy to be hired by you!" Hearing Audrey rejected him, Rohan put on a long face immediately. He felt humiliated. He was deliberately teasing Audrey, nning to regret it after sleeping with her today, but he was personally inviting her to be the legal adviser for the Codd Group. However, Rohan didn''t expect Audrey to say she wasn''t interested in it. This waspletely different from him abandoning Audrey. How could he not be angry? "Ms. Audrey, you don''t fucking appreciate my kindness to you. Because I think highly of you, I invited you to be the legal adviser for the Codd Group. But you said you''re not interested in it?" Audrey frowned. So much for the upbringing of the upper ss. Audrey turned around, ready to pass by Rohan and leave. But Rohan grabbed her wrist. "You want to leave? Let me tell you, if you don''t apany me today, you won''t be able to go anywhere." Rohan was picking on her. Just as Audrey was about to break free from Rohan''s hand, a low voice with a lowugh came from the side. "Mr. Rohan?" When Rohan heard someone was calling his name, he turned around and saw a tall and sturdy figure standing not far away. There was no expression on his handsome face, and his gaze was cold. He had an overwhelming aura. It was the majesty of a superior man. Although the Codd Group was ranked in the top ten of Peace City, the Cordova Group was number one in Peace City. Bryson was out of reach for Rohan, and Bryson had powerful forces behind him. The name of Bryson represented wealth and power. Thus, upon seeing Bryson appear, Rohan dared not act arrogantly again. "So it''s Mr. Bryson. Mr. Bryson, why are you here?" Rohan still held onto Audrey''s wrist. "I just passed by and saw an acquaintance, so I came over." Rohan thought that Bryson was talking about him, so he felt a little happy. "Mr. Bryson, I didn''t expect you to remember me...." Unexpectedly, Bryson suddenly looked at Audrey and said, "Ms. Audrey, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Audrey was surprised for a moment. She knew that Bryson was helping her get free. She quickly replied with a smile, "Yes, Mr. Bryson, I didn''t expect to meet you here either." The look on Rohan''s face was not good, "Mr. Bryson, you know Ms. Audrey?" "Yes. It just so happens that the Cordova Group signed a contract with Ms. Audrey two days ago, and she has be ourpany''s legal adviser." "What?" Rohan''s voice was a little sharp, "Did the Cordova Group sign a contract with Ms. Audrey?" "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" Bryson looked at Audrey in confusion, "Ms. Audrey, do you know Mr. Rohan?" Audrey smiled and shook her head. "I don''t know. Mr. Rohan just said that he wanted to hire me as the legal adviser for the Codd Group. But I have signed a contract with you. So I rejected Mr. Rohan." Hearing Audrey''s words, Rohan subconsciously loosened Audrey''s wrist. He never imagined that Audrey was the legal adviser for the Cordova Group. Just now, he said that he wanted to hire Audrey. But Audrey rejected him. She had signed a contract with the Cordova Group, so she despised the Codd Group naturally. Since Audrey was the legal adviser for the Cordova Group, her status was naturally different. If Rohan randomly bullied Audrey, Bryson would be provoked. Thinking of this, he was starting to get a little scared. "So it is." Bryson smiled slightly, "Mr. Rohan, so you also appreciate Ms. Audrey''s ability to work. Unfortunately, you are a step toote." Rohan said nervously. "Yes. I have heard of Ms. Audrey''s ability. Since she has signed a contract with the Cordova Group, I''ll give up." After that, Bryson said, "By the way, Ms. Audrey, I happen to have two things to ask for advice. Can we go somewhere else to talk?" "Of course. But..." Audrey smiled and nced at Rohan beside her. Rohan tensed up a bit. Audrey then continued, "Mr. Rohan just said that he won''t let me leave." Rohan immediately felt that someone was looking at him with icy eyes, causing him to tremble. Rohan waved his hand repeatedly. "Ms. Audrey, I was just joking with you. Ms. Audrey, Mr. Bryson, you can go wherever you want." Bryson and Audrey nced at each other before leaving. Rohan watched with lingering fear as they left. He reached out to touch his forehead and there was a layer of cold sweat on it. Julian''s eyes were filled with disdain as he looked in the direction where Audrey left. Although Audrey joined the Cordova Group, they couldn''t continue to cooperate with her after she was expelled from the legal profession on Monday. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Bryson and Audrey walked together to a ce where no one was around. Then Audrey patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled and her eyes were like crescent moons as she looked at Bryson gratefully. "Mr. Bryson, thank you for helping me out just now." Bryson looked at Audrey withplicated eyes. Before this, Bryson went to look for Audrey because she did not return for a long time and he was worried. Then he saw the scene of Audrey confronting Julian and Rohan. Seeing that Rohan was holding Audrey''s wrist, he immediately got angry. So he walked over directly and interrupted Rohan. Although Audrey wasn''t interested in Rohan, Bryson wasn''t sure how Audrey felt about Julian. Audrey was targeting at the Four Seasons Group ever since she joined the Square Law Firm. In other words, she was targeting Julian. Before Julian and Audrey were born, their parents made a deal that they would get married when they grew up. They were childhood sweethearts. How far did their previous rtionship go? Thinking that Audrey was once Julian''s fianc¨¦e and they probably loved each other a lot before, Bryson was jealous and furious. Audrey once said in Pine City that she was no longer a virgin. Was it with ... Julian that she first had sex? Seeing Bryson staring at her expressionlessly, Audrey was quite ufortable. She looked at herself up and down. Then she made sure that there was nothing wrong with her clothes. "Mr. Bryson, why ... are you staring at me like this?" Bryson took a deep breath, but he could not suppress his jealousy. He had to ask Audrey about it! He gently tugged at the tie on his neck and stared into Audrey''s eyes, "The first time you had sex was with Julian?" Audrey was stunned. She instantly understood what Bryson was asking and was immediately embarrassed. She believed Bryson had investigated her, so he should have known about her rtionship with Julian. She didn''t want Bryson to misunderstand the rtionship between her and Julian. "No. I didn''t like him very much before. There''s nothing between me and him!" Bryson was not as jealous as he was a few minutes ago. "So with whom was it?" Audrey didn''t dare to look at Bryson''s eyes. She lowered her head, clenched her fists, and told the truth, "I don''t know. It''s someone I don''t know." Bryson stared fixedly at Audrey''s head. Audrey knew that Bryson was angry with her for not loving herself. However, if Bryson gave up on her because of it, she was willing to be misunderstood forever. Bryson''s cold voice came from above Audrey''s head, "Audrey, you''re ruthless." With that, Bryson left. Audrey was heartbroken. She looked up at Bryson''s back and sighed deeply. She knew that Bryson was very disappointed in her. ... After Bryson left for a few minutes, Audrey returned to the barbecue area. Kylee was the only one besides the barbecue tent. Seeing that Audrey returned, Kyleeined to Audrey. "I told Bryson not toe out with us. The barbecue hasn''t started yet, but he said that he has to leave for work." Audrey was a little upset. It turned out that he had left. It was probably because he was angry with her. Audrey walked forward and took the food from Kylee''s hands, "Grandma, I''ll take care of these things. Please sit by the side and taste some of my barbecuester. I''ll bring them to you as soon as I''m done." "Alright!" Kylee sat down in the direction of Audrey''s finger. Audrey started roasting the meat. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Because something was on her mind, she was absent-minded when she did it. Suddenly, Kylee shouted, "Elliana, I smelled a burnt smell. Is something burnt?" "What?" Audrey looked down and took a nce. A chicken wing had been roasted ck, and mes were running up. She hurriedly reached out to pick up the bamboo stick for barbecue. As soon as she touched it, she drew back her hand because it was too hot. A gust of wind blew over, and the mes instantly went higher, almost touching Audrey''s bangs. Suddenly, a powerful hand grabbed her wrist, pulling her back violently to a safe distance. Then the burnt chicken wing was taken away and thrown into the ashes nearby. Only a light smoke remained on the chicken wing. The smoke drifted into Audrey''s eyes. So her vision was a little blurry. She narrowed her eyes and saw Bryson, who was supposed to have left, standing next to the barbecue worktop to deal with the aftermath. Audrey wanted to cry. "Didn''t you already leave?" Audrey murmured. Bryson did not turn his head and only said coldly, "If I had left, you would have been burnt just now. You even said how good your barbecue technique is. In my opinion, it is nothing more than that." Audrey was scolded, but she felt warm. So, he had been watching from the side just now instead of leaving? Kylee was defending Audrey aside, "Bryson, how can you say that about Elliana? Are you ufortable if you don''t scold Elliana for a day? Let me tell you, Elliana is my precious granddaughter. If you keep scolding her, I won''t let you off." Bryson ignored Kylee and nced coldly at Audrey, "Where is the cooking oil?" Audrey hurriedly handed over the box containing the oil. Bryson and Audrey worked together to finish the barbecue very quickly. On the barbecue table, the three big fish upied more than half of the ce. They roasted a lot of things, and only one fish was eaten. They were full, so the remaining two fish were packed up and taken away. ... In the afternoon, Audrey, Nataly, Nell, and Grady made an appointment to meet. After the barbecue at noon, Audrey apanied Kylee back to the Cordova Mansion. Kylee was so tired that she went to take a nap. Audrey was ready to leave. Bryson said that he was going to the company and gave her a lift. They had arranged to meet outside an amusement arcade. Just as Bryson stopped the car, Audrey saw Nataly, Nell, and Grady standing in a row on the side of the road and waiting for her. Seeing Bryson stop the car, Nell was the first to rush towards the driver''s seat. "Mr. Bryson, thank you for sending Audrey over." Bryson was stunned for a moment, "You''re wee." Nataly and Grady were reserved. They stood at the side of the road and waved to Bryson. Bryson also waved back. Audrey didn''t know what to say. These guys were too outgoing. After Audrey got out of the car, Nell walked over to stand beside Audrey. Nell smiled and waved to Bryson, "Mr. Bryson, goodbye. We will keep an eye on Audrey and will never let her be seduced by others." Bryson smiled meaningfully, "Then I''ll leave it to you, Ms. Nell!" Audrey was lost for word. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Audrey hurriedly exined, "Mr. Bryson, Nell is joking. Don''t take it seriously." Bryson raised his eyebrows slightly. "But, I almost took it seriously!" Audrey said nothing. Nell pulled Audrey behind her and said to Bryson with a smile, "Mr. Bryson, we''ll take Audrey away from here first. You can rest assured." "Thank you, Ms. Nell. I''ll invite you to dinner another day!" "Okay, Mr. Bryson. We wille as long as you invite us!" Audrey didn''t respond. Bryson drove away with great satisfaction. Audrey watched Bryson drive away and pinched Nell''s arm. Nell screamed in pain. "Audrey, it hurts. My intestines wille out of me if you use more strength." Audrey rolled her eyes, "Your intestines won''te out even if I take your arm, okay?" Nell said, "Holy shit, how horrible you are. You want to take my arm and pull out my intestines. Well, you are so evil." "Shut your mouth up." Nataly came close to Audrey and smelled something. "Audrey, what''s that smell on you? It smells great." Grady frowned and said, "I think I smelled a barbecue." Audrey raised the bag in her hand. "This is the fish we roasted at noon. We went to the pond to go fishing ourselves. The fish is very fresh. We caught three fish and ate only one. There were two left, so I wrapped them up." Nell shook her head. "You brought us the fish you caught with Bryson. Is Mr. Bryson really not jealous?" Audrey red at her. "Go to hell! You will have nothing to eat if you don''t keep your mouth shut!" Nataly licked her lips and touched the bag in Audrey''s hand, "Well, we can have our dinner earlier today!" Audrey quickly handed the bag to Grady, "Grady, I''ll leave the fish to you. Remember, Nataly can''t touch the fish before dinner time!" Nataly was a super glutton. If these two roast fish fell into Nataly''s hands, nothing would be left before dinner. Grady smiled as he took the fish and said, "Copy that!" Nataly looked at Audrey with a sad look. Nell turned around and looked at the video game store behind her. "Girls, forget what we talk about just now! We''re at the video game store and we can have some fun in here!" All of them were excited and they agreed. Audrey, Nataly, Nell, and Grady were all experts in the video game. The four of them broke several records in the video game store by the evening. When they came out of the video game store, not only did they win back the money they spent, they also won arge sum of gold coins and a 500 dining coupon. They used the coupon to eat at the mall where the video game store was. The four of them ordered ten dishes and had the fish they brought heated up in a microwave. Then, they had a big dinner. They ate all of the ten dishes and two roast fish. They ate so much that they didn''t want to move and just sat on their chairs. Audrey leaned against the chair and looked at Grady. "Grady, how have you been?" Grady said, "My dad told me to start from scratch. I am now a costume designer in the design department. In the future, whoever wants to design clothes can juste to me!" Nell shook her head and looked at Grady seriously. "Grady, you can''t exercise all your potential as a costume designer. You should be a designer of jokes!" Audrey and Nellughed at the same time. Grady looked at Nataly who didn''tugh. "Nataly, it''s very nice of you for notughing at me. I will just ignore the two of them in the future." Nataly looked up from her phone and blinked through her big ss, "Hmm? What? What did you just say?" Grady was speechless. Nell burst intoughter and said to Nataly, "Nataly, Grady said that he is a costume designer now." Nataly took a ss of water and took a sip. Hearing Nell''s words, she spat out a mouthful of water. "What? Costume designer?" Nataly stared at Grady and said, "Grady, are you kidding me? You are a costume designer?" Grady was utterly devastated. Grady drank some water to calm down. Suddenly, he pointed at Audrey and said, "You guys don''t have an eye for good things. Audrey can even be Bryson''s girlfriend. Why can''t I be a costume designer?" Audrey was speechless. She thought to herself, ''Why do you talk about me?" "There''s nothing between me and Bryson!" Audrey raised her hand and said. Nell, Nataly, and Grady snorted at the same time. Nell rolled her eyes and said, "You said that there''s nothing between the two of you. Who would believe it? Do you two believe it?" Nataly shook his head. Grady said, "I don''t believe it!" Audrey said impatiently, "Nothing happened between us. You get us wrong." Nell said, "You two have already slept in the same house so many times. I don''t think there is a misunderstanding here." Audrey didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t refute Nell. She used to stay in the same house with Bryson many times, but they were not in the same room. Other people could take those words the wrong way. "We are just friends at the moment." Grady added, "It doesn''t you will remain as friends in the future." Nataly looked at Audrey quietly. "But, Audrey, you like Bryson!" Nataly got straight to the point. Audrey felt guilty when Nataly pointed out what was on her mind. "Nataly, stop! We couldn''t be together either now or in the future." Nataly smiled and said, "We are not so sure about that. You haven''t crossed paths before, but you now know each other. That means you are destined to meet each other. Besides, I can tell that Bryson likes you very much." Audrey smiled bitterly. "So what? We can have a chance to meet each other, but we can never be together." Nataly stared at Audrey, "Audrey, sometimes you have to cherish the person in front of you. Besides, I don''t think Bryson cares about your past." "Even if he doesn''t care, I do. I couldn''t pretend that nothing happened in the past. He deserves someone better." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Nataly wanted to say something else, but Nell, who was beside her, shook Nataly''s arm, suggesting Nataly stop saying anything else. Audrey always made everything so ck and white. If she couldn''t figure it out herself, it would be useless for others to say anything else. ... At night, when Audrey returned home, she saw a suspicious car following her from her rearview mirror. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 The car followed her all the way to the intersection near her neighborhood. Just as the taxi was about to go through the traffic lights, the engine spluttered and died. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The taxi driver was vexed and apologized to Audrey behind him, "Miss, there seems to be something wrong with my car. It''s about a hundred meters away from your neighborhood. Can you walk over there?" "Sure!" Audrey paid the fare and got off. She sneaked a nce at the car behind the taxi. It was a ck Lincoln. After the taxi stopped, the Lincoln pulled up too. Audrey couldn''t see the Lincoln clearly, for it was just behind the taxi. It was night, so there were few cars on the road. Audrey squinted at the ck Lincoln. It didn''t avoid the taxi, yet it just stopped behind the taxi. It was all very suspicious. She couldn''t see the driver clearly due to the dim lights at the intersection and the dark windows of the Lincoln. She frowned and then walked towards her neighborhood. After she walked more than ten meters away, she sensed that someone got off the Lincoln and followed her. She quickened her steps to the neighborhood. Just as she entered the gate, her wrist was grabbed by a powerful hand. Audrey was agile and instantly shook off the hand. The guy exerted more strength and said in a deep voice, "It''s me!" Audrey was surprised at the familiar voice. She turned her head and saw Bryson. She felt relieved the moment she saw Bryson. "Bryson, why are you here?" With that, Audrey subconsciously turned around and found no sign of the follower. As she looked back nervously, Bryson frowned, "What''s wrong with you? Who are you hiding from?" "On my way home, I noticed someone was following behind my taxi. After I got off, that guy followed me again." Bryson took out his phone and made a phone call. Not long after, two guards showed up to look for the follower. Bryson started at Audrey and jutted his chin, "Let''s go!" "Alright!" At a nearby corner, a person walked out and watched Bryson and Audrey from afar with disdain in his eyes. He turned around and walked towards the ck Lincoln at the intersection. The person in the driver''s seat was Raye. Lance got into the car, and then Raye turned around to look at him. Seeing Lance''s gloomy face, Raye asked in confusion. "Boss, I thought you were following Ms. Audrey. Howe you were back so early?" "I bumped into Bryson," Lance said with a sullen look. Lance met Bryson? No wonder Lance came back alone. After all, Bryson was Audrey''s fianc¨¦. Lance looked really upset, so Raye supposed he hadn''t got Audrey''s address. "Boss, are we going back to Pine City now?" "Back to Pine City? No, we''re staying in Peace City tonight." "But we''re unacquainted with Peace City. The headquarters of Tiger Gang is here. If the Tiger Gang finds out that we''re in Peace City, I''m afraid they will make a move on us." Lance took out a cigarette and lit it. He puffed on the cigarette and snorted. "Will I be afraid of Tiger Gang? If they dare to plot against me, just do it. I''ll take the chance to eliminate all of them once and for all!" Raye didn''t know why Lance was so confident. He believed Lance if they were in Pine City now. However, they were in Peace City, the territory of the Tiger Gang. Thus, Lance waspletely at a disadvantage. Lance was really bold to go to Peace City for Audrey. He should be the only one who would put himself in danger just for a woman. "Boss, Ms. Audrey is already engaged to Bryson. It''s useless for you to stay in Peace City. You can never be with Ms. Audrey unless she breaks off her engagement. Why don''t we go back to Pine City now? We cane hereter after Ms. Audrey cancels her engagement!" Raye advised. Lance said carelessly, "So what if they''re engaged? It can''t stop me from being with Audrey. As long as they don''t get married, I still have a chance!" Raye was shocked. Was Lance serious? It wasn''t easy to steal Bryson''s girl. Lance was too bloody cocksure about himself. Lance looked at Raye threateningly. "You persuaded me toe here after Audrey dissolves her engagement. Are you trying to put me off?" This was what Raye really thought. Perhaps a few dayster, Bryson and Audrey might get married. At that time, Lance would give up on Audrey. Raye was frightened and dared not to admit it, "Boss, how would I have such an idea?" "I dare you. Turn around. We''ll stay at the hotel we passed by just now tonight." "Alright!" ... In the apartment. Audrey got Bryson a ss of water. "Mr. Bryson, what are you doing here sote?" Bryson took out a jade pendant from his pocket and handed it to Audrey. "I ... found it in my car." It was the half jade pendant. Audrey touched her neck, and there was only a red rope around her neck. She took it gratefully. "This is mine. Thank you, Mr. Bryson." Audrey felt terrible, for she almost lost her token with her younger brother again. Bryson''s phone rang, and he picked it up. "What are you talking about?" Bryson raised his voice. A momentter, Bryson hung up the phone with a serious expression. Audrey looked at him worriedly, "Mr. Bryson, did something happen? If you got something to do, just go and do it." "No!" Bryson looked straight into Audrey''s eyes and said, "I found out who was following you just now." "Who?" "Lance!" Audrey was surprised. ''Holy shit! It''s actually that pervert.'' On cue, Audrey received a text message from a stranger. "Miss Jade, see you tomorrow!" "Go to my ce or go with Lance. Which one do you choose?" Audrey didn''t hesitate. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 She immediately decided to go with Bryson. Half an hourter, they arrived at the Cordova Mansion. Kylee was asleep. Bryson took Audrey to the guest room she usually stayed in. "Just stay here these days. Lance won''t look for you here." "Thank you, Mr. Bryson." "You''re wee. You helped me take care of my grandmother, so I owe you one. You can stay here for as long as you like. As for Lance, I will have someone keep an eye on him. You can rest assured." "Mr. Bryson, I really appreciate your help." Bryson smiled, "My pleasure. After all, we''re engaged. Your business is mine too!" Audrey didn''t know what to say. "It''s gettingte. I''m gonna go to bed now." With that, Audrey was about to close the door. However, she failed for Bryson put his hand on the door. Audrey looked at him awkwardly, "Mr. Bryson, is there anything else?" "Your jade pendant..." "What''s wrong with that?" Bryson said hesitantly, "I''ve seen one before, but what I saw was the opposite of yours." Audrey started at him in surprise and excitedly grabbed his hand. "Really? Where is it? Who was the owner? Is it a twenty-two-year-old boy?" Bryson shook his head. "No!" Audrey was disappointed. "Alright. It doesn''t matter." If the owner wasn''t 22 years old, he shouldn''t be her younger brother. Bryson added, "I saw that jade pendant ten years ago. At that time, that boy was only about eleven or twelve years old." Audrey''s eyes lit up. If what Bryson said was true, the boy was probably... Her body trembled slightly, "The boy you were talking about ... What''s his name? Where is he?" "I don''t know his name. I met him in my grandmother''s ce in Shore City. If you want to find him, I can help you." "Great!" Audrey nodded, "Mr. Bryson, please help me find him." Bryson somehow got jealous, for Audrey cared about the boy so much. "Why do you want to find him? Who is he to you?" Bryson asked. "He is the most important person in my life, so I have to find him," Audrey said, her eyes filled with tenderness. Bryson was more curious about the boy. ... The next morning, Lance came to Audrey''s neighborhood and waited for her at the gate. However, he didn''t see Audrey walk out. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At about eight o''clock, his phone rang. Lance looked at the number and squinted. He said icily, "Bryson, why are you calling me?" "Stop waiting!" "What do you mean?" "I say you don''t have to wait. You won''t see her today." "Where is her?" Lance''s expression changed. "Mr. Lance, how funny it is! Audrey is my fianc¨¦e, so I can take her to any ce. That''s none of your business." Lance hung up the phone in a rage. After that, he snarled at Raye in the driver''s seat, "Go to Square Law Firm now." Raye replied, "Yes!" He immediately drove Lance to Square Law Firm. However, a minibus wasing toward them on the halfway and collided head-on with the Lincoln. With a bang, the front of the ck Lincoln was dented, and the car stopped abruptly. Raye and Lance froze with terror in the Lincoln. Immediately after, a car stopped toote and crashed into the back of the Lincoln. The Lincoln was stuck in the middle and almost destroyed. Lance grabbed the seat to steady himself and scolded. "Bryson, damn you!" Bryson actually used such a despicable way to prevent him from meeting Audrey. Raye knew how Lance was feeling, but he didn''t agree with Lance. ''Boss, you think Bryson is a rat. But you know that Audrey is Bryson''s fianc¨¦e and you are still trying to steal her from Bryson. How can Bryson not be angry?'' ''He just destroyed our car today. I don''t know what he is going to do tomorrow.'' ''Poor me! I shouldn''t have gone through this. It''s so scary!'' What mattered wasn''t the car but their safety. If this happened again, they might not be able to survive. Raye said, "Boss, our car broke down. Are we still going to thew firm?" "Of course. Call a taxi!" Raye nodded. However, the taxi was rammed just after they got in. After being hit three times, Raye helped Lance out of the taxi. Lance grazed his arm, but he still didn''t want to give up. In the end, Raye forcefully took him to the nearby hospital. The person who was watching Raye and Lance made a call to Bryson. Bryson had just arrived at Square Law Firm with Audrey when he received the call. Audrey was heading for thew firm. Bryson nced at her back and sneered, "Keep watching." He wouldn''t give Lance the chance to take Audrey away. ... As soon as Audrey entered thew firm, she felt that the vibes weren''t right. ke looked at her with pity when giving her the morning newspaper of Peace City. The otherwyers in thew firm stopped talking at the sight of her. After she walked away, they gathered together and whispered to each other again. Though their voices were low, Audrey''s hearing was excellent. Thus, she heard them mention her name again and again. They even said, "I didn''t expect Audrey to be such a person". Audrey frowned and walked to her seat. Just as she sat down, Susan came over. "Audrey, Mr. Steele wants you to go to his office." "Alright!" Audrey calmly stood up and walked into Freddy''s office. Just as she opened the door, a furious roar came from the office, "Audrey, look at what you''ve done." Afterward, Freddy fiercely threw a dozen documents at Audrey. "People from the Bar Association areing soon. You''re going to handle them yourself!" Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Audrey picked up the documents on the ground. That was the document that the QH Limited reported her to the Bar Association. She was used of deliberately leaking the internal information of QH Limited to others. Audrey could hear the discussions from the cubicles outside. "Did you just hear that? Mr. Steele scolded Audrey. Mr. Steele has never lost his temper like this." "This is tough love. Mr. Steele thought highly of Audrey and he even wanted to bill her as the icon of ourw firm. But she made a huge mistake at this time." "I think she might be set up." "Even if someone framed her, it is because Audrey offended someone. Now that she has been sued, even Mr. Steele can''t protect her." "This time, Audrey may be expelled by the Bar Association." "Not maybe, she must be expelled." Audrey looked at Freddy calmly after hearing their words. "Mr. Steele, what''s wrong with these documents?" Freddy said with anger. "Can''t you read yourself? Don''t you know what is banned amongwyers? That''s to give away the client''s information. But you vited the rules and leaked client''s information." Audrey asked with a smile, "Mr. Steele, may I ask how I let out the information?" "They have evidence. It''s your signature." Audrey chuckled. "Mr. Steele, are you saying that they use my signature to prove that I have leaked information?" Freddy looked at her impatiently. "Audrey, is repeating other''s words interesting? Didn''t I just say that? Now they have evidence that you did leak the information. You can''t deny it." As he was speaking, the receptionist ke made an internal call. After hanging up the phone, he put on a sullen face. "People from the Bar Association have arrived. They were brought into the meeting room. You should settle this matter yourself, but no matter what, you can''t involve the firm." Audrey smiled. "Don''t worry, Mr. Steele. I will not throw mud at the firm. Since they have evidence that I have vited thewyers'' rules, of course, I will bear the result myself." "You''d better do so." "Since they are already there, then I will go as well." "Hurry up!" Freddy waved his hand disdainfully. He didn''t want to see Audrey at all. The moment Audrey turned around, a gloomy expression appeared on her face. She could easily know that Julian was the one behind this. But ... Julian made the wrong choice this time. Audrey walked towards the meeting room. She saw six men and women in ck suits enter the meeting room from afar. n and Eden were among them. What a coincidence! They were both here. Audrey calmly walked towards the meeting room as otherwyers in the firm stared at her with a strange expression. "Did you see that? Audrey is not nervous at all." "She must be pretending. Actually, she is extremely nervous and scared. After all ... her career as a lawyer will be over after she leaves the meeting room." "I think so. She must be pretending to be calm." ... Audrey walked into the meeting room with a smile. The moment she entered, the air in the meeting room became still. Everyone looked at her with disdain. "Hello, I''m Audrey Koch." Audrey introduced herself with a smile. n and Eden sat at the side, pretending to be victims. Their faces were filled with anger when they looked at Audrey. Sitting beside n was Lawrence Wilden, vice president of the Bar Association. He was around 30 years old. Next to him was Braylon Allen, president of the Bar Association in Peace City. He was a man around 50 years old with a gentle appearance. Lawrence sneered after hearing Audrey''s self-introduction. "I didn''t expect that such a piece of shit would ruin the reputation ofwyers." Braylon raised his hand to calm Lawrence down. Then, he looked at Audrey with a gentle expression. "Audrey, sit down." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you, Mr. Braylon!" Audrey sat down in front of them. Braylon took out a document and handed it to Audrey. "Audrey, you have seen this document, right?" Audrey took it over and skipped the contents. Then, she turned to thest page and saw the final signature. After confirming that it was her signature, Audrey replied with a smile, "This is my signature on the document." Upon hearing Audrey''s words, Lawrence said angrily, "Mr. Braylon, I have told you this document is real. Audrey is a shame towyers. Now she admits that she signed the document." n and Eden both had smug smiles on their faces. After all ... this was indeed Audrey''s signature. She couldn''t deny it. Braylon''s expression became serious. "Audrey, are you sure this is your signature?" Audrey nodded. Lawrence hurried to say, "Mr. Braylon, I said at the beginning that she should be expelled from the lawyers since she has ruined our reputation. But you said there might be some hidden truth. She has admitted it herself. What truth is there?" Audrey said calmly, "Mr. Lawrence, I said that this is my signature, but I didn''t sign it." Everyone was surprised when she finished speaking. Eden pointed at Audrey with anger, "I got this document with great difficulty. You said that you didn''t sign it!" Back then, he saw Audrey sign it with his own eyes. How could it be wrong? n also said, "Yes, it must be her." Audreyughed. Lawrence rolled his eyes, "Mr. Braylon, don''t listen to her sophistry. She totally vited thewyers'' rules." Seeing that Audrey was still calm in front of them, Braylon recalled that he was once misunderstood. Despite others'' disagreement, Braylon asked Audrey, "Audrey, how do you prove that you didn''t sign it yourself?" Audrey smiled and raised her eyebrows. "First of all..." Audrey asked with a smile, "Do you know myst name?" "Of course, it''s Koch!" Lawrence replied. "But, take a look at the signature on this document." They handed over the document with different expressions. Even Lawrence''s expression changed slightly. n and Eden hurriedly took over the document. They looked it carefully and found the signature on the document was Kosh. They had regarded it as Koch because it was not written clearly. But it was indeed not Koch. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 The expressions of n and Eden also instantly changed. They looked at each other. n winked at Eden. Eden got it and continued to argue. "Although the family name looks like Kosh, the first name is right. Perhaps she wrote like this on purpose. It''s still her name. She is shifting me." Audrey calmly looked at Eden and asked with a smile, "Mr. Eden, may I ask if you know my name?" Eden frowned, "Isn''t your name Abby Koch?" Audrey covered her mouth and chuckled. "Mr. Eden, you don''t know my real name. Why do you think that the signature on this document is mine?" n and Eden were gloomy, especially n. He red at Audrey and realized he was cheated by her expression. Eden still wanted to say something, but n stopped him. Audrey took out an ID card from her wallet and handed it over. "My name is Audrey Koch, not the Abby Kosh on that document." Audrey said with a smile, "I have only met Mr. Eden once and never had any dealings with him. Mr. Eden doesn''t even know my name. How can I ess any internal information of QH Limited? Then how can I leak the secret?" n and Eden were dumbfounded when Audrey took out her ID card. They thought they could nder Audrey as long as she signed the document. They did not know Audrey''s real name and thought that she was called Abby Koch. At that time, they only nced at it andughed at her stupid name. Then they thought about it and realized how stupid they were when theyughed at Audrey. But they didn''t expect that Audrey had realized that they would harm her, so she prepared in advance and signed a fake name on the document. Abby Kosh was totally different from Audrey Koch. Lawrence wanted to say something for n and Eden, but ... Audrey had sufficient evidence to prove her innocence, so it was useless to say anything else. n and Eden were really awkward. Braylon looked at Lawrence in a serious face. "Lawrence, what''s going on? Didn''t you say that you''ve investigated it and it is the truth?" Lawrence hurried to exin with guilt, "Mr. Braylon, this ... I don''t know. At that time ... I received a report that Audrey vited thewyers'' rules. I didn''t expect that ... it was just a misunderstanding." He looked at n and Eden with anger. Those two people really left him in a dreadful situation. They wanted to set Audrey up, but they didn''t even make sure her real name. How awkward it was! "Misunderstanding? Lawrence, you''re the vice president of the Bar Association, but you convicted an outstandingwyer without any investigation. You almost expelled her from the bar. You''d better give me a reasonable exnation!" Lawrence''s face suddenly turned pale. Lawrence felt a chill in his heart when the other two vice presidents saw him with strange expressions. All up! "Mr. Braylon, please hear me out. I..." Braylon stood up and looked at Audrey with a serious expression. "Audrey, it was a mistake of our Bar Association. It almost brings you huge physical and mental harm. On behalf of the Bar Association, I apologize to you!" After saying that, Braylon bowed to Audrey. Audrey was surprised and hurriedly helped Braylon up. "Mr. Braylon, never mind. Fortunately, the mistake hasn''t been made yet. Thank you for giving me the chance to exin." Braylon sighed when he saw that Audrey was humble. He had heard about Audrey before. He didn''t expect that Audrey was such a young beauty, and she was also such a good girl with the correct attitude. Such goodwyers like her were quite rare nowadays. Unfortunately, goodwyers were always set up. "Audrey, I will continue to investigate this matter. I will definitely give you justice. I''m sorry for bothering you today." "Then take care. Goodbye." Braylon went out of the meeting room with others, and Freddy also walked to the door. He was surprised when he saw Braylon and Audrey walk out with a smile. Freddy looked at them in shock. "Mr. Braylon, I''m really sorry about this shame in our firm. Mr. Braylon, don''t worry, I..." Before Freddy could finish his words, Braylon interrupted him with a serious look. "Director Freddy, Audrey is a rare goodwyer. This time, we med her wrongly. Our Bar Association will prove that she is innocent." Freddy lost his words. What happened? But ... Director Freddy? Hearing this, Freddy''s expression became unnatural. He had not been the director for many years. n and Eden walked out in gloom. They quickly left through cubicles as others were staring at them with meaningful expressions. But everyone understood what had happened from Braylon''s words just now. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. It should be n and Eden who wanted to nder Audrey, but Audrey proved her innocence. After sending Braylon and the others out of the firm, Freddy totally changed his attitude towards Audrey. He patted Audrey''s shoulder in front of all thewyers. "I have said, how could Audrey vite the rules forwyers. As I expected, Audrey has proved herself innocent. From today on, if you dare to speak ill of Audrey behind her back, you are cursing me. Do you hear me?" Everyone was speechless. "Yes!" Before Audrey could clear her name, everyone in the office heard Freddy scold Audrey. But Freddy was cheeky, and he even said this in front of everyone. Everyone could only force an awkward smile. But Freddy only cared about interest. Whoever could bring him fame and money would be ttered. Now that Audrey had nothing wrong, he naturally had to tter her. After all, Audrey could always win cases and she would create arge sum of money for the firm. Audrey was ustomed to the change in Freddy''s attitude. She calmly sat back in her seat and started to work. ... At the meeting room of the Four Seasons Group''s Branch. Julian was having a meeting in it. His phone suddenly rang. Seeing that it was n, he picked up the phone and asked with confidence, "How is it? Is it done?" After n told Julian what happened, Julian''s expression became sullen. Suddenly, Julian''s eyes narrowed in shock. "What did you say? What''s her name?" n replied word by word, "Audrey Koch." Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Audrey Koch ... Audrey Koch. Let alone the surname, her first name was exactly the same as Audrey Munn''s. Not only was the name, even her appearance simr. With something that came to his mind, Julian quickly announced the meeting was over. Then he made a call to Wendy. The girl was just in a terrible fix about things with ir. "Julian, what''s wrong?" Wendy''s voice was filled with exhaustion. "Wendy, I need to ask you something," Julian slightly rubbed his temples and said. "What makes it so serious? What is it?" "It''s about Audrey Munn!" Wendy replied in a cold voice, "Julian, why are you still asking about her? You missed her?" "Of course not! I just want to be sure if she has died in Country M?" Julian asked seriously. Wendy chuckled. "Julian, why are you asking me such a question?" "What?" "Julian, what are you doing? At that time, you had sent investigators for Audrey and confirmed her death in Country M; remember that? But now, you are bringing it up again," Wendy sensed that something might happen, "Julian, what happened? Why do you ask her?" Julian suddenly came to his senses. Back then, he had sent people to investigate Audrey''s death, making sure that there was noing back. She couldn''t show up in Peace City. They just shared some simrities in both appearance and names! She wasn''t Audrey Munn. "Forget it. It just came to my mind," He tried to change the subject, "Have dinner together?" Wendy sighed, "I can''t." "Why?" "Because of ir!" Wendy said in a pathetic voice, "I can''t go out. Otherwise, I will definitely be the news focus again if I get photographed by the paparazzi. I had done nothing! ir was defaming me!" Julian frowned, "Hasn''t it finished yet?" "It will be OK soon." "Leave it to me if it''s too much for you." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Don''t worry, I can handle it. I''ll find you after it''s settled." "OK. And, my parents suggested that our families getting together another day, to name the date of the wedding!" Wendy was surprised, "Really?" "After things settled down, let''s put it on agenda. Anyway, we''ve engaged long enough." "No problem. I''ll get it fixed as fast as I can." "Goodbye then!" "Bye!" With the phone hung up, Wendy''s face immediately turned gloomy, as if the joy in her eyes never existed. "Alright, ir. You were in my way! We would see!" ... The Stanton Group. As soon as ir arrived, everyone in thepany was gossiping around. She couldn''t help but run anxiously to the President''s office. Her father was talking to several higher-ups in the office. Seeing iring, Josh dismissed them. As they left, ir closed the door and looked at him nervously. "Dad, people are saying that the Munn Group is suing us. Is that true?" Josh gave her a scolding right in the face. "You idiot, we''ve always got along well with the Munns. And that''s what you did? Broke with Wendy and even posted those things online? " ir grumbled, "Wendy did it first! She said that I was cheating!" "And you didn''t?" Josh rebuked bluntly, "What is done by night appears by day. You could just turn a deaf ear!" "I had to fawn on her all the time. I''m done with it!" "Good for you! You''re done with her. Now, the Stanton Group is involved!" ir didn''t know what to say. ir''s silence brought him even more anger. "You promised me that there would be no risk at all to cooperate with the Munn Group. Now, they are suing us! They imed that we had infringed on their proprietary brands. We must remove all our skin care products and even pay them arge sum of money! See? The Stanton Group is done too! " ir was dumbfounded. She lowered her head and murmured, "At the time I suggested to work with the Munn Group, you said that this was a once in a lifetime opportunity. Now that things changed, I am the one to be med for!" "Shut up!" His words filled ir with grievances. "Dad, this is already the case. What should we do?" "Any other option? Hire awyer to minimize the losses." At this moment, the office phone rang. Josh pressed the button, and the secretary''s voice came from outside. "What is it?" Secretary replied, "Mr. Josh, the receptionist called just now, saying ady named Audrey Koch is expecting to visit." "Audrey Koch? Who''s Audrey Koch? No appointments, no!" Josh refused in a bad mood. Somehow, the "Audrey Koch" caught ir''s ears. "Wait! Dad, Audrey Koch, would it be that Audrey Koch?" "Who?" ir leaned over to ask on the phone, "Did she mention she''s awyer from Square Law Firm?" "Yes, she did." "Let her in!" "OK!" Josh was unhappy to see ir acting without asking, "Why did you let her in? She''s powerful?" ir slightly slit her eyes, "If she is that Audrey Koch, then she is powerful indeed." Before long, with the door being knocked on, Josh said, "Come in." Audrey slowly walked in with a smile. "Hello, Mr. Josh. Ms. ir, it''s been a long time!" ir didn''t want to greet her. Seeing Audrey, ir suddenly became alert. "What are you doing here?" She red at Audrey. "Ms. ir, you don''t have to look at me like that. All I did in court was just for my client. I came here today because I know that you have met with some difficulties, and I ... can help you!" said Audrey with a confident smile. Mr. Josh stared at this girl suspiciously, "You said that you could help?" "Sure!" Audrey raised her eyebrows, "Not only winning the case but also the R&D patent of the Stanton''s Beauty Series! Without a penny!" Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Audrey''s words were tempting to Josh and ir. How could they not be tempted? They could obtain a patent for the research and development of their product without spending a dime. Meanwhile, they could win thewsuit and even avoid arge amount ofpensation. ir narrowed her eyes and looked at Audrey, "Audrey, how can I believe that you really intend to help the Stanton Group? Furthermore ... how can you convince me that you can help us win thewsuit?" This was exactly the question Josh wanted to ask. Both of them shot a doubtful gaze at Audrey. Audrey said calmly, "Of course I have my own way. If I can''t win the first trial, I will quit my job forever." To awyer, this was almost a sacred vow. Josh and ir looked at each other. ir received her father''s gaze and looked at Audrey poker-faced, "Audrey, I need to discuss with my father. After that, we will decide whether to hire you or not." Audrey raised her eyebrows and smiled, "No problem." Audrey put her business card on the desk. "This is my business card. There is my phone number on it. Call me any time when you reach an agreement." After Audrey left, Josh''s face darkened, and said, "Thiswyer is too young. How can such a young lawyer help the Stanton Group win the case?" ir muttered for a moment. "Dad, actually, this Ms. Audrey is really a bit extraordinary. She won all the cases she took over. Last time, she was Mr. Zachery''swyer representative against the Four Seasons Group." Josh had heard about the case between the Four Seasons Group and Zachery. He was slightly surprised. "Are you saying that she was the attorney for Zachery''s Company?" ir nodded, "Although I had problems with Mr. Zachery, I have to admit that Audrey does have some tricks. If she bes thewyer of the Stanton Group, she might really win." Josh still hesitated. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "I''ll try contacting the other famouswyers first and make a decision afterward." "Alright!" ... It was already noon when Audrey left the Stanton Group. Audrey went to a restaurant nearby for lunch. It was still early after lunch, so she went to a shopping mall to buy some daily necessities. Now that Lance was still in Peace City, she was not able to return to her apartment for a while. She left in a hurry when she went to the Cordova Mansion. She did not take many things with her, but she was too embarrassed to ask the Cordovas to buy anything for her. However, just as she arrived at the entrance of the mall, she saw a lot of people gathered around as well as some journalists. Was someoneing to the mall? She heard some people discussing as she passed by the crowd. "Why is the mall so busy today? Is someoneing?" "Don''t you know? It is the president of the Munn Grouping for the opening ceremony of its brand." Audrey looked up and saw that there was indeed a red banner in front of the mall. It was the sign that the Munn cosmetics entered the mall. The opening date was exactly today. Oh, what a coincidence. It was Toby, her father. It had been a long time. But as much as she knew, Toby couldn''t appear in front of everyone as expected and be photographed with shlights. This was because Toby had an eye disease. Once he was shed, his eyes would feel ufortable and the vision would be unclear for a while. Audrey looked around and saw two people quietly walking past the crowd with heads down. Wasn''t one of them Toby? Audrey sneered and quickly walked to the reporter''s side, pointing in Toby''s direction. "Well, is that President Toby?" Audrey''s voice managed to attract the reporters'' attention to Toby''s side. Toby wanted to sneak into the mall to avoid the reporters'' shlights, but he didn''t expect them to discover him. He was already surrounded by reporters before he could check the person that exposed his identity. "President Toby, yourpany''s brand store opens today. Could you please say a few words?" "President Toby, I hear that yourpany is currently engaged in awsuit with the Stanton Group. Is it true that yourpany is suing the Stanton Group for infringement?" "President Toby, Wendy is yourpany''s ambassador. Is she present today?" The reporters'' questions came one after another, and Toby had to stand still and answer their questions. By the time Toby was finished, it was already half an hourter. Toby pressed on his ufortable eyes and followed his assistant into the mall. The staff inside immediately stopped the reporters from entering. Toby took the opportunity to walk to the safe area and head to the elevator. Toby entered the elevator and there was already a woman inside. Then the woman was suddenly off- bnce. Toby''s assistant was pushed out of the elevator at the moment when the elevator door closed. Toby did not notice it even though he was standing in the elevator. "President Toby, I am a big fan of yourpany''s products. May I ask you a question?" When Toby heard that she was a customer of hispany''s products, he turned around with a smile. However, his eyes could only catch a blurry figure. To be polite, Toby still looked at her face even though he could not see her clearly. "Is that so? Then I''m very happy to answer your question." When Toby''s gaze fell on her face, Audrey''s emotions went wild. It had been six years. She hadn''t seen Toby for six years. Six years ago, she wanted to get along well with Toby because he was her biological father, even though Toby always disliked her. But what she had in return was Toby''s humiliation again and again. Her wonderful father went so far as to send her abroad to live all on her own after she was framed by Wendy. Toby never asked about her afterward. Audrey''s heart ached more than ever when she thought about the years she had spent abroad. Audrey smiled and asked, "President Toby, yourpany''s Pearl in the Palm series is specially designed for young girls. It''s tailor-made for your daughter, right?" Toby smiled and replied, "Yes." Audrey sneered. "Then I have another question, President Toby. I hear that you and your ex-wife also have a daughter. She is your eldest daughter. Does the Pearl in the Palm Series refer to that daughter?" Toby''s expression changed and his voice sharpened when Audrey was mentioned. "I only have one beloved daughter and that is Wendy. As for that disobedient daughter, I don''t know where she has gone to enjoy herself. She''s not my daughter." Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Have a good time! It was as if she had deliberately abandoned him, Audrey thought. Audrey felt disappointed. Audrey already knew the answer, so why did she confirm it again and again to humiliate herself? Perhaps Audrey still had a little hope in her heart, feeling that Toby bore a little bit of father''s love towards her. Even if it was just a little bit. However, Toby''s words shattered all her hopes. Toby didn''t want her anymore. This ... was even better! When the elevator opened, Audrey walked out, and then she took another elevator down to the commercial district. While Toby''s eyesight gradually recovered, the girl who had asked him just now had already disappeared. Toby was unhappy to hear someone mention his unfilial daughter on such a good day. ... In the afternoon, just as Audrey was about to get off work, a phone call came in. It was a strange number. "Hello?" "Audrey, this is the secretary to the president of the Stanton Group." Audrey smiled faintly with confidence. "Hello, can I help you?" "Our president has just decided to invite you as our defensewyer for the case against the Munn Group. Please get to ourpany at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning to discuss specific matters." "Please tell Josh that I will be there at nine o''clock tomorrow morning." "Alright." After hanging up, Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. As Audrey expected, Josh called her after contacting otherwyers. After all, the temptation she gave was too great, and thewsuit between the Stanton Group and the Munn Group was tooplicated. Even famouswyers did not dare to take it over easily. After all ... none of them wanted to fail or offend the Munn Group. To win the case, Josh had to call her instead. Although Josh called herter than she expected. Then Audrey''s phone rang again. Another strange number. "Hello? What else..." Audrey thought it was still from the Stanton Group. Before Audrey could finish her sentence, an annoying voice rang out. "Miss Jade!" Audrey''s expression changed and she immediately hung up the phone. Just after she hung up, her phone was called again. Audrey directly dragged the number into the cklist. Lance called Audrey again but couldn''t get through. Angrily, he used Raye''s phone to call her continuously. However, he only yelled "Miss Jade" and then his call was hung up again. Audrey also put Raye''s phone number on the cklist. Damn it. Lance looked at the long queue in front of him and said to Raye angrily, "Why is the car still not moving? It''s time for Audrey to get off work." Raye touched the cold sweat on his forehead. "Lance, I also want to move. But there is a traffic jam." Lance said nothing. "It''s Bryson''s fault again!!" Lance gritted his teeth. "This time, it''s not Bryson''s fault!" Raye exined, "I heard that Peace City is prone to have traffic jams, especially on Mondays and Fridays. Today is Monday, and the rush hour ising, so..." Before Raye could finish speaking, his head was punched. "I told you to go earlier. You have to go there sote." "But Lance..." Raye said grievously, "I knew that Audrey had returned to thew firm only half an hour ago while calling the Square Law Firm. "Stop saying nonsense, hurry up!" "Do you think I don''t want to move? I can''t. I don''t have wings." Raye thought. Suddenly, a crowd rushed towards Raye and Lance''s car. Lance squinted his eyes and said, "Bryson''s men?" "I''m afraid not," said Raye with worries. "It seems to be the men of the Tiger Gang." Raye and Lance nced at each other and quickly jumped out of the car. They crossed the railing and jumped across the street. A traffic policeman saw it, pointing at them and shouting, "What''s the matter with you two? Didn''t your mother teach you not to jump over the railing?" Raye and Lance pushed the traffic policeman away and quickly passed him. ... When Lance was being chased, Audrey had already gone off work and sat in Bryson''s car. Bryson frowned as he saw Audrey carrying a pile of things into the car. "You can tell the servants to buy these things." Audrey only smiled and said, "I only buy certain brands of some things, so I''d better buy myself." Bryson did not say anything and told Kolby to drive. Audrey suddenly thought of something, then she asked Bryson anxiously. "By the way, Mr. Bryson, did you help me to find the boy I mentionedst night?" "Y..." Seeing Audrey''s expectant gaze, Bryson twisted his tongue as he said, "Not yet because the courtyard has been demolished. However, I have already sent someone to investigate, and there should be a result soon." Audrey was somewhat disappointed, "Not yet?" "As long as he''s still in Shore City, we''ll find him soon." "Alright. Thank you, Mr. Bryson." Seeing Audrey''s disappointed expression, Bryson almost blurted out the truth. In fact, Bryson already found the trace of that boy. However, when he saw Audrey''s expectant gaze, suddenly, Bryson didn''t want Audrey to know that the boy had been found. Bryson had a long way to go in pursuit of Audrey. How could he find a rival for himself now? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Audrey was disappointed when her phone rang again. She thought it was Lance again, then she nced at the name of the call. It was Simon. Audrey frowned. Why did Simon call her now? Before Audrey answered the phone, Bryson took her phone away. Simon shouted excitedly, "Audrey, Audrey, I''ve got two more tickets for the movie. You should be off work now. I''m at the cinema near yourpany. Hurry up." Bryson didn''t want to reply. And Simon did not know that the person who answered the phone was not Audrey. Simon asked anxiously, "Why don''t you answer me? Are you still working? Are you working overtime? It doesn''t matter. We can watch itter ..." Bryson said calmly, "Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t leave school again before the college entrance exam?" Simon didn''t make a reply. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 He was surprised to hear Bryson''s voice. "Uncle Bryson? Why are you answering Audrey''s phone?" Simon asked in confusion. "Answer my question!" Simon remained silent. Answer? How should he answer that? Simon''s mind raced, "Uncle Bryson, the signal here is suddenly weak. Uncle? I can''t hear your voice! I''m afraid my phone doesn''t work..." Then Bryson only heard a beep. Audrey really admired Simon now. He was indeed quick-witted. Bryson returned Audrey''s phone and dialed another number with his phone. With her sharp eyes, Audrey saw that the person Bryson was calling was surnamed ''Randall''. Soon, Bryson got through. As expected, the person he called was his brother-inw. Bryson told his brother-inw where Simon was now. While they were talking, Audrey heard Bryson''s brother-inw say with extreme anger that he would definitely give Simon a lesson. Then the conversation was over. After hanging up the phone, Bryson maintained a poker face, as if he didn''t do anything. Audrey didn''t know what to say. She could picture the scene Simon was beaten by his father. She didn''t expect that Bryson looked upright, but he would rat on Simon in front of her. Seeing that Bryson was about to turn to look at her, she immediately looked towards the window and pretended to have heard nothing. She couldn''t let Bryson find that she knew he did something bad. Even if Bryson asked, nothing heard would be her answer. As awyer, she should always tell the truth. But ever since she met Bryson, she found herself viting professional ethics again and again. Her phone rang again. She checked it and found it was Kylee. She picked up the phone at once. "Grandma, we''re on our way home. We''ll be back soon." "Don''te home for dinner tonight!" Audrey was confused. She frowned and whispered to Bryson, "Grandma just told us not to go home for dinner." She asked, "Grandma, what''s happening? Why can''t we go back?" "The daughter of our cook, Daniel Davidson, has just given birth. I am in the hospital with him. You guys just eat out tonight." "Which hospital are you in? We''ll pick you up after dinner." "I can''t remember that. I''ll have Daniel''s son-inw use my phone to text you the addresster." "Alright." Audrey hung up and looked at Bryson. "Grandma said that Daniel''s daughter had born a baby, so she went to the hospital with him. She asked us to eat out and then pick her up at the hospital." "Alright. Let''s go to a restaurant nearby. There is a famous restaurant ahead." Audrey happily answered, "Good." ... Ten minutester, Audrey and Bryson sat in a private room of a five-star restaurant. Audrey sat down and was a bit shocked by the menu. This was indeed a high-end restaurant, and the dishes were quite expensive. She ordered two dishes, and Bryson ordered two dishes and a soup. Then the waiter went out with the menu. After a while, the door was open. At first, Audrey thought it was the waitering with the dishes. However, she saw a stranger who behaved recklessly. "Matthew, it''s Bryson. I told you I was right," George said. Onceing in, he pointed at Bryson and said, "Bryson, I''m your best friend. Why didn''t you tell me you''re having dinner in my restaurant?" George directly took a seat beside Bryson. Then, James also walked in. He looked gentle and elegant. He greeted Bryson with a smile. As his eyes rested on Audrey''s face, he smiled more brightly. "Bryson, won''t you introduce us to each other?" Bryson frowned. He didn''t expect to meet George and James here. Audrey stood up politely. Bryson first pointed at James, "James Walker, Vice President of the J Group!" He then pointed at George, "This is George Kuhn, the second young master of the SY Group." Finally, Bryson looked at Audrey and said, "Andrey Koch." Audrey greeted politely, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Walker and Mr. George." George opened his mouth, "H ... Hello!" James smiled at her, "Hello, Ms. Audrey." George looked at Bryson in confusion. "Bryson, what''s going on? Is she your secretary or...?" To disassociate herself from Bryson, Audrey interrupted, "Mr. George, I am the legal adviser of the Cordova Group." "Legal ... adviser!" George was frightened and moved towards James to keep his distance from Audrey. Audrey didn''t know why. James gently exined to Audrey, "Ms. Audrey, excuse George. He was hurt by awyer and suffers from awyer phobia." What a rare phobia. Audrey replied, "It''s ... fine." It was really embarrassing to meet Bryson''s friends when dining out. Since James and George were Bryson''s friends, they didn''t mind sharing a table with Bryson and Audrey. They called the waiter and ordered a few more dishes. After that, James cast a smile at Audrey. "Ms. Audrey, which firm do you work in?" "Square Law Firm." James raised his eyebrows slightly. "As far as I know, there is awyer named Andrey in your firm. She was the attorney of the QK Architects, and she won the case against the Four Seasons Group. Ms. Audrey, are you thewyer?" Audrey nodded awkwardly. "Yeah, it''s me." "I see." James put on a meaningful smile. That exined why Bryson suddenly asked him to cooperate with the Four Seasons Group when it was in awsuit against the QK Architects. James asked why, but Bryson only said it was because of a woman. He failed to guess who the woman was back then. Now he figured it out. Audrey felt quite ufortable, for James was gazing at her thoughtfully. "Ms. Audrey, can I ask you a question?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Audrey didn''t answer. Subconsciously, she wanted to reply ''no''. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 However, James had spoken. If she still said no, wouldn''t this get in Bryson''s face? She coughed lightly. "Mr. Walker, ask me anything if you like, please." "Are you still single?" Audrey nodded. "Great!" James put his hands on the table and continued with a smile, "Then, may I have the chance to be your boyfriend?" Audrey remained silent. What a frightening question! The moment James asked, Audrey, felt as if the temperature in the room suddenly dropped below freezing point. Bryson''s face was as cold as ice. James saw Audrey''s dumbfounded expression. He continued with a smile, "Ms. Audrey, is it so difficult to answer my question?" Audrey realized something and said, "Of course you cannot be my boyfriend!" James looked frustrated. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Well, I just know that I will be refused." Audrey felt speechless. Why would he ask if he knew the answer? Could it be that he was just kidding? Audrey felt that the moment she refused James, the temperature in the room gradually rose. She was simply frightened. James'' words were like the bombshell that could ruin her. James said again, "Then I wonder what type of man do you like?" Audrey remained silent. Could she not answer it? Just as Audrey was struggling, Bryson spoke with the warning, "James." James rubbed his nose and smiled, "Alright, I won''t ask anymore." George rubbed his arms in disgust. He leaned his head to James and whispered, "James, she''s awyer. Stay away from her." James nced at him, "Don''t worry. I will never be abandoned by women!" George didn''t know what to say. James was so confident. Fortunately, the waiter came in. Everyone focused on the dishes as soon as they were put on the table. James and Bryson turned to talk about their cooperation. George interrupted from time to time. As for Audrey, she didn''t take part in them but silently ate the dishes. Bryson, who was chatting with James, suddenly shouted at Audrey. "Audrey!" Hearing Bryson calling her, Audrey looked up in surprise. "What''s the matter?" Bryson held a napkin and suddenly wiped Audrey''s face, wiping off some chili stains. "There''s something on your face." Audrey remained silent. She could clearly feel that James and George were looking at her in a strange way. Audrey awkwardly pulled out a napkin from the box nearby and wiped her face, "Thanks... thank you." "You''re wee!" That was too embarrassing. Bryson''s action was intimate, which might mislead James and George. "Forgot it. I should be more careful when eating lest Bryson did that again." On the other side, Bryson, who had wiped Audrey''s face, continued to chat with James. It seemed that his act to Audrey was very natural, and there was nothing wrong with it. James asked Bryson in eye contact as they chatted. Bryson gazed at Audrey for a while and nodded with certainty. James sighed as he looked at Bryson. Bryson, who had always been cold-hearted, looked much more caring than before. Bryson, who had no interest in women and was extremely indifferent in the past, was indeed taking care of women in such a gentle manner. That was the power of love. It seemed that Bryson wasn''t interested in women in the past, not because he didn''t like women, but he didn''t meet the right person. Having encountered his soulmate, he would show great care and love to her. James felt overwhelmed by this affection. Halfway through the meal, Audrey got up and went to the bathroom. After Audrey left, George couldn''t wait to ask Bryson, "What happened? You and Audrey are not couples, are you?" Bryson nced at him, "Although we are just friends, we will eventually have the rtionship you have imagined!" George was shocked. "Bryson, I''m not going to damp your enthusiasm. You can''t be with thiswyer, or you will regret it one day. Believe me!" George tried his best to exhort Bryson. James patted on George''s shoulder. "George, don''t be so mean to all-femalewyers just because you were hurt by your ex-girlfriend who was exactly awyer. Don''t act like the idiom ''once bitten twice shy''." George shook off James'' hand and said angrily, "Get out. I don''t want to talk to you." He then tried to persuade Bryson. "Bryson, you must listen to me. Don''t be with thewyer. I''m your bro. I won''t harm you." Bryson nced at George who tried his best to dissuade him and smiled faintly. "Of course I know you won''t harm me." George relieved, "That''s good. We''re good friends. How could I harm you? So, you won''t be with that femalewyer, right?" "It''s really hard to obey!" George had nothing to say. Jamesughed and patted George on the shoulder. "George, don''t persuade him. No one can stop him if he wants to do something." "No, Bryson, I''m serious. The legal field is full of single people. They are cold-blooded and heartless. Moreover, Ms. Audrey is not a simple person at first nce..." Just as George was saying, Audrey opened the door and heard all of George''s words. George didn''t notice that Audrey had returned, so he continued. "In my opinion, Ms. Audrey is definitely the queen of those singles." Audrey curled her lips with dissatisfaction. She narrowed her eyes and walked towards George''s back. "Not only is the queen cold-blooded, but she is also ruthless. She will suck everything out of you!" This was exactly what George thought. George nodded fiercely, "Right, she is just ruthless ..." George suddenly felt something wrong while speaking. He could only feel a gust of cold wind behind his ears. Turning around, he saw Audrey smiling at him with two rows of white teeth. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Audrey''s smile scared George. He widened his eyes in horror as if he had seen a ghost. "You ... Why are you behind me?" George''s hands trembled as he pointed at Audrey. George''s expression was a little out of control as he hid behind James. Audrey stared at George. She smiled lightly. "I was standing here, but you didn''t see me!" She said with a faint smile, "Besides, you spoke too excitedly to be disturbed." George was speechless. He looked at Audrey with fear and felt guilty. George was speaking ill of Audrey behind her back. She must have heard all the bad words. James sat where he could see the door. However, tough at George, James did not remind that Audrey had walked in. George red at James. Audrey nced at George and returned to her seat with a smile. Only when Audrey sat down did George dare to be back to his seat. George was so embarrassed. It was so embarrassing to be caught speaking ill of someone behind his back and then had dinner face to face. George had little. Because he was wary of Audrey during the meal. After dinner, they stood up and left. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Of course, George paid the bill. Kolby came to pick up Bryson and Audrey. They got in the car and said goodbye to James and George. After a while, Bryson''s phone rang. He looked down. It was George. Bryson showed his phone to Audrey. Audrey looked at George''s name and couldn''t help but sigh. She knew why Bryson showed his phone. George really dislikedwyers. Bryson picked up the phone and put him on speaker. George shouted sharply. "Bryson, Ms. Audrey is excellent. But as your good friend, I strongly suggest you stay away from her. Bryson, it''s for your sake." "Femalewyers can be partners and friends, but can''t be girlfriends." "Please look at me. Fortunately, I broke up with my girlfriend early. Otherwise, I would lose much." "You can''t follow in my footsteps, Bryson." Bryson handed the phone to Audrey. Audrey was speechless. She looked speechlessly at Bryson, who signaled her to speak. Audrey sympathized with George, but she still smiled evilly, "Hello, George, this is Audrey." No one replied for a while. Then, a ''beep'' sound came from the phone. George hung up. Audrey didn''t know what to say. It was amazing. The moment she spoke frightened George into hanging up. Bryson put away his phone and said apologetically, "Audrey, don''t care about George''s words." Audrey coughed softly, "No, he''s just joking. Besides, what he''s worried about won''t happen." Bryson looked at Audrey deeply, "I understand his worries, which really exists." Audrey didn''t know how to reply to him. Seriously? Fortunately, they arrived at the hospital soon. Audrey couldn''t wait to get out of the car and pick up Kylee. Aftering out of the obstetrics and gynecology department, Kylee kept on muttering. "Can you guys see Daniel''s grandson? How beautiful and cute he is! His watery eyes almost melted my heart." Audrey and Bryson remained silent. Then Kylee changed the topic. "Daniel''s daughter is only 23 years old!" Audrey looked at Bryson. They didn''t know what to say. Once more! Kylee changed the topic to Audrey and Bryson. "Elliana, you''re twenty-four years old and don''t even have a boyfriend. When can I have a great- grandson?" Audrey didn''t know what to say. "I need to arrange a blind date for you tomorrow. You should have a boyfriend soon and get married this year and then give birth to a great-grandson at the end of the year." Audrey kept silent. Kylee thought it was easy to have a child. Having a child by the end of the year was impossible. Kylee was Bryson''s grandmother. Why would Audrey bear this pressure? Audrey changed the topic to Bryson. "Grandma, Bryson is thirty years old and doesn''t have a girlfriend. After Bryson gets married, I''ll look for a boyfriend. Besides, if I get married first, it''ll affect Bryson." Just as she finished speaking, Audrey was regretful. Why did she mention his age? Audrey nced at Bryson. There was a nk look on his face, which relieved her. Bryson probably didn''t care about her words. Hearing Audrey''s exnation, Kylee nodded seriously. "That''s right!" Kylee became serious and her eyes lit up. "By the way, there will be a reception in a hotel owned by the Cordova Group in a few days. All thedies in Peace City will attend. Bryson, attend it and cannote back until it''s over." Bryson was speechless. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. Now Kylee was focused on Bryson so she wouldn''t urge Audrey to go on a blind date. After returning to the Cordova Mansion, Bryson didn''t say anything to Audrey. Audrey rxed and felt that Bryson was generous today and did not care about her words. Audrey took a bath. Then she walked out of the bathroom in her household clothes. Suddenly, a hand grabbed Audrey''s wrist. The next second, her back was against the cold wall behind her. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 After a while, Audrey''s eyes glittered with a little frustration. "Mr. Bryson, it''ste. You should go back and rest. You and me locked in a room ... It''s wrong!" Audrey tried to persuade Bryson. "You said I was old, did you?" Bryson approached Audrey dangerously. Old? She only said that Bryson was no longer young, not that he was old. Audrey shook her head hurriedly, "Of course you''re not old. You''re only thirty years old. It''s the age that a man nts his feet firm upon the ground. You are not old at all!" "Not old?" "Right, not old at all!" If there were regrets medicine to take, she would take back what she had said about his age. "I see!" Audrey felt helpless, "So, Mr. Bryson, could you go back now?" Bryson became gentlemanly again. "Remember to lock the door next time." After saying that, Bryson turned around and walked out, closing Audrey''s door. Audrey, "..." Afraid that Bryson would suddenlye in again, Audrey hurriedly locked the door. Then she copsed on the floor. She was so scared as she thought Bryson would force her to sleep with him. Bryson suddenly came into her room and kissed her because she said Bryson was no longer young today. If she said Bryson was old today, would he prove to her whether he was old or not? Luckily, everything was fine. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Damn it, why did she forget to lock the door when she returned to her room? But she had a feeling that even if she locked the door, Bryson would still break-in in other ways. From now on, she must think well before talking. Tonight was a lesson. ... On the other side. Simon was suddenly caught by his father''s men in the cinema. He was taken into the car and was about to see his father. If he was brought to his father, he would be beaten ck and blue. So just as the car passed by a few blocks and was waiting for traffic lights, Simon opened the car door, jumped out when nobody was looking and ran away. After Simon ran away, the people in the car got off and searched for him carefully. After running for two blocks, Simon found a ce to hide. The ce was behind a trash can. There was arge shadow behind it that could allow people to hide. Just as Simon hid there, he bumped into someone. He cried out but that person immediately pped a hand over his mouth, pulled him into a corner, and hid together. Simon did not know who the person was. Just as he was about to resist, a series of footsteps sounded not far from the trash can. A dozen people gathered together. Simon nced over and knew that those people weren''t his father''s man. They seemed to be looking for someone. "Did you find him?" "No!" "The cunning bastard. Lance is really capable of hiding. He disappeared around here so he didn''t run far. Let''s split up. We''ll catch him." "Alright!" The dozen or so people spread out and kept searching. Simon held his breath and stayed behind the trash can. The person behind him also kept quiet. Simon knew that the person behind him should be Lance. Soon, when those people walked away, the person behind him who covered his mouth finally let go. He moved and wanted to go out. Unexpectedly, at this moment, another series of footsteps came over. That person immediately stopped moving. The Randall family''s bodyguards gathered not far away. Since they didn''t find Simon, they also split up and left. Just as Simon was about to get up and leave, the person behind him suddenly grabbed onto his wrist. "Hey, we are destined to meet. Treat me to a meal!" Simon, "..." Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Ten minutester. Simon and Lance went to a KFC for a meal. It waste. The restaurants nearby had closed. Even if the doors were open, the waiters would refuse customers at the closing time except for fast food restaurants like KFC. So Simon and Lance entered the KFC. After ordering, they went to the second floor for dinner. During this time they also saw their pursuers pass by the KFC. However, the pursuers didn''t expect that Simon and Lance would dare to appear in the restaurant. So no one went upstairs to search for them. They calmly watched the two batch of pursuers pass by, and then continued their meals. Soon they finished half of the KFC bucket meal. However, Lance ate the most. After all, Simon was an educated and refined person. He had meals gracefully. He was holding a hamburger while Lance was gobbling the drumstick in his vulgar way. Simon''s gentleness contrasted sharply with Lance''s vulgarity. They didn''t see eye to eye. "Why are you being chased?" Simon asked. "Can''t you see? Those people are my sworn enemies. They want to kill me!" "Are you a mobster?" "So what?" Lance snorted, "Are you afraid?" Simon shrugged, "I''ve seen gangsters too many times." Lance looked at Simon suspiciously, "You are a student, right? Why are you chased? Are you also chased by your enemies?" Simon shook his head. "No. With the college entrance exam around the corner, my dad found out that I skipped ss for hanging out. So, he tried to catch me and beat me up before throwing me back to school." Lance tutted. "So you are a spoiled brat." "I''m not." Simon was very unhappy. "You were born with the silver spoon in your mouth. You are lucky enough to go to school, but you skip ss just for fun. When I was your age, my family was poor. So I went to the construction site and carried bricks and cement day and night. Unfortunately, my parents passed away in a car ident later. The construction site kicked me out without paying me a cent." Simon asked with concern, "What happened afterwards?" Lance put on an evil smile and raised his hand to his neck. "I went to the contractor with a knife and forced him to give me my sry. He was in bed with his mistress then, scared out of his wits." A twinkle was in Simon''s eyes. "If I were you, I would do the same." Lance red at him. "Spoiled brat, you should be a good student at school. Don''t learn from mobsters." Lance finished the last chicken leg and threw the bone on the table. He looked at the oil in his hands and cleaned it with a napkin before standing up. "Alright, bro. Thanks for the meal. I''ll remember your kindness and give you back in the future." Then Lance threw his watch to Simon. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "This watch is a token of my gratitude." Simon didn''t know what to say. What a freak! After Lance left, Simon put away the watch and prepared to leave. As soon as he stood up, several bodyguards of the Randall family ran upstairs. Holy shit! Simon immediately ran to the window and wanted to open it and jump down. However, the KFC''s window was burr-proof which could only be opened a little. Simon could not pass by at all. When Simon run up the stairs, he was surrounded by the bodyguards. "Mr. Randall. Please follow us. Your father is waiting for you!" Simon, "..." ... The next morning Audrey went to the Stanton Group and signed a contract with Josh. She officially became the duty solicitor of the Stanton Group. After that, the Stanton Group officially announced on its website that Audrey had been appointed as a defensewyer. It was Audrey who served as the defensewyer of the Stanton Group, which became a hot issue on the Inte. Audrey had won two bigwsuits in a row this month. She was under the spotlight. Now, she epted the case of the Stanton Group and the Munn Group, which made Audrey popr on the Inte again. Everyone felt that Audrey was always standing on the side where it was impossible to win, but in the end, she would enjoy a turnaround. This time, would she win thiswsuit for the Stanton Group as usual? Manyizens spontaneously voted on thiswsuit. Audrey was voted most likely to seed. On the first day, the Munn Group had more votes than the Stanton Group. But in the next two days, the votes for the Stanton Group actually exceeded that of the Munn Group. In the Munn''s, Wendy''s face distorted with fury when she noticed that the Munn Group fell behind in the voting. Wendy yelled, "Are these people blind? Our Group is sharing patented products at a low price with the Stanton Group. How could they support the Stanton Group?" The manager Zander handed Wendy a cup of fresh juice and said. "Wendy, thoseizens are always watching for fun. You don''t have to be angry about it. When the resultes out, they will regret what they voted." "But I feel very ufortable because of the voting. Did you get someone to withdraw it? Why is it still on the Inte?" Zander was embarrassed. "I have hired someone to do that. However, he couldn''t find whounched the voting." "If he couldn''t find the one whounched the voting, just delete it directly. Why are you talking so much?" "The voting has been set up, so no one else could delete it." Wendy red at the growing number on the screen. She closed herptop irritably and threw it on the sofa. She nced at Zander, "By the way, have you prepared the evening dress that I''m going to wear at the Peace City Hotel tomorrow night?" Zander smiled, "It is ready. It is the "Dream" disyed at Mn Fashion Weekst week. It will be delivered by air tomorrow morning." "Dream"! She would definitely be the focus of the party with that dress. It was heard that Bryson would also attend the party tomorrow night. It was likely that the Munn Group could cooperate with the Cordova Group. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 When Audrey left in the morning, Madam Cordova said to her. "Elliana, don''t forget to look for someone suitable for your brother at the party. Also, if there is someone fine for you, don''t let it slip. After all, it''s still okay if you can get married before your brother. Do you hear me?" Audrey replied, "..." "Got it, Grandma." Originally, it was only Bryson who should go to the party, but Madam Cordova was really worried that the boy would ruin her n as usual. After all, of all the blind dates she arranged for Bryson, he could always find an excuse to escape. But if this girl could be there, it would not be so easy for Bryson to run away. Audrey could not refuse the request so she had to promise that she would be there with Bryson. "I''ve already sent someone to deliver your clothes to the hotel beforehand. And you can directly ask the hotel manager for them." "Alright." "Alright, that''s all. Now you can go to work. Remember, you must keep an eye on your brother. Don''t let him leave early." "Yes, I will." Audrey still disliked attending such a party, because she didn''t like that kind of hypocritical asion. As the car was starting, she looked at Bryson next to her with a smile. "Well, Mr. Bryson, must I go to the party tonight?" Bryson nced over her shoulders and said, "If you don''t want, then do as you like." "Alright, I..." Before Audrey could finish her words, Bryson faintly interrupted her, "If you don''t go, the price would be that the Cordova Group will cancel the contract with Square Law Firm tomorrow!" Audrey didn''t reply. Despicable. Shameless. ... Because of his threat, Audrey had no choice but to rush to the Peace City Hotel by the evening. At that time, anyone who wanted to enter the hotel must go through the verification procedure, including the media waiting outside. Wendy and Audrey arrived almost at the same time. Just as Wendy got off the car and saw Audrey, she squinted. Audrey was defending ir. Was that why she was here? "Awyer should have appeared at such a high-profile party? This is not the ce for her!" The minute Audrey stepped out of the car, the media outside the hotel got attracted. They all zoomed in on ir. Two days ago, Wendy bribed the actress who had a miscarriage and asked the actress to post a Weibo to rify her innocence. Hence the rumors about her were suppressed for a while. Although currently Wendy still had other troubles with her, she still could attend a party like this. Hearing Wendy''s name shouted from the crowd, Audrey turned around. She was right and saw Wendy in an elegant blue evening dress. Wendy''s figure was tall and her skin was fair. Her evening dress perfectly disclosed her beautiful back. When she turned around, the cameras behind her snapped altogether. Audrey only took a faint nce before continuing forward. Just as Audrey was about to enter the hotel, she was stopped by the security of the Peace City Hotel. "Miss, please show me your invitation card." Invitation card... She did not have one, because Kylee said that when she arrived, someone woulde to pick her up. However, it seemed that the picking-up guy didn''t show up. "I didn''t have an invitation card!" She said frankly. The security man frowned and looked at her with ridicule in his eyes. "Do you think this is an ordinary ce anyone can get in? Sorry, invitation only." Audrey frowned but said nothing. She stepped aside, waiting for the person who would pick her up. Seeing what was going on here, Wendy came up with a cold smile. And the security man immediately gave her a respectful look.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Wendy." She took out the invitation card from her handbag. "Please." The security man smiled at her and said, "Miss Wendy, I guess I don''t need to bother. Even if you don''t have one, you could still get in." She proudly took the invitation card back. She looked in Audrey''s direction mockingly and then said to the security man. "This party is really high-profile in Peace City. All attendees are personages. It''s certainly not a ce for ordinary people." The security man smiled submissively. "Miss Wendy, please feel reassured." As he was saying, he looked at Audrey with disdain, "There are some lowly people who want to sneak in without invitation. We will definitely not let them in." "Good." Wendy walked into the hotel with her proud head in satisfaction. One after another, men and women dressed in beautiful clothes walked into the hotel. As the security men checked the invitations, they stared at Audrey vigntly for fear she might sneak into the hotel unnoticed. But Audrey didn''t pay any attention to their hostility towards her. No matter where you were, some people looked down on you. About three minutester, the deputy general manager hurried over. Just as he walked out of the hotel, he saw Audrey standing outside the security line. And he suddenly felt a chill in his heart. The deputy general manager walked in front of her with a head full of sweat. "Ms. Elliana, I''m so sorry. I was not feeling well just now and went to the restroom. Sorry to keep you waiting." She smiled, "I''m fine" "I am n Bayman, the deputy general manager of the hotel." "Hello, Mr. n." "Mr. Bryson already phoned in. He will arrive in about 20 minutes. Would you mind changing your clothes first?" "Alright!" n walked forward and Audrey followed. The security man was busy checking the invitation and did not notice the conversation between the two. As Audrey prepared to get in after n, she was caught by the security man. "Miss, there are rules for today''s party. No one is allowed to enter without an invitation. You can''t go in. I told you just now. Are you deaf? Why are you trying to barge in? Don''t think that you can participate in such a high-profile party just because you possess a bit of beauty!" The security man red at Audrey. "Save it. Miss. I''ve seen a lot of people like you. As long as I''m here, you are not going in!" She frowned. However, before she could say something, a cold male voice suddenly sounded from her back. "Say that again?" Audrey was shocked and turned around. The man who was supposed to appear in twenty minutes was standing right behind her. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The security staff did not know Bryson. That''s why when he saw Bryson, he did not recognize Bryson. However, Bryson emitted a solemn aura. His gaze was like the chilly wind in the coldest month making the security officer tremble and almost fall down. What a powerful aura! n froze when he saw Bryson. n was just about to teach the security personnel a lesson to remind him of Audrey''s identity. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, Bryson showed up at this moment. Before n could call Bryson, the security personnel spoke first. "Where''s your invitation card?" Bryson looked at him coldly, "I don''t have one!" Hearing Bryson say that, the security staff had more confidence. Although Bryson''s aura was amazing, and he seemed to be extremely noble, he was nothing without an invitation card. "Since you don''t have an invitation card, you can''t enter. This is a high-end reception, but not a ce where you small potatoes can barge in." The security staff mocked. Small potatoes? Bryson was a small potato? n was so mad at this security staff that he even wanted to take out a brick and knock him out. Bryson teased. "Oh? So, I can''t go in?" The security personnel believed that he knew who Bryson was, nobody but a usual man with an unusual aura, a small potato. Believing in this, the security staff put on the air. "Of course. Let me tell you that this hotel belongs to the Cordova Group. And I''m a member of the group. Don''t stare at me like that. Mr. Cordova will give you a snuff." "n!" n scurried to Bryson with his head covered with sweat. The security staff looked at n in confusion, without knowing why n treated this man so respectfully. "Mr. Bryson!" n nced at the security staff with some hatred. That security staff''s stupid behavior would definitely put him into trouble! After n addressed Bryson as Mr. Bryson, the security staff was still somewhat puzzled, not knowing what had happened. "Is this how the security personnel do their job?" Bryson questioned coldly. n''s heart trembled, "Mr. Bryson, please calm down. This was my mistake!" After saying that, n red fiercely at the security staff, again. Although the security personnel still did not know who Bryson was, from n''s attitude, he knew that this man in front of them was definitely a big shot. The security staff whispered to n, "Mr. n, who is he?" n stared at the security staff sharply. It was this idiot who implicated him. "Who is he? He is Bryson, the president of the Cordova Group." Until this moment, the security personnel finally understood what he had done before. ''Bryson, Mr. Bryson, no wonder n treated Bryson so respectfully. So ... it was actually Mr. Bryson who came. But ... I not only stopped Bryson just now, but also scolded Bryson as a small potato.'' The security staff thought to himself. The security staff was frightened, with his legs going weak, and fell to the ground. Bryson turned to look at Audrey. "Why didn''t you exin?" Audrey smiled awkwardly, "Well, I don''t think it''s necessary." She had just wanted to avoid unnecessary troubles but did not expect that the security staff would be so rude? When the security personnel saw Bryson''s attitude towards Audrey, he was even more frightened. How could Audrey, who supposed to be an inferior, have such a close rtionship with Bryson? n hurriedly apologized, "Mr. Bryson, it was my fault. Previously, you told me to wait for Ms. Elliana here. However, I left for a while because of my stomachache. And I didn''t expect Ms. Elliana to arrive during this period. It was my negligence not to inform others in advance that caused Ms. Elliana to be misunderstood." The security personnel instantly looked deathly pale. He finally knew that he had made a big mistake, and his body was trembling. "n, you don''t need me to teach you what to do now, right?" The security staff got frightened. It seemed Bryson was going to cancel him. If Bryson really did that, the staff would never be able to get a job in Peace City. "Mr. Bryson, Mr. Bryson, I didn''t know it was you. Please, please forgive me this time. I won''t dare to do it again!" Bryson didn''t even give a nce at him and walked in with Audrey. The security personnel wanted to rush forward, but n ordered some people to stop him. The security staff could only watch helplessly as Bryson and Audrey disappeared in their eyesight. ''It''s over, it''s all over!'' The security staff thought to himself. ... After entering the hotel, Bryson took Audrey to a lounge on the third floor with a white dress hanging inside. Audrey had worked at the Bar for many years and did not know much about clothes. She only felt that there were very few ornaments on the dress, only a few blue gemstones embedded in it. It was very simple and generous. Bryson stood in front of the dress and said, "This is the dress that was prepared before. If you are not satisfied, you can change it." "No, this one is good enough." "You can go in and change it." "Alright!" Audrey took the dress and went to the fitting room. After entering for a while, Audrey opened the door but did note out. Instead, she awkwardly looked at Bryson with half her head poking out. "Well, Mr. Bryson..." Bryson was reading the magazine when he heard Audrey calling for him. He stood up and looked at her with concern. "What''s wrong? Is the dress not the right size?" "No..." Audrey said awkwardly, "Actually, my zip is stuck, so..." Bryson understood and smiled. "Let me help you!" When the zipper was finally pulled up, Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you!" Audrey said softly. She looked at her dress. This dress fit her very well. All the curves were just to the point as if it was tailored to her. But Audrey didn''t know that this dress was designed by Bryson and an Italian master craftsman. Audrey looked up at Bryson with uncertainty, "Do I look good in this dress?" Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Just as Audrey finished speaking, she knew the answer before Bryson could reply, as he was staring at her, totally attracted. Bryson gulped as he said, "You look fantastic!" The moment Bryson finished his words, Audrey could feel the pleasure in her heart. The dress added more beauty to her perfect figure. She was only wearing light makeup, but she looked inhumanly beautiful. This made Bryson have the impulsion to imprison her here, unwilling to allow others to see her beauty. Audrey was precisely in front of him. Bryson looked at her, his gaze bing more and more intense. He leaned closer to Audrey, their lips getting closer and closer. But Audrey suddenly stiffened. No, she couldn''t move. A voice came from her mind, "Audrey, don''t!" Suddenly knocks on the door interrupted them. "Who is it?" Bryson said coldly. It was Melvin. He coughed softly, "Well, Mr. Bryson, Mr. Wadsley, president of Hampool Chamber of Commerce is here. He wants to see you." Audrey heaved a sigh of relief as if she finally got an excuse. She said to Bryson at once, "Go and see Mr. Wadsley." "Don''t wander off. Take a seatter and send me the location." Audrey didn''t know what to say. Send him the location? No! It was making trouble for herself. If Bryson sat with her, there would be many gossips. She didn''t want that. But she nodded, "OK." Receiving the answer he wanted, Bryson walked out with satisfaction. When Bryson was out, Audrey took a deep breath, her heart beating rather fast. Just now, she could feel that her heartbeat had elerated. Bryson wanted to kiss her, right? If Melvin didn''te, perhaps... they would be... No. She tried not to think about it. Audrey walked out of the lounge, stopping herself from thinking about what had happened. She wanted to find an empty lounge to have a rest. But she only found that there were people in every lounge after searching for a while. And two lovers were kissing so affectionately in one lounge that they didn''t even notice her when she opened the door. After failing several times, Audrey was hungry. She gave up and headed to the hall. She got a te of free-to-eat fruit, found a corner, and then sat down to enjoy it. From afar, Audrey could see Wendy, who was surrounded by socialites. "Wendy, is this the fantasy dress you wore at the end ofst week''s Mn fashion show?" They looked at Wendy with envy. Wendy smiled and nodded, "Yes." The other socialites all threw envious nces at Wendy. Not all rich people could get this dress. "Wendy, you have a lot of diamonds on you. It must cost a lot." Wendy lowered her head and smiled faintly, "This is a gift from my boyfriend. I don''t know the price." "Mr. Julian! Wendy, how lucky you''re. You have a pretty face, wonderful acting skills, and a loving boyfriend." At this moment, Julian walked in and came to Wendy''s side. Wendy held Julian''s arm. It seemed that they were made for each other, making people around quite envious. "What are you talking about?" Julian looked at them with a polite smile. "Mr. Julian, we were just talking about you and Wendy. We all envy that Wendy has such a good boyfriend like you." "That''s right. If only I could find a boyfriend like Mr. Julian." Seeing their admired gazes, Wendy d was extremely pleased. Audrey just sat not far away, watching them showing their affection without any response. She could only feel that they were hypocrites. Alma also came here. But she did not rush to find Bryson as the other socialites did. Instead, she searched the crowd for Audrey. She didn''t want toe because she wasn''t interested in this banquet. But she heard that Bryson would be here. So she decided toe. Beforeing here, she called Kylee to ensure that Audrey would be there. She was more likely to see Bryson if she could stay with Audrey. Of course, she didn''t tell the other socialites about it. Aftering here with several societies, she separated from them to find Audrey. Finally, she saw the beautiful figure in a corner. Alma''s eyes lit up and she walked towards Audrey. "Elliana, I had thought it was you from afar. And it is right!" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Audrey was observing the crowd. Hearing someone was talking to her, she turned around and saw Alma walking towards her. She frowned. "Miss Alma." Alma sat by her warmly. "Elliana, why are you here alone? There are many famous socialites from Peace City. Do you want me to introduce you?" Audrey shook her head. She didn''t care about those societies. "No, Miss Alma. You go!" Alma could tell that Audrey didn''t want to see others. Then she said diplomatically, "Actually, I don''t like this either. It must be boring if you''re alone. Let me stay with you!" Audrey wanted to tell her she was pleased to be alone. "Well, okay." She was not an idiot. She knew that Alma was pleasing her. She could tell that Alma really wanted to be surrounded by those societies, but she had to stay here to please Audrey. "Elliana, ourpany had called your firm to consult something, but your colleagues said that you were on a business trip." "Yeah, the case is out of town." "Oh." A figure suddenly appeared beside Audrey. "I told you to send me the location!" Audrey raised her head, shocked that Bryson was with a gloomy expression. "Well, I think you''re talking with Mr. Luis." "It''s over." Audrey didn''t know what to say. Alma''s eyes lit up when he saw Bryson. She was right. As long as she stayed with Audrey, she would see Bryson. Alma controlled her excitement, stood up politely, and whispered, "Mr. Bryson." Bryson looked at Alma, frowning, his face indifferent and alienating. "Who are you?" Alma was embarrassed. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Audrey lightly coughed and introduced, "This is Miss Alma." Bryson nced at Alma. "I see. Hello, Miss Alma." "Mr. Bryson, I didn''t expect that you would attend this reception." Alma was filled with joy. "Yes." Alma gritted her teeth, "Well, Mr. Bryson, Jessica, the firstdy who hosts the reception, is my good friend. She asked me to go on stage after the first dance, but... I don''t have a partner, so,ter..." Alma stared expectantly at him. "May I ask you ... to be my partner?" "I can''t dance!" Bryson rejected her indifferently. Alma was lost for words. She was disappointed. Alma wanted to dance with him, so that she could be closer to the Young Madam of Cordova family. Unfortunately... Bryson could not dance. If... Bryson could, she should not have been rejected. What a pity. This was a great opportunity to show everyone that Alma would be the future Young Madam of the Cordova family. But it didn''t matter. It was because Bryson couldn''t dance that he rejected her. There still be a chance for her. Alma looked at Audrey and asked with a smile. "Elliana, can you dance?" Audrey smiled awkwardly, "Not really." Alma raised her eyebrows and had an idea. On the phone call, Kylee said that apart from looking for a future wife for Bryson, she also nned to seek out a future husband for Audrey on the reception. If... Alma could help Audrey, Kylee would be even more grateful to Alma. Seeing Jessica who was from the Durans, Alma smiled at Audrey. "Elliana, excuse me. I''ll go talk to Jessica." "Take your time!" Then Audrey saw ir step in, so she told Bryson and walked towards ir. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ir wore a pink dress with heavy petals, and she looked younger. Audrey walked to ir. "Ms. ir!" Seeing Audrey, ir was surprised. She did not expect that Audrey would attend the reception. And ir also was stunned by Audrey''s dress. Audrey was always formal dressed in ck trousers, and a white shirt. ir never expected that Audrey was so beautiful in a dress. "Audrey, I didn''t expect to meet you here." "Yes!" While ir entered, Wendy spotted her immediately. Just as Audrey and ir said hello to each other, Wendy walked towards ir and sneered. "Oh, isn''t this Miss ir? Where''s your lover? Why didn''t hee with you?" Wendy smirked, "Ah, I see. He has no qualification toe to such asion." ir and Wendy just had a catfight online. Everyone whispered to each other, preparing to watch the show. And people cast a mocking gaze at ir because of Wendy''s words. ir''s face darkened. She immediately retaliated. "I''m not as vicious as Miss Wendy who kicked a pregnant woman into miscarriage. Although I have a lover, what I did is above board and I never bribe the woman''s husband''s family and force them to publish fake news to clear my name. This will be punished by God." Wendy''s mouth twitched slightly. "ir, don''t throw mud at me." "What is done by night appears by day. If you haven''t done it before, why are you so excited?" Wendy couldn''t wait to shut ir''s mouth, lest she says something even more outrageous. But Wendy couldn''t. There were so many people staring at her. She gritted her teeth and sneered. "Stanton Group stole the patent of the Munn Group and publicized that it was from you. I wonder... When will you remove the products?" "Thewsuit hasn''t started yet. No one knows the result. Don''t conclude too early!" ir retaliated angrily. Wendy sneered. "You can''t win. You''d better remove the products. Otherwise, you will face even more severe punishment!" ir shouted angrily, "You!" Seeing that ir was choked with apoplectic rage, Wendy wascent. That was what Wendy wanted. No one dared to fight with her. Wendy noticed a beauty standing beside ir. Just now, many men were attracted by her, including Julian. Wendy nced at thedy. Wendy was stunned to see Audrey. That face... Wendy almost instantly regarded thedy as Audrey. However, Audrey was dead, so she could only be... Audrey. Ady beside Wendy recognized Audrey''s gown. "Did you notice that this youngdy''s dress seems to be made by the Italian master, Phil? There is a handmade mark unique to Phil on the hem." That talented designer Phil? Wendy let out a mocking sneer. "She''s just awyer. How can she get Phil''s gown?" Phil was a designer with a strange temper. When Wendy was about to attend this reception, she had asked someone to help her contact Phil but failed. How could a designer who refused Alma make clothes for Audrey? Audrey frowned as thedies staring at her. This was a simple dress. How did it be the works of a famous designer? Audrey didn''t know anything about clothes, but she knew Phil, the famous designer. It was said that his clothes were at least fifteen thousand dors, and some were even more expensive. And it was very difficult to get a set of clothes from Phil. His clothes were priceless. With Wendy''s words, thedies were doubtful about the authenticity of the dress and cast a mocking gaze at Audrey. Wendy sneered and looked at ir. "I didn''t expect that Stanton Group would steal the Munn Group''s patent and even awyer would wear a fake gown. Today, I was truly amazed." Chapter 131 Chapter 131 This time, not only the celebrities around Wendy, but even ir shot Audrey a disgusted look. ir was annoyed. Everything went wrong today. First, she was ridiculed by Wendy when she just arrived. And now, Audrey had embarrassed her by wearing a fake dress. She couldn''t be angrier. She wished Audrey could take off that dress right now. One of Phil''s fans walked over. "I heard that someone is wearing a dress from Master Phil. Where is she?" "Gloria, it''s not a dress from Master Phil. It''s just a counterfeit. I know you are a fan of Master Phil, but you''re gonna be disappointed this time." The girl named Gloria walked to Audrey, and her eyes lit up the moment she saw Audrey''s dress. "Wow, it''s his work for real!" Gloria''s fingers gently brushed over Audrey''s dress, as if she was touching a fragile treasure. Someone smiled and reminded Gloria. "Gloria, take a closer look. That dress isn''t from Master Phil. It''s just a counterfeit. You''re wrong." "No way!" Gloria looked greedily at the handmade mark on the dress. "This mark is embroidered with gold thread through a special technique. It is impossible to counterfeit." Gloria''s words caused uproar in the crowd. No one expected that a youngwyer could wear a dress from Master Phil. Wendy was unpleasant. She made a cough to remind Gloria. "Gloria, please look at it carefully. Are you sure you''re not making a mistake?" Gloria shook her head, "Yes, I''m pretty sure it''s from Master Phil. Besides, the sewing technique of this dress is the same as Master Phil''s. And the sapphires on it are all Kashmiri. There''s no doubt about it!" Gloria wouldn''t tell a lie. She sighed, "However, the production of the Kashmiri sapphire is very low. It is really difficult to gather so many sapphires in one dress. Because its design is low-key, average people won''t be able to recognize." However, Audrey was the most shocked one. She didn''t know that the dress was from Master Phil, and it was decorated with precious Kashmiri sapphires, making the dress even more valuable. She guessed ... it was worth a vi. Why did Bryson give her such an expensive dress that could get her into trouble? Wendy looked at Audrey in disbelief. How could a youngwyer afford the dress from Master Phil? In front of such artwork, her dress was instantly eclipsed. Wendy clutched her dress angrily. A diamond on Wendy''s dress fell to the ground, causing a crisp sound. Gloria was squatting on the ground, so she picked up the diamond. When she returned it to Wendy, she frowned in surprise. "Eh?" Wendy asked, "What''s wrong?" Gloria scrutinized the diamond in her hand carefully, "It seems like ... a fake." Gloria''s words caused uproar in the crowd again. "What did you say? Fake?" Wendy''s mouth twitched, "This is the big final of Mn Fashion Weekst week. How could it be fake?" Gloria looked at the diamond carefully for a while. Then, she checked Wendy''s dress. "Although this dress is almost identical to the big finale of Mn Fashion Week," Gloria said seriously, "it''s just a perfect replica." All the celebrities gasped about what she said. Replica was a euphemism. To put it bluntly, that dress was a counterfeit. Wendy was frozen there. She could feel that people were whispering and looking at her contemptuously, and she trembled all over. How could it be....? But Gloria was an inspector in the fashion industry, so she couldn''t be wrong. This dress was indeed a replica as she said. Damn it... She had ordered someone to bring the dress to her, how could it be a counterfeit? ir got her confidence back and sneered. "Well, you keep saying that others'' dress is counterfeit. It turns out mywyer''s dress is real but yours is not. That''s ridiculous. This is the funniest joke I''ve heard this year!" People around were all sneering. "I didn''t expect Miss Wendy to wear a counterfeit. I thought her dress is the big final of Mn Fashion Week for real." "It looks like she''s obsessed with being in the limelight. But she was caught in that counterfeit instantly." "Think about thewsuit between the Munn Group and the Stanton Group, perhaps the Munn Group was that cheater." ir could not take it anymore. She left through the crowd gloomily. She was too embarrassed to stay there. Seeing ir running away in panic, Audrey smiled significantly. After pulling herself together, Audrey looked at her dress and couldn''t find a way to deal with it. In the next few hours, Audrey moved carefully as she was afraid that she might damage the dress. Because Audrey''s dress was too eye-catching, ir did not want to stay by her side. After a few words with Audrey, they separated. Audrey found a corner and sat down. Just as she sat down, a handsome man in a ck tuxedo walked towards her. He pointed to the empty seat next to Audrey and asked politely, "Excuse me, Miss, is this seat taken?" Audrey smiled back at his humble attitude. "No, it''s not!" The young man looked at her with a smile and sat down beside her. He asked politely, "Miss, may I know your name?" At first, Audrey didn''t know that he was talking to her, so she didn''t reply. But then she felt someone staring at her. She turned around and saw the young man''s smile. Audrey frowned and pointed at herself. The young man smiled and nodded. Audrey smiled awkwardly, "My name''s Audrey." "So, it''s Ms. Audrey!" The young man introduced himself with a smile, "My name is Adrian Duran." "Your surname is Duran? Then what is your rtionship with Ms. Jessica, the organizer of this banquet?" "Jessica is my sister." "I see." "Ms. Audrey, may I ask you to danceter?" "Sorry, I''m not a good dancer." "It doesn''t matter," he said. "I can teach you." Audrey was speechless.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Bryson was still watching Audrey while he was talking with someone. Seeing that Audrey was chatting pleasantly with a young man, he suddenly turned serious and cold. He quickly ended the conversation and headed to Audrey. But Alma walked over and stopped him. "Mr. Bryson." "Miss Alma, what''s wrong?" Bryson said impatiently. Alma was happy and confused. Happy because Bryson knew her surname. Confused because she had no idea why he suddenly became angry. She followed Bryson''s gaze and was surprised. "Well, I think it''s Mr. Duran." "Mr. Duran?" "Yes!" Alma smiled and said, "He is the elder brother of Jessica Duran, the host of this party. As the eldest son of the Durans, he is the vice president of the Duran Corporation, a young and promising man. He just asked me about Elliana when I was sitting with her. It seemed he has taken a fancy to her." But Alma found that Bryson''s expression had darkened after she said this. Seeing that Bryson was silent, she added, "Mr. Bryson, don''t worry. Jessica is my friend, so I know something about her brother. He doesn''t have any bad hobbies. He even didn''t have a girlfriend or something. And his circle and rtionships are clean. I think he and Elliana are made for each other. Mr. Bryson, what do you think?" Alma didn''t know why Bryson looked angrier. At this moment, the lights dimmed. The party started. Jessica went up to the stage to give some opening remarks, mostly centering on weing words. Then Jessica smiled and said, "Please allow me to dere that the party starts. And now my elder brother Adrian, and Ms. Audrey will bring you the opening dancing. Wee." Just as Jessica finished speaking, a spotlight shone on Adrian and Audrey in the corner. Adrian stood up elegantly, bowed to Audrey, and stretched his hand towards her. Everyone was watching, but Audrey''s mind was spinning with confusion. She hadn''t promised Duran to dance with him. More importantly, it was the opening dance, which was too eye-catching. Now that the spotlight was on them. Audrey felt that she had to finish it. If she refused Adrian in front of so many people, he would be embarrassed. She had to manage a smile and give her hand to Adrian. Adrian beamed as he held Audrey''s hand and walked to the center of the hall. As they went over, they brushed past Bryson. But the spotlight on Audrey was so strong that she couldn''t see people around her. So she didn''t see him and his cold gaze. But when she passed by Bryson, she felt a wave of chilling, trembling When Adrian and Audrey stood in the center of the hall, a piece of melodious violin music followed. Duran held Audrey''s hand and gently put his other hand on her waist. One of Audrey''s hands was on Duran''s shoulder, acting in a way just like what she had learned. It was ballroom dancing. Soon after the beginning, Audrey made the wrong footsteps. She stepped on Adrian''s foot. Adrian frowned because of the pain. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Audrey apologized guiltily, "Mr. Duran, I''m sorry." Adrian smiled tofort her. "It doesn''t matter." But after a few more steps, Audrey turned around and stepped on his foot again with her high heels. Adrian stiffened this time. "I''m sorry!" Adrian didn''t know what to say. "It doesn''t matter." Despite the pain, he had to continue the dance because he asked to dance with her. Soon others also went dancing. Bryson, who was beside Alma, suddenly spoke. "You said you wanted to dance with me." Alma looked at Bryson in surprise, "Mr. Bryson, you said ... you couldn''t dance." But Bryson had pulled her to the dance floor. Alma was so happy that Bryson was hugging her, and dancing with her. She was surprised that he danced very well. "Mr. Bryson, you''re good at dancing..." But just as she finished speaking and was spinning outwards, Bryson let go of her waist. She lost her bnce and fell over. Seeing someone falling, Adrian supported her, a knee-jerk reaction. The dance floor was filled with many people. Audrey felt dizzy about it. Before she could react, an iron hand suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her into an embrace. When Audrey''s gaze met his, she found that it was Bryson. "It''s you." "What? You want to continue dancing with that man?" Bryson suppressed his anger and asked under his breath. Soon Bryson had brought Audrey to the other side of the dance floor. Audrey was panic to see the anger in Bryson''s eyes and find his iron hand was grasping her waist tightly. So she stepped on the back of Bryson''s foot out of fear. Bryson frowned. "I''m sorry!" Audrey apologized nervously. Bryson''s face darkened, "Focus." "Okay!" Under Bryson''s demands, Audrey held his hand tightly, with her other hand on his shoulder. She tried to focus on the dance steps. Fortunately, she did not make any mistakes after that. She gradually became engaged, her beautiful figure moving under Bryson''s hand. Alma and Adrian had to dance with each other as they both couldn''t find their partners. After the dance, Audrey and Bryson sat down at a round table. Adrian and Alma were livid. After all, their partners disappeared from the dance pool as they danced. Seeing that Audrey and Bryson were at their seats, Adrian and Alma came and sat down beside them. Adrian wasn''t happy, but he didn''t want to show it because he wanted to leave Audrey a good impression. Instead, he apologized to Audrey, "Ms. Audrey, I''m really sorry. The situation was complicated. You were not there when I turned around." Audrey didn''t know what to say. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Audrey felt guilty about Adrian''s apology. But Bryson remained calm as if he took it for granted to take someone else''s partner on the stage just now. He didn''t feel guilty at all. Audrey red at Bryson and then smiled at Adrian. "It''s fine, Mr. Duran. It''s just a dance. Don''t worry yourself about it." "You''re right. But this is the first time I danced with you, Ms. Audrey, and I made such a mistake. I''m really sorry." Adrian took all the me. Adrian''s apology only made Audrey feel guiltier, but she couldn''t tell the truth. "Mr. Duran, it is what it is. Don''t me yourself anymore." "Next time..." Adrian stared at Audrey and said solemnly, "Next time, I will not make such a silly mistake. So, would you give me a chance to make it up? In a few days, mypany will hold an annual meeting. I''m always the first one to dance, so..." Alma''s eyes lit up. She took the opportunity to urge Audrey, "Elliana, Mr. Duran is making a sincere invitation for you. Just say yes." If Adrian and Audrey could be together, Kylee and Bryson would be grateful for Alma''s help. Audrey kept silent. Today''s dance was crazy enough. How could she dance with Adrian at the annual meeting of his company? Did she lose her mind? Of course, Audrey understood what Adrian and Alma meant by their words. They wanted to fix her up with Adrian. Anyway, Adrian was the host of today''s party, so she didn''t want to embarrass him too much. "I''m really sorry, Mr. Duran. But as you can see just now, I''m not good at dance. I might only embarrass you. It''s better to find another partner." Audrey refused tactfully. Adrian knew that it was a rejection, but he didn''t give up. "Ms. Audrey, if you''re worried about your skills, I can teach you. That''s not a problem." Adrian said anxiously. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Audrey was a perfect beauty. Any man would be crazy for her if they saw her. And Adrian was no exception. He was also impressed by Audrey at the first sight. After spending a short time with Audrey, Adrian found that Audrey was specialpared with other women. She was calm, graceful, cultivated, and had good taste. She deserved him. The longer he stayed with her, the more he was fascinated by her. Audrey didn''t know what to say. She hoped Adrian could let her go. Because Bryson was still sitting beside her. Bryson was unpredictable. And he was the jealous type. If she epted Adrian''s invitation, Bryson might do something terrible. Although Bryson still looked very calm now. Audrey cleared her throat. "Well, Mr. Duran, you know, I''m awyer. I''ve been busy and I don''t have time to learn to dance. So, please have someone else be your partner. I''m not the one for you." "I see." Adrian looked disappointed. Audrey felt relieved. "Yeah. You should find someone else rather than me." Audrey hoped he could give up. After pondering for a moment, Adrian added, "You don''t need to dance then. You can just watch me dance." Audrey was speechless. Why didn''t he give up? There was no other way. She had to y her best card. Audrey suddenly stood up and walked to Alma. Adrian watched her in a puzzle. Alma did not know what Audrey was going to do. Suddenly, Audrey bent over, and Alma subconsciously moved backward. Audrey held the back of Alma''s head with one hand and then lowered her head unexpectedly. Audrey suddenly kissed Alma''s lips. Alma immediately pushed Audrey away in shock. Smiling mischievously, Audrey raised her eyebrows and looked at Adrian who was in shock. "Mr. Duran, do you understand why I am not the one for you now?" Adrian was too shocked to anything. Alma was also in great shock. Bryson couldn''t give a word. Everyone here was stunned. Adrian seemed to be frightened. He got up from his seat and got out of Audrey''s sight. Seeing Adrian leave, Audrey was relieved. Audrey looked at Alma guiltily, "Miss Alma, I''m sorry. I just..." Before she could finish her words, Alma hurriedly got up and sat down on the other side of Bryson. She took Audrey as a freak. And she looked pale as if she was molested. Audrey was speechless. Alma did not need to be afraid at all. Although Audrey deliberately made the kissing movement to drive Adrian away, she didn''t truly kiss Alma. She blocked Alma''s lips with her hand. It was a trick that made others think it was a real kiss. But Alma should be clear about it. Maybe Alma was shocked by what she said just now. Alma might think that Audrey was a lesbian. Although Audrey''s action was bold, it worked. Audrey noticed that the men who wanted to chat up with her had all turned their gazes away from her. Finally, she could enjoy quiet time. Audrey sat down with satisfaction. No one chatted up with her until the end of the party. When the party was over, Audrey changed her fancy dress. Alma had been trying to get close to Audrey so that she could get close to Bryson. But she did not even say goodbye to Audrey when she left. Before leaving, people at the party looked at her as if she was a monster. Audrey didn''t care about what people thought at all. She walked through the crowd and went to her car. After she was back in the car, she waited for Bryson for a long time. Audrey guessed that Bryson must get tied up with the guests because he rarely attended a party like this. When they were in the hotel, many people came to them to get to know Bryson. Her handbag was filled with business cards handed to Bryson. Audrey waited in the car for more than half an hour before she saw Bryson walking towards her. On his way to the car, there was still someone who stopped him to greet him. After the person left, Bryson headed to the car again. He opened the door of Audrey''s side to get in, but Audrey quickly moved to the other side. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 After getting on the car, Bryson leaned back in his chair exhaustively and napped. Seeing this, Audrey felt a little distressed. Bryson was already tired of managing such a bigpany as the Cordova Group. And not to mention that he had to handle all the receptions. Moreover, the guests of such high-end receptions were mostly the cooperators with the Cordova Group. Even though Bryson looked pretty chill, there were many people who came to chat with him. Apart from that, many youngdies coveted Bryson and came to toast, trying to be his girlfriend. Therefore, it made sense that Bryson did not like such events. Just as Audrey was thinking, the car started. Then, Bryson suddenly tilted his head and rested on Audrey''s thigh. Audrey was speechless. She stiffened. She looked down at his tightly closed eyes and frowned. He couldn''t fall asleep in such a short time, could he? "Mr. Bryson, if you want to rest, wait until you get back..." "I have a headache!" Bryson muttered in a low voice, "Massage for me!" Audrey was lost for words. She was not his masseuse! However, Bryson looked strained and weary, so she could not push his head away. She couldn''t help but rub his temples with the proper strength. Bryson''s wrinkled eyebrows gradually rxed under Audrey''s fingers. After massaging his temples, Audrey continued with the acupoints between his head and neck. When she touched Bryson''s neck, Audrey frowned and said, "You lower your head at work for so long that your neck is a little stiff. Next time remember to raise your head and turn around your neck from time to time." Bryson enjoyed itzily. He asked without opening his eyes, "You are professional. Have you learned it before?" "Yes, when my grandmother was still alive, she often had headaches after reading. So, I learned from a masseuse for a period of time. However, by the time I learned it, my grandmother..." She wanted to make her grandmother feel better, but before she could, her grandmother left her forever. Bryson suddenly opened his eyes and saw the sadness in Audrey''s eyes. Bryson brushed his fingers against Audrey''s cheek, his rough thumb stroking her cheek lovingly. "Even if your grandmother has gone to heaven, she will be happy to know your filial piety." Audrey broke into a smile and she nodded slightly. Bryson felt distressed as he looked at this sorrowful girl. He threw his arm around her neck, pulled her head down, and kissed her softly. But it was only a gentle touch on the lips. "I''ll always be there for you," Bryson whispered. Audrey was stunned. That was too much. No one could refuse Bryson when he became gentle like this. Audrey felt that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She calmed down and covered Bryson''s eyes, "Don''t look at me again, otherwise, I''ll stop my massage." Bryson smiled, "Alright, then I won''t look." He closed his eyes as he was told. Audrey sighed and continued to massage Bryson''s temples. Bryson rested on Audrey''sp and she massaged him to relieve his fatigue. It would be great if time could stand still. ... Finally, the car stopped in front of the Cordova Mansion. When Audrey and Bryson got out of the car, Kylee in a coat walked over to them with a worried look and she grabbed Audrey''s hand. "You two are finally back." Audrey said with a smile, "Grandma, you know that we went to the reception tonight. And you told us to come back after we finished." "I did tell you toe back after it''s over, but I didn''t expect you guys to be sote toe home!" Audrey didn''t speak. Audrey held Kylee''s arm andforted her, "Alright, Grandma, we''re fine. Don''t worry. It''s cold outside at night, let''s walk inside." "Alright!" Kylee finally broke into a smile. Back in the vi, they sat in the living room, and the servant brought three cups of tea. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When they just sat down, Kylee asked eagerly, "I called Miss Alma and asked about you. I didn''t know why she stammered when she answered me. She said you would tell me what happened when you came back. I was so anxious. Now you are back. So, tell me, how about the reception? Did you find someone you like today?" Audrey didn''t know how to respond to her. She didn''t know that Kylee had called Alma. It seemed Alma hadn''t recovered from the shock on the reception. No wonder she stammered on the phone. Kylee looked at Bryson and Audrey, but neither of them answered her words. A few secondster, Kylee''s face gradually darkened. "So, you went to the reception tonight and got nothing back?" Audrey lightly coughed and exined to Kylee, "Grandma, fate is something you can''t ask for. Besides, look how pretty your granddaughter is. Do you think that I won''t be able to find a husband?" Kylee said proudly, "That''s right, my granddaughter is very pretty. Of course..." Before she could finish her sentence, Kylee realized that Audrey was changing the subject. Her face became stern. "Don''t try to pass it off." "Grandma, I''m not passing it off. It''s because the guests tonight weren''t that good. You don''t want your beautiful granddaughter to marry anyone of them, right?" Kylee''s face lightened up a little and she said, "I thought the girl from the Duran family can hold a better reception. No hurry, we can wait." "Alright." Audrey was relieved that this talk was finally over. Then Kylee turned to look at Bryson. "What about you? I''ve heard that half of the beauties in Peace City have attended the reception. Don''t you have anyone you like?" "Yes!" Kylee''s eyes lit up. "Really?" Bryson said calmly, "But she is married!" Kylee was speechless. And so was Audrey. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Bryson was such a crafty man! He said that on purpose! Audrey looked at him with admiration. Kylee was shocked to hear Bryson said the woman he liked was married. Then she was panicked. "Bryson, it''s no rush to get married. There are plenty of beauties in Peace City, there''s one suitable for you." Kylee persuaded Bryson to let it go and deeply afraid that Bryson would feel sad and do something bad to get that girl. "I see, Grandma." Kylee smiled and patted Audrey and Bryson on the shoulders. "Alright, it''s gettingte. You two hurry back to your rooms to rest. I''m tired, too. I''ll go upstairs first." "Goodnight, Grandma." When Kylee left, Audrey felt relieved, patting her chest. This risk was finally avoided. Audrey suddenly thought of something and took out the bag on her side. "Mr. Bryson, people at the party said that this dress I wore today is an haute couture from Master Phil. Is it true?" Audrey asked. Bryson nodded. "It''s true. What''s wrong?" Audrey was speechless. He actually asked what was wrong? This dress worth a vi. She wore it for an entire night and was worried for an entire night. Yet, he made light of it. "I''ll keep the dress first. I''ll return it to you after I wash it in theundry." Audrey didn''t dare to wash the dress herself. It would be troublesome if she breaks it. She had to find aundry. Bryson nced at the bag in Audrey''s hand. "There''s no need to return. The dress is made to your size. It''s yours." ''Holy shit! This dress worth a vi. He just gave it to me''? But she didn''t dare to ept it. "No, thanks. This dress is too expensive. I can''t ept it. I''ll return it to you after I wash it." Audrey insisted. Bryson frowned and finallypromised. "Alright." ''She still wanted to keep her distance from me.'' Audrey returned to her room and called Grady. Upon receiving Audrey''s call, Grady asked anxiously. "How is it, how is it? Is it done?" Audrey smiled and replied, "Done." Grady asked anxiously, "No one recognize that dress at first, right?" "Yes, you are good. No one recognized it except for a professional person. Grady, I didn''t expect you to have such skill." "That''s right. I''m a designer." "Anyway, thank you for your help." "That''s okay. As long as that vicious woman was embarrassed, it is worth it to make that dress staying up three nights. I''m relieved to know that it''s done. I''m really too sleepy. I''ll go to sleep." Grady yawned as he said. "Alright." "Wait." "What''s wrong?" Grady said happily, "My Audrey since I''ve done you such a big favor, I just happened to make some new clothes. You can be my model!" Audrey was speechless again. "Hello? My signal is bad. What did you just say? I didn''t hear you." Audrey hung up her phone quickly. Grady was so speechless. After hanging up the phone, Audrey felt relieved. Grady was good at imitating others, but the clothes he made himself were really ugly. She didn''t like them. However, Wendy never expected that the dress she bought at a high price would be switched. ... The Munns vi Wendy, who had returned to the Munns from the party, met Zoe Woolf when she entered the house. "Wendy, you''re finally back. Why are you sote?" Wendy ignored her and went upstairs. Seeing that Wendy was unhappy, Zoe followed Wendy worriedly. Wendy rushed into her room. Zoe also walked in as Wendy did not lock the door. "Wendy, I see that you are unhappy. Why?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Zoe finished her sentence, she saw Wendy change her dress and fiercely throw it onto the ground. "Wendy, what''s wrong? Isn''t the dress your father bought abroad 10 million? Why did you tear it up?" Wendy angrily pointed at the torn dress on the ground. "The dress bought for 10 million? Mom, take a good look. This is not a high-end dress. It''s just a perfect replica. Do you know what that means? It''s a fake, a fake!" Wendy was furious and roared, "Do you know how embarrassing it was when someone said that I wore a fake at the party?" Zoe was stunned. "How could this be a fake? Your father has always been concerned about your affairs. Furthermore, I saw him transfer 10 million to a foreign ount. How could it be a fake?" Wendy sat beside the bed angrily. "Then, it was switched before Dad bought it, or switched on the way here!" Zoe put a coat on Wendy and gently hugged her, "Alright, Wendy. I know that you were embarrassed tonight. Don''t worry, I will investigate what happened. Don''t be angry. I am worried about you." Wendy leaned in Zoe''s arms. "Mom, you''re the best." "My baby has been wronged. Did you eat tonight?" Wendy shook her head and sniffed, "No, because of this dress, I hid in the break room for three hours." Zoe''s heart ached even more. "Good girl, take a shower first. I''ll bring you some food." "Alright, thank you, Mom!" Wendy kissed Zoe on the face. "We are family, so there''s no need to say thank you?" When Zoe left, Wendy went gloomy. She took out the scissors from the drawer and cut the dress on the floor into pieces. Then, she threw them into the toilet and flushed them down. When thest fragment was flushed away, the hatred on Wendy''s face still didn''t dissipate. She would definitely revenge the person who made her suffer tonight. Audrey, ir. ''Both of you, wait for my revenge. After you lose thewsuit, the humiliation will be unforgettable for the rest of your lives.'' Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Inside an underground building on the outskirts of Peace City. The headquarter of Tiger Gang was set up here. In therge hall, Steven Lane, the leader of Tiger Gang, was sitting there dressed in casual clothes. The ck tattoo of a tiger head on his chest was revealed through his low V-neckline. His expression was as gloomy as the tiger face on his chest. The long scar at the corner of his eyes made him look even more terrifying. In front of him knelt a man named Paul. Paul did not dare to raise his head. He shuddered as he could feel the ferocious gaze. "Trash, you''re good-for-nothing!" Steven said it ferociously as he kicked Paul on his temple. Paul was knocked to the ground, and with a dull sound, his head was heavily smashed to the ground. Blood flowed out of Paul''s nostrils. Paul was dazed, but he managed to get up and kneel in front of Steven. "Mr. Steven, Mr. Steven, it was not my fault. Lance just disappeared. He''s like a turtle, hiding in his shell. No matter how hard we tried to look for him, we couldn''t find him, or he would have been dead!" "Not your fault? Peace City is our territory. Even if he hides, he''s still in the city." Paul didn''t know what to say. For the past few days, he had found nothing about Lance. No wonder Steven would get angry. Paul asked suspiciously, "Mr. Steven, what if he has returned to Pine City?" "Impossible!" "How can you be so sure?" Steven coldly looked at him and said, "I have a mole around him." Paul frowned. No wonder Steven quickly found Lance when Lance just arrived in Peace City. It turned out that there was a mole. However, Paul couldn''t understand why the mole hadn''t contacted them for so many days while they were searching all over the city. However, since Steven was angry, Paul didn''t dare to ask this question, lest Steven would vent his anger on him. "Mr. Steven, I will continue to search right now. I''ll strengthen the search ability and find him." "Then why are you still here? Go!" "Yes, sir!" Paul struggled to get up and staggered out of the door. However, before Paul could reach the door, someone showed up with a gun pressed against Paul''s head, forcing him to raise his hands and slowly retreat. Seeing that Pauling back, Steven scolded unhappily, "Aren''t you going to look for Lance? Why..." Steven saw Raye, a trusted subordinate of Lance, pointing his gun at Paul, forcing him to retreat into the hall. Seeing this, the gang members in the hall all took out their guns and aimed at Raye. Steven looked at Raye vigntly. Raye had always been with Lance. If Raye was here, then Lance would also... Then Steven saw Lance in a white shirt and suit trousers showing up behind Raye. Lance didn''t look haggard at all from being chased down around the city. He was refreshed and had a wicked smile on his face as usual. Steven sneered secretly. Lance was very bold that he broke into his territory just like this. He must be here to seek his doom. Steven looked at Lance mockingly with a smug smile, as if Lance was a sitting duck to him. "Hey, look who''s here! Mr. Bryson, what brings you here?" Steven looked at Lance with hatred. The scar at the corner of his eyes was caused by Lance in a fight. He kept this grudge and had been waiting to settle it with Lance one day. Now he had finally seized such a good opportunity. Lance smiled and walked out. Steven grabbed the snatcher of his pistol strapped on his waist. He was about to take it out to shoot Lance when Lance suddenly pressed something on his body. Suddenly, the underground building began to shake. Everyone looked around in panic. Steven looked at his subordinates, frowning. "What happened? What was that?" "I don''t know." "Go and see what was going on." Lance smiled and took out something that looked like a remote control. "No need. I came all the way here to bring you the gift. Oh, the direction of the explosion just now was wrong!" Lance said as he pressed another button. Then another rumble came from behind the hall. The ground trembled violently, and all the Tiger Gang members present were panicked. Steven twitched his mouth in shock as he looked at Lance angrily and said, "You brought gunpowder?" "I hope you enjoy it. But, this is just a dessert before the feast. I have prepared you a lot more," Lance smiled evilly and said, threatening. Steven sneered and stared at Lance with hostility. "Lance, don''t be rmist. This is Tiger Gang, not the ce for you to joke around. This is my ce. How much gunpowder could you ce here? I don''t buy it. Arrest him!" Steven had wanted to shoot Lance to death, but because of Lance''s threat, he changed his mind. Steven now wanted to torture Lance to death to vent his hatred. Lance shook his head. Looking at the people approaching him, he pressed another button. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. With an explosion, a hole suddenly appeared on the dome of the hall. The rubble fell to the ground, and several people were hit right on the head and began to bleed. Seeing the horrified expressions on the gangers'' faces, Lance gently stroked his hair at his temple. "I told you I''ve prepared a big gift for you, but you guys didn''t believe me. Do you believe me now?" Even Steven was shocked. How came... how came Lance had seeded to ce a bomb on the roof of the hall without being noticed? Unless... Lance smiled smugly at Steven. "Looks like you''ve already figured it out!" Lance narrowed his eyes and said, "Come out!" Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Then hundreds of people suddenly rushed in, dressed in the costumes of the Tiger Gang. However, Steven could tell that they were not his men. It hit Steven that if these people weren''t from the Tiger Gang, then they must be Lance''s people. How could they be Lance''s people? Steven racked his brain and couldn''t believe that his men would all be Lance''s. "Impossible! Howe my men would be yours?" Steven stared at Lance. Lance looked at Steven as if he was looking at a fool. "Your people are already dissatisfied with you. You just don''t know it." Lance shook his head and continued, "Every time you get money for your missions, you take it all to pick up girls and have fun. Your men only get a small profit, and they can''t even feed themselves. How could they continue to work for you?" "You''re lying. They''re all my buddies who have fought with me for years. They won''t be bribed." "You can tell it yourself. The people here are all my men. It can prove that your so-called buddies are disappointed in you. They could do anything for you, but you only care about yourself. I just gave them 100, 000 and became their head." Steven''s entire body was trembling. He was betrayed by his men. He never thought that he would end up like this. Lance suddenly took out the money and handed them to Paul. "Here is 100, 000. As long as you kill Steven, it would be yours!" Lance smiled and said. Paul who was gun pointed looked at Lance with fear. "Really?" Lance smiled and raised his eyebrows, "Don''t you believe me? Others have all taken it." Although Paul was suspicious, he was greedy for Lance''s money. He had never seen so much money. As long as he killed Steven, the money would be his. He wiped the blood off his nose, hatred filled his heart. "Deal!" Paul epted the offer. Steven looked at Paul angrily, "Paul, how dare you!" Paul filled with hatred took the pistol from Raye and turned around. "Why wouldn''t I dare?" Paul looked at Steven and said, "I''ve had enough of you." Steven: "..." "What are you ring at me? I hate your eyes. You always ask me to risk my life and kick me as you like. I am done with it. We fight with you for years, but you never see us as friends. Why did you take the money we worked so hard for?" Steven was somewhat guilty. "Didn''t I do that for you?" "For us? Are you kidding me? I would have left if I had the choice." Paul aimed the gun at Paul''s forehead. Paul felt disappointed and went gloomy. "So, you would kill me for 100, 000?" "Brother Lane, don''t me me for being ruthless. I have no choice, please don''t hate me. Brother Lane, God bless you!" Then Paul pulled the trigger. After the gunshot, Steven was standing there, but a bloody hole was on the back of Paul''s head where Blood gushed out. Then, Paul fell to the ground with his eyes widely open. Paul didn''t understand he had shot Steven not himself. Behind Paul, Lance slowly put the gun down. A wisp of smoke was emanating from the gun barrel. Lance shook his head disappointedly, "I thought he was a tough guy. I didn''t expect that he was another coward. Steven, do you see my sincerity? Paul wants to turn against you, so I kill him, isn''t that enough?" Steven was sad about Paul''s death, but he was also disappointed in Paul. Steven knew that he couldn''t escape today. He closed his eyes and epted it, "I won''t escape or fight, but I have one condition!" Lance flicked the dust on his white shirt, "What?" "Let the rest of them leave." Lance smiled and looked at Steven. "Of course, as long as you surrender, they will be fine." "OK!" Then Steven threw away the pistol and kicked it far away. Raye had Steven grabbed. The Tiger Gang was under Lance''s control. ... Lance was sitting in Steven''s armchair, but the original tiger skin had already been removed. His men were busy cleaning up and counting the members of the Tiger Gang. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. At this moment, someone hurriedly ran to Lance. "Boss, something''s wrong." "What''s wrong?" Lance looked at himzily. "Steven just killed himself in the dungeon!" Hearing that Steven hadmitted suicide, Lance was stunned. Steven actually killed himself? Perhaps he didn''t want to be humiliated by Lance. It would be better to end his life early. Lance nodded, "Alright, I know. He is also a tough man. Prepare a great burial for him." "Yes!" Lance looked at the watch. It was already three o''clock in the afternoon. Lance stood up and was about to leave. Raye walked forward and asked, "Boss, where are you going?" "I''m going to see Audrey. I''ve always told her that I would meet her, but I often stood her up. I wonder if she''s angry!" Raye said, "..." Audrey was Bryson''s fianc¨¦e, OK? She didn''t want to see you. She would get mad if you visited her now. Why would he have such an annoying boss? "Boss, we have just taken over the Tiger Gang. It''s a big time. You''d better be here. OK?" Lance smiled and patted Raye''s shoulder. "I have to share the great news with Audrey. Alright, everything is on you. If there''s nothing important tonight, don''t call me!" Raye said, "..." Chapter 138 Chapter 138 After talking to Raye, Lance hurried to Audrey''sw firm. Because of the Tiger Gang, he had no choice but to hide and was unable to see Audrey before. But now, it was different. He had taken over the Tiger Gang, and there wouldn''t be killers after him. As for Bryson, didn''t he like to use a bunch of cars to hit Lance''s? So today Lance walked to thew firm instead of taking a car. He didn''t believe that Bryson could stop him. Lance had brought more than ten men with him. If Bryson still wanted to stop him, he could just breakthrough. Lance arrived at Square Law Firm quickly without any troubles along the way. To his surprise, he was actually not stopped by any of Bryson''s men on the way to thew firm. It seemed that Bryson knew he couldn''t stop Lance anymore, so he just gave up. Thinking of this, Lance felt a little proud. He walked upstairs to the fourth floor, Square Law Firm. Lance was afraid that his men would frighten the people inside, so he asked them to wait at the staircase entrance and walked into thew firm himself. With a white shirt, white trousers, and white leather shoes, he dressed all in white, which looked special. Seeing Lance, the receptionist ke stood up to greet him politely. "Hello, sir. This is Square Law Firm. Do you need legal advice or have any other litigation needs?" Lance asked with a smile, "It''s not five o''clock yet. You haven''t got off work yet, have you?" ke answered, "No, it''s not time to get off work. Many of ourwyers are here. May I help you?" "I''m looking for Audrey. Let here to see me." ke frowned slightly, "Sir, there are many other famouswyers in our firm. How about another lawyer?" Lance was impatient. "I said I was looking for Audrey. You talk too much. Hurry up and let here to see me." ke was a little annoyed but still polite, "Sir, it''s not that I don''t want Audrey to see you. Actually, she''s not here!" "What? Not here?" "Yes!" ke was full of pride, "Our Audrey is a consultantwyer for the Cordova Group. This afternoon, the Cordova Group called and asked her to go there." Lance seemed angry, "So, Audrey is not here because she went to see Bryson?" ke frowned. Although Audrey was going there for business, it could also say that she was going to see Bryson. "That''s right!" Lance''s face darkened. No wonder there were no problems on his way here. Bryson had called Audrey to the Cordova Group. This cunning bastard. Lance turned around and left with anger. After Lance left, ke said with envy, "Another Audrey''s admirer." ... Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the conference room on the top floor of Cordova Group. The development project of Wild Goose Ind was finalized through intense discussions. The new project would maximize the retention of migratory wends, while arge amusement park, a shopping mall, and upscale residential areas would be built in other ces. It would be an integrated ind of leisure, entertainment, and housing. Elvis who had been vehemently against remaining the wends also voted for the project. As a result, the whole project was approved unanimously. Audrey participated in the discussion of the project''s early stages. This was also the first time Audrey had participated in arge group''s development and research conference. She learned a lot. The people in the conference were divided into several factions. Thanks to Bryson, the project was finalized. Audrey could feel that it was not easy for Bryson to be the president of the Cordova Group. In the entire Cordova Group, there were several factions. Bryson had to integrate them and make them listen to him. He also had to restrain any faction from bing the dominant one. It was difficult and Audrey couldn''t handle it. Audrey began to have a new understanding of Bryson and think highly of him. Out of the conference room, Audrey sorted out some materials and prepared to give them to Bryson. However, many executives of the Cordova Group gathered around Bryson to ask for some project decisions. Audrey had waited for half an hour before they left. Bryson said to Audrey, "Let''s talk in the office." "Alright!" In Bryson''s office, Audrey carefully listed all the legal issues that might arise during the implementation of the project and handed them to Bryson. "These are all the legal issues that I can think of right now. I will consult more materialster and add a few more!" Audrey was very serious. Bryson took the materials and skimmed through them. "OK, after that, you can rearrange the entire part and give them to me." "Sure!" Audrey looked at Bryson and said politely, "Then Mr. Bryson, I''ll go out first." "Wait!" Bryson frowned and stopped her, "Why are you in such a hurry?" "I''ll go back to supplement the rest, and then send them to you!" Bryson waved his hand and got up from the chair. "Take your time. You can give them to me tomorrow." Seeing Bryson walking towards her, Audrey was rmed and subconsciously wanted to step back. But she could not move and just watched Bryson approach. She tried hard to say something. "However, ourw firm takes such a highmission from the Cordova Group. How can I dy it until tomorrow? Tonight I''ll..." Bryson suddenly pulled Audrey into his arms and hugged her tightly before she was finished. Audrey subconsciously wanted to resist. Bryson lowered his head and sighed, "I''m so tired!" Audrey stopped talking. Audrey was supposed to push Bryson away, but in the end, she raised one hand stiffly, and lightly patted on his back. After that, Bryson hugged Audrey even tighter. Melvin saw that the office door wasn''t shut tight. He was about to give Bryson the materials to check. When he opened the door and saw them, Melvin silently went back and shut the door tight. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 After having a pic in the suburbsst time, Kylee has been thinking to go fishing and barbecuing again. Since Audrey had the day off, the opportunity finally came. They would walk around, climb the mountain and enjoy the scenery there. The ce they went before was small, so they nned to go to a bigger one. Kylee and others had went to the resort on Friday so that they could enjoy the whole weekend. However, when they arrived at the entrance of the resort, they got a t tire. Kolby quickly tried to control the direction and brake. On the verge of hitting the stone wall, the car was finally stopped. In the back seat, Audrey quickly grasped the back of the seat and held Kylee in her arm when she heard the sound. Bryson was in the passenger seat. He immediately checked their safety with worries. "Are you okay?" Kylee was leaning against Audrey in shock. Audrey held Kylee in her arm and shook her head gently. "We are fine. But Grandma is a little scared." Kolby was also shocked and nned to get off the car, mumbling. "The car just had a maintenance yesterday, and four tires were all reced by new ones. How did that happen?" Kolby checked the front tire with a torch and returned to the car after examination. "Mr. Bryson, the front tire had punctured. And we have to get it changed. It may take some time. Why don''t you go to the hotel by another car first?" Because of the ident just now, Kylee felt scared. She interrupted immediately, "No. What about walking there? Anyway, the hotel is not far from here." Bryson frowned. "Alright, let''s go." Just as they got off, some people suddenly walked towards them. In the distant, Lance was smiling as he walked. "Well, what a surprise! I didn''t expect to see you here. I just came out for a walk. How lucky!" Seeing this, the bodyguards immediately got out of the car and lined up to stop Lance and his helpers. Lance looked at them impatiently. "What are you doing? Mr. Bryson, Look at your subordinates. I just want to say something to you." Bryson narrowed his eyes and stared at Lance, ordering, "Back off." "Yes, sir." They all retreated to one side. After that, Lance frowned as he saw Bryson hiding Audrey and Kylee behind him. He tilted his head and looked at Audrey. "Miss Jade, long time no see." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Audrey squinted at Lance. She didn''t expect to meet him again. After all, she had hidden from Lance for so long. He was truly difficult to get rid of. Now she suspected that the ident should be med on Lance. Otherwise, how could the new tire puncture at the entrance of the resort? Furthermore, Lance showed up then. It was hard to take it as a coincidence. Kylee looked at Bryson doubtfully. "Bryson, Elliana, who is he?" Audrey lowered her voice and answered, "Grandma, he is a maniac. Just ignore him." Bryson turned his head slightly and said, "Elliana, take Grandma to the car on the right." "OK!" Audrey agreed and got in the car for bodyguards with Kylee. With their protection, Audrey and Kylee entered the resort in front of Lance. Seeing Audrey leave in another car, Lance was disappointed. He saw her for a while. "Mr. Lance, you have been here for a long time. Did you have a good time in Peace City?" Hearing his words, Lance snorted. "If it weren''t for your meticulous arrangements, I would have been much happier." "Mr. Lance, I heard that you just became the leader of Tiger Gang. Congrattions." Lance rolled his eyes at Bryson. "Don''t show your hypocritical congrattions. I don''t like it." Bryson smiled faintly and said, "I''m sincere. But you can interpret it as you like. If you think it hypocritical, I can defend for myself." "Forget it. I know you don''t want to talk to me. I''m also annoyed to see you." "Audrey is my fianc¨¦e. Thank you for your attention. However, Mr. Lance, please keep at a distance with her." Lance snorted again, "What if I say no?" Bryson squinted and sneered, "No one could take away my fianc¨¦e, including you, Mr. Lance." Lance became nervous as he looked at Bryson. Their bodyguards could feel the tense emotions in their gazes. None of them dared to say a word. During their confrontation, Kolby had changed the tire. He walked to Bryson and said respectfully, "Mr. Bryson, it is done." "Alright." As Bryson walked towards the car, he said to Lance, "Mr. Lance, have a good time here. I will go first." After saying that, Bryson got into the car. Lance and his subordinates made way for him. Then, Bryson and his bodyguards left. Looking at the back of their cars, Lance was extremely angry. ''A threat?'' Lance was used to threats. Absolutely, he didn''t care about Bryson''s threatening words. He turned around and walked towards the resort, saying, "Let''s go!" ... In the lobby of the resort hotel. Audrey was waiting for Bryson after sending Kylee to her room. Seeing Brysone in, she hurriedly walked towards him. "Lance didn''t follow, did he?" Audrey looked outside vigntly. Bryson looked at her with relief. "No. this hotel is owned by the Cordova Group. Without my permission, he couldn''te in." Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good." Bryson stared at her fixedly. "Don''t worry. Even for the sake of myself, he won''t get a chance to approach you." Audrey said nothing. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Bryson was so good at hitting on girls. Audrey doubted very much that howe Bryson had never been with a girl before? As a "master" in hitting on girls, he absolutely could get whatever girls he wanted. Audrey gave a quiet cough with her eyes looking away. "Well, I''m sorry about what happened today. If it weren''t for me, the car wouldn''t have had a t tire." "I''m the one who should apologize. I didn''t do the investigation in advance, and didn''t know that Lance had alsoe to the resort." Audrey said, "It''s not your fault." If he had known Lance''sing beforehand, he would not have brought her here. "I promise that I would protect you, but I didn''t do my part!" Audrey fell into silence. Bryson wanted to take all the me on himself, but this only made Audrey feel even guiltier. Audrey said worriedly, "Now that Lance hase to the resort as well, we might meet him again tomorrow." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, I will take care of everything." "Alright!" They all stayed in a single vi hotel with three rooms. Audrey, Bryson, and Kylee each had one room to stay. The resort was filled with flowers and nts, and Audrey woke up with the chirping sounds of birds around. When she got up, she staggered with her slippers to the window and drew the thick curtains apart. The sunlight outside the window suddenly spilled into the room and shone brightly. Audrey closed her eyes to feel the warmth of the morning sun. She looked out of the window and saw the waterfalls and rockeries outside. It was like a "retreat away from the world". Audrey finished the morning washing and just as she opened the door, she saw Bryson walking out of the opposite room. Today, Audrey wore a light blue T-shirt and jeans, while Bryson wore a light blue shirt and dark blue suit trousers. They looked like wearing lovers'' pack. Bryson smiled joyfully, "Good morning!" Audrey was surprised, "Good morning!" "Did you sleep wellst night?" Audrey nodded, "Yes." In the living room, Kylee, who had already returned from a walk nearby,ined about them when she saw the two of them just getting up. "Good morning? It''s almost noon! You two should look at how high the sun is now outside. Just hurry up ande to eat breakfast. The waiter has just delivered it. Let''s eat before it gets cold." The three of them sat around the table. They had breakfast together, and there were no servants beside them. This scene was exceptionally warm and full of love, which made people unbearable to disturb them. When she was about to finish her breakfast, Kylee said with great excitement, "When I went out this morning, I met other guests. They told me that today is the tenth anniversary of the establishment of the resort, so there is an anniversary celebration today. Let''s go and take a look after breakfast!" Bryson and Audrey frowned when they heard that they were going to the celebration. Obviously, they did not intend to go to the streets to take a look, and ... if they went to the streets, there would be many unforeseen things happening. For example... Meeting Lance. "Grandma, didn''t you say you wanted to go fishing? There''s a very big fish pond in the resort. We can..." Kylee shook her head and said. "Fishing can be done at any time, but the anniversary of the resort is only once a year. It would be a pity if we miss it!" Bryson and Audrey exchanged nces. Finally, because of Kylee''s insistence on going to the anniversary celebration, the three of them had no choice but to give up their original n and walk to the streets. Before leaving, Bryson informed all the bodyguards and hidden guards to change their original n. The next n required everyone to adapt to the situation, they mainly would protect Audrey and Kylee. Because it was the anniversary celebration of the resort, the streets were very lively and busy in the morning. Many peddlers were peddling on the streets, and there were also performances in the middle of the road. The resort everywhere permeated with a thick festal atmosphere. When Kylee was young, she used to be ady and rarely went out. After getting married, she concentrated on being a stay-at-home mom. Later, because of the incident of Elliana, Kylee closed herself up even more and rarely went out. Kylee was very happy to be able to attend the anniversary celebration of the resort. Because there were many people on the streets, Audrey had always apanied Kylee. Bryson had also been guarding behind the two of them. When someone approached, he would stretch out his long arms to separate them from each other, so that Kylee and Audrey would not be touched by others. There were many funny things that Kylee had never seen before in the streets. When Kylee saw them, she wanted to buy them. Thus, all the way along they bought many funny things, including some snacks. Kylee was very excited all the way along. Seeing more interesting things, she threw the things in her hands to Audrey and Bryson and bought more. After a long tour, Audrey and Bryson both had a lot of things on their hands. Kylee, on the other hand, became more energetic as she walked around. Suddenly seeing that there was an acrobatic performance in front of her, Kylee hurriedly gathered around to watch. Standing beside Kylee, Bryson looked at Audrey with concern. "Are you tired?" Before Audrey could say anything, Kylee said first, "Not at all!" Bryson frowned while Audrey couldn''t help but snicker. Then, she shook her head at Bryson to show that she wasn''t tired. At this moment, Bryson''s bodyguards secretly gave him a signal. Bryson quickly nced around as he was the highest in the crowd. He saw some guys in the crowd walking towards them, and one of them was Lance. Bryson lightly patted Audrey''s shoulder. Audrey looked at Bryson suspiciously, "What''s wrong?" Bryson did not say anything. He just nudged his chin towards the crowd. Audrey quickly reacted and knew what Bryson meant by this gesture. It must be Lance. Audrey hurriedly held Kylee''s arm and said, "Grandma, there''s something more interesting over there. Let''s go to see first!" "Where?" Kylee followed Audrey to walk through the crowd in a daze. Lance and his guys had originally seen Bryson and the others still watching the acrobatic performance, but... in the blink of an eye, they had disappeared. Lance looked around and saw no signs of Audrey or Bryson. Lance stomped his feet angrily. Damn it, let them slip away again. Because of the anniversary celebration, there were too many people on the streets, so Lance couldn''t find Audrey all morning. Seeing that it was already noon, Lance and his brothers searched around the nearby restaurants. Luckily in front of a restaurant, they saw Bryson''s bodyguards. Lance''s eyes revealed a sense of vileness. One can wear out iron shoes in fruitless searching, and yet by lucky chance, he may find the lost thing without even looking for it. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Lance and his men wanted to enter the restaurant in front of them, but the way was blocked by Bryson''s men. Lance looked up and saw Bryson sitting in a private box by the window on the second floor. After careful consideration, Lance realized that even if he went to the second floor, he couldn''t sit beside Audrey. Lance walked towards the opposite restaurant with an evil smile. He asked for the box which was opposite Audrey''s. Audrey, Bryson, and Kylee were having lunch together. After Lance sat down, he opened the window and greeted Bryson and Audrey. "Hello, Miss Jade. What a coincidence, we meet again!" In the opposite box, Audrey was drinking water. Hearing Lance''s devilish voice, she spat out the water in surprise. Because of the narrow street of the holiday vige and the two restaurants had extended a little out of the second floor to have more space, the boxes on the second floor of them were extremely close. Audrey looked at the box opposite in disbelief. She saw Lance looking this way and waving his hand at her. Seeing that, Audrey curled her lips with astonishment and displeasure. Bryson looked annoyed. "Let''s eat in another restaurant!" Bryson suggested. Audrey nced at the tired Kylee sitting beside her. "No need. He''s a lunatic. Even if we change to another ce, he''ll follow anyway. We''d better just stay here." "Are you sure?" Bryson frowned. "I''m sure" Audrey nodded, "And we are not in the same restaurant. There''s a street between us. Out of sight, out of mind." Then a waiter walked in and served the dishes they ordered. In the opposite box, a waiter walked in as well. "Sir, would you like to order now?" Lance excitedly nodded, "Yes, I want the same dishes as the opposite table." The waiter was a little confused. She asked Lance uncertainly, "Sir, they have three people, so ordered ten dishes. Are you sure you want that much?" Lance scolded impatiently, "Cut the crap! Just offer what I ordered. Are you afraid that I can''t afford it?" The waiter hurriedly lowered her head and apologized, "Sorry, sir. Please don''t be angry. I don''t mean that." "Then just offer me the same dish as the opposite table, and it should taste better than theirs." The waiter was very confident about that, "Sir, I''m sure that we have what they have and ours are better than theirs. You have my promise!" The waiter quickly wrote down all the dishes on the other side. Seeing that, the waiter on the other side went downstairs. She went out and shouted at the restaurant opposite her, "You really talk big! Do you know what nonsense you just said? Don''t you have self- knowledge? How dare youpare your cheap cookshop with our century-old brand? Come off it!" On the other side, the waiter came out and stood at the door. "We are cheap cookshop? I am wondering who had stolen the recipe from us. It is your original? You are a century-old brand? Bullshit!" Because the two restaurants were door-to-door and their cuisines were simr, there would inevitably bepetition and arguing. They had squabbles every day. No one from the other shops came out to watch. They were alreadymonce. Since it was in rush hour for lunch, the waiters just quarreled for a second and hurriedly went about their affairs. Every soon, Lance''s dishes were all served. Whatever Audrey ate, he followed and ate with relish. Lance ate as he said, "The tofu is so white and tender. How delicious! The fish tastes just right. But Miss Jade, be careful of fish bones..." Audrey ignored. Audrey finally could not bear it. She stood up and closed the window and curtains to iste Lance''s watch and voice. It was quiet outside. Audrey was relieved. Audrey smiled and looked at Bryson and Kylee, "Alright, we can eat quietly now." The window and curtains were closed. Seeing that, Lance fell silent. ... While Bryson and Lance were eating, their men waited in turns to have lunch. It was in the rush hour of lunch, so the two sides waited in both of the restaurants. It was Raye''s turn. He led several men and walked in. When he moved the chair, he touched the other''s elbow identally. Water spilled out of the cup onto that person. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Raye didn''t pay any attention to the person but sat down directly. The person was none other than Bryson''s man, Tyson. Tyson had a bad temper. Since he was spilled with water and received no apology, he angrily ced the teacup on the table and turned around to reprimand the person behind him. Raye''s face was in his sight. Tyson rolled up his sleeves and scolded mockingly. "I''m wondering who the bastard is! It''s you? It all makes sense now." Raye stood up immediately. "Who the fuck are you saying?" Tyson chortled and looked at Raye, "Who else can I say? You son of bitch! Alright, I will forgive you if you admit you are a fucking moron." "What? Well, let me show you who the boss is! Come on, you motherfuckers!" Hearing that, the two groups of people started to fight. Soon, more people of the two groups came and participated in the melee. Hearing that his men were fighting with Bryson''s, Lance hurried up to the opposite restaurant. "How dare you! I promise none of you can leave here safe and sound!" Just then, Lance saw Audrey go downstairs. He immediately pped Raye on the head and said, "I said stop! No more fight, OK?" Raye was speechless. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 When Audrey and Bryson came downstairs, they saw Lance hitting on his subordinates'' heads one by one. The first floor was in a mess. Bryson''s bodyguards were dumbfounded by this. For a moment, the group battle between the two sides stopped. Undoubtedly, Lance''s subordinates were even more confused. After they were beaten up by Bryson''s bodyguards, Lance even hit them. Moreover, Lance only hit them on their injured parts, which was rubbing salt in their wounds. Among them, Raye was the most aggrieved. Because Lance hit him twice. He didn''t know what''s wrong with his boss. Lance was originally against Bryson, but now he even helped Bryson beat his men. Raye was dismayed about this. When Audrey and Bryson walked down, Lance looked at the restaurant owner hiding under the table not far away. He smiled apologetically, "Sir, I''ll pay for the losses in your shop caused by us." The restaurant owner crawled out, trembling. He came standing in the middle of them, begging with his hands sped together, "You don''t have to do that. My small restaurant can''t bear all this. If you really have mercy on me, please fight out of here!" Lance frowned. He grasped the owner by his cor and said arrogantly, "I say I will. I will do as I said. You''re talking about nonsense. Tell me, how much should I pay?" Frightened by Lance''s fierce aura, he stammered, "The cost of the tables, chairs, cutlery are about 1600." "Raye, money!" Lance stretched out his hand behind him and said precisely. Raye was speechless. Although Raye did not understand what Lance was doing, he obediently gave him the cash. Lance smiled and put it into the owner''s shirt pocket. "Is it enough?" "Yes." The owner nodded repeatedly. Lance turned around and sternly questioned Raye, "What was going on just now?" Raye briefly exined what had happened. Just as Raye finished speaking, Lance pped Raye on the head again, "Why don''t you apologize to him? Apologize to Tyson immediately!" Raye looked at his boss in disbelief, "What? Boss, you want me to apologize to him?" "Yes, now!" Raye was silent. "Are you going to say no?" Lance raised his palm again. Lances pped Raye extremely hard every time. Being afraid that he would receive another p, Raye looked at Tyson with his teeth gritted and said: "I''m sorry!" Tyson looked at Raye proudly, "You wouldn''t suffer this if you said sorry earlier." Raye red at him angrily. This was too humiliating. Then Lance looked up and smiled at Audrey. "Miss Jade, I''m sorry. My men have caused you so many troubles." Audrey was silent. "Why are you still here? Don''t get yourselves embarrassed!" Lance shouted at his subordinates. His subordinates agreed silently. All they could do was walking out of the restaurant. As soon as they were out, Raye stopped. He wanted to know why he had to suffer this. But just as he had stopped, he received another p on the head again. Raye touched his hurtful head. "Boss, why?" Lance said with an exasperated expression, "I am telling you why I hit you. I''ve told you to train hard, but judging from the fight, I found you didn''t. Tyson had only a bruise on the face. Look at you, your eyes and chin were all bruised. Now you know the reason!" Raye kept silent again. "Just now I wanted to give him a hard stroke. But you came up and pped me, asking me to stop!" Raye was very aggrieved at his boss''s contradictory behavior. Lance''s expression changed slightly, but he pped Raye again. "You are finding excuses. Why didn''t you make a move before that? You only care about food." Raye kept mute. "Aren''t I right? What are you waiting for? Quickly bring the injured fellows to the hospital!" "Okay!" On the way to the hospital, Raye was still confused. ''Before the meal, it seemed Lance waspletely irreconcble towards Bryson''s subordinates. Why did he suddenly change his attitude?'' After Raye left with other subordinates, Lance turned on his phone and a web page popped up. The title of the page was The Critical Skills of Making Women fall in Love with You. ''First, do you know what women love best? Money! If you show her that you are very rich and willing to spend much on her, you are getting closer to the sess of making this woman fall in love with you.'' ''Second, women all like generous and tolerant men. Don''t be too calcted and jealous. Be careful. Women will get sick of such kinds of men. Don''t show your jealousy even in front of the people you hate.'' ''Third, distance makes hearts grow fonder. Do not stick too tightly to a woman. Or she will feel oppressive. Practice properly the ying-hard-to-get principle. When she hasn''t seen you for some time, she will miss you.'' The first page offered three tips. Lance continued reading other tips. Seeing the following tips, Lance smiled. Audrey would definitely fall in love with him if he mastered these tips. At this time, Audrey suddenly sneezed twice on the way back to the resort hotel. Bryson frowned and looked at her. "You caught a cold?" Audrey rubbed her nose. "No, I just feel my nose itch!" She suddenly had a premonition that something bad was going to happen. ... Just as they arrived at the hotel, it began to rain. And the rain became heavier and heavier. So Audrey, Bryson, and Kylee, who had nned to go fishing in the afternoon, had to stay inside the hotel to y chess instead. It finally stopped raining until four o''clock in the afternoon. Audrey, Bryson, and Kylee then went outside of the hotel. Close to the mountains and rivers, the scenery in this vige is very beautiful. And the air after the rain is especially fresh. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Audrey took a deep breath. 200 meters up the mountain from the resort hotel, there was a very famous spring called the Spiritual Spring. It was said that it had been endless for over a thousand years. Washing your hands with the water from the Spiritual Spring, your bad luck could be washed away. As soon as Audrey walked to the pavilion next to the spring, she felt an unusual quake on the ground. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Strangely, it was impossible for such a famous pavilion to not have a single visitor inside, but at this moment, there was no one in the pavilion. Suddenly, Lance walked out from behind the rockery beside the pavilion. Upon seeing Lance appearing, Bryson''s bodyguards blocked him in the front. Lance looked at the bodyguards impatiently. His gaze passed through the bodyguards and looked straight at Audrey, who was beside Bryson. "Miss Jade!" Lance smiled and called Audrey loudly. Hearing Lance call her Miss Jade, Audrey felt a chill running down her spine and couldn''t help but shiver. Bryson narrowed his eyes and stood in front of Audrey to protect her. "Mr. Lance, what a surprise to meet you again." Lance continued to call her loud, "Miss Jade, I have purposely cleared up this ce. The spring water is right in front of us. If I have the honor, let''s go and take a shower together in the spring water!" Audrey was speechless. Audrey really didn''t understand where she had attracted Lance, causing him to chase after her relentlessly. If it was her appearance, there were a lot of girls who were more beautiful than her. If she had done anything to mislead him, she had never given him a good face ever since she had known him. Kylee did not have a good impression of Lance either. He was a clingy stalker. Moreover, he looked like he was involved in gangsters. She definitely couldn''t ept such a grandson-inw. Kylee pulled Audrey aside and said, "Elliana, let''s go back." Audrey frowned, "But, Grandma, don''t you want to wash your hands with the spring water of the Spiritual Spring?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Right now, the Spiritual Spring was right in front of them. "Whatever, we could stay here for one more day. It''s not toote toe back tomorrow. Let''s go back now." "Alright then." Bryson also heard the conversation between Audrey and Kylee. He instructed a few bodyguards to escort Kylee and Audrey to go down the mountain first. Seeing Audrey leaving, Lance turned around and was about to catch up. Bryson led some bodyguards to block Lance''s way. Just at this moment, rumbling sounds came closer and closer from the mountain high. Suddenly, someone screamed. "There''s watering down." As soon as he finished saying, a rumbling sound was already within reach. Bryson, Lance, and the others instantly became alert. It had just rained in the afternoon, which was a sign of a sh flood. The two of them said almost at the same time, "Find a high ce to hide!" After everyone heard the order, they quickly found a high ce to hide. Just as Raye saw his brothers standing high, he heaved a sigh of relief and was about to walk to another high ce. Suddenly, the flood poured down and washed Raye away. The flood was very fast, and just as Raye was about to be washed away by the flood, one hand suddenly grabbed onto Raye''s arm. The instinct to survive made Raye grab the other man''s arm tightly. When Raye waspletely soaked and was pulled to a safe ce, Raye realized that the person who pulled him up was actually the one who had fought with him before. He was Tyson. Raye''s face was a little stiff. He didn''t expect that his opponent would actually save him. At this time, another person also fell into the water. Raye saw that it was one of Bryson''s bodyguards. Without thinking, he stretched out his hand and pulled the person up. However, the flood was too violent. Raye''s body was trembling. Tyson quickly grabbed Raye''s hand. The two of them cooperated and pulled back the person finally. Because the sh flood was too violent and overwhelming, no one could escape and more people were flushed into the water. At this moment, Bryson''s bodyguards and Lance''s subordinates all forgot their previous hatred and helped each other to move to a safe ce. They thanked andforted each other. Bryson''s bodyguards and Lance''s subordinates were no longer opponents. Instead, they were partners in the fight against the sh flood. With a cracking sound, arge tree which was as big as two hugged persons fell down and everyone dodged away. Suddenly, someone screamed, "Oh god! Someone is pinned down by the fallen tree." Raye and Tyson exchanged nces. At the same time, they rushed towards the direction where the voice came. Then, they saw the person who was being pinned down by the tree. Others had already rushed over. Everyone stood beside the tree at the same time and worked together to lift the tree. Two other people pulled the person who was under the tree with their arms. When the tree was lifted, they pulled out the person under the tree quickly. Lance and Bryson sighed with emotion as they watched their subordinates work together to save each other. Although they usually confronted each other, when facing danger, their goals were the same. Not long after, the flood gradually subsided. After counting the men from both sides, they confirmed that not a single person was missing. Then, they were about to find a way down the mountain. As they passed by a boulder, Bryson saw Kylee and two bodyguards standing there, but Audrey was missing. Bryson widened his eyes. "Grandma, why are there only you guys? Where''s Elliana?" Bryson asked. Kylee looked very anxious. Hearing Bryson''s voice, Kylee''s eyes widened as well. She immediately walked forward and tightly grabbed Bryson''s hand. "Bryson, finally you''re here." "Where''s Elliana?" Bryson had a bad premonition. Kylee''s face was still stained with tears, she was full of self-me. "It was all my fault. My shoes fell to the side of the stone. I insisted on picking them up. Elliana said it was dangerous, so she helped me pick them up. Unluckily, the flood suddenly roared on, and her foot slipped, then the water washed her away..." As she said, Kylee''s tears fell down uncontrobly, with her hands tightly grabbing Bryson''s. "Bryson, what should we do? What should we do?" Bryson''s heart sank deeply. He held Kylee''s hand andforted her in a deep voice, "Grandma, don''t worry, she will be fine." He didn''t know whether he wasforting Kylee or himself with these words. The sh flood just now was so fierce, mixed with mud, rocks, and broken trees, and there were so many stone reefs on the mountain. In the past news of the sh floods, as long as people were swept away by the sh floods, almost no one would survive. He clenched his hands tightly and suppressed the panic in his heart to force himself to calm down. Then he headed down the mountain to find her. He was filled with hope as he called out Audrey''s name while looking around. "Audrey, Audrey." Following him closely was Lance. "Miss Jade, Miss Jade, where are you?" Lance was also trying to help. Near the downstream, Bryson finally found Audrey. Audrey was hugging a tree trunk in the flood. The water was constantly pounding her body. In her arms, she was hugging a little boy who was about six or seven years old. The little boy was scared and tightly clung to Audrey''s neck. Because of the continuous flushing of the flood, the tree trunk that Audrey was holding was on the verge of copse, and it could be washed away at any time by the flood. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Seeing this, Bryson''s heart was in his mouth. "Audrey, Audrey!" Bryson shouted at Audrey. Audrey was exhausted from being washed away in the flood. She tried her best to cling to the trunk and hold the little boy in her arm. The sound of the sh flood was so loud that she could not hear other sounds. When Audrey suddenly heard Bryson''s shouts, she thought that it was her imagination. Since Audrey kept hearing Bryson''s voice, she began to hope again and looked in the direction of the voice. Audrey saw an upright figure standing on the shore. It was Bryson. It was about five meters from Audrey''s location to the shore. Although it was only five meters, the current was so strong that people could hardly stand firmly in the water, not to mention to save people. Seeing that Bryson was about to step into the water, Lance, who followed him, subconsciously grabbed Bryson''s arm. "What are you doing?" Lance asked. "I''m going to save her!" "The current is so strong now, how can you save her? The sh flood is gradually receding. Could you wait a while? We''ll save her when it ckens." Bryson pushed Lance away coldly. "She''ll die when it ckens." "But you will die if you go to save her now." Bryson did not even look at him. He picked up several vines from the ground and wove them together. He tied one end to arge tree and another to his body. He grabbed the vine with one hand and slowly walked into the water. Bryson was swept to Audrey by the force of waves. The current was strong. Bryson clutched the vine tightly so that he wouldn''t be washed away. Audrey looked at him in shock. She scolded angrily, "Bryson, are you crazy?" Bryson checked Audrey carefully and made sure that she was not injured. He extended his hand towards her and said, "Audrey, give me your hand." Audrey nced at the vines tied on Bryson''s waist and shook her head resolutely. "No. The vines can''t hold three of us." Looking at the child in her arms, Audrey gritted her teeth and said, "Help me save Ben first." "But you..." Audrey shook her head with a smile, "I''m fine. I can hold on. Please save him first. Come and save me later." Bryson frowned and thought quickly. Seeing Audrey''s resolute gaze, he knew that he could not persuade her. No one could convince Audrey when she insisted. Brysonpromised. "Okay. You wait here. I''lle back to you as soon as I get him to shore." Audrey nodded with a smile, "Sure, I''ll be right here waiting for you." Audrey spoke to the little boy in her arm, "Ben, go with this uncle." Ben looked at Audrey, "What about you, Auntie?" "After uncle gets you to shore, he wille to save me." "Okay!" Ben nodded. Audrey handed Ben to Bryson. Bryson held Ben and nced at her. Then, he tightened the vines and walked back with great effort. Bryson got Ben to the shore soon. When Audrey was waiting for Bryson, she suddenly noticed that the trunk she clung to is cracking. It was not good. The trunk was breaking. Bryson had just got Ben out of the sh flood at this moment. Audrey tightly clung to the trunk and was so anxious. She prayed that the trunk would not break now. Bryson had rushed into the flood. Before Bryson reached Audrey, the trunk broke apart, and Audrey was absorbed into the flood.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lance, who stood on the shore, freaked out. Then he saw Bryson grabbing onto Audrey''s hand and standing in the flood. Before reaching Audrey, Bryson had noticed that the trunk had broken and untied the vines in advance. He jumped forward and grabbed Audrey''s wrist before she was washed away. However, two vines that were bound to the tree trunk were broken due to Bryson''s action. Because Bryson and Audrey were held by vines, another vine broke soon. Audrey''s eyes widened in horror when she saw this, "Let go of me. Otherwise, we will all die." Bryson''s stared fixedly at Audrey with his red eyes and said firmly, "No." Audrey was extremely frightened. If it went on like this, they would be washed away after all vines broke. They would die. Thinking of this, Audrey began to struggle, wanting to get rid of Bryson''s hand. Another vine broke soon and the rest vines were cracking. By the time that Bryson and Audrey were about to be overwhelmed, the vines were suddenly tightened. Bryson looked up and saw that Lance had grabbed the vine. Lance shouted at them, "Stop arguing. Get out of the water and climb ashore." Hearing Lance''s reprimand, Audrey was slightly surprised. Then she grabbed Bryson''s hand. They were slowly pulled to the shore. Lance and Bryson helped the exhausted Audrey climbing ashore and Lance pulled Bryson ashore afterward. The trunk that Audrey had grabbed had been washed away. They sat on the bank and leaned against a trunk behind to take a rest, watching the flowing water. Lance looked at Bryson and Audrey. Lance thought that he liked Audrey. He realized that he thought about his safety just now. Bryson, on the other hand, did not care about his safety but went to save Audrey at the critical moment. If they waited till the sh flood receded, Audrey would probably have died by now. Bryson saved Audrey. How could Audrey choose another man? Even he and Bryson were rivals, Lance knew that Audrey could never choose him. He had lost. "You are crazy! Both of you are crazy" Lance muttered. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Ben got up and squatted in front of Audrey. "Auntie, how are you? Are you alright?" Ben looked at Audrey worriedly. Audrey touched Ben''s face with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Seeing Ben, Audrey thought a lot. ''If ... if it hadn''t been an ectopic pregnancy, that child ... would have grown up to his age.'' ''However, there''s no assumption.'' ''The child was lost.'' ''Moreover, with such a father, that child would have been criticized by people even if she had given birth.'' Just as she was thinking, a small hand waved in front of her. Seeing she kept silent, Ben waved his hand. "Ben, what''s wrong?" Ben looked at Audrey worriedly, "Auntie, I just talked to you, but you didn''t answer me. I thought you were not well." Audrey replied with a smile, "I''m fine. I just wandered off. Why are you here alone? Where are your parents?" "My mother left home six years ago and has nevere back. My father works in a restaurant." He was a kid with a single parent. Audrey said seriously, "Don''te out alone. OK?" Ben nodded solemnly. "Okay, I know." The flood on the mountain did not cause any damage to the resort or any death. However, the Spiritual Spring was cut off in the flood, not flowing out any longer. Some people said that thanks to the Spiritual Spring, the resort was saved from the disaster. Otherwise, the flood from the other side of the spring would destroy the entire resort. ... Kylee was frightened by the flood, so she stayed in the hotel at night. Audrey and Bryson changed into clean clothes. After dinner in the hotel, they went out to thentern festival. Not far away from the hotel, they met Lance. The moment they met, they became at loggerheads. Lance rolled his eyes and frowned at the Cordova family bodyguards standing in front of Audrey and Bryson. "Alright, you guys are still so annoying." Bryson smiled slightly. "Leave us." "Yes!" The bodyguards stepped down. Bryson and Audrey walked forward. Bryson said with a smile, "Thank you for saving us." Audrey also said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Lance." Lancemented when he saw Audrey''s pleasant expression. He didn''t expect that Audrey was nice to him under such circumstances. Lance looked at Audrey with disdain, "You looked cute when you were angry. Now you are ugly." Audrey was amused. "Then thank you for yourpliment!" Lance frowned, "I''m not praising you." Bryson raised his eyebrows slightly, "Mr. Lance also came out to enjoy thenterns?" "I just ate too much at night and casually strolled around to digest. I didn''t expect that I would bump into you guys here. What a shame. I''m going somewhere else!" Lance turned around and walked in another direction. After Lance left, Raye and his men also left. When Raye passed by Tyson, he nced at Tyson and stopped for a moment, "Thank you!" After saying that, Raye quickly followed Lance. After walking a bit further, Raye couldn''t help but ask Lance. "Boss, you were worried about Ms. Audrey. But why didn''t you tell the truth?" Lance pped the back of Raye''s head. "Why do you have so many questions? Besides, can''t I see? She is so lively. I don''t have to ask. What a fool." Raye was lost for words. Somehow, he felt that after experiencing the flood, his boss became different. ... On the other side, Audrey was finally relieved after Lance left. Lance''s words also showed his attitude. He would not pester her again. Audrey and Bryson walked forward side by side. Tyson and his men were about to continue to follow, but Melvin suddenly stopped him. "Mr. Bryson and Ms. Audrey had walked away. Why are you stopping me?" Tyson was so anxious to follow. Melvin rolled his eyes. "Do you think they want you to follow them now?" They would be the third wheel. Tyson was lost for words. Tyson struggled for a moment. "But, I am Mr. Bryson''s bodyguard. I will go wherever he is. Otherwise, I''m not responsible." Melvin reminded, "Do you think Mr. Bryson and Ms. Audrey need to be protected?" Tyson lost his words. ''Both of them can be said to be excellent. If someone really wants to attack them, he is risking his neck. I would worry about him rather than them.'' ''Moreover, Ms. Audrey and Mr. Bryson are exceptionally intimate. If they were disturbed, Mr. Bryson would definitely not let me off.'' When Melvin knew Tyson understand, he said, "So, let''s follow them from afar." Tyson cupped his fists in gratitude to Melvin. "Thank you very much. I know." Audrey subconsciously nced over her shoulder after walking a bit further. Seeing that there was no one behind them, she frowned suspiciously. "What are you looking at?" Bryson asked. Audrey pointed behind her and said, "Your bodyguards have gone." Bryson nced behind him. ''They''re smart.'' "Don''t worry about them." Audrey said, "Alright." The resort was noisy, the sky cloudless, the moonlight perfectly bright, hardly influenced by the flood. Seeing this, Audrey felt that a lifetime had passed. In the flood, she thought she couldn''t live. Bryson appeared when she was in despair. Bryson desperately jumped into the flood and saved her. Even now, she still remembered that scene. She had thought that Bryson''s infatuation was only temporary, not real. It could be gradually dissipated over time. But when Bryson jumped into the water, Audrey was truly shocked. It was also at that time that Audrey deeply understood Bryson''s affection for her. She suddenly stopped. Seeing her stop, Bryson also stopped. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He looked at her. "What''s the matter?" Audrey raised her head and stared at Bryson. Seeing the man''s worry, Audrey was relieved. "Bryson, I..." Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Audrey was wondering how to confess her love to Bryson. But when she was about to open her mouth, a voice suddenly sounded, interrupting her. "Auntie!" The voice was filled with excitement. And a little boy flung himself to Audrey''s arms. Audrey looked down at the little boy in her arms. She recognized he was Ben, the boy she had saved from the flood in the evening. "It''s gettingte, Ben. Why are you here alone? Didn''t I tell you to go home?" Ben looked up at Audrey. But when he saw Bryson''s cold eyes, he was afraid and retreated from Audrey''s arms. "Well, today is the anniversary of the resort. The hotel where my dad worked for gave him a few days off, so we came here for fun." Ben said happily. Then he ran over and pulled a man over. He began to introduce his dad to Audrey and Bryson. "Uncle, auntie, this is my dad. Dad, they saved me today." Ben''s father was a middle-aged man in his thirties. He was inly dressed. The man fondled Ben''s head. He looked at Audrey and Bryson gratefully, "I''m Curtis. Thank you for saving my son. Without you, my son would..." As Curtis spoke, his eyes turned red. Audrey was touched andforted Curtis, "We were only lifting a finger." "I don''t know what I can do for you," Curtis said in a hoarse voice. He pulled Ben by his side, "Ben, come here and say thanks to them! Without them, you would have died!" "Thank you!" Ben gave a deep bow to Audrey and Bryson. Audrey fondled Ben''s forehead gently. She said, "I''m truly relieved when you are fine." "If it is convenient for you, I want to invite you to our house and treat you tomorrow," Curtis said sincerely. Audrey waved her hand and declined. "Really, don''t bother. We just did what we should do. And it''s time for us to leave. Tomorrow, we will set off." Curtis sighed, "Then that''s really a pity." "Well, as long as Ben is fine, we are good. If you can raise him right, we are truly relieved." Curtis nodded, "I will." "I heard that Ben''s mom..." Audrey asked tentatively. Curtis looked sad. "Well, when Ben was just a month old, her mother had left. But..." Curtis sighed, "I don''t me her because I was not a mature man back then. Well, it''s all over. I''m really happy I still have such a boy. He is growing up." Audrey handed over a business card to Curtis. "I think since we met, we are somehow connected. If you have any need in the future, feel free to contact me." Curtis nced at the card. He said, "You are Ms. Audrey. I truly appreciate your kindness. I''ll keep this. Thank you." "You''re wee." "Then I won''t bother you. You can continue your way." Curtis said tactfully. "Alright. See you another day." Just now, Audrey was standing behind the light and Curtis couldn''t see her clearly. But when Audrey was about to leave, Curtis saw her face. She looked so beautiful under the light. Curtis was slightly stunned. Audrey''s brows pulled together when she noticed Curtis'' gaze. She said, "Curtis, what''s wrong?" Curtis'' hands tightened and asked subconsciously, "Your surname is really Koch?" Audrey raised her eyebrows and replied with a smile, "Yes." Curtis frowned and muttered to himself, "I must have gotten the wrong person... You''re not her. What a shock!" "Shock?" Audrey only caught the end. Curtis was awkward. He said, "Nothing, nothing. I''ll leave now." Then, he walked away with Ben. Curtis was still confused and looked back. He was looking at Audrey and Bryson. He thought, ''The man standing next to Miss. Koch looks really like Mr. Bryson from the Cordova Group. Well, I can''t be right! After all, it''s impossible for me to meet Mr. Bryson.'' Audrey looked at Ben and Curtis walking away. She really liked the boy. Bryson noticed and asked. "You liked the boy. Am I right?" Audrey nodded with a smile. "Ben is such a good boy. He is cute. Yeah, I liked him." A boy. Bryson chewed these two words in his mind. What if Audrey and I could have our own kids? What would they look like? "Well, I see. Then we cane if we want to see him in the future." Bryson said. Audrey was touched. You always had me in your mind. She had nned to confess love to him but now... Where would she start? As Audrey was wondering how to start the conversation, she was nearly run into by a stranger passing by. But Bryson pulled her to his side and she was fine. Audrey screamed. Bryson gave a worried look at Audrey. "Audrey, everything alright?" Audrey''s eyes blinked, "What? I''m fine." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "You were absent-minded just now. It is not the first time. Tell me what happened?" Audrey was hesitant, "Ah, nothing. Nothing." Bryson put his hand on Audrey''s forehead and felt her temperature. He was worried. "But it felt normal!" Audrey was quite sure she was well. She was so good. How could she have a fever? But when she saw Bryson''s worried look, she thought she was ready again. She stared at Bryson and said seriously, "Bryson, listen, don''t interrupt me. Let me finish." Bryson frowned. Audrey gathered herself and summoned up the courage. She said gently, "Before I met you, I thought I was imperfect and I never hoped for a serious rtionship. But since I met you...." Chapter 147 Chapter 147 But just as Audrey was about to continue, the sound of fireworks came. The dark sky was lightened up by the colorful thing. Audrey was speechless. "I..." Unexpectedly, after she had just uttered one word, another firework bloomed in the sky. Her voice was overwhelmed, and then the fireworks bloomed into the night sky one after another. What bad luck! It was not a good time to express her feeling today. She looked at Bryson embarrassedly and found that Bryson was gazing passionately at her. In his eyes, Audrey saw the fireworks and her reflection. Suddenly, Audrey was so shy that her heart almost stopped. Audrey felt that she was nearly burned by the enthusiasm in his eyes. Although she didn''t say anything, she knew that Bryson already understood her intention. The sound of fireworks could be heard constantly. Even in a crowd, Audrey felt as if they were the only persons in this world. Bryson raised his hand and gently rubbed her cheek with his callused fingers. Audrey looked back at Bryson with a smile. They didn''t need many words to express their love. He seemed to specte whether he got it right, so he didn''t kiss her lips right now. Audrey sighed softly, raised her head slightly, and kissed him on the cheek. This was what she wanted to say. Bryson''s pupils suddenly shrank. The fireworks continued, but neither Audrey nor Bryson had time to enjoy them. ... As they just went into a romantic rtionship, they didn''t want to return to the hotel so early. The amusement park at the resort was very lively at night. So they bought tickets and entered. As they were in, some girls stared at Bryson from time to time. Bryson looked really attractive. Audrey squinted at Bryson''s face. "What''s the matter?" Bryson touched his own face. Audrey said nothing and pulled Bryson towards a mask stall next to them. Audrey said quite seriously, "I think these masks are pretty nice. What do you think?" Bryson smiled, not telling the truth directly. "Just pick one for me!" Audrey nced at all the masks and finally, her eyes settled on a half tiger-head mask. She picked it up and tried to cover Bryson''s face. The mask covered most of his face, making him look less eye-catching. "This mask really suits you." "OK! I will take it." Bryson took a red wolf mask off with his long slender fingers and ced it on Audrey''s eyes. "It suits you best." Audrey asked doubtfully, "Really?" "You look like her!" Audrey was speechless. If she remembered correctly, the red wolf seemed to be very jealous. He said that she was jealous in an indirect way, didn''t he? But whose fault was this? If he wasn''t too attractive, would she have to use a mask to cover his face? When she just took out her wallet, Bryson had already handed over the money. Seeing this, Audrey hurriedly stopped him and said, "Since I want to buy them, I''ll pay." Bryson, "I should pay for my girlfriend." Audrey was happy to hear the word girlfriend''. Girlfriend... Before this, Audrey still felt confused about the rtionship. Now, Bryson confirmed their romantic rtionship. The owner took the money from Bryson happily and gave him the change. Seeing others'' girlfriends holding a lot of snacks in their hands, Bryson pulled Audrey towards a snack stall. "What would you like to eat?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Audrey saw the delicious snacks, she immediately kept swallowing. She pointed at what she wanted to eat in front of her at once. Audrey''s eyes lit up when picking up the snacks. All the snacks she ordered were double. She did not forget to share with Bryson when eating. However, Bryson did not like them. Audrey ate nearly all of them in the end. Seeing that there were some girls eating ice cream, Bryson asked thoughtfully, "Would you like some ice cream?" Audrey didn''t know what to say. She whined inwardly. Bryson made her keep eating aftering to the park. If she kept doing this, she would definitely get fat soon. But the ice cream was so tempting that she couldn''t resist it. She clenched her teeth and said, "Just eat!" Audrey looked so cute when she pursed her lips tightly, struggling to consider whether she could eat or not. After buying the ice cream, Audrey and Bryson sat on a bench in the amusement park. Audrey gently took a bite of the ice cream. It was meltingly tender on the tongue with the taste of delicious, making her sigh softly. Bryson watched her, smiling. Audrey found that Bryson had been staring at her for a long time when she was eating the ice cream, so she handed it to him. "Do you want some ice cream?" Bryson raised an expressive smile. "Yes, but ... it''s not like this!" A momentter. "Very sweet," Bryson said in a low voice. Audrey was embarrassed. Audrey felt that her facepletely blushed at this moment. Afterbeling the rtionship, Bryson flirted with her all the time. Audrey quickly took another bite of the ice cream to calm herself down. Then Bryson suddenly said, "Audrey, let''s exin everything to Grandma after returning to the hotel!" Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Audrey frowned in confusion, "What do you mean by saying that?" Bryson stared at Audrey with eagerness. "I want everyone to know that you are my girlfriend." If Audrey continued to show up as Elliana in front of Kylee, she would only be Bryson''s younger sister, not his girlfriend. Of course, Audrey wanted to be with Bryson above board. But... "We can''t do that now." Bryson''s face darkened. "Why? You lied to me? You don''t want to be with me?" "Of course not!" Audrey was afraid that Bryson would misunderstand her. She exined seriously, "You know better than anyone else about Grandma''s physical condition. She can''t withstand the blow. Will she be okay if you tell her that I''m not your sister, and Elliana is already dead?" Bryson was lost for words. Seeing that Bryson didn''t say anything, Audrey continued, "Even if you want to exin it to Grandma, now is not the right time." Bryson could not refute Audrey''s words, which were to the point. He suddenly regretted that he had passed Audrey off as his sister. Although they were lovers now, they still had to pretend to be siblings for the sake of Kylee. Bryson held Audrey in his arms. "But you will be wronged if I don''t tell the truth." Audrey clung close to Bryson with content. "Grandma loves me so much. And I treat her as my biological grandma. For her sake, I don''t feel wronged at all. What''s more, I got such an excellent boyfriend because of her. I should thank her instead." Bryson hugged Audrey even tighter. "Give me some time. I will arrange everything as soon as possible. And then you can be with me above board." "Okay." Actually, Audrey didn''t want others to know she was dating Bryson now. Another reason was that she hadn''t taken revenge yet. If her rtionship with Bryson was made public, it was inconvenient for her to take revenge as Bryson''s girlfriend. ... The next morning, Audrey and Bryson opened the door at the same time. "Good morning!" "Good morning!" They almost spoke in unison. With that, they looked at each other and smiled. Just as they were about to say something, Kylee opened the door in the next room. Audrey controlled her emotions right away. And she walked to Kylee''s side with worry. "Grandma, you don''t look well. How are you? Is there anything wrong with you?" "Nothing much. I just didn''t sleep wellst night. I''m fine. Don''t worry!" Kylee held Audrey''s hand tightly. "I''m always dreaming. I dreamt that you were swept away by water and never came back. I was so scared that I woke up several times in the middle of the night. If something did happen to you, I would not forgive myself." Audrey fell into silence. Audrey couldn''t help but console Kylee, "Grandma, I''m safe now. It was just a dream, which wasn''t real." Kylee sighed. "Yes, it wasn''t real. My dear granddaughter is fine now!" Audrey stared at Kylee, feeling guilty and remorseful. If ... if Kylee knew that Audrey was not her granddaughter, how sad would she be? At this time, the waiter brought breakfast over. Bryson interrupted the two women''s conversation. "Alright, the breakfast is done. Let''s have breakfast first." Before Bryson sat down, he pulled out the chair beside him, wanting Audrey to sit beside him. Audrey just nced at Bryson and sat down beside Kylee. Bryson stared fixedly at Audrey without any expression. He signed Audrey to sit beside him. But Audrey directly sat down as if she didn''t see anything. Of course, Kylee did not notice their small movements. Kylee picked up her chopsticks as usual and was about to eat. Under the table, Bryson suddenly kicked Audrey''s calf slightly with his foot. Audrey, who had just picked up a ss of milk and was about to drink it, spat it out suddenly. Kylee looked at Audrey with worry and hurriedly handed her a napkin. "Take care when you drink. Don''t get choked again." "I see, Grandma." Audrey took the napkin and wiped her mouth as she red fiercely at Bryson. It was because of Bryson''s sudden movement that Audrey spat out the milk. Damn it. Bryson continued to have breakfast with his head down, looking quite innocent. Audrey knew that Bryson did this because he was unhappy for she didn''t sit beside him. However, Audrey usually sat beside Kylee. If she sat on Bryson''s side this time, Kylee would be suspicious. Audrey rolled her eyes. She pretended to be eating. When Bryson was drinking milk, with a strange smile, Audrey suddenly kicked Bryson''s knee. As expected, Bryson, who had just drunk the milk, suddenly coughed. Kylee frowned and looked at Bryson with disdain. "Look. You choke on the milk. What a stupid grandson!" Bryson didn''t say anything. After all, with Audrey by Kylee''s side, Bryson was always the one to be disdained. He had been used to it. In the morning, Bryson and Audrey took Kylee to go fishing and then had a barbecue. In the afternoon, they went back to Peace City. Inside the Cordova Mansion... Kylee''s screams made the servants tremble in fear. "What? You want to move back? You live well at home. Why do you move back?" "Grandma, we have talked about this. There was something wrong with my house before. Now the problem has been solved. So I have to move back." Audrey tried her best to persuade Kylee. Audrey heard that Lance had returned to Pine City today. Therefore, no one would threaten her anymore, and she no longer needed to stay in the Cordova Mansion. Kylee was speechless. Kylee looked at Bryson hopefully, expecting that he would persuade Audrey to stay. "Bryson, you don''t want Elliana to move out and live alone, do you?" Bryson raised his eyebrows slightly and said meaningfully, "Actually, I think this is a good opportunity for Elliana to be independent. Elliana, go up to pack your luggage. I''ll see you off." "Okay!" Kylee got speechless again. Kylee returned to her room with anger. When Audrey was packing in her room, her door was opened from outside. Bryson walked into the room and locked the door. Seeing Audrey folding her clothes, Bryson walked over to her and hugged her from behind. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Let go of me. I''m packing!" "Please console me before I let go of you." Chapter 149 Chapter 149 After the kiss, Audreyy against Bryson''s embrace and breathed calmly. Hearing Bryson''s powerful heartbeat, Audrey felt relieved. Thinking of Bryson''s resentful expression when he entered, Audrey burst intoughter. Bryson looked down at Audrey in his arms. "What are youughing at?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Audrey said, "You looked like a whiner when you came in." Bryson said, "Don''t take underserved gain for granted." He looked down and bit the back of her hand lightly. Audrey covered the back of her hand. "It hurts." Bryson frowned as he looked at Audrey''s lips and asked worriedly, "Really?" Looking at his worried expression, Audrey felt warm and her heart seemed to melt in this happiness. She enjoyed this feeling very much. She looked at Bryson deeply, "Yes." Bryson stroked the back of her hand, "I''m sorry." Audrey said nothing. ''Isn''t this too easy to make a fool of him?'' Audrey wondered. As awyer, the sense of justice made her feel shamed by her behavior. However, inexplicably, she also felt happy and a little proud of him, because ... it showed that he cared much about her. She coughed softly and quickly changed the topic, "Well, I remember you have a meeting to attend later. I''lle back myself." Bryson said carelessly, "I have postponed the meeting. As your boyfriend, I will send you home." Audrey said nothing. She felt that she was so happy that she almost suspected this was an imaginary world. In the end, of course, Bryson sent her back. ... Just as Audrey returned to her apartment, her phone rang loudly. Audrey nced at it. It was from Nell. Why did Nell call at this time? "Hello?" As soon as she got through, Nell''s loud voice rang out. "Hey, baby, big news!" Audrey said, "What is it?" "It''s the case you''re in charge of. ir, the client, broke up with her lover Jacob. What? Don''t you know it?" Audrey frowned. "What''s going on?" "You care more about the news on the Inte than I do. You know nothing about it? Go to check it!" After saying that, Nell hung up the phone. After Nell hung up, Audrey quickly took out her phone and scanned the news online. She was so busy in the resort that she didn''t read the news. So she had no idea about what happened. As soon as she opened Weibo, she saw ir on the rank, as a trending topic. ir''s lover, Jacob, publicized all the information he had with ir on the Inte, using ir of deceiving his feelings. He also posted a chat record, showing that ir maliciously insulted other celebrities. He indicated that the Stanton Group wanted to take away the Munn Group''s patents. Theizens'' reaction was roughly divided into three types. One was to scold ir as a bitch; one was to scold Jacob for being shameless, smearing his ex- girlfriend; the rest was to be bystanders. There were even a number of photos showing ir dodged photos taken by fans on the streets. Upon seeing this, Audrey squinted slightly. ir had always treated Jacob well. Moreover, ir had spent a lot of money on Jacob. And Jacob also devoted himself to ir. Even ir''s affair did not separate them. However, when the Stanton Group and the Munn Group started topete, Jacob suddenly broke off with ir. From ir''s expression in the video, it seems that she was very surprised that Jacob would suddenly break off with her. Well, at this key juncture, Jacob suddenly went back on his word. It wasn''t difficult to figure out who was behind this farce. Wendy had already begun to take action. The first was to discredit ir, win the advantage of public opinion and cause ir to lose public trust. Wendy did a very sessful job. Almost all of theizens were ming ir for not having an official apology, and for insulting other celebrities. There were even two celebrities who referred in the insulting information criticized ir, and their fans went to ir''s Weibo to trash her. ir has lost her reputation now. Audrey took out her phone and made a phone call. ir''s phone was busy all the time, and after calling several times, Audrey finally got through. When ir saw that it was Audrey, she picked up the phone. "What is it?" Audrey recognized ir''s impatience. "I''ve seen all the news on the Inte." ir set her jaw firmly and said, "What? You also want to teach me a lesson?" Audrey smiled and said, "Miss ir, I am awyer entrusted by the Stanton Group. Since I have taken over the case of the Stanton Group, I am naturally ready to solve your issues at any time. That''s why I make this call." ir asked suspiciously, "You say you can help me solve it?" "As long as you do what I tell you, I guarantee that the situation will reverse tomorrow." ir felt there was a glimmer of hope. "Really?" "Of course. I have never lied to you." ir was still doubtful. "Tell me, what do you want me to do?" "It''s very simple. You only need to post a message on Weibo saying that you are going to hold a press conference tomorrow morning." ir''s voice suddenly became sharp. "Are you crazy? Hold a press conference at this time? This is suicidal behavior!" Countless media reporters were waiting to dig into her news and make stories out of her. "Miss ir, please believe me. I won''t hurt you. I know how to help you out of this." Now that ir had been attacked by allizens, it was simply impossible for her to be whitewashed. However, Audrey had no other choice. ir asked doubtfully, "Do you really have a n?" "Miss ir, please believe me, okay?" After Audrey said ''believe me '' several times, ir rxed. "Okay, I''ll post on Weibo right now. But if you can''t get me out of this predicament tomorrow..." "I swear on my career." Audrey interrupted ir calmly. ir finally decided to take this risk. After hanging up, she posted a message on Weibo, roughly saying that she was preparing to hold a press conference at ten tomorrow morning to make everything clear. ... After Wendy saw this post, she sneered, "Hold a press conference? The evidence is there. Show me how you can turn it around." Chapter 150 Chapter 150 At eight o''clock the next morning, many reporters were waiting at the Grand Hotel, where ir was about to hold a press conference. Audrey also arrived at the Grand Hotel early. Although Audrey was famous, there were no photos of her on the Inte. In addition, she was only a lawyer. Today, Audrey deliberately dressed up as an ordinary person, so no one recognized her. Audrey found an empty seat in a corner and sat down, waiting for the press. While waiting, Audrey swept around the hall and saw several reporters from the Munn Group''s newspapers. Audrey heard some reporters bewitch other reporters. "ir is too shameless. She insulted the seniors in the showbiz but confessed that she was innocent." "You are right. She is the cancer of showbiz. She should be expelled from this industry." The other reporters had a lot of doubts. "Maybe there is something hidden." "I don''t think so. The evidence is obvious. Can she be whitewashed?" "I think so. In my opinion, she held this press conference to beg for forgiveness. This kind of person definitely cannot be forgiven!" "Then we can''t allow her to make it." Audrey coldly looked at the reporters who seemed to defend social justice. They were nning to force ir into a desperate situation, where it was impossible to shake off her bad reputation. There was an unwritten rule among reporters. The so-called justice was merely satisfying the audience. They deliberately distorted the facts, causing the person to be med by the public, to gain benefits for theirpany. They did not care about the fact, but the money brought by the news. They only wanted to attract public attention. In the information era gued with chaos, much media didn''t just do their work for justice. ir was a hot topic created by the media. If ir could not prove herself, the media would even dig out more privacy online. One of the reporters suddenly shouted. "I heard that Bryson, president of the Cordova Group, will attend the Peace City Business Summit at the International Convention Center this morning." "Really? But Bryson said that he wouldn''te. Why?" "I don''t know. This is the news I just received. It is said that Bryson has arrived at the center." "Holy shit! I missed it." "Bro, don''t be discouraged. Bryson went there to attend a meeting. So he will only show up for a while. The press conference is the most important thing. The meeting willst two hours, we can go there after the briefinges to an end." "You''re right!" Hearing it, Audrey was surprised. ''Bryson went to the International Convention Center across the street?'' Suddenly, Audrey''s phone rang. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Audrey took out her phone. It was Bryson. Speak of the evil and the eviles. Audrey was afraid that someone would hear her call with Bryson, so she hid in a corner. Bryson''s familiar low voice came from the other side of the microphone. "Where are you?" "I''m at the hotel." Audrey asked, "I just heard that you have arrived at the International Conference Center?" "Yes." Bryson paused for a moment, "The meeting will end at about eleven o''clock, and you can get it done at the same time. Let''s have lunch together." Audrey was embarrassed. "I''m afraid that I must meet a client at noon." Bryson was silent. Without hearing Bryson''s reply, Audrey frowned. Audrey exined, "I have made this an appointmentst week. It can''t be changed. We can have lunch next time." Bryson was lost for words. Bryson said indifferently, "My meeting is about to begin. I''ll hang up." After saying that, Bryson hung up the phone. Audrey frowned. ''What does Bryson mean? Is he angry? There''s nothing to be angry about, right?'' After hanging up, it was almost nine o''clock. Audreyforted herself that she had overthought about it. ''It is nine o''clock now. It is time for the meeting. Bryson hung up the phone anxiously because he wanted to concentrate on the meeting.'' After a while, Audrey received a phone call from ir. Audrey smiled. ir arrived. ir came into the hotel through the back door. However, there were also reporters waiting there. On her appearance, she was immediately surrounded by reporters and didn''t escape after a while. Audrey was waiting for her in the break room. Due to entanglements by the reporters, ir sat down in the break room with great exhaustion. Those reporters were simply like jackals. If she hadn''t run out of there, they would have killed her. Her face was covered in exquisite makeup, but it still couldn''t hide the haggardness. Obviously, ir hadn''t had a good rest since yesterday. "Those reporters are simply like wolves!" Luke, ir''s manager, said in fear, tidying the messy clothes. ir leaned on her chair. She raised her head slightly and stared at Audrey. "Audrey, can you really make it clear?" She still doubted whether Audrey could make it. ''After all, the things Jacob posted online were true. It was nearly impossible to overturn the evidence.'' She agreed to hold this press conference just because Audrey had said she could make it again and again. For some reason, when Audrey said that she could help her, she really believed that Audrey could make it. "You don''t believe me?" "You''d better remember what you promised me." ir frowned. "Of course, I always keep my word!" Audrey took out a USB drive and handed it to Luke. Luke looked at the USB sh drive and asked doubtfully, "What is it?" "Of course it''s evidence, something that helps you clear your name. When the press conference starts, I''ll tell you how to y it." "OK!" ... On the other side, Wendy sat in front of theputer, staring fixedly at the live broadcast of the press conference. Just at ten o''clock, ir, Audrey, and Luke, ir''s manager, slowly walked onto the stage of the press conference. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Seeing Audrey in the live video, Wendy frowned slightly. The woman could always reverse a situation. Wendy panicked for no reason while seeing her in the video and felt quite uneasy about her sharp eyes in front of the cameras. Why was she so afraid of meeting the woman''s gaze? She stared at Audrey with a simr face to her sister, feeling more and more upset. She then took out her phone and made a call. "Hello, it''s me." "Have you got prepared for the press conference?" The person on the other end of the phone replied in a low voice, "You may rest assured that I''ve got everything organized, Miss Wendy." "Remember not to give ir any chance to turn the tide. You must embarrass her in public!" Wendy said viciously. "Understood." Although that unknown actress had made a statement on Weibo to rify her miscarriage cause by Wendy, there were still arge number ofizens who questioned the truth behind it and even found out the actress''s posts in the past. Now, more and more people started to suspect what had happened at that time, causing Wendy''s loss of poprity. Even the y she was shooting had been canceled and she was removed as the heroine. It was all ir''s fault. If ir hadn''t revealed what she had done, how could she get into trouble like this? Even the shares of the Munn Group were falling, so she had to make ir pay the price. On the podium in the video, as soon as Audrey and the others sat down, the reporters rushed forward. "Miss ir, is Jacob''s post on Weibo true? What do you want to say about it?" "Didn''t you always say that you didn''t have an affair? But Jacob has admitted his affair with you. Aren''t you contradicting yourself by saying something like that?" "The veteran actresses you insulted have issued statements for bringing awsuit against you. May I know how you will respond to it?" "By holding the press conference today, are you nning to withdraw from the show business?" ir was swamped with the reporters'' questions, feeling extremely embarrassed in silence. She clenched her hands which were put under the table into fists, her face with fine makeup twisted slightly in anger. Initially, she didn''t want to hold a press conference for fear of encountering such a situation. Now ... she couldn''t answer a single question. A reporter wearing a cap sent by Wendy seized the chance to speak. "Miss ir, why haven''t you yet answered any of our questions? Is it because what we said is true and you can''t deny?" Audrey nced at the reporter with a harsh look in her eyes. Being red at by her, the reporter felt nervous for a moment, with the words stuck in his throat for no reason. He felt it strange in confusion. Audrey averted her gaze from the reporter''s face and looked at all the reporters in front of her with a smile. "Let me introduce myself first. I''m Audrey Koch, Miss ir''swyer." "Audrey, yourw firm specializes in dealing with lowly cases like this. Do you still have a clear conscience by representing Miss ir?" The reporter in a cap worked up the courage to ask. Audrey looked at him with more fierce eyes. "Well, then do you have a clear conscience by using this innocentdy unjustly and putting her in a desperate situation with a total disregard for the truth?" The reporter looked guilty and didn''t dare look Audrey in the eye. "This was revealed by her lover Jacob. It''s not our guess. If she hadn''t done it, why hasn''t she exined it so far?" Audrey smiled coldly. "Then I would like to ask all of the reporters present. What would you think if my client were to exin in that unfavorable situation?" Before a reply, she immediately continued. "None of you will believe it and you''ll even think my client is lying. That''s why she chose not to exin, thinking that someone would believe her in this way. However, all of you kept using the innocent and weak woman, without caring about who''s behind the whole thing. Are you trying to reveal the truth by doing this as public media?" The reporter in a cap gritted his teeth and said, "You''d better just face the fact. No matter what you say, you can''t change it." Some reporters also agreed. "That''s right. With irrefutable evidence, what else can you say?" Audrey sneered. "My client has been patient enough with the person behind the thing, but some people didn''t stop hurting her and kept insulting her instead, which caused her mental breakdown. My client also had wanted to forgive that person, but the insults online evolved into personal attacks, hurting her family. That''s why my client decided to hold the press conference today to clear herself of all the false rumors online." The reporter wearing a cap looked at Audrey mockingly. "How could the irrefutable evidence be rumors?" Audrey ignored him and smiled at Luke, signaling to him to plug the USB drive into theputer. She then took the mouse and made a few clicks. Soon, a picture appeared on theputer. What was shown on theputer was synchronized with that on the big screen. When the reporters in front of her saw the picture on the screen, they were all shocked. ir and Luke couldn''t see what was on theputer clearly, so they turned to look behind them. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ir was surprised with her eyes wide open when seeing the picture behind her. It was a candid photo three years ago ording to the date in the bottom right corner. It was in that year that ir married Zachery and the photo was taken one week before their wedding. Audrey clicked on the mouse, showing several old pictures. It could be seen that Jacob met a woman secretly in a hotel room and these pictures showed what happened before and after their meeting clearly. After the secret meeting, Jacob went to see ir. A photo clearly captured him slipping things into her wine. After ir passed out, Jacob carried her to the hotel room. About two hourster, Jacob came out of the hotel and the mysterious woman showed up in the lobby of the hotel again. That photo happened to capture her profile. It was clearly Wendy. Seeing the picture, Wendy was so shocked that her entire body trembled violently Chapter 152 Chapter 152 What! Why did ir have this picture? If that was the case... Someizens soon recognized the person in the photo. Those who scolded ir before suddenly changed their attitude. "Oh my God, what did I see? ir was forced to be Jacob''s lover!" "Jacob was instructed to do so. He even drugged ir. It was despicable." "Oh my God! The person in the photo is Wendy, isn''t it?" Then, soon it was confirmed that it was Wendy afterparing the images carefully. Wendy shook her head and shouted loudly, "Turn off the screen! Turn it off!" A reporter at present recognized the person. "Miss Stanton, she looks like Wendy. Am I right?" A reporter with a cap exined, "It was so blurry. She just looks like Wendy. " ir was dumbfounded after seeing it. She thought that she had found her true love. Since she had slept with Jacob, they had kept an improper rtionship. Now, she realized that Jacob was instructed by Wendy. She was very angry. She couldn''t wait to smash Wendy. Facing the reporter''s questioning, ir was so angry that she almost scolded Wendy in public. Audrey pressed her hand under the table and shook her head, indicating ir to calm down. ir tried to suppress her anger. The reporters were taking pictures. They kept asking whether the person in the photo was Wendy. Audrey smiled at them. "We cannot confirm the person on the photo, because we have no evidence. However, ir was indeed deceived by Jacob." The reporter with a cap frowned and tried to change the topic. "Even if it can be proved that ir was deceived by Jacob, she did insult other celebrities." Other reporters followed him. "Miss Stanton, can you exin why you insulted them?" Audrey said calmly. "I have some evidence. Miss Stanton, can I use your phone?" ir didn''t know Audrey''s intention. Out of trust, she handed her phone over without hesitation. Then Audrey connected the phone to herputer. Audrey showed the WeChat record in public. ir was nervous when she saw Audrey showed the WeChat record between Jacob and her publicly. It was toote to stop her. ir thought that she would game over. However, she was stunned to see that the record was not the contents that she sent before. The contents included bad words to other celebrities, but it was not ir but Jacob who said those words. ir even spoke well of them. Audrey then showed the screenshot of Jacob''s chat record on Weibo. Afterparing the pictures, it could be observed that one message was sent almost simultaneously. It was easy to tell which one was fake. Everyone at present was surprised. Wendy widened her eyes as she saw that. How was this possible? She had seen the contents on Jacob''s phone. How could they change it? "Please take a look!" Audrey said seriously, "This is the truth. I don''t know why Jacob ndered ir. You cane over and confirm if the contents were forged" The reporter with a cap had received a call from Wendy. He immediately raised his hand and said, "I''ll check it!" Audrey agreed. He walked over and sat beside Audrey. Then he moved the mouse. After careful examination, he was frustrated. When he finished, Audrey asked with a smile, "Is there something wrong?" "No..." But he wanted to revoke what he said! Was he helping ir? "Thank you for checking." He insulted ir severely before. Now that he changed his mind, the content must be true. ir was stunned. Audrey said with a serious expression, "All evidence proves that ir is framed. She was coerced by someone. In addition, she did not insult other celebrities. We will sue the person behind it. That''s all for today''s press conference. Thank you." Wendy was very angry. She thought that she could ruin ir''s life, but ir now turned the tables. Theizens began to support ir and asked Wendy to leave the entertainment industry. Aizen said, "Audrey is really unbelievable. The situation of ir was so terrible, but she made it." "Do you know herpany? One of my friends has awsuit and wants to contact her." "Don''t you think Audrey is more beautiful than Wendy?" "There is noparison at all. Audrey is the Goddess of Justice. But Wendy..." Wendy even wanted to rip their mouth off. Wendy threw herptop onto the ground with anger. At that moment, her phone rang. It was Julian. Wendy calmed down and answered the phone. "Julian, why are you calling now? We are going to have dinner together tonight." She said softly. "Wendy," Julian hesitated, "It has been canceled." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Wendy was stunned. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Wendy''s smile fixed. "Julian, what do you mean ''canceled''?" Wendy was so shocked that her voice was trembling. "Yes, it was canceled. It''s better to postpone the wedding." "But you said that you wanted to marry me quickly. Why..." Julian exined patiently, "Wendy, something was wrong with mypany. I have been busy with things about it, so I don''t have time to think about things like the wedding. Anyway, we have been engaged for so long. So the postponement won''t affect our rtionship, right?" Wendy knew it was because of ir''s press conference this morning. He must feel unpleasant about it. But she knew that she couldn''t show her anger in front of Julian. She had nothing if she lost Julian. She bit her lower lip, trying to suppress her anger. "If that is the case, just take care of yourpany. I''m OK. We can arrange the wedding in the future." "I know you''re considerate, sweetheart. I gotta things to do. I''m hanging up." "Bye!" Wendy''s smile faded away after she hung up. She smashed her phone to the ground. "Bastard! All of you are fucking bastards! Julian, even you treat me like this. ir, Audrey, I will make you sorry for that," Wendy''s expression was terrible. As she was throwing a fit, Zander rushed in. "Wendy, something was wrong!" Wendy red at him with anger, "What is it?" "Your location was publicized. Manyizens are rushing over now. I''ve had someone stop them outside the door. The car is ready in the back door. Let''s leave now!" Wendy looked through the window and found many people including media reporters were at the main entrance. She clenched her teeth. Taking her coat from the rack, she sneaked from the back with Zander. ... Inside a hotel lounge. ir didn''t return from her shock until she sat in the chair. She quickly picked up her phone to find chat records. But she was shocked to find that they had be real. ir looked at Audrey in astonishment. "Audrey, how these records..." Audrey was calm, "I tampered with myputer. The screen at the press conference showed things on your WeChat when I connected your phone with myputer." Hearing this, ir was shocked again. This was beyond her imagination. Luke was reading news on the inte. Later, he said happily, "ir, the situation on the inte has reversed. Netizens are searching a tag, called #Apologizing to ir#." ir took out her phone in surprise. Indeed, ir also saw it. Under this tag, ir also saw another one. It was called #Wendy, get out of entertainment#. Suddenly ir''s phone started to buzz. It was an unfamiliar number. ir answered suspiciously. "Hello?" "Hello, is this Miss ir speaking?" "Yes. Who is this speaking?" "This is Deley Barwell, the director of Know U." ir knew this TV serial. It would start filming soon, adapted from a novel with intellectual property. They had chosen Wendy as the heroine. ir''s heart spluttered hyperactively, "Oh, hi, Mr. Dely. What''s up?" "I''m calling to see if you''re interested in Know U." "Yeah, of course. It is a wonderful production." "Then how abouting to ourpany when you''re convenient? We need to talk about the heroine." ir instantly nodded happily, "Sure! I cane whenever you''re free." "OK. Then I''ll make it at 3:00 p. m. at ourpany tomorrow. Please be there on time." "Sure!" After hanging up, ir was almost on nine clouds. She held Luke''s hand. "Luke, it''s Mr. Deley, the director of Know U. He asked me to talk about the heroine." Luke was surprised, "Isn''t Wendy the heroine?" "Wendy? I''m afraid she won''t be any heroine in the future." After what happened today,izens would have a bad impression of her. And it was difficult to change this impression. "That''s really great. Wendy will be put on the A-list if she is the heroine of Know U" ir suddenly turned around, looking at Audrey with excitement. "Audrey, you''re unbelievable. You said that you would shake off my bad reputation, and you really made it!" Audrey smiled, "I just did what awyer should do." ir looked at Audrey, somewhat frightened. If ... she had refused to cooperate with Audrey, or if Audrey had worked for the Munn Group, she would probably lose everything. The situation changed just because of some pictures. With Audrey, the Stanton Group would definitely beat the Munn Group. ir narrowed her eyes curiously. "Audrey, so what are you going to do to win the case of ourpany?" "Well ... I''ll keep it a secret. You''ll see." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Audrey nced at her phone and found it was already eleven. She should go to meet her client. She stood up, "Miss ir, I think you know how to deal with reporterster. I have things to do. So I gotta go." ir smiles, "OK. Thanks, Audrey." ... Audrey called her client when she came out. The client answered soon. "Hello, Mr. Yarnell? The briefing is done, and I''m going to meet you..." But she was interrupted. "I''m sorry, Audrey. I was just about to call you. I was told that I needed to go on a business trip. Now I''m heading towards thepany. We''ll get someone else to contact you!" Audrey didn''t know what to say. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 What a coincidence! Her client needed to go on a business trip now. But she couldn''t change his n. "Alright. Then have a safe trip, Mr. Yarnell." "Thank you, Audrey." After hanging up, Audrey was still confused. She looked up at the International Conference Center opposite her. The meeting should have ended as some people wereing out. Suddenly Audrey caught sight of a familiar car in the parking lot. She walked over with a smile. Kolby was lying on his seat to have a rest, his eyes narrowing. Suddenly, someone knocked on the car window. Kolby looked outside, stunned to find it was Audrey. Audrey gestured for him to open the door. Kolby quickly unlocked the rear door, and Audrey sat in. "Ms. Audrey, what are you doing here?" Audrey smiled, "I want to surprise your boss. If he callster, don''t tell him I''m here." Just as Audrey finished speaking, Bryson came out from the center. He was about to make a call while walking his car. Audrey saw Bryson walking towards her from afar, with his phone in his hand. She raised her eyebrows. As expected, her phone rang. She squatted in front of the car seat and answered. "Hi." "Where are you?" "Well, I told you I needed to meet a client. I''m on my way to meet him." Audrey lied. "Client?" Bryson was confused, unable to understand Audrey''s words. Suddenly, an rm sound came. They both heard it from the phone. Audrey frowned. After it almost faded away, she continued, "Yes. He said that he was only free at noon, so we made it at noon. It''s already past eleven." Bryson stared in the direction of the car with narrowed eyes and saw Kolby looking at the back seat of the car. Then he knew something. He smiled without saying anything and strode towards the car. Audrey did not hear Bryson''s voice for a while. She kept squatting down without looking up as she was afraid that Bryson would see her. So she didn''t notice what Bryson was doing. She thought maybe Bryson was stopped by someone. Usually, many people wanted to talk with him on asions like this. She remained in the same posture, waiting for him to speak. But just as she looked up to see him, someone opened the door from outside. In front of her were two long legs. Audrey was still stunned because the door opened Bryson hung up and smiled at her. "On your way to meet the client?" Audrey didn''t know what to say. What? Why did Bryson suddenly appear? She just said she wanted to surprise him. But now instead, he scared her. "How did you know I was her?" Audrey asked. "You''re a bad liar. You didn''t cover the microphone when the police car passed by." Audrey was awkward. She didn''t notice it. Damn rm! It was all because of it. Audrey curled her lips. She wanted to get up from the gap in the middle of the back seat. But she failed to do so because of the numbness on her legs caused by long-time crouching. Bryson supported her hand so that she could sit, feeling both funny and sorry. "Don''t do this again." Audrey red at him, "I wanted to give you a surprise, but you ruined it." Bryson stared at her with deep eyes, his hoarse voice attractive. "Every moment with you is full of surprises." Kolby was embarrassed. How could his boss show his affection here! Audrey didn''t know what to say. These words touched Audrey''s heart. She couldn''t resist Bryson when he was saying honeyed words. Audrey coughed lightly and urged Kolby before she did something stupid. "Well, Kolby, let''s go." Kolby replied, "Okay." After watching their affection, Kolb burped. He soon started the car. They went to a nearby shopping mall. Kylee called before, saying her water ss had broken. She asked Bryson to buy one that looked the same as it. They stopped at a shop. When they were almost at the tableware shop, Audrey went to the bathroom and asked Bryson to buy the water ss. Bryson ran across two people after finishing purchasing. Bryson did not realize who they were. But an olddy recognized him. "Hello, I think you are Kylee''s grandson, right?" Bryson looked at her, frowning He looked at her carefully and finally recognized her. She was Mrs. Huntley. He met her before when Audrey, Kylee and he went to the supermarket. Bryson greeted, "Hi, Mrs. Huntley." Mrs. Huntley smiled, "I thought it was you. And it''s true! I''ve thought about contacting your grandmother these days." "What''s up, Mrs. Huntley?" Mrs. Huntley quickly pushed the young man beside her forward. "This is my grandson. I mentioned him before. He had an ident. But he''s okay now. I was wondering about letting him met with Elliana again. So I want to discuss with Kylee." The young man stretched out his hand politely. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Bryson. I''m Alex." Bryson''s eyes narrowed slightly. Seeing Alex''s hand, he also stretched out his hand. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Nice to meet you, too." Seeing Bryson''s face clearly, Alex''s eyes also narrowed. "I have things to do. I gotta go." Bryson said indifferently. "OK, bye!" Alex nodded. After Bryson left, Alex was so shocked that he almost dropped his chin, "It''s him!" Mrs. Huntley looked at her grandson in surprise. "You know Kylee''s grandson?" Alex shook his head, "Of course not, but I know him." "What do you mean?" "Grandma, do you know the Cordova Group? It''s the richestpany in Peace City. Its wealth is out of your imagination." "Are you saying that Kylee''s grandson is the boss of the Cordova Group?" Like Alex, Mrs. Huntley''s eyes widened. "Yes!" Alex held Mrs. Huntley''s hand in excitement. "Grandma, call Kylee immediately. Tell her that I''m very interested in Miss Elliana. Please let me meet Miss Elliana as soon as possible." Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Bryson didn''t think too much about Alex, he just wanted to meet Audrey. After seeing Audrey, Bryson went to a nearby restaurant for dinner with her. In a private room, after they ordered, the waiter left. Audrey said gloomily. "It''s strange. My client and I had an appointment at noon today, but ... he was suddenly told to go on a business trip." Bryson picked up the teacup and took a sip without raising his head. "Is that so?" He said calmly. Audrey nodded. "It sounded that my client was also shocked about this sudden trip. We just called in the morning and he said noon was okay. But when I called him at eleven, he said he was about to call me. He said he had to go on a business trip. It was really strange. What do you think?" Something shed in Bryson''s eyes and then he nodded calmly, "Yeah, it''s strange." "Yeah." "So how was the press conference?" Bryson changed the topic. Audrey smiled, "It was a great sess. Nowizens have differentments about Ms. ir." "Congrattions!" "Thank you." The waiter came in to serve the dishes. The door had identally left a gap when she went out. A sound came from the silent corridor. "What? You want to break up with me? Why?" A woman was screaming in disbelief. "I''ve told you. I don''t love you anymore. So let''s break up!" "Alex, are you dating another girl? You said you loved me this morning when you got up. But why?" Alex red at her angry face, impatient. "Yeah. But it was in the morning. I don''t love you now! That''s the reason!" "But I''m pregnant." "What?" Alex asked in disbelief, "No. We used a condom each time! Why are you ... did you do something to that?" The woman held Alex''s arm tightly. "Alex, I really love you. I want to have a child for you. And now ... we have a baby. So don''t break up with me, okay? I can change it if you think there is something wrong with me." Looking at her face, Alex increasingly got disgusted. He could be respected and have everything he wanted if he married Elliana. He would never give up that n just because of this woman. He couldn''t allow her to give birth to this baby, or it would stop him from being Elliana''s husband. "Get an abortion now." "No! Alex, it''s your bay! How can you say that?" "My baby? I''m not sure about it unless you have an abortion and do a DNA test." "No! Alex Huntley, you can''t say that! I''m loyal to you. It''s yours. You can''t nder me!" "Anyway, I definitely won''t have this baby!" "Alex! Alex, no, no! It is our baby. Alex, please! Just tell me if there is something wrong with me. I can make some changes. I promise!" "It won''t work. I just don''t love you anymore. Stop pulling me." They pushed each other, then the woman fell to the ground, screaming. Seemingly her belly hurt as she covered it, unable to stand up. Seeing her not move, Alex was extremely annoyed. "What are you doing? No matter what tricks you y, I will break up with you." Some customers were shocked when they saw the woman. "Blood! Blood!" One of them was a gynecologist. Seeing this, the doctor walked forward and yelled. "No! It''s a hemorrhage caused by a miscarriage. Send her to the hospital now!" Only then was Alex scared. He picked up the woman soon. Bryson and Audrey had heard all of their conversations. Audrey said angrily, "What a bastard!" Bryson watched when Alex left with the woman in his arms. After seeing his face, Bryson raised his eyebrows slightly. "Alex. Do you know who he is?" Audrey frowned, "You know him?" "Do you remember Mrs. Huntley that we met in the supermarket?" Mrs. Huntley? The woman called him Alex Huntley. They had the same surname. "So are you saying ... he is Mrs. Huntley''s grandson?" Audrey was shocked. Bryson nodded. Audrey''s brows pulled together. Mrs. Huntley was gentle, but her grandson was totally different from her. "But you haven''t seen him before. How did you know? Maybe you had the wrong person." Bryson told her he bumped into Mrs. Huntley and Alex just now. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After Bryson finished speaking, Audrey almost dropped her chin. "So, he is really Mrs. Huntley''s grandson?" "Yeah!" Audrey was shocked. Mrs. Huntley had such an evil grandson! It was a disaster! Just as she was thinking about this, her phone rang. Audrey took it out. It was Kylee. Audrey answered quickly. "Hi, Grandma." "Elliana, it''s already noon. Did you have lunch?" Audrey nced at Bryson, "Yeah, I''m getting on it. How about you, Grandma?" "The servants have made it ready." "OK. Then enjoy your lunch first, Grandma." "No. I''m calling to tell you something important." Kylee said in excitement. "What is it?" Kylee asked with a smile, "Do you still remember Mrs. Huntley? We met her in the supermarket." Audrey didn''t know what to say. Kylee continued, "Mrs. Huntley called just now, saying her grandson was fine now. He liked you very much after seeing your picture. So he wanted to meet you as soon as possible." Audrey said nothing. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Audrey thought that she must hear it wrong, or perhaps she got the wrong call. "Well, Grandma, what did you say?" Kylee smiled, "You got it correct. It''s Mrs. Huntley''s grandson. He likes you very much and wants to meet with you. Mrs. Huntley and I have set up the time. The location is near yourpany. I''ll send it to youter. It''s at six this evening. Don''t bete." Audrey was still confused but Kylee had finished her words. Not hearing Audrey''s reply, Kylee reminded, "Remember, be polite. You just meet him for the first time. Be on time. It will make a good impression. Continue your lunch. I''ll have lunch too." After saying that, Kylee hung up. Audrey blinked and looked at Bryson, who was sitting opposite her. Her phone was still in her hand, "Grandma asked me to meet Alex. She set up the time at six tonight." Just as Audrey finished speaking, her phone buzzed. It was a text message from Kylee. She sent the address of a restaurant. Audrey looked at it helplessly. "Grandma has sent the address." Bryson put a piece of fish in her small bowl, his expression nk. "You don''t want to go?" "He just caused his girlfriend''s miscarriage. I don''t want to meet with such scum. Besides..." Audrey held her chin slightly and narrowed her eyes as she sized up the perfect man opposite her. "I already have a boyfriend." Bryson raised his eyebrows, obviously pleased by her words. He said in a rxed tone, "Since you don''t want to see him, I will ask Grandma to cancel it." "Wait, I haven''t finished." "What?" Audrey didn''t speak until she ate the fish that Bryson put in her bowl, "We can''t just let such a bastard get away with it." "What''s your n?" "I''ll see him tonight!" Bryson''s face suddenly darkened. "You just said you didn''t want to see him. But why?" "I''m just curious?" "About what?" "About his evil personality." Audrey held her hands, her knuckles clicking and her eyes shing coldly. "Since he came for me, I''ll give him a big surprise." Bryson was speechless. ... In the Brook Vi of Pine City. Lance sat beside the study, his legs crossing on the desk, his back leaning against the back of the chair. He was watching videos on an iPad, which was on his body. Raye knocked on the door and came in. "Lance." Lance frowned without raising his head, his eyes still on the iPad. "What is it?" "You have an appointment this afternoon. Now ten minutes have passed. The guests are still waiting in the living room. Perhaps you should go and see them." "No!" Lance said unhappily, "I''m busy!" Raye was speechless. Busy? Lance was watching the video of Audrey''s speech at the press conference this morning. If he remembered correctly, Lance had watched it five times. Raye took a deep breath and raised his courage, "Lance, you..." Raye was disturbing him from watching the video. So Lance threw whatever he grasped at Raye out of annoyance. "Get out of here! I don''t want to hear your voice." The drink was sshed on Raye, and his head was covered with tea. Seeing Lance was so preupied, Raye could only sigh and go out. He ran into Desiree when he just came out. Desiree headed towards Lance''s study without looking at him. Seeing this, Raye stopped her. Desiree stared at Raye and crossed her arms. "Raye, how dare you! Do you know who I am? How can you stop me?" "Lance doesn''t want to see anyone now, including you!" "Interesting! He is trying to attract my attention so that I can change my mind. I know him only too well. Get out of the way, or you''ll feel sorry for it." Raye said nothing. Seeing Desiree was stubborn, Raye got irritated. He stepped aside. "OK, just go." Raye turned around and left. He didn''t want to get involved if Lance lost his temperter. Desiree red at Raye''s back as she cursed internally. Then, she pushed the door open and went in Lance was still preupied with the video of the press conference. So he did not notice that Desiree came in. Seeing that Lance was addicted to the video, Desiree did not call him. Instead, she came quietly behind him. She hugged him from behind and kissed him on his cheek while he didn''t notice her. "Lance, you..." Before Desiree could finish her words, she saw what Lance was watching. It was a speech by Audrey. Seeing this, her words were stuck in her throat. In the video, Audrey was speaking at the press conference. Desiree was so angry that she snatched the iPad. This irritated Lance, his eyes burning. "Give it back to me!" Lance shouted angrily. "No!" Desiree pointed at Lance''s nose with anger, "My brother is still in prison. It''s okay with me if you don''t care about him. But how could you leave for days? And now you''re hiding here to watch the video of her." "Give it back to me!" Lance''s face darkened. But as an arrogant woman, Desiree didn''t do so. "No, unless you find a solution to get my brother out of jail." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lance sneered coldly. "He deserves it. It has nothing to do with me. Give it to me!" Thispletely irritated Desiree. She smashed it on the ground very hard. Then the screen cracked and the iPad went ck. After doing this, Desiree looked at Lance arrogantly. "Give it back to you? Fine." Chapter 157 Chapter 157 The corner of Lance''s mouth curved downwards bit by bit. His eyes were scarlet as he stared at the iPad on the ground. Anger was taking his rationality away. His gaze suddenly fell on Desiree''s face. Desiree trembled upon sensing his fury. However, there was a voice deep in her heart reminding her. No matter how angry Lance would be, he wouldn''t go too far when facing her. It was because she had saved his life. Lance looked cruel, but he was a grateful man. When Lance discovered that she was still with that man, he was extremely angry but didn''t touch her. Therefore, in the face of Lance''s anger, Desiree still raised her chin arrogantly. She was certain that Lance would not hurt her. Lance''s face suddenly turned ferocious as he approached Desiree. He grabbed Desiree''s neck with one hand and dragged her. He pressed her against the wall behind him. In such a short time, Desiree felt fear. It was a fear that someone could take her life at any time. As Desiree was being dragged away, her neck was sped, so she coughed continuously and her face paled. She looked at Lance with fear in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and shouted angrily, "Lance, what are you doing? Do you know what you''re doing?" "Desiree, do you think you can do whatever you want because I once liked you?" Lance said with a ferocious face, one word at a time. Desiree clenched her teeth and said, "Lance, I know you still like me, but you scare me like this." "You are afraid?" Lance smiled and looked at Desiree''s bloodless face, "I thought you never knew what fear was." "Lance, we are a couple..." "A couple? Have you ever treated me like a husband?" Lance sneered, "I''m afraid no one knows that ever since we got married, we haven''t slept together. However, everyone knows that you''ve cuckolded me over and over again. Desiree, do you think I''ll still like you when you are like this?" "Lance, I''ve said that I am going to be a good wife. If you want me, I''ll do it anytime..." "It''s useless!" Lance said coldly, "Desiree, why do you think I like you?" Desiree''s face turned even paler. "Because ... Because..." "Because ten years ago, you saved my life when I was in a desperate situation and I was blind back then, but..." As Lance finished, Desiree''s body began to tremble violently. Lance touched Desiree''s face, and her tremor was stronger. "What are you afraid of?" Lance looked at Desiree meaningfully. "I ... I''m not scared. Didn''t you know that I saved you back then? Why did you suddenly bring this up?" "Did you really save me?" Lance sneered, "Desiree, my patience is limited. I''ve killed many people. I am not a good person. To me, the most uneptable things are lies." Desiree looked at Lance in horror. He knew everything. How could he know it? At that time, Lance was blind for a short time. He clearly couldn''t see that girl, so how could he recognize that she wasn''t his savior? "The girl who saved me wore a semi-circr jade pendant around her neck," Lance said with narrowed eyes. After hearing Lance''s words, Desiree suddenly realized something. When she watched the video, she saw something. Audrey wore a semi-circr jade pendant around her neck. No wonder Desiree found that woman familiar when she saw her earlier. She didn''t know... She could never imagine that Audrey was the girl who saved Lance''s life ten years ago. "It''s actually her!" Desiree''s lips trembled as she spat out this sentence. "That''s right!" Lance narrowed his eyes slightly. "The first time I met her, I suspected it when I saw that jade pendant. Later, after I returned, I investigated the truth in-depth. I didn''t expect that you, whom I doted on so much, would deceive me for ten years!" Desiree clenched his hands tightly and then slowly loosened his fist. She sneered at Lance. "Yes, I lied to you. I''m not the girl. How ridiculous. I thought you really liked me. I didn''t expect that I was just a substitute. Since you already know the truth, do it." Lance''s fingers tightened around Desiree''s neck, and his grip became tighter and tighter. Just as Desiree was about to suffocate and death was getting closer and closer, Lance suddenly let go of her. Desiree immediately supported herself against the wall and took deep breaths. Desiree looked at Lance mockingly. "Didn''t you want to kill me? What? You can''t do it?" Lanceughed coldly. "You lied to me for ten years. How could I just kill you? This will be too easy for you." Desiree stared at Lance in fear. "You ... what do you want to do?" Lance smiled evilly and curled his lips, "What do you think?" Not long after, Lance made a phone call and two of his men walked in. "Boss, what''re your instructions?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lance pushed the embarrassed Desiree over. Losing her bnce, Desiree fell down towards the two- man. They subconsciously caught her. "I''ll leave her to you. Put her in the dungeon in the biggest cell in the men''s cell." Desiree was shocked, "What? You ... you can''t do this!" The two men grabbing Desiree were stunned. Desiree was Lance''s wife. In the men''s cells were all male prisoners. If Desiree were to be locked there, she would be in a perilous position. Seeing that the two froze, Lance wore a gloomy face and he shouted, "Do it now!" "But..." "No buts. Do it now. Also, send someone to the police station to deliver all the evidence of Kadin''s crimes in the past three years. Judge him ording tow!" Desiree was speechless. She waspletely finished. Desiree gritted her teeth and said, "Although I lied to you ten years ago, it was my business. Please let my brother go." "Oh, you lied to me, but I don''t have any other hobbies other than holding grudges against the person the culprit cares about the most. Didn''t you care about your brother? I''ll let him wait for you on the way to hell." Desiree fell to the ground powerlessly. Devil, Lance was a devil. After Desiree was taken away, Lance had someone send another iPad and continued watching Audrey''s video at the press conference. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Audrey decided to meet Alex. Audrey arrived at the cafe early to wait for him. Bryson couldn''t let her meet Alex alone. He had booked a room next to Audrey''s, but he didn''t tell her. The sound instion was not good. One could hear clearly the conversation in the next room. As Audrey sat down, she heard the ringtone in the next room, a piece of ssical music that she was very familiar with. Then Audrey heard Bryson speaking in a low voice. Audrey knew that it was Bryson. Audrey was so shocked that she was about to get up and take a look. However, as she got up, someone knocked on the door. Alex, with a light blue shirt, ck trousers, and ck leather shoes, politely opened the door and walked in. Audrey had to sit back. When Alex saw Audrey, he was astonished by her beauty. Audrey was dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers with a pair of white leather shoes. She wore her fine hair in a ponytail, showing her beautiful forehead and a delicate face. It was just a simple look, but it outlined her attractive figure. She had fair skin and charming eyes. Her eyebrows furrowed slightly, and her lips looked tempting. What a great beauty! So beautiful! He had seen her photo before, but it was a little blurry. Previously, he thought Elliana was pretty but not as beautiful as his girlfriend. When he saw Elliana in person, Alex was stunned. It was unexpected that Bryson''s younger sister was so pretty. He had thought that it would be unhappy to get along with her. But now he was overjoyed. "Are you Ms. Elliana? I''m Alex." Alex stared at her face and introduced himself. Audrey smiled. "Hello, Mr. Huntley." Alex restrained his excitement and sat down across from Audrey. "Sorry, I waste." "Mr. Huntley, you are notte. Ie early." Alex thought that she was so considerate and caring. At this moment, Alex''s phone suddenly rang. When Alex saw the number, his expression changed. He quickly hung up the phone. As he was about to talk to Audrey with a smile, his phone rang again. Alex was enraged by it. He said sorry to Audrey. "Ms. Elliana, I''m sorry, I have to answer the phone." "OK." Audrey nodded with a smile. Alex walked out hurriedly. As he left, Alex changed his expression. He answered the phone and growled. "Didn''t I tell you to stop calling me?" "I have told you that we have broken up. Don''t call me again!" Previously, Alex had thought that if Audrey looked ugly, he would continue to get along with his ex- girlfriend. After all, his ex-girlfriend was very beautiful and he didn''t want to break up with her. Everyone had a love of beauty. But after seeing Audrey, he changed his mind. Audrey was much more charming than his ex-girlfriend. Now, he felt that his ex-girlfriend was so normal. Moreover, it was not necessarily to offend Bryson''s younger sister because of his ex-girlfriend. After warning his ex-girlfriend, Alex returned to the room with a gentle expression. "Ms. Elliana, I''m sorry. A troublesome customer called me. It took me some time." Audrey said, "Has it been settled?" A crafty look came to his eyes. "Yes." "That''s good." Alex looked at her face. She looked like a blooming rose, especially when she smiled. He was so lucky that he could stay with her. A waiter came over. Alex quickly withdrew his gaze and said gently to Audrey, "Ms. Elliana, you first." Audrey smiled and said, "I''ve ordered, Mr. Huntley." "Okay." Alex then ordered a drink and abo. Then Alex stared at Audrey''s face again. When Alex looked at her, Audrey felt disgusted. Alex said, "I hear that you are working in aw firm." Audrey nodded. "That''s true." "I didn''t expect that you were so pretty." "You started apany at such a young age. You are young and excellent. It''s beyond my imagination." As Audrey finished her words, the sound of a cup falling to the ground came from the next room. Audrey got nervous. So terrible! She praised another man. Bryson would get angry. "You overpraise me. Could you tell me what kind of cases you deal with?" Alex asked tteringly. "Of course." Audrey smiled. Alex looked at Audrey curiously. Audrey smiled and said, "Recently, I received a case of a man cheating on his girlfriend." "Cheating on his girlfriend?" Alex frowned. "Yes." Audrey nodded, "This man had a girlfriend, but he wanted to seduce his boss''s daughter for promotion. So he broke up with her. Unfortunately, his girlfriend was pregnant. He even asked his girlfriend to have an abortion. When they quarreled over it, his girlfriend miscarried by ident." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Alex''s face turned pale and his gaze dodged because of guilt. "Is that true?" Audrey said, "Yeah. Do you think this man is worse than a beast?" Alex was embarrassed. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 A momentter, Audrey did not hear Alex''s reply and just stared at him. "Mr. Huntley, I was asking you." "What ... What did you say?" "The case and the male lead of it. Do you think the man is worse than animals?" Audrey asked with a lovely smile. But looking at Audrey''s smile, for some reason, Alex felt it horrible. He swallowed and looked at Audrey awkwardly. "Yes ... he''s..." Alex felt it hard to say it out fully. If he said the following words out, then he was cursing himself as an animal. At this time, the waiter knocked at the door to serve them food, which relieved Alex''s embarrassment. Alex hurriedly stood up as if he met his saver. He pushed the cup in front of Audrey aside so that the waiter could put the dish in front of Audrey. "Ms. Elliana, the steak in this restaurant is very delicious. You should have a try." Alex took the opportunity to change the topic, "I ate it once before. I think it''s good, so I want to rmend it to you." Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly. She did not bring his trick to light. "Alright!" Alex felt relieved. Fortunately, the waiter came in on time. Otherwise, he didn''t know how to continue their conversation with that topic just now. Alex was depressed. He wondered how Audrey could take such a case coincidentally. When Audrey mentioned the case just now, he almost thought that she was talking about him. But Audrey didn''t know him. How could she know what he had done? If she knew, she wouldn''t agree to meet him. So, all of this should be just a coincidence. Audrey cut a piece of beef and tasted it. "It tastes good." She thought Alex was indeed a foodie, for the steak was the most delicious one she had ever tried. Alex looked at her happily. "It does." Alex cut a piece of beef on his te and put it on Audrey''s te, "Ms. Elliana, this beef has another favor. Why don''t you taste it?" Audrey looked at the beef given by Alex and frowned without being noticed. She felt it was disgusting, but she kept smiling. "Mr. Huntley, I''m sorry. I don''t like ck pepper, so..." Alex''s expression changed slightly. He hurriedly put the beef back to his te. "I''m sorry, I don''t know you don''t like ck pepper. I just..." Alex panicked and wanted to exin something. "It doesn''t matter, Mr. Huntley. You don''t have to me yourself. We just met each other. It''s normal that you don''t know what I like." Alex looked at Audrey seriously and said word by word, "Ms. Elliana, don''t worry. I will remember your preferences from now on and won''t make the same mistake again." Audrey curled her lips. She cut another piece of beef and ate it. "Oh yes, Mr. Huntley, can I ask you a question?" "Sure." Audrey looked at Alex with an innocent smile, "I wonder have you ever been in a rtionship." Alex''s eyes lit up. Alex put down the knife and fork awkwardly. He looked a bit shy. "To be honest, I never fell in love with other girls before I met you. So I never had a rtionship with any girl." Audrey was speechless. It was so hypocritical. If Audrey hadn''t seen Alex push her girlfriend to the ground, causing her girlfriend to miscarry, she would have believed his performance. His acting skill was worth an Academy Award. Audrey looked at him in surprise. "Really? You are a kind and handsome man. You must have many suitors, do you?" Alex looked at Audrey affectionately, "I do have many suitors, but I never met a girl that I love until ... I saw you..." After saying that, Alex couldn''t help but reach out, wanting to hold Audrey''s hand on the table. When Audrey saw Alex''s hand reaching out, she knew what Alex wanted to do. So she moved her hand away naturally to avoid being touched. Alex''s hand rested on the table. Finally, he could only take his hand back awkwardly. Alex continued to win Audrey''s heart, "I have fallen deeply in love with you. I swear. If you are willing to be with me, I will be good to you. I won''t let anything bad happen to you." Audrey chuckled in her heart. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Alex said he wouldn''t let anything bad happen to his woman. But in fact, he pushed his pregnant girlfriend to the ground and made her have an abortion. Of course, Audrey wouldn''t say it out. "I''m ttered." Audrey smiled. Alex thought Audrey was touched by him and got delighted, "Ms. Elliana, I''m not ttering you. I just love you too much and I mean it. I hope you can give me a chance to take care of you, protect you, and stay by your side forever." Wow, what wonderful rhetoric. If an ordinary girl heard Alex''s words, she would have said yes immediately. Audrey smiled and said, "Do you mean it?" "Of course. Ms. Elliana, it''s true. I''m not lying to you. I promise." ... Audrey pretended to be surprised. "Mr. Huntley, I''d like to make things clear. If you say that, I will take it seriously." Alex sat straight and looked at Audrey sincerely. "Ms. Elliana, I''m serious. You can believe me. As long as you''re willing to be with me, I''ll prove my words with actions." Just as Audrey was about to lower her head to eat, she suddenly cried out in surprise. Alex looked at Audrey worriedly. "Ms. Elliana, what happened?" Audrey said anxiously, "My key chain is missing. It was given by my brother." Alex also got nervous. "Where did you lose it?" "I don''t know. It was still with me when I entered the cafe. I just went upstairs to get here. Maybe ... I left it on the stairs." Alex stood up. "Ms. Elliana, I''ll go to the stairwell and take a look. You just sit here and wait for me." "OK." Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Audrey smiled and watched Alex leave. When he walked out the door, Alex looked back and noticed Audrey''s smile. He felt his heart beat faster. He wondered, "How naive! She falls for me so soon. When I find her keys, she will like me more." Thinking of this, he lowered his head and began to look for the keys on the ground. Keys were generally not small. It should not be too hard to find. He didn''t find it in the corridor, so he walked towards the stairs. Suddenly, an idea shed through his mind. This was the third floor. Why did Audrey take the stairs rather than the elevator? That was weird. However, for rich people like Audrey, it was normal to have some quirks. He thought he shouldn''t think too much. His priority was to find Audrey''s keys. Thinking of this, he went down the stairs and searched it. Alex didn''t find it on the stairs leading to the second floor, so he went down the next staircase. Suddenly, a man with ck shoes appeared in his way. As he was crouching down, he did not see who it was. He was about to look up when a ck bag enveloped his head. Then he was hit hard in the head and his vision blurred. He wanted to resist, but that man held his hands and legs. He wanted to shout for help but found he couldn''t make a sound. Hey on the ground and got beaten up. Itsted for five minutes. After that man left, Alex took off the ck bag on his head. Alex moved a little but ached all over. This was the first time he had been humiliated like this. He immediately went to the lobby and asked the waiter to get the surveince footage on the stairs. However, the surveince cameras didn''t record what happened within ten minutes. So, he wouldn''t know who assaulted him. Alex was so angry that he wanted to sue the cafe. However, they drove him out for disruption and nder. Only when Alex gave up did they allow him to stay. He looked a real mess, his face all beaten and ck. So, he tidied up a little before returning to the private room that Audrey was in. Audrey was savoring tea. Noticing the door open, she looked over and saw Alex was covered in bruises. She asked in surprise, "Mr. Huntley, what''s wrong with you?" "I identally fell," Alex exined awkwardly. Of course, he couldn''t tell Audrey that he had been beaten up for no reason. That was some. Audrey looked at him worriedly. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" "No, no. Ms. Elliana, don''t worry, I''m fine." "That''s good." Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. Alex said guiltily, "I''m sorry. I didn''t find your keys." "It doesn''t matter. Fortunately, you are fine. That''s more important than anything else." Alex noticed arge bag beside Audrey. He didn''t seem to have seen it before. "Ms. Elliana, what do you use that bag for?" Audrey smiled and ced the bag on the ground. "Nothing, I just put a change of clothes in it. You know, I have to change my clothes with different customers." Alex nodded in agreement. "Ms. Elliana, you work so hard." Alex looked at Audrey''s face in a daze. "Ms. Elliana, don''t worry. Although my career had just begun, I can take care of you. After we get married, you won''t have to work so hard. You can count on me!" How tantalizing! Alex was really good at giving sweet words. Audrey smiled and changed the topic. "Mr. Huntley, let''s eat. The steak is getting cold." "OK!" Soon after, they finished their meal and prepared to leave. Alex called the waiter over and paid their bills. Alex and Audrey walked out of the private room and then towards the elevator. Audrey suddenly suggested, "Let''s take the stairs!" Alex was embarrassed. After what happened just now, he would feel ufortable on the stairs. So, he did not want to take the stairs, but Audrey wanted that... "OK!" Alex and Audrey walked to the stairs. Just as Alex lifted his leg, Audrey threw a pinball on the stair and Alex happened to step on it. With a horrible scream, he rolled down the stairs. Audrey pretended to panic and walked to the staircase. She deliberately pressed his broken knee and said, "Mr. Huntley, how are you?" "Oh, it hurts!" Alex twitched in pain. Audrey hurriedly called the waiter over, and the waiter helped Alex up and took him to a taxi. Audrey stood outside the taxi and looked at Alex apologetically. "Mr. Huntley, I''m sorry. I still have something to do, so I can''t go to the hospital with you." Alex covered the wound on his forehead with gauze and waved his hand. "It doesn''t matter. Ms. Elliana, do what you need to do." What the hell was going on? How unlucky he was today! Audrey watched Alex''s taxi leave. Alex would never have thought that Audrey was behind everything that happened to him. The clothes and shoes that she had worn when she beat Alex were just in the bag. When the taxi disappeared from view, Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. Behind Audrey, a figure suddenly approached. Audrey turned around and saw Bryson. "You were in the box next door, weren''t you?" Kolby drove over and stopped in front of them. Bryson looked calm, but there was a sense that this was the calm before the storm. He said lightly, "Get in. I''ll take you home." Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Audrey did not notice the unusual look of Bryson. Audrey had wanted to ask Bryson something. But after getting in the car, Bryson kept answering the phone. After getting off the car, Bryson walked straight ahead. Audrey followed behind. When they arrived in front of her apartment, Audrey hurriedly opened the door with the key. Audrey took out a pair of slippers for Bryson. She wanted to pour a ss of water for Bryson. As she was entering the kitchen, her wrist was gripped by Bryson. And her whole body fell into Bryson''s arms. Not until was she out of breath, Bryson let go of her. He put her chin on her forehead, one hand holding the door, the other holding her. "Well, I''ll go and change my clothes!" Audrey ran into the bedroom. She came out with a nightgown. Bryson was sitting on the sofa, holding aptop. He was working. Audrey looked at him in surprise. "Aren''t you going home?" Bryson looked up at her and said, "Pour me a ss of water." "Alright!" Audrey went to the kitchen and poured a ss of water. She put it by his hand. She saw Bryson was busy at work. She thought it was rude to drive him away. So she also took out a laptop to work. Sheid a cushion on the ground and sat opposite Bryson. Theirptops were of the same type. Those were the awards they won in the lovers''petition. Looking at theirptops, Audrey suddenly chuckled. Bryson''s gaze shifted from theputer screen to Audrey''s face. "Why are youughing?" Audrey pointed at theputer in Bryson''s hand and then at her own. "When the two of us took part in thepetition, we were total strangers. Did you remember we pretended to be lovers andpeted in the lovers''petition?" Audrey''s eyes blinked, "I didn''t expect that we would really be a couple." Bryson gazed at Audrey and grabbed her hand over theptop. "Do you regret it?" Audrey raised her eyebrows, "What about you?" "No, never. That''s all I am praying for!" Bryson said sincerely. Audrey was deeply touched. She smiled sweetly, "Neither do I." Audrey saw the sh in the eyes of Bryson. She was rattled. She said, "I still have something urgent to deal with. I must do it now." You are ying this again. But he wouldn''t say it out. Bryson said, "Did you remember Mr. James, the vice president of the J Group? We met him at the hotel last time. This weekend, we are gonna go horse racing at the Jade Water Lake. Do you want to join us?" The Jade Water Lake! Audrey''s eyes lit up, "Was it the previously abandoned Jade Water District J drill ground?" It was said that there were still many drills projects going on. Audrey had long before wanted to go there and give it a shot, but since only the VIP members could enter, she wasn''t allowed. Bryson nodded. Audrey said excitedly, "Then can Nataly, Nell, and Grady go with me?" "Sure." "Alright, then I''ll go!" Bryson saw Audrey''s smiling face and smiled as well. ''I knew you would like it.'' ... Audrey sent him off and sent a message to the WeChat group. Grandma Wolf said, "Is there anyone who wants to go to the Jade Water Lake this weekend with me?" Nell responded first. She said, "The Jade Water Lake? Aren''t we allowed to enter, are we?" Grandma Wolf said, "Don''t worry. Just tell me whether you want to go with me." Fleur said, "I felt something unusual. Audrey, tell us. Are you dating Bryson?" Fleur''s feeling was right! Grandmother Wolf didn''t reply. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nell said, "Oh my God. Elliana, you are doing this so fast!" Grandmother Wolf said, "What am I doing? I am having a serious rtionship with Bryson." Fleur said, "Did you remember that? We said that we were gonna keep single together." Nell said, "So, you are inviting us to see you two disying love to each other?" Grandmother Wolf said, "Are you going or not?" Nell said, "Why not? I will go and have a splurge. I bet that will make the Cordova Group go bankrupt." Nell replied, "Forget it. You will never make the Cordova Group bankrupt." Nell said, "Audrey, have you really made up your mind to be with Bryson?" Grandmother Wolf said, "Yeah, I''ve made up my mind." Audrey briefly described what had happened in the resort. Grandmother Wolf said, "I think there is no one in the world caring more about me than Bryson." Nell said, "I didn''t see thating! When will I meet a man so good like Bryson?" Fleur said, "Never!" Indeed, few men in the world could be as considerate, and at the same time rich as Bryson. Nell said, "You know. You need to dare to dream, otherwise, your dream will nevere true." Fleur said, "Be realistic. A dream is no fantasy." Nell didn''t reply. Grandma Wolf said, "Alright, I''ll let you know when and where to go. Now, I still have something to do. I''ll just go!" Nell said, "Good night, Mrs. Cordova." Fleur said, "Bye, Mrs. Cordova." Audrey didn''t reply. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 That afternoon, just as Audrey returned to thew firm, her phone rang. "Hello, who is it?" Audrey picked up the phone and walked towards her seat. "Ms. Elliana, it''s me!" Alex sounded a little disappointed. He wasn''t happy that Audrey didn''t keep his phone number. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Audrey instantly recognized Alex''s voice. She frowned with a hint of disgust on her face but still said with a smile. "So it''s Mr. Alex." Audrey asked casually, "How are you? I''ve always wanted to see you in the hospital, but because thew firm is too busy, I haven''t made time." Alex''s voice softened a little. "The matter in yourw firm is more important. I''m fine. I''ve been discharged from the hospital, so I called you immediately." "That''s great. Now that you''re fine, I''m relieved." Since Alex didn''t receive a phone call from Audrey during the few days he was hospitalized, he assumed that Audrey might not be interested in him. Now hearing Audrey''s caring words, Alex regained a surge of hope inwardly. "Thank you for your concern, Ms. Elliana. I wonder if you have time tonight. I want to invite you to dinner. Last time, I failed to find your lost key chain in the coffee shop. I''ve always felt guilty, so I would like to treat you as apologizing this time. I hope you can give me the chance." Audrey raised her eyebrows. She thought that Alex would retreat in the face of difficulties, but out of expectation, he would continue to pester her. Of course, Audrey did not think that Alex fell in love with her at first sight, because before Alex saw Bryson, he did not want to see her so much. When Kylee and Mrs. Huntley first set them up, Alex had an ident, and after a long time, he didn''t ask to see her. But ... as soon as Alex met Bryson, he suddenly wanted to see her. It was probably because Alex recognized Bryson and saw her as Bryson''s younger sister that he wanted to curry favor with her. To y up to her, he hurt his girlfriend and killed his baby, a scum that should rot in hell. Since he couldn''t wait toe to her, she would greet him well this time. Audrey answered straightforwardly, "Alright, where are we going to meet? You can decide. I''ll be there on time!" "Great!" Alex was highly delighted. After hanging up the phone, he immediately sent the address to Audrey. Audrey frowned at the address that Alex sent over. If she remembered correctly, the restaurant was opposite a famous love hotel. Setting the restaurant opposite a love hotel, such an insidious intention. Audrey replied with a sneer, "Roger that." After replying to Alex''s text message, Audrey made a phone call. "Hello, is that Miss ir? I''m Audrey. I have something to discuss with you. Is it convenient for you to come out tonight?" After making an appointment with ir, Audrey hung up the phone. ... In the evening, Alex called Audrey again to confirm the time and ce of the evening meeting. Then, Audrey went out. Audrey originally intended to tell Bryson about this matter, but he said that there was a meeting to be held tonight, so she did not tell him so that he wouldn''t be distracted. After leaving thew firm, Audrey soon arrived at the restaurant she had arranged with Alex. This time, Alex was there early. "Sorry to keep you waiting!" Audrey smilingly looked at Alex. As soon as he saw Audrey, who was beautiful as usual, the depression caused by Audrey not contacting him in the past few days was swept away. Alex stood up happily and pulled out a chair for Audrey. "No, no, I''m early. Ms. Elliana, please take a seat!" "Thank you!" Audrey sat down. "Ms. Elliana, I don''t know what you like, so I ordered some first. You can see what you like, and add two more!" Alex pushed the menu in front of Audrey. Audrey took the menu and ordered two more dishes. When the waiter went away, Alex suddenly sighed. Audrey raised her eyebrows and looked at Alex with puzzlement. "Mr. Alex, why are you sighing? Did something happen?" With his eyes lit up, Alex pretended to be fine and shook his head. "No, it''s just a matter of thepany. Nothing important. I won''t talk about those things when we meet." Audrey sneered in her heart, but she still frowned and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with yourpany?" "s, it''s just a small matter, not a big deal." "That''s good." After a while, the waiter brought the dishes, a bottle of strong red wine, and two sses. Audrey quietly sized up the bottle of red wine. Alex asked the waiter to open the red wine and pour a ss for them. "Ms. Elliana, to celebrate our second meeting, let me propose a toast to you." Alex picked up one of the sses and handed it to Audrey. When he handed the ss to Audrey, he moved his fingers slightly to throw a small white pill into it. Hardly the pill met the wine when it quickly disappeared. Audrey saw Alex''s actions with her sharp eyes, but she did not expose him. "Sorry, Mr. Alex, I don''t drink." "Today is such a good day. Ms. Elliana, you only need to take a small sip as a token." "Alright then!" Audrey held the wine ss and put it close to her lips with an embarrassed expression. Alex stared at Audrey''s movements, waiting for her to drink the wine. Although he felt that Audrey had loved him madly, there was only one way to make a woman devoted to a man. To obtain a woman''s heart, one must get her body first. Audrey suddenly turned her vision to the floor in surprise. "Well, Mr. Alex, is the wallet on the ground yours?" "Where?" Alex looked suspiciously at his feet and saw a ck man''s wallet. While Alex lowered his head to pick up the wallet, Audrey swiftly swapped her ss with Alex''s. When Alex raised his head, Audrey took a sip of the red wine to Alex''s face. A cunning smile surfaced on his face as he raised his head and drank all the wine in the ss. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Alex was a little absent-minded afterward. He had been waiting for the drug he thought Audrey had taken to take effect. During the waiting time, he talked Audrey into drinking more wine twice. But for some reason, he felt ufortable, as if a fire was burning in his body. Strangely, Audrey seemed to be fine, but he was getting more and more ufortable. What the hell was going wrong? Audrey''s phone suddenly rang when they almost just started the meal. She immediately took her phone and checked it. Suddenly, Audrey looked at Alex angrily. "Mr. Alex, what are these?" Audrey showed her phone screen to Alex. There were several photos on Audrey''s phone. Two of them were of Alex and his ex-girlfriend together. Another was an intimate photo of him and his ex-girlfriend. Thest one was a picture of Alex sitting next to his ex-girlfriend''s bed in the obstetrics and gynecology department. Why did Audrey have these photos? Alex suddenly panicked. "Ms. Elliana, where did you get these photos? It''s a misunderstanding. It must be. Someone must want to frame me." "Frame you? Mr. Alex, do you dare to swear that these photos are not of you?" "I swear!" Alex looked at Audrey sincerely, "Ms. Elliana, please, believe me, the person in those photos is definitely not me. Someone deliberately tried to drive a wedge between us. Don''t trust the person who sent you the photos." Alex had been ufortable. After Audrey exposed his secret, he became more ufortable, as if his entire body was about to be burning. He unconsciously pulled his cor to cool himself down, but he pulled so rudely that one of the buttons was torn off. Audrey smiled coldly and yed a video of Alex and her ex-girlfriend arguing in the hotel corridor. "Then, Mr. Alex, can you exin what this is?" Hearing the voice of him arguing with his ex-girlfriend from Audrey''s phone, Alex was stunned. Audrey looked at Alex angrily, "Mr. Alex, what do you want to say about the video?" "I am framed. It''s a frame-up. Ms. Elliana, you have to believe me. I truly love you. I have never had a girlfriend before. I..." "Enough!" Audrey grabbed her phone and bag and stood up. Alex wanted to stand up and stop Audrey, but just as his hand touched Audrey''s sleeve, Audrey fiercely kicked him to the ground. Alex was too shocked to say anything. Why was the strength of this kick the same as thest time he was beaten in the coffee shop? His feeling must be wrong, wasn''t it? How could a delicate and weak girl like Audrey have the same strength as that thug? Taken a hard kick from Audrey, Alex couldn''t get up. At the same time, the drug he had taken with the wine took effect. He felt extremely ufortable. The fire in his body was getting more and more furious. He urgently needed a woman to extinguish the fire in his body. At that very moment, a beautiful woman with a good figure walked into the box. She said, "Audrey, you..." As soon as ir entered the box, she found that Audrey wasn''t in the box. She turned around and was about to leave. Just then, a hand suddenly grabbed her wrist. ir reacted quickly. She smashed her handbag into Alex''s shoulder and screamed loudly. Alex was so painful that he kept groaning. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing ir''s shout, Luke walked into the box. When he saw Alex caught ir, he hurriedly went forward to kick Alex away. However, Alex had already lost his rationality because of the drug. How could he give up so easily? Seeing that ir was about to escape, Alex grabbed ir''s arm. Luke was furious. He kicked Alex on the waist and called in the two bodyguards outside the door, giving Alex a fierce beating. Somehow, two media reporters suddenly broke in and captured this scene, including Alex''s crazy face. Later, what happened in the restaurant was uploaded onto the Inte. That ir was harassed by a pervert in a restaurant became a hot topic on the Inte. Netizens soon began to dox Alex and dug up all of his information. ir left the restaurant quickly that day as she was attacked by Alex. Besides, the media was present. Audrey called ir on the way to the Cordova Tower. "Miss ir, have you arrived?" "A pervert appeared in the box you invited me to. Now I have left the restaurant." "Miss ir, are you alright?" Audrey asked worriedly. "I am fine." "What about that pervert?" "He''s been taken away by the police. Let''s talk about what you want to discuss with me another day." "Alright, let''s meet another day." After hanging up the phone, Audrey shed a sessful smile on her face. Then, she blocked Alex''s phone number. ... Audrey went straight to the top floor when she arrived at the Cordova Group. On the way to Bryson''s office, Audrey passed by the secretary''s work area and heard the discussions of some staff members. "I heard that the two beautiful vice presidents of our branchpany were on the high-level meeting." "Are you talking about Irene and Deja?" "Exactly. They are two of the most beautifuldies in ourpany. Besides, their working ability was remarkable." "I heard that both of them are fond of Mr. Bryson." "Both of them came for the meeting this time. Everyone is betting Mr. Bryson will take a fancy to which one." "I think it will be Irene! She is beautiful and has a good family background. Her grandfather is also one of the shareholders of ourpany." Franco said, "But I would say it''s Deja. After all, Deja and our president were high school ssmates. I heard that they also went to the same university." Audrey asked, "What are you all talking about?" Franco was startled to see Audrey appear before her. Damn it, did she hear what they just gossiped? "Ms. Audrey, you''re here. Mr. Bryson is still in a meeting." Franco hurriedly greeted Audrey. Audrey smiled and said, "I know. I''ll wait for him in his office." "Alright, this way, please." After Audrey sat down, Ye Fan exined awkwardly, "Well, Ms. Audrey, they were just gossiping. Please don''t believe what they said." Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly. "I won''t." Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Although Audrey said that she wouldn''t care much about it, she still remembered the names of Irene and Deja. After waiting in Bryson''s office for a while, she heard the meeting ended. Soon, someone pushed open Bryson''s office door. It was Bryson. Seeing Audrey sitting in the office, he was stunned. "Why are you here?" Bryson asked in surprise. Audrey keenly saw that Bryson was followed by several senior staff of the Cordova Group. She slightly raised her eyebrows and stood up with a smile. "Good morning, Mr. Bryson." Behind Bryson, someone exined to another man beside him, "That''s ourpany''s newly signed legal advisor, Audrey." "She is really too young. Is she able to do this work?" "I heard that she was approved by several shareholders at the same time, so there is no doubt about her ability." "Indeed, many young people surpass thest generation now. She deserves our respect." Audrey smiled and nodded at them as she listened to theirments on her. Then, she continued to sit on the sofa. Several people following Bryson asked him for instructions. "Mr. Bryson, what you said at the meeting just now..." Bryson nced at Audrey and walked to the desk. Those people asked Bryson questions one by one. After receiving Bryson''s instructions, they went out sessively. In the end, there was only two young female staff. Audrey sat on the sofa and looked at the two of them. One was slender and the other was charming and sexy. They were two different types of great beauties. Just now, she heard the slender woman called Irene. The other charming and sexy woman should be Deja. In high heels, Irene seemed taller than Deja, showing a hint of arrogance. Irene handed a dozen documents to Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, the goal you set for usst time waspleted. Please take a look." Bryson received the documents. "Good job." Deja looked at Irene mockingly and handed over the documents. "Mr. Bryson, this is from ourpany. Take a look please." After Deja opened the folder, Irene stared at the data on it. "What? You beat the target ten percent higher than ours? How is it possible?" Deja sneered, "How is it impossible? We strictly follow Mr. Bryson''s instructions and learn from the past. That''s why we can do better than before. We want to improve thepany''s performance, but not just toplete the tasks." It was a mockery of Irene''s branch being stuck in its own way. Irene gritted her teeth in jealousy. Bryson received the documents from Deja and read through them. Then, Bryson nodded with apliment. "You''ve done a good job this time. All participants will be rewarded." "Thank you, Mr. Bryson!" Deja said happily. Deja and Irene secretly fought against each other, and after the work report, they did not go out. Irene suddenly invited Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, my grandfather said that you liked the fishst time. So my grandfather wanted to invite you to taste the dish tonight. I''m wondering if you''re convenient." Deja frowned and squinted at Irene. ''Despicable! She actually takes advantage of his grandfather to invite Bryson to her house.'' Deja cursed. Deja immediately said. "Mr. Bryson, tonight our high school reunion will be held. The monitor called and invited us. I heard that the head teacher woulde. Isn''t it appropriate if you are absent?" Irene curled her lips. Deja used her of being despicable, yet she was just like that. After exchanging a nce, they looked at Bryson at the same time, waiting for Bryson''s answer. However, Bryson, who hadn''t raised his head since they reported their work. He was fixing his computer screen. After waiting for a while, without Bryson''s reply, they were anxious. Deja finally asked, "Mr. Bryson?" Bryson frowned and looked at them. "Why are you still here? Anything else?" Bryson looked unpleasant. Irene said nothing. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Neither did Deja. Audrey also kept silent. These words were a death blow. Originally, Audrey was still thinking about how Bryson would reject them. After all, in front of his girlfriend, Bryson couldn''t agree to their invitations and leave her alone. Unexpectedly, Brysonpletely ignored their invitations. After Bryson''s words, Audrey clearly saw the awkwardness on their faces. She felt sorry for them. Irene and Deja wanted to say something, but Bryson was impatient, indicating that he had refused them. Naturally, they didn''t dare to say anything else, so they hurriedly turned around and walked out. However, when they left, they still red at each other in hostility, as if they were love rivals. They did not notice Audrey, who was sitting on the sofa. Audrey was their true love rival. After they left, Audrey chuckled. Bryson nced at her. "What are youughing at?" "The two great beauties just now." "Beauties? Just two women." Audrey felt speechless. Audrey pointed at Irene and Deja who had just walked out. "There! I heard that they are the two beautiful vice presidents of your group." When Audrey said this, she thought of the discussions among the employees of the Cordova Group. Soon, she became unpleasant about that. "In my opinion, you are beautiful than anyone else." Bryson stared at Audrey deeply and spoke in a low voice. Audrey said nothing. That was a flirt! It was so tempting. With such a serious expression, Bryson said sweet words, which did not conform to his image. This was irresistible. Alright, after Bryson said those words, her jealousy and displeasure disappeared, reced by happiness. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Audrey would immediately leave if Bryson said any of them was beautiful. However, Bryson''s words made her dismiss that idea. Bryson probably didn''t expect his casual words to bring his girlfriend back. Audrey coughed lightly. "Oh, after this, you have nothing to do, right?" "Yes, the staff are going to dine together. But I''m not going." "You are the boss. Is it okay if you don''t go?" Bryson looked at Audrey and smiled, "You want me to go?" Audrey was embarrassed. How could he ask her about such things? "Whatever. You don''t have to ask." Bryson smiled and stood up. He picked up his wallet and phone, walked to the sofa, and then reached out to her. Audrey put her hand in Bryson''s, and Bryson took her in his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "I''ll be here with you. Or you''ll get jealous easily." Audrey red at him. "Who gets jealous easily?" "No, no one is easily jealous. What would you like for dinner?" "How about the Sichuan food that we hadst time? It tastes good." "OK, it''s up to you!" The moment Bryson opened the office door, Audrey disengaged herself from Bryson and then quickly walked towards the elevator as if she was trying to distance herself from Bryson. Bryson''s face darkened. When Bryson walked into the elevator, his face was still gloomy. "Why did you suddenly push me away?" Audrey coughed and said, "I am the legal counsel of the Cordova Group. If others find out that I''m your girlfriend, they will think I''m riding your coattails." Bryson snorted, "So what?" Audrey frowned and said seriously, "Bryson, maybe you don''t think it matters, but I don''t want to be misunderstood. I''ve been working hard to be as outstanding as the kind of woman you deserve. I don''t just want to be the woman by your side." Bryson was at the top, but she was even abandoned by her family. She wanted to be acknowledged and helpful. Only then was she good enough for him. Bryson looked at Audrey intently. After a while, Bryson said seriously, "I know." Audrey blinked. "So, we are just the employer and employee here, okay?" Bryson narrowed his eyes. Audrey didn''t want to make their rtionship public. Bryson didn''t think it was necessary. Noticing the scowl on Bryson''s face deepen, Audrey held his arm, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on the chin. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Bryson, can you promise that?" asked Audrey softly. Bryson''s eyes shed with affection. "Is that all? How can I give in so easily?" Audrey blinked. "Then what else do you want me to do?" Bryson brushed Audrey''s cheek and kissed her. Audrey put her arms around his waist, looked up at him, and asked, "Have you agreed?" Bryson kissed her on the lips again. "Yes, I agree." Audrey smiled happily. ... After Audrey taught Alex a hard lesson in the restaurant, Alex was detained for harassment for two days. After he was released, he never contacted Audrey. Audrey had inquired about him. People found hispany and smashed it up. They could hardly do business, so it went bankrupt. His girlfriend was so frustrated that she left Peace City. Soon, here was the weekend again. Nataly, Nell, and Grady arrived at Audrey''s house early. As soon as they entered, Grady started toin. "Audrey, they are going too far. I made clothes for them, but they think it''s ugly and refuse to wear it!" Audrey didn''t know what to say. She had a feeling that it was not their fault. Audreyforted Grady, "Well, they both have bad taste." Grady immediately smiled. "I knew you have a good eye!" Grady said as he took out a paper bag from behind him. Audrey suddenly had a bad feeling. "What is this?" Grady smiled, "I made an outfit for each of you. You can wear it when riding horses. Audrey, yours is much better than theirs. You will be very attractive in it." As he spoke, Grady took out the clothes inside. They were all made of irregrly shaped cloth. And the color was bright red and green. Didn''t he know it looked rather out of date? What was worse, there were a dozen red peonies on it. Audrey smiled dryly. No one would want such clothes even if they were free. Well, it could indeed attract many people''s attention, but it must be because she was too ugly. Noticing Audrey staring at the clothes with her eyes wide open, Grady thought that Audrey liked them a lot. "Isn''t it beautiful? I''ve been working on it for several nights. It will make you the focus of attention." Well, it would make her the focus of attention in the wrong way. She knew Grady had bad taste, but this was too ugly. Audrey looked at the clothes with embarrassment. Nataly and Nell were rolling around withughter. At this time, Bryson entered. He noticed Nataly and Nellughing loudly. "What are youughing at?" Grady turned to look at Bryson and waved the clothes in his hand. Before Grady could speak, Bryson frowned. "What is this? It''s so ugly!" Grady was quite awkward. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Hearing Bryson''s words, Nataly and Nell instantly burst intoughter, and even Audrey started tough. Grady''s face darkened. Gritting his teeth, Grady red at the three women. "Is it so funny?" Nellughed so excitedly that her tears flowed out. She pointed at Grady and wanted to say something, but it took her a while to speak. "Oh no. I can''t help myself. Grady, I don''t know what to say. Why did you humiliate yourself?" Nataly wiped the tears, "Grady wanted to show his clothes, but Mr. Bryson directly asked what it is. It is amazing." Grady looked at Audrey with resentment. Audrey finally stoppedughing. "Grady, I''ve said that you weren''t built as a designer." Bryson said something shocking, "Is it for people?" Grady was hurt again and lost for words. Nell, Nataly, and Audrey burst intoughter again. Nell even fell to the ground. "Oh. It''s too funny." Bryson frowned and looked at them, not understanding what had happened. Audrey walked to Bryson and exined. "Well, Grady is now a costume designer. He designed a set of clothes for each of us respectively. The one you saw just now was for me!" Bryson got it and raised his eyebrows. "I see." Grady stuffed his clothes back into the bag angrily. "You guys don''t like the clothes. I don''t want to give them you!" Nell smiled and patted Grady on the shoulder. "Grady, I think your clothes are fine, but obviously, they are not for humans. I suggest that you design for animals. You are gonna be something!" Grady was speechless. He pushed Nell''s hand away in disgust. "Stopughing at me. You''ll see. I will be a famous costume designer." Hearing Grady''s words, everyone burst outughing once more. Afterughing, everyone was ready to set off. Audrey got into Bryson''s car. Although Bryson''s was luxurious, Nell and Nataly still sat in Grady''s car. Nell and Nataly were just ying around. So even if they wanted to try to sit in a luxurious car, they wouldn''t try Bryson''s and be Audrey and Bryson''s third wheel. That would be disastrous. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After more than an hour, they arrived at the Jade Water Pool. The Jade Water Lake was famous for its water, which was as green as jade. Later on, because the water dried up, the Jade Water Lake was transformed into a military training area. Now a wealthy man bought it and transformed it into a high-end entertainment and leisure ce, which retained some of the ces that used to be military training areas, allowing people to y on. A lot of rich people liked toe here for fun. There were many luxurious cars in the parking lot outside the Jade Water Pool. There were many yboys here and youngdies who wanted to be their wives. Look, some beautiful youngdies walked out of the cars. When Bryson and the others arrived, George and James had just been there. From afar, George and James saw Bryson''s car, they walked to the parking area. When Bryson got out of the car, George and James weed him. "Bryson, you doe." George looked at Bryson happily. ncing at George, Bryson walked to open the door for Audrey. Tidying up her clothes, Audrey got out of the car. She felt ttered. "Thank you!" Looking at Audrey standing beside Bryson, George subconsciously hid behind James. James rolled his eyes at George. "Ms. Audrey, it has been a long time!" James gently greeted Audrey. Audrey smiled at James and George. "Mr. James, Mr. George, indeed a long time!" George stood behind James and muttered, "Seriously? A long time?" Nataly, Nell, and Grady also parked the car and walked to them. James was a little surprised. "They are...?" Audrey introduced, "Well, they are my friends, Nataly Hodge, Nell Hutt, and Grady Wager." Then Audrey pointed at George and James. Before Audrey speaking, George introduced himself. "Ms. Hodge and Ms. Nell, my surname is Kuhn and given name George. You can call me George. This is Walker and you can just call him Mr. Walker." George stared at Nataly and Nell with a smile. Nataly and Nell were definitely different from Audrey. Besides, they were both pretty. Looking at George who looked like a passionate yboy, Nataly and Nell felt embarrassed and nodded to him. "Hello, Ms. Audrey''s friends." James introduced himself with a smile, "I''m James Walker." James was gentle. Nataly and Nell felt better. "Hello, Mr. Walker!" Nataly and Nell spoke at the same time. George pushed James away in dissatisfaction, "James, you''re going too far. I greeted the twodies first." "Let''s go in!" Bryson said. He walked towards the entrance with Audrey. "Alright, Ms. Hodge, Ms. Nell, please!" James smiled and invited them in. "Thank you, Mr. Walker." George didn''t know what to say. He muttered discontentedly, "It is too much." Grady who had been ignored was speechless. He was also here. Grady followed them sadly, with two bags on his shoulders. They only hung out for some time, but Nataly and Nell had so many things with them. Their bags were deadly heavy. But Grady obediently followed them. After entering the Jade Water Pool, apart from the bags in their hands, they stored everything else in the storage cabs and began to wander around. Nataly, Nell, and Grady looked around curiously. When Nataly was taking selfies, someone suddenly knocked her to the ground. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 At the same time, Nataly''s phone dropped down. Nataly, who was lying on the ground, let out a muffled groan. She looked up at the person who hit her and saw a man in red with a roguish face. The man looked at Nataly with a wicked expression, and then picked up her phone at his feet. Nataly, who just picked herself up, watched as the man picked up her phone and rushed forward to snatch it back. But he suddenly raised his hand so that Nataly was unable to retrieve her phone. Nataly red at him, "That''s my phone, please return it to me!" With long ck hair and ck-rimmed sses, she wore conservative cotton trousers and a long- sleeved T-shirt. The male smiled as he looked up and down at Nataly, and found Nataly''s nice figure despite her conservative clothes. He tossed the phone in his hand a few times with interest. "Your phone? Is your name written on it?" Nataly always stayed at home with aputer and was not as articte as Nell and Audrey, who often appeared in the media and courts. When the man said that, she was speechless with anger. "You!" Nataly bit her lower lip tightly, "But, that is indeed my phone. Please return it to me immediately!" The man was so wicked. Not only did he knock her down, but also he deliberately snatched her phone away. "If you want me to return your phone, it''s fine. If you''re my girlfriend for a day, I''ll return it to you!" The man said as he ogled Nataly. Nataly''s face instantly turned pale. She met a hooligan. At this moment, George walked over and stood in front of Nataly, staring at the man in front of him. "Well, it''s you who are flirting ady here. Aren''t you afraid that the dragon in your house will find out and not let you go?" Rancho had a strange expression when he saw George. "Mr. George, what are you doing here?" George put his hands in his pockets and said with a smile, "To save a beauty, of course. Besides, please return Ms. Nataly''s phone!" Rancho had always been at odds with George and he seemed irritated by George''s words. "Why should I do as you told? Mr. George, you''d better not interfere in my affairs. If our rtionship is ruined, it will be bad for both of us." "Then I have to interfere." Rancho squinted at George, his eyes burning with anger. "Mr. George, if you want to get thedy''s phone, it''s okay. However, I have conditions!" "What conditions?" "Let''s fight. If you win against me, I''ll give back her phone." George snorted and sneered disdainfully, "No problem. Let''s fight. Don''t run away." "Whoever escapes is a bastard!" Seeing that George was going to fight with Rancho, Nataly looked at George worriedly. "Mr. George, it''s just a smartphone. I don''t want it anymore. You don''t have to fight with him for it." George arrogantly raised his chin, "I have long wanted to fight with him. Your phone is just an excuse. Don''t worry, that guy isn''t my match. I''ll take your phone back." The news that George was going to fight with Rancho quickly spread. Upon hearing the news, many people rushed over to watch. Not long after, George and Rancho were surrounded by dozens of people who came to see the fun. Bryson and Audrey, who were originally going to pick horses, also rushed over for the news. Seeing them back, Nataly worriedly grabbed Audrey''s hand. "Audrey, Mr. Bryson, you''re back." Audrey looked at George and Rancho who were standing in the middle of the space, confused. "What''s going on?" Nataly anxiously recounted what had just happened. "That''s it. Mr. George agreed topete with Rancho."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nell was exasperated when she heard this. "What? That man who looks like a toad wanted to take advantage of you?" Audrey also red at Rancho. Had she been there then, she would have beaten the man hard. James rubbed his chin and said, "Wow, George bristled with rage. I never expected him to be so impulsive one day." "George can''t win over Rancho. Bryson, why don''t you call him back to avoid him from losing face in front of so many people?" Bryson stood there expressionlessly. "I think he might win." James was lost for words. But Nataly was anxious. "Mr. Bryson, Mr. James, you are friends of Mr. George. Please persuade him not to fight Rancho." James smiled warmly. "Ms. Nataly, let''s put it this way. George and Rancho will fight sooner orter. Today, their fight is not entirely because of you. Just watch and don''t worry about it!" Nataly said nothing. Since James and Bryson were both unwilling to speak, no one could persuade George. A cadre present volunteered to be the judge of the fight. He stood between George and Rancho. "Mr. George, Rancho, there''s a circle outside of you now. Whoever goes out first will lose." He then ordered, "Ready ... go!" After the referee gave the order, George and Rancho quickly attacked each other. After fighting for a while, George kicked Rancho back two steps. Rancho''s face was sullen as he flicked the footprints on his red shirt. George said proudly, "What? That''s all? So weak!" After George finished speaking, Rancho quickly attacked, and George responded calmly. James raised his eyebrows and said, "Wow, I didn''t expect George''s progress to be so great. He is even better than Rancho." Bryson saw through all the thoughts in George''s mind. George''s strength wasn''t as strong as Rancho''s. However, in front of his beloved, he had to perform better than usual. At this moment, Rancho, who was originally at a disadvantage, suddenly blocked George''s fist when George attacked him. When he looked at George, his eyes were filled with a gloomy coldness. Then Rancho''s hand that caught George''s fist suddenly flipped and a silver light shed. George quickly retracted his hand with a muffled grunt. On the back of George''s hand, there was a bloody cut. George, who was caught off guard, took a step back. Nell was the first to curse, "Too despicable, you should use a hidden weapon." Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Rancho put on acent face, without shame. "Well, we had an agreement inpeting in martial arts, but it didn''t forbid to use concealed weapons. This is the so-called" never tiring of weapons". So, in the end, it''s because he''s inferior to me. You can''t me me." Nataly walked towards George worried. Nataly''s eyes darkened as looking at the wound on George''s hand. "Mr. George, your hand..." George nced at the wound and smiled, "It''s fine, I''m okay." Nataly bit her lower lip. "Stretch out your hand." George looked at her curiously. Nataly took out a handkerchief from her bag and tied up George''s hand. George looked at the handkerchief on his hand, ttered. "It will dirty your handkerchief!" With that, George removed the handkerchief. Nataly hurriedly grabbed George''s wrist and stopped him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Mr. George, your hand is more important. Besides, you were hurt because of me. It is just a handkerchief. You don''t have to mind." George looked at Nataly happily, "Don''t worry, I will definitely defeat the jerk with your handkerchief." Ranchoughed coldly. Nataly hurriedly advised, "Mr. George, I don''t want that phone anymore, so please don''t fight with him again." "Yeah, Mr. George. Just listen to this youngdy. Stop fighting. Anyway, it isn''t the first time you''ve been a coward." George resolutely pushed Nataly away. "Ms. Nataly, please walk away here." "But..." "Go to a safe ce!" George reminded Nataly again with a serious face. Nataly could only nod. "Alright!" Afterward, George and Rancho fought again. Audrey noticed that a light shed in Rancho''s sleeve as he took a punch at George. Bryson suddenly stopped Audrey as she was about to make a move with a stone. Audrey looked at Bryson in surprise. Bryson shook his head at her. The other people cried out in rm as Audrey turned to look at Bryson. And then, Audrey spotted that Rancho had been kicked to the ground by George. Audrey looked at this in surprise. Rancho lying on the ground with disbelief. How ... how could he be kicked down by George? George sneered. "I''ve fought with you so many times, and I know what moves you can make. I''ve been defeated by you so many times, yet you still want to use this move against me? It''s extremely absurd." Rancho''s eyes shed with malice before he suddenly attacked George''s leg again. George easily dodged Rancho''s attack and when Rancho kicked, he quickly kicked Rancho''s knee and kicked Rancho away. Rancho took two steps back in pain and almost retreated to the edge of the line. George quickly returned to the center of the arena after realizing that he had almost retreated outside the line. George upraised his middle finger at Rancho. Rancho was so angry that he attacked George again. George dodged Rancho''s attack. And then he took the chance to kick Rancho in the chest and kicked Rancho one meter out of the line before Rancho fell to the ground. Rancho lying on the ground was dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe George could defeat him. What the hell was wrong? The referee stood up. "I dere that George wins!" Someone on the spot immediately congratted George. "Mr. George, congrattions. You defeated Rancho." "I knew you would win, Mr. George. Congrattions." Rancho''s eyes were filled with resentment. He could not believe that he had been defeated by George. Rancho took out the hidden knife and quickly stabbed it towards George as the crowd congratted him. However, Rancho''s wrist was suddenly caught before he could wound George. Rancho raised his head only to see Bryson''s cold face. Rancho''s neck immediately shrank behind, and he stuttered. "Mrs. Bryson, why ... why are you here?" Rancho quickly retracted his saber as Bryson let go of his hand. "Well, Mrs. Bryson, it was just a misunderstanding." Nataly walked up to George worriedly. "Mr. George, are you alright?" George revealed a bright smile and answered, "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Nataly sincerely thanked George. George touched the back of his head awkwardly. "That''s nothing. Don''t mention it." George suddenly thought of something and called for Rancho to stay. "Wait, Rancho, have you forgotten something?" Rancho angrily turned around and red at George, "Didn''t I already be defeated by you? What else do you want to do?" "Ms. Nataly''s phone, you haven''t returned it yet." Rancho was riled up but he had to control himself for Bryson was there. If it weren''t for Bryson, would George still be able to show off? He suppressed his anger and harshly ordered the bodyguards on the side, "Why don''t you return her phone?" George grabbed the phone from Rancho''s bodyguard before handing it over to Nataly. "Ms. Nataly, Is this your phone? Is it damaged?" Nataly''s heart softened as she took the phone. She pressed the button on the screen to make sure that her phone was fine. "It''s mine. My phone is fine." Rancho said angrily, "So, can I go now?" "Be off!" George waved at Rancho irritably. Rancho brought his bodyguard and left here with shame. He red at George and Nataly with a hatred look before leaving. The humiliation he had suffered just now would definitely be returned to them. ... The battle between George and Rancho just now was only a warm-up for the trip to Jade Water Lake. With that, everyone went to the racecourse to pick horses. Before getting on the horse, Nataly still worried about George''s wound. "Mr. George, are you really alright? Don''t you need to go to the infirmary to treat the wound?" George waved his hand disapprovingly. "It''s fine. It''s just a small wound. It doesn''t matter." Not far away here, Rancho''s eyes shone with malice as he stared at Nataly and the two women beside her. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Grady went to the restroom and missed the battle between George and Rancho. Grady noticed everyone was choosing horses. He rushed over and asked, "What''s going on? I just heard that Mr. George and Rancho were fighting. And when I heard this, I was in the restroom. I pulled up my pants and didn''t even wash my hands before I rushed out. But they are already done!" Everyone was speechless. They all gave a despising look at Grady and went away. Grady noticed the scorn. ''Why me? I didn''t do anything wrong. I don''t deserve this!'' Audrey chose a red-brown docile mare. It was not her original choice. She had intended to choose a sturdy high horse. But for her safety concern, Bryson chose her a less dangerous one instead. Audrey gazed at the sturdy horse standing by Bryson. She was so envious. Just imagine how great it would be on the sturdy horse! Bryson noticed the craving look Audrey. He asked her, "You want to ride my horse?" Audrey''s eyes lit up, "Is that okay?" Bryson''s expression changed. "It''s too dangerous for you." Audrey didn''t reply. James and George both climbed on their horses. They both looked speechless. They came to the Jade Water Lake just for fun. But to their surprise, Bryson and Audrey were disying love to each other all the time. They both thought any dangerous horse was nothingpared with Audrey. She was the only dangerous one here. But what did Bryson say just now? It was ridiculous! They really began to miss the old days! Audrey managed to ride on her horse with the help of Bryson. But she was still trying. She was gazing at Bryson''s horse and asked tentatively, "Must I ride this one?" Bryson raised his eyebrows and said, "Unless you ride with me!" Audrey didn''t know how to reply. "Then forget it!" Here was a racecourse, not a stage. If she rode the same horse with Bryson, she would hit the headlines tomorrow. James looked at Bryson and said, "Shall we begin?" George was excited and said, "Let''s go! By the old rule, whoever lost pays the bill!" "No bother. Audrey and I treat you to lunch." James was speechless. George was speechless. Enough was enough! What were you doing? We were hurt! Audrey knew the only reason Bryson refused was her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She said, "Bryson, just go with them. I''m fine." Bryson frowned and looked at Audrey, "You wanted me to do this?" Audrey coughed. "If you win, then we don''t have to pay the bill for lunch!" Bryson heard Audrey said the word "we". He was delighted. He turned to James and George and said, "Well, let''s go! By the old rule, whoever lost pays the bill." James and George changed a nce at each other. From their looks, you could tell they really wanted to win. George gripped the reins and said, "James, you see. Bryson is looking down upon us." James adjusted the helmet and pulled the gloves. He said, "Just wait to see! Bryson, have you heard about a saying, ''The self-conceited troops are destined to fail.'' " Bryson snorted. "Let''s kick in." The three of them stood before the starting line on horseback. George shouted, "One, two, three, go!" The three men mped their thighs on the horse''s belly, and the three horses rushed out like arrows. Nell chuckled, "You two, herees the question. Who you wish would win?" Grady replied, "I will vote for Mr. Bryson!" Nell rolled her eyes at him and said, "I''m asking Audrey and Nataly, not you, okay?" Grady didn''t reply. ''You are really mean.'' "I''ll pray that you will gain 15 kilogram''s weight tomorrow." Nell burst out charmingughter. "Alright, if tomorrow I became as you prayed, I''d find you thirty men to wait on you!" Grady was speechless. Hearing that, Grady''s body tightened. He didn''t dare to speak again. To protect his chastity, he might as well keep silent now. Nell''s gaze returned to Audrey and Nataly. "Did you two hear me?" "Bryson, definitely!" Audrey said determinedly. Nell smiled and looked at Nataly, "Nataly, what about you?" Nataly saw the look of Nell and felt ufortable. She dodged and replied in a low voice, "I, I will vote Mr. Bryson as well." Nellughed. "Nataly, you mean it?" Nataly replied bluntly, "Of course, I mean it!" "Doesn''t seem like that to me. You are lying!" "What are you talking about? I''m talking the truth." Nataly stammered. "Whoever stutters is the one who is lying!" Nell smiled as she stared at Nataly, "Nataly, you actually want to vote for Mr. George, don''t you?" Grady was puzzled, "What do you mean by that? Why does Nataly want to vote for Mr. George?" "And you need to ask Nataly for an answer. She has a handkerchief and likes it so much. Once I wanted to use that to wipe away my sweat, she said no! But when Mr. George''s hand was injured, guess who voluntarily took out the handkerchief to dress the wound?" Grady said, "No wonder, I felt that handkerchief in Mr. George''s hand quite familiar. So, it''s yours." Nataly was speechless. What they were saying exposed the minds of Nataly. She was so embarrassed. "Oh, stop prying. Nothing is going on here! You are thinking too much!" Nataly hurriedly exined. Nell looked at her with a smile, "Trust me, there is something between you and Mr. George because we can tell you really care." "Don''t say like that. We are clean and there''s nothing between us. And I don''t want Mr. George to misinterpret." "But the rule is that between men and women, with time, nothing will be something." Nataly didn''t know how to reply. Nataly saw the three men riding horses approaching from afar. She said nervously, "Nell, promise me, you will never say like that in front of Mr. George." Nell smiled and didn''t make the promise. And everyone there was anxiously waiting to know the results. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 The three horses almost ran at the same speed. But just as they were about to cross the finish line, Bryson suddenly sped up and won a narrow victory over James and George. After apetition, they were somewhat exhausted. Nell announced, "I dere that Mr. Bryson is in the first ce. Mr. Walker is in second ce. And Mr. George is in the third ce." After they got off their horses, Audrey immediately handed Bryson a towel. James and George looked at Bryson with jealousy. It was too much. Bryson was so proud of himself. He beat them and even showed PDA in front of them. Bryson was simply outshining them. The most depressed one was George, who had been hurt by Bryson for his PDA and had to take them to dinnerter. He suffered a lot today. Suddenly, Nataly said to James in a soft voice. "Mr. Walker, here''s your towel." "Thank you, Ms. Hodge." James took the towel from Nataly and thanked her politely. George was speechless. Even Nataly was on James''s side and gave him a towel. He felt very disappointed. At this moment, Nataly walked to George with an awkward look and handed another towel to him. "Mr. George, here is your towel." George looked at the towel in Nataly''s hand unhappily and turned around to leave, "I don''t need it." Nataly was speechless. Her hand stopped in the air. Natalyughed at herself. Why should she humiliate herself? Audrey and Nell noticed Nataly''s sad look. Originally, they wanted to make jokes at them to fix Nataly up with George. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. But what George did just now was truly disappointing. Nell held Nataly''s shoulder and said, "Nataly, don''t be sad. No matter what happens, we are always by your side." Nataly smiled and nodded. But it''s not so bad. George did not show any interest in her, so she could give uppletely. ... After the horse race, it was almost noon. Everyone nned to eat lunch first and continue to ride horses in the afternoon. Before going to lunch, they went to the dressing rooms to change clothes. Audrey, Nataly, and Nell had just changed their clothes when they were stopped by a few people. One of them, if Audrey was not mistaken, was Rancho''s bodyguard. Audrey narrowed her eyes as she looked at the malicious people in front of her. Rancho walked over with a smile. "Ladies, what a coincidence! We meet again so soon." Nataly''s expression changed slightly when he saw Rancho walking to them. "It''s you!" Nell snorted, "I was wondering who you are. It turns out that you are a loser who was defeated by Mr. George." Hearing the words "loser", Rancho was irritated. "You three bitches. Catch all of them." A bodyguard hurriedly came forward to persuade, "Rancho, it''s not a good idea. The woman on the right seems to be Bryson''s girlfriend. If we catch her and provoke Bryson, we might get in trouble." Rancho frowned. Heughed coldly. "Bryson is just a good-for-nothing bum relying on his family. If I take this woman, Bryson would abandon her. Take them all away!" Nell looked at Rancho in astonishment. "Sir, you''d better not boast." Nataly nodded, "That''s right." Audrey won''t let others tease people she loved. It was fine that Rancho scolded her. But she couldn''t bear to hear Rancho scold Bryson. Audrey squinted at Rancho. "What did you just say? Say it again!" Rancho looked at Audrey coldly, "What? Do you love to hear that? Then I''m telling you, you''re just a mistress of that loser. I..." Suddenly, Rancho flew away like a kite with a broken string and fell heavily to the ground. Audrey stood in the position where Rancho had just stood. Just now, there was still some distance between Rancho and Audrey. But Rancho just flew away with no one noticing how Audrey attacked him. On Rancho''s face, there was a shoe print. Because Audrey kicked him hard, Rancho''s nose bled at once. Seeing Rancho''s look, everyone subconsciously touched the bridge of their noses. It must hurt. Rancho stood up in a daze, pointed at Audrey, and shouted at his bodyguards, "Catch this bitch! Take her away! I must teach her a lesson." He had never been humiliated like this before, and he must take revenge on Audrey. The bodyguards quickly surrounded Audrey as Rancho told. Audrey sneered at the bodyguards in front of her, showing a powerful aura. Nell and Nataly felt Audrey''s murderous look and took a few steps back involuntarily to keep safe. Just as they went backward, they heard someone be beaten. Then they saw a bodyguard be kicked to the ground. Soon, all of Rancho''s bodyguards were kicked to the ground by Audrey. Seeing his bodyguards be beaten by Audrey, Rancho widened his eyes and roared. He rushed to Audrey to punch her. Audrey smiled grimly. She quickly dodged Rancho''s fist, grabbed Rancho''s arm, and twisted it behind his back. In an instant, Rancho screamed out in pain. "This is for Nataly. You bumped into her earlier." Audrey fiercely kicked Rancho''s knee, forcing him to kneel on the ground. Rancho screamed more miserably. Audrey said, "This is for Mr. George. You hurt him with a knife." Audrey kicked Rancho on his head, and he fell to the ground. Rancho was so painful that he couldn''t speak, his mouth and eyes bleeding. "This is for Bryson. You scolded him." With a cold look, Audrey walked to Rancho, who was lying on the ground. He was so frightened that he hurriedly crawled to another side. "Don''te over! Don''te to me!" Audrey was too awful. Audrey squatted in front of Rancho, looking down from above. "I haven''t finished yet. You said that I''m just Bryson''s mistress. Tell me ... where should I hit you?" At this moment, Audrey noticed Bryson and others were not far ahead. She trembled. Bryson told her not to fight with others easily. Looking at Rancho who was covered in bruises on the ground, she got an idea and ran to Bryson in shock. "Thank God you''re here. Rancho brought his men to bother us just now. I was so scared." Audrey was like the grim reaper before, but now she looked obedient and was like a startled rabbit. George fell silent. James could not say a word. Rancho, who was covered in bruises, was also speechless. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Bryson gently held Audrey''s hand andforted her in a gentle voice, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here!" After saying that, Bryson stared at Rancho coldly, as if a terrifying aura was around him. Rancho''s entire body was trembling. He pointed at Audrey and shouted out loudly, "Nonsense! Looking at my broken face now. It''s you who beat me first. You are simply pretending to be scared." Audrey immediately retorted, "Rancho, don''t talk about nonsense. I am just a weak woman. How can I beat you like that? It''s all because of your carelessness. You identally tripped yourself and fell to the ground!" Rancho was speechless. Rancho was so angry that he almost fainted when he heard how Audrey framed him. He could only ce his hopes on Bryson, "Master Bryson, you must not believe this woman''s nonsense. What she said is not true. I am really beaten by her. I am not lying to you." Bryson coldly looked at Rancho, "Rancho, then why are you here?" Rancho fumbled, "I just... I just..." He couldn''t answer Bryson that he was here to catch Nataly, and also to take Audrey away to humiliate Bryson. If he told him the truth, he would only die even faster. Suddenly, he came up with an idea, and his eyes widened in surprise. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I''m just stopping by. Yes, I''m just stopping by!" "Just stopping by?" Bryson sneered, "Do you think I am just trash and only relying on my family?" Rancho could not utter a word. His face instantly turned pale. He spoke too hastily about him just now, it was only because he was so angry, and wanted to show his superiority. He didn''t expect that Bryson would actually remember that sentence. "Master Bryson... I''m afraid you heard me wrongly. How can I say that you are trash that only relies on your family? You are the most supreme person in Peace City. Everyone in Peace City will know your abilities. You are the God of Peace City. The entire Cordova family and Peace City depend on you. " "Is that so?" "Of course!" Rancho nodded quickly to show his sincerity to Bryson. "So is this a misunderstanding?" "Yes, it''s just a misunderstanding!" Rancho was helped up by his bodyguard. He signaled for the bodyguard and then said to Bryson, "Well, Mr. Bryson, I have something to do, so I''ll go first. See you!" After saying that, the two bodyguards dragged Rancho away. The two bodyguards carried Rancho away. When they were leaving, Rancho kept urging his bodyguards, "Hurry up, why are you walking so slowly? Don''t you eat enough in the morning?" He thought that as long as he could get out from Bryson''s sight, he would be safe. George and James looked sympathetically at Rancho who was being dragged away now, and then their gazesnded on Bryson. Bryson walked to the corner and made a phone call. Because his voice was very low, the others did not know what he said on the phone. However, James vaguely heard Bryson saying Rancho''s name. This time, maybe Rancho''s family was going into big trouble. Rancho, this ck sheep of his family, even dared to provoke Bryson''s sweetheart - Audrey. Definitely, he was looking for death himself. When Bryson returned after finishing his phone call, Audrey still wore a tame and harmless face, "Bryson, are we going to eat now?" Bryson held her hand and looked at her dotingly. "Let''s go." Bryson and Audrey walked in the front, followed by James and Nell, and Nataly followed Nell. George quickly caught up with Nataly. Just as he was about to say something, Nataly deliberately hid behind Nell''s side. The words that George wanted to say were just stuck in his throat instantly. After everyone left, Grady ran to them out of breath and shouted, "Wait for me." He went to the bathroom and everyone was gone when he came out. It''s too much for them to keep him out all the time. Before they left, they had already made an appointment. The restaurant came to serve a lot of special dishes every day, and they could order the dishes from the food material. Everyone was in the hall to order the dishes from various kinds of fresh ingredients. Nataly liked to eat beef, so she ordered a piece of beef and went to the private room first. Audrey and James both had difficulty in choosing. They had been selecting for a long time. Bryson stood beside Audrey to apany her, while Grady was attracted to an Australian lobster. George ordered two dishes he liked and walked into the private room. George had just opened the door to the private room when he saw Nataly sitting there. He was a bit stunned. "Ms. Hodge, have you ordered yet?" Nataly politely smiled and nodded, "I''ve already made my order." After saying that, Nataly''s gaze fell on George''s left hand. Her handkerchief was still wrapped around his hand. "By the way, this is your handkerchief, I should return it to you!" George hurriedly took off the handkerchief on his hand. Seeing the bloodstains on it, he retracted his hand and said, "This is stained with my blood. How about this, I return it to you after I wash it?" "It''s just a handkerchief. Mr. George, you could just throw it away!" George frowned slightly, "Throw it away?" "Yes, throw it away!" Nataly smiled slightly. At this time, Nell and the others walked in from outside. George wanted to say something more, but he didn''t have the opportunity. Everyone had sat down, and they hadn''t seen Gradying for a long time. Nataly asked strangely, "Where is Grady? Why hasn''t he returned yet?" "Lazy guys pee a lot! He must have gone to the bathroom again!" Nellined. Audrey smiled and exined to Grady, "It''s not the case. Just now, he ordered an Australian lobster. He said that he was afraid that the people in the restaurant would switch lobster. He wanted to stand at the side and waited for the chef to cook the lobster in front of him. When the lobster is ready, he will come over." Nell was speechless, "Oh god! Only he can do such a thing. I really don''t understand how did you know him back then?" Audrey said, "It was also because of lobsters that Grady and I had met each other for the first time. I was in Chinatown for dinner at night, and he was there as well. I ordered some crayfish, but when I checked out, I found that I didn''t have enough money. He paid for it for me. Later, something happened to hispany and he went to myw office to ask for legal aid. I was the one who received him. " Country M was a country where racial discrimination was very serious. One could easily imagine what kind of insult she had suffered when she did not have enough money to pay for it. Bryson held Audrey''s hand tightly. Audrey replied with a bright smile, indicating that all of this was over. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 At this time, the door was pushed open and Grady stepped inside. He shouted excitedly, "Herees the lobster!" Just as he finished shouting, his sleeve was caught by the doorknob. The te of lobster fell to the ground. He had been waiting long for the lobster and now they all fell to the ground. This was a terrible blow to Grady. "Oh, my lobster, my lobster! How can you leave me like this?" He said, holding his head in his hands. Grady squatted down. He gently stroked the lobster''s abdomen. He looked so sad. Looking at this scene, everyone in the room looked at each other. Then, everyone looked at Audrey. Audrey felt their gaze and smiled awkwardly. She wondered why she became friends with Audrey back then. He was such an idiot. "Well, my taste was not good." Grady, who was squatting on the ground, thought that Audrey was talking about Julian. He stood up andined excitedly. "Your taste isn''t just ''not good'' It''s terrible. Julian is a real scum." Audrey felt speechless. Bryson''s gaze changed slightly. Audrey noticed it and hurriedly stopped Grady. "Grady, why don''t you order another one? When I came up just now, there was only one lobster left!" Audrey reminded. "I''ll go now!" Grady was distracted by her words, and then he quickly walked out. After Grady left, everyone stopped talking about Julian. Audrey knew that Bryson minded Julian. ... Halfway through the meal, Bryson stood up, "You eat it first. I''m going to the bathroom." Audrey watched Bryson leave. Audrey was absent-minded. After Bryson went out for a while, she also put down her chopsticks. "I go to the bathroom." Audrey stood up and walked out. Audrey did not enter the bathroom. She waited outside the men''s bathroom. Not long after, Bryson came out. "Why are you here?" Bryson looked at her in surprise. Audrey blinked. "I miss you!" Bryson''s eyes turned deeper, and he couldn''t help but kiss her. Before his lipsnded on Audrey''s, Audrey dodged. A trace of displeasure shed across Bryson''s eyes. Audrey exined, "This is the bathroom. There are so many people here. I''ll make it up to you when we get back." Bryson''s voice was hoarse, and his gaze was burning, "Then let''s go back?" Audrey didn''t answer him. "They are waiting for us." Bryson''s voice was slightly hoarse, "What happened?" "Bryson." Audrey bit her lower lip, "I have something to tell you." "What?" Audrey felt that it was better to exin to Bryson about Julian. "It''s about Julian. Although we''re engaged when we are young, we''ve rarely seen each other. We live far apart. We met no more than ten times and our elders were also there." Bryson''s eyes narrowed. Audrey saw Bryson''s reaction and bit her lower lip. "Although we are engaged, we''re not lovers. You are my first love." Bryson''s heart was filled with ecstasy. ... Bryson was in a very good mood, which was obvious to everyone. It was George''s treat, but Bryson offered to pay. George didn''t know why Bryson was so delighted, but he knew it was a chance. George slipped to Bryson''s side. "Bryson!" Bryson nced at George, "What''s the matter?" "The Cordova Group will invest in a project in Dous City recently. They were looking for a cooperative developer. Could you give me that project?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He had called Bryson to mention this matter, but Bryson refused him then. Bryson frowned. George went on before Bryson could say something, "As long as you give me this project, I''ll take care of the wedding banquet for you and Ms. Audrey in the future." Bryson wanted to refuse George just now, but when he heard these words, he curled his lips slightly, "Alright!" George didn''t expect that Bryson agreed so quickly. He looked at Bryson excitedly, "Bryson, do you really agree? Don''t regret it!" "Send someone to the group headquarters tomorrow to sign the contract." "Okay!" George was overjoyed and couldn''t helpughing. He went to James and unted, "James, did you hear that just now? Bryson said that he would give me the project in Dous City." James rolled his eyes at him. Bryson wouldn''t agree to give him the project if George hadn''t said that he would take care of Bryson and Audrey''s wedding banquet, A man in love! ... In the afternoon, Audrey and the others left the restaurant. Audrey sensitively discovered that there were more people in the Jade Water Lake, and most of them were women. Audrey didn''t know if this is her illusion. Her hands were stained with something. She went to the bathroom to wash her hands. When she entered, she saw a few dressed girls mending their makeup. "I heard that Bryson was in the Jade Water Lake. I didn''t believe it at first. I didn''t expect that Bryson really came here." "He is even more handsome than on TV. My legs were trembling when I saw him. What should I do?" "Calm down. He might not give you a look no matter how excited you are." "Your makeup was so heavy. How could he notice you?" "Stop! We''ve all agreed topete fairly. It''s no use for us to fight here. It''s up to Bryson." "Yes. Bryson is so handsome. I would be satisfied if he gives me a nce!" "You are hopeless." Audrey was speechless. Therefore, it wasn''t her illusion that there were more girls. These girls were here to rob her of Bryson. Snatching her man away was impossible. Audrey''s eyes revealed a dangerous light. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Audrey walked out of the bathroom. A lot of youngdies were beside Bryson and tried to tter him. Audrey frowned deeply. It was not good for a man to be too outstanding. Others would try to get close to him though he didn''t want to be like this. Audrey felt so tired as the girlfriend of such an outstanding man. A youngdy walked over to Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, I''m Ang. I heard that you are very professional in shooting. Could you teach me?" This girl''s facial features were not very delicate, but she looked still nice and amiable. Bryson looked not far away as if he hadn''t heard Ang. After a few seconds of silence, Ang felt so awkward. Her face gradually went pale. George broke the silence with a smile, "Ang, I''m also good at shooting. I can teach you." Ang bit her lower lip in humiliation. She looked at Bryson resentfully and rejected George, "No need!" After saying that, Ang turned around and left. James looked at Bryson and teased him. "Bryson, did you really not hear that girl?" "Why did Audrey leave for so long?" Bryson ignored James''s question. James didn''t know what to say. Heined to George, "Let''s find a girlfriend. Then we won''t be hurt by them." Not long after, James received a message on his phone. James sliced the message open and immediately covered his eyes. "My eyes!" George curiously leaned over and took a look, "What''s going on? What does the message say?" The message was from Audrey. Audrey suggested a public shootingpetition. The winner could have a date with Bryson for one day. George was also speechless. Audrey was to show their affection. James and George knew Audrey''s shooting skills. Thesedies were nothingpared to Audrey. After winning those youngdies, Audrey could openly date Bryson for a day. Wasn''t this a show of affection? James touched his chin and turned to George. "George, Katie also came here today, right?" George nodded, "Yes. I just heard someone was talking about it." James rubbed his chin again, and the corner of his mouth curled up strangely, "Ms. Katie had once confessed to Bryson, but Bryson rejected her, right?" "Yeah. Why did you suddenly ask...?" Before George could finish speaking, his eyes widened. He looked at James with interest, "James, you mean..." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. James''s chin nudged towards George, "Call someone who was familiar with Ms. Katie. Let her ask Ms. Katie toe over here. I think she will be very interested in thispetition!" George''s eyes lit up with excitement, "Ms. Katie is the granddaughter of an old general. She has been trained in the camp since childhood. I heard that her shooting skill is also exceptional. There''s a good show now." James elbowed at George''s waist and reminded him, "Then why don''t you call now?" "Why didn''t you call?" George frowned. "No one I know knows her!" This reason was perfect. George took out his phone and dialed a number. After making the call, George''s smile became brighter. "James, it''s done. This person happened to be with Ms. Katie. They''reing right away." "That''s good." After confirming that Katie woulde, James borrowed a loudspeaker from the management office and shouted, "Ladies and gentleman! There will be a shootingpetition for women under the age of 30 and over the age of 18. The winner can date Bryson for a day." Hearing that, Bryson looked very unhappy. His face darkened, "James!" James saw that Bryson was about to get angry. He quickly handed his phone to Bryson, "Don''t be angry. Look, this is Audrey''s suggestion." After reading the message, Bryson''s expression softened a little. He allowed James to continue. Many people thought that James was just teasing. But when they saw that Bryson didn''t stop James, they began to register enthusiastically. Audrey also appeared in the crowd. James saw Audrey. He handed the pen to her and said, "Please sign." Audrey took the pen and wrote her name. Not long after, a burst of discussion came from the crowd. "Is that Katie, the granddaughter of that old general? Is she walking over here?" "That''s her. I''ve seen Ms. Katie a few times. I won''t mistake her." "If Ms. Katiepeted, we won''t have a chance." "Why are you so surprised to mention Ms. Katie? Is Ms. Katie very powerful?" One of them asked. "Of course. She is very powerful. Ms. Katie has lived in the camp since she was young. She was trained by her grandpa, a general. And she was called a sharpshooter." Audrey heard the discussions and couldn''t help but look at Katie. Katie was dressed in a valiant riding suit, and there was a heroic aura between her eyebrows that other youngdies did not possess. Her features were delicate, and her skin was usually a healthy wheat color. Her figure was graceful. At first nce, Audrey had a good impression of this valiant and heroic girl. However, thinking about today''s situation, Audrey narrowed her eyes slightly. Katie was a formidable opponent. Katie walked towards Bryson. Bryson looked down at James and George, his eyes filled with questioning. They avoided Bryson''s gaze. They were not stupid enough to provoke his anger. They firmly denied that they invited Katie on purpose. They warmly waved their hands to Katie. "Ms. Katie, long time no see." "Mr. James, Mr. George, long time no see," Katie smiled. Then, she looked at Bryson meaningfully, "Master Bryson, long time no see." When she looked at Bryson, her eyes were filled with confidence. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Audrey slipped behind George and patted his shoulder. George turned and saw Audrey behind him. He was so frightened that he almost jumped away if Audrey didn''t press down on his shoulder. "What do you want to do?" George was still frightened. Audrey rolled her eyes at him, "Do you know anything about Ms. Katie?" Speaking of Katie, George felt a little less frightened. He introduced, "She is the granddaughter of the old general and grew up in the military camp. Her shooting skill is very talented. It is said that she is called a sharpshooter in the camp." Audrey looked at George with a faint smile, "You called her over?" "That''s right. I heard that she''s also here, so I..." George suddenly stopped speaking and realized something. He covered his mouth and felt a little awkward. What nonsense was he talking about? Now everything was exposed. He swallowed and quickly sold James out, "I didn''t think of this idea at first. James proposed this. It''s none of my business." Audrey sneered, "I''ll remember this." George was speechless. Although he didn''t like Audrey, she was Bryson''s girlfriend. After hesitation, he reminded Audrey. "Ms. Audrey, Ms. Katie''s shooting skill is really excellent. Please pay attention." "Thank you!" Audrey raised her eyebrows, "However, I like to challenge the impossible, let alone..." "I won''t let any woman date with Bryson!" Audrey''s eyes were burning. George didn''t know what to say. Well. He waited for the show. There were still people signing up now. Shooting sounds also came from the shooting arena. All the youngdies participating in thepetition stood still in the shooting arena. Hearing the continuous gunfire, a few youngdies threw away their guns in fear they just picked up before they started shooting. Although someone could shoot, they seldom hit the target. Everyone took ten shots. Half an hour passed and few people could get five points. People with scores lower than five points would be out. After a round, only five youngdies were left, including Audrey and Katie. James announced the scores of the first round. The first three scores were six points, seven points, and eight points. James announced, "Ms. Audrey and Ms. Katie are tied for first ce with 10 points." After hearing the announcement, Katie looked at Audrey in surprise. Audrey also smiled and nodded at Katie. Audrey looked pure and docile. A glint of mockery shed in Katie''s eyes. Audrey was like a flower in the greenhouse at first nce. She looked like that she might not even be able to hold a gun steadily. How could she get ten points? It was just luck. Next, Audrey wouldn''t have such good luck. Right now, it was a fixed target shooting. The target would moveter. Hitting a moving target needed professional skills and long-term training. People couldn''t only depend on luck. James announced again, "Next, prepare for the second round of shootingpetitions. Please rest for a while before continuing." Audrey and Katie both left the arena. Audrey didn''t want others to know about her rtionship with Bryson. She purposely walked away from Bryson and was somewhat close to Katie. She could even hear Katie and her best friends talking about her. "Ms. Katie, you were so handsome. You got ten points and won first ce!" One of them said with envy. The others were jealous of Katie but they had to admit that Katie''s ability was pretty good. Moreover, Katie came from a famous family. Her status was also much higher. "Thank you. But I''m not number one. Ms. Audrey also scored ten points!" Katie said humbly. Her friend immediately started to belittle Audrey. "She doesn''t look like she can shoot. How can she score ten points?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Maybe she cheated. It''s impossible for her to hit ten points." "It''s impossible to cheat. After all, everyone is watching." Someone doubted. "Even if it''s not cheating, it can''t be her true ability. It must be luck." "Yes. It must be luck. Otherwise, how could a weak person like her have such a good result?" Nataly and Nell stood beside Audrey. They were extremely angry when they heard their discussions. "They are too much. How could they say it was only luck? How could they question Audrey''s ability? Her scores are made by herself. I can''t bear it. I want to argue with them!" Nataly stopped Nell in time. "Nell, don''t be rash!" "Nataly, you can bear it, but I can''t. I have to..." Nataly pulled Nell''s arm and persuaded, "Even if you go over now, it''s useless. There will still be a competitionter. Don''t they don''t believe in Audrey''s ability? Audrey would prove herself. Isn''t this pping their faces?" Nell frowned, "That''s right." Nell red at thosedies angrily, "But I''m still very angry." Compared to Nell and Nataly, Audrey was much calmer. Audrey pretended not to hear their questioning voice. A close friend of Katie walked to Audrey, "Ms. Audrey, you were really lucky to get ten points. How did you do it?" Audrey only smiled and did not answer. Seeing Audrey ignore her, that woman sneered and mocked, "You are quite arrogant. You only hit ten points with luck. I''ll see how arrogant you could be when you loseter!" Audrey smiled at the woman, "Even if it was luck, you didn''t even hit a single point. What right do you have to question me?" The woman was silenced by Audrey''s words. She stomped her foot angrily, "Just wait. You will be defeated by Katie!" After saying that, she ran back to Katie angrily. After the woman left, James stood up again and shouted at the crowd with his loudspeaker. "The arena is ready. Next, let''s begin the second round!" Chapter 175 Chapter 175 As James spoke, the spectators were excited again. Some were cheering for Katie. For them, only Katie was the real winner. Their eyes were filled with expectation as the fivepetitors for the second round were all ready. First, the three who hit the 10-ring for respectively 6, 7, and 8 times in the first round took the field. Pitifully, one kept missing the center of the targets. One hit the 10-ring only once. One missed the targets for all the 10 shots. Then came Katie. As Katie showed up, some spectators shouted. "Ms. Katie, winner!" "Ms. Katie is the best!" "Come on, Ms. Katie!" Katie walked towards her position confidently and took the gun from a staff member. Ten targets were moving fifty meters away. They sometimes ovepped each other. It was hard to aim at them. Katie looked at the targets with contempt in her eyes. Just a piece of cake. Katie put on her goggles and raised the gun. She looked forward through the gunsight and fired ten shots. Katie fired in a steady way. She hit the center of all the targets. Someone eximed, "Ten shots, ten 10-rings. Ms. Katie will surely win." "Not necessarily. Ms. Audrey isn''t there yet." "Ms. Audrey looks weak. She just won by luck. She must miss all the targets this time." They looked at Audrey with mockery in their eyes as Audrey emerged. She refused to put on the goggles and directly picked up the gun. "Look at her. How unprofessional! That''s not the right way to hold a gun." "Yes, and she doesn''t wear goggles." "Just wait and see her missing the targets!" Audrey unhurriedly picked up the gun. She could start now, but she seemed to have no intention of raising the gun. The spectators began discussion again. "The referee had said ''start''. Why doesn''t she fire yet?" "I think she is afraid we would know she has hit ten 10-rings just by luck, so she dare not shoot now." Someone even shouted mockingly at Audrey. "Hey, Ms. Audrey, if you don''t know how to fire, juste back. Don''t embarrass yourself!" Even Katie cast a look with disdain at Audrey. Audrey, who was standing there, remained calm. They did not affect her at all. After a few seconds, Audrey suddenly raised her gun. They were taken by surprise as they heard five gunshots. Then, Audrey casually threw the gun in her hand to the person beside her. Before everyone realized what had happened, the referee said, "Ms. Audrey, ten targets, ten 10-rings." The spectators were dumbfounded. No way! They hadn''t noticed how Audrey had fired, but her ten shots had all hit the 10-ring. "She cheated! There were just five gunshots. How could she hit ten targets? We don''t believe it!" "That''s right. She didn''t even look through the sight. How could she do that?" While everyone was questioning Audrey, Katie stood still, looking at Audrey in disbelief. Others might not catch it, but she could clearly see that Audrey had intentionally raised the gun and fired quickly as the ten targets ovepped. At that time, the targets ovepped in pairs. So even though Audrey had only fired five shots, she had hit the center of the ten targets. It was extremely difficult and even she could hardly make it. However, Audrey had made it so easy. Originally, she didn''t care about Audrey and didn''t treat her as her opponent. But now, she had to admit that Audrey was a formidable opponent. Because the spectators were doubtful, they watched the slow-motion rey. They saw Audrey firing in an extremely fast and consecutive way. On the screen, five bullets flew out and hit five pairs of targets at the same time. Everyone was shocked. The girl who used Audrey of winning by luck was dumbfounded. How could she have such marksmanship? After watching the rey, Katie walked to Audrey with provocation in his eyes. "Ms. Audrey, you are highly skilled in shooting. But I will spare no effort in the next round." Audrey curled her lips and said, "I''m looking forward to it!" The other threepetitors were out. They could not take part in the next round. There were only twopetitors, Audrey and Katie, in the third round. George looked at them excitedly. He jabbed the person beside him with his elbow. "James, the most exciting moment ising. Audrey is against Katie. Luckily I called Katie and asked her toe over." Then George looked to the other side. And he met the cold gaze of Bryson. George was instantly frightened, " Oh Bryson, why, why are you here?" Bryson said indifferently, "There''s no need for your group toe to mypany tomorrow!" George fell silent. He pped his own mouth. He was regretful. Misfortunes came from the mouth. He quickly caught up with Bryson. "Oh please, Bryson. Didn''t you agree? Think it over. Cooperation with ourpany is definitely beneficial." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Bryson simply ignored him. On the field, James looked at Audrey and Katie with a smile. "Ms. Audrey, Ms. Katie, herees the third round. Targets will move irregrly. And the distance is 100 meters! Is that OK?" "I have a suggestion," Katie suddenly spoke. "Oh, what''s that?" "I suggest that the distance should change from 100 meters to 150 meters!" Then she looked at Audrey provocatively, "Do you agree, Ms. Audrey?" Audrey raised her eyebrows with a smile. "Sure!" "Well, then 150 meters!" James immediately had the targets moved. The spectators were shocked. The targets were 150 meters away, and they would move irregrly. It was impossible to make it. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Everyone stared at Katie and Audrey with excitement. James looked at them after the staff adjusted the position of targets. "Alright, the targets are ready. So who will start first?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Katie came out arrogantly. "Me!" When it came to shooting, Katie was confident. She had been training for so many years. She did not think Audrey could beat her. Katie stood at the designated ce. As she stood firmly, the targets 150 meters away began to move irregrly. Katie gripped the air gun, eyes fixed at a target from the scope. The moving targets made it difficult to aim. But Katie had a good foundation, so she quickly devoted herself to it. Soon the sound of the gun came ten times. Katie rxed from nervousness after shooting. She anxiously waited for the result. After checking the targets, the referee announced. "Ms. Katie: all hit targets, with nine times at the tenth ring, and one time at the ninth ring." Katie heaved a sigh of relief. She missed the tenth ring in one shooting. But it was also extraordinary. "Wow, Ms. Katie is prominent! But she didn''t make it all at the tenth ring. What a pity." "You know nothing about the shooting. The targets are moving irregrly from 150 meters afar. Ms. Katie had gotten excellent scores. Few people can do it now. She is indeed a sharpshooter!" "She is really amazing. If only I can be as outstanding as her" "Judging from the situation, Ms. Katie must be the first. I won''t be jealous if she has a date with Bryson." "You forget Ms. Audrey. She is also good at shooting." "But I don''t think she is better than Ms. Katie. We have never heard of her before. She definitely can''t beat Ms. Katie." Nell came over to them with a smile, "Why don''t we make a bet? Will Ms. Audrey beat Ms. Katie? The winner can get ten times of his stake, okay?" "OK!" Everyone made their bets excitedly. Soon Nell had received more than 80, 000 stakes. They all bet Katie would win. With the heavy cash in her hand, Nell was so happy. Seeing people stared at Audrey and hope she could win, Nell sneered internally. ''Idiots! You will know how stupid you are.'' It was Audrey''s turn. Katie smiled confidently when Katie brushed past her. Audrey stood at the same ce, waiting for the staff to adjust targets. They began to move after she turned on the gun''s safety. Soon Audrey held the air gun in her hand. Suddenly, Audrey turned around, eyes in Bryson''s direction. She raised her eyebrows and smiled at him. Then, she pulled the trigger, and the shooting was done. The crowd was quiet after she finished. The referee didn''t react until Audrey got it done. He then went to check the targets. He waspletely shocked after checking. "How ... how is this possible?" Ady shouted, "What are you doing there? Announce the result!" "Hit ... hit... targets." The referee still stammered out of shock. "OK. Just tell us her scores, okay?" Finally, the referee regained his sense. He looked at Audrey as if he was seeing a monster. Audrey was at ease. She put down the gun and said. "Sir, just tell them!" Only then did the referee dered the astonishing result, "Ms. Audrey: ten times at the tenth ring." Hearing this, the crow kept silent for a few seconds again. Katie was standing there, dumbfounded. "She all shot the tenth rings. She is unbelievable." Katie''s best friend cried out in disbelief, "I don''t believe it. I''m going to have a check!" After saying that, she rushed to check the targets. But her face darkened when she came back. Katie clenched her hands tightly. "Is that true? All at the tenth ring?" "Yes. I''ve checked it." She had to admit. Katie stared nkly at Audrey who was standing there. No... Audrey was even better than her in this. Moreover, Audrey didn''t look at the targets. She had given her all, and it was the best of her today. But she was still less than Audrey. Nell, Nataly, and Grady surrounded Audrey with excitement. "Well done, Audrey! You really made it!" Nataly looked at Nell with amusement. "Audrey, Nell organized a gamble just now. Do you know who she had bet on?" Nell pushed Nataly with panic, "Don''t talk nonsense. Of course, it''s Audrey." But soon Grady pulled out a piece of paper from Nell''s pocket. "Look! This is who Nell had bet on. It seems these alphabets are K-A-T-I-E, and..." Nell was awkward. Nell snatched the paper from Grady''s hand out of irritation. This made Grady run away at once. Nell soon chased after him. As this happened, James came over with a smile. "After three rounds ofpetition, Ms. Audrey has won first ce. Now please allow me to dere that the winner is Ms. Audrey. Besides..." James said meaningfully, "Ms. Audrey can have a date with Bryson." All the women present threw jealous nces in Audrey''s direction. Under their gazes, Audrey walked slowly over and stood beside Bryson. She stretched her hand, inviting Bryson. "May I have a date with you, Mr. Bryson?" Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Bryson stared straight at this shining girl in front of him. Looking at her charming beautiful face, Bryson felt like his heartstrings were deeply being pulled by her. Bryson''s gaze could no longer be shifted away from her as he thought about her hard work in the arena to date him openly. Quite a while after Audrey finished speaking, Bryson still stared at her without saying a word. Audrey couldn''t get Bryson''s response, she looked very awkward with her hand stretching out in the air to try to high-five with him. Not far away from Audrey, the mean youngdies felt very jealous and also began to mock her at this moment. "So what if she beats Ms. Katie? Master Bryson doesn''t like her at all." "That''s right, some people just like a toad wishing to eat swan meat. She is just looking for humiliation herself." "Looking at Ms. Audrey''s face, she is extremely embarrassed. If I were her, I would have already found a hole to hide." Audrey heard their mean words very clearly. She also felt a little embarrassed. Did Bryson''s reaction mean that he wanted to get rid of her in public? He... regretted being with her? The moment Audrey retracted her hand, Bryson suddenly grabbed her hand and stood up. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Audrey was stunned. Bryson exerted a little strength and pulled Audrey into his embrace. When Audrey raised her head, she met Bryson''s affectionate gaze. "It is me who should ask you. Ms. Audrey, may I ask if I have the honor to date with you for one day?" Everyone on site was so shocked that their jaws almost fell to the ground. They had never imagined that the situation would change so quickly. Audrey was not rejected by Bryson, but was personally invited by Bryson. This was a great honor! And thedies were so jealous. James said that he was extremely heartbroken when seeing this scene. He covered his eyes and shook his head. "I am so wrong! I should have thought that this would happen. I shouldn''t have agreed to Ms. Audrey''s request." On the other hand, George silently looked in the direction of Nataly. Nataly, as well as Nell and Grady, looked excitedly at Bryson and Audrey who were together now. She didn''t look at George at all. He then turned to look at Bryson and Audrey. Inexplicably, he felt even more disappointed in his heart. After Audrey and Bryson publicly announced that they were a couple for one day, the two of them held hands openly and did not fear the gazes of others. One of the youngdies looked at Audrey and Bryson hesitantly. Then, she took a photo of the two holding hands and sent it to Alma. After sending the photo to Alma, she briefly summed up what had happened this afternoon and sent a short message to Alma. Finally, she added one more question. "Alma, are you sure the two of them are really brother and sister?" Alma, who was far away in the Horge Vi, suddenly widened her eyes when she saw the two people in the photo. However, when she thought of what she had seen and heard in the Cordova Mansion, she was sure of what she was thinking in her heart. "Alma: They must be brother and sister. What happened in the afternoon should be just a game between them." After sending a message to her good friend, Alma looked at the two people in the photo carefully. The two of them looked like they were crazily in love. Did she also misunderstand them? She had to confirm it. Thinking of this, Alma gave Kylee a call. "Hello, is this Madam Cordova? This is Alma. Do you have time tonight? I want toe to visit you!" On the other side, Audrey and Bryson, who was in the Jade Water Lake, were riding horses and ying shooting games regardless of the public view. James and the others, who were not used to seeing the two of them, suddenly suggested, "Next, let''s y Cosy of Counter Strike!" Bryson raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Audrey. "Do you want to y?" His tone and expression obviously showed that he was like a hen-pecked husband asking for his wife''s permission. George looked at Bryson speechlessly, "Bryson, it''s enough!" Audrey''s eyes curved into a smile as she raised her eyebrows and said, "Alright, then let''s build up our own team!" George smiled shrewdly and said, "There is no need for that, of course, we are the ones fighting against the two of you." Nell immediately nodded her head in agreement, "Right, the few of us will fight against you two. After all, we are very weak, and the two of you are so strong." The underlying meaning of this sentence was that the two of them should be yed by them. Their words sessfully aroused the desire for victory in Audrey and Bryson''s hearts. "Alright!" Audrey agreed quickly. "Since that''s the case, let''s go change into CS uniform. The old rule is, the losers have to treat us a meal!" George said proudly as if he was already a winner. "Deal!" The two teams agreed on the rule and went to change their uniform. Then, they went to each other''s battlefield. On this side, Nell, Nataly, Grady, George, and James were gathered together. Among them, James was the oldest. To them, James was like a big brother. James said, "Although we outnumber them, Ms. Audrey and Bryson are very good at shooting. Therefore, when we start the fight, we need to split up and find a ce to hide. Because the two of them have crack marksmanship and can shoot with a long-range, we must not shoot them rashly before the two of them approach. Otherwise, they will discover us and kill us. Everyone has walkie- talkies in your hands, we should keep in touch at all times." The other four said in unison, "Alright!" After discussing their battle n, everyone dispersed and found a safe ce to hide. On the other side, Audrey and Bryson also arrived at their starting points. Audrey excitedly held the CS rifle in her hand. Audrey could not see a single person on the other side and immediately figured out the other party''s n. "Bryson, I think they won''t be able to defeat us. They will definitely disperse and hide. They won''t dare toe out easily. I''ll be the baitter. As long as you see anyone showing up, you can shoot them immediately." After saying that, Audrey prepared to rush into the battle zone. "Wait!" Bryson suddenly called Audrey back. Audrey looked suspiciously at Bryson, "What''s wrong?" Bryson looked at her with a smile. He raised his hand and gently took out the helmet on Audrey''s head. He gently tidied up the messy hair on her forehead and then put her helmet back on her head. Audrey was so speechless. It was over. It''s all Bryson''s fault for flirting with her again. She now wanted to go to a deserted ce with Bryson and didn''t want to y CS with those people anymore. Audrey''s eyes were filled with two clusters of mes as she walked into the battle zoon with a "murderous" look on her face. Now it was Bryson who was speechless. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 In less than ten minutes, George, Grady, Nataly, Nell, and James were shot in turn. When James''s helmet was shot by Audrey''s gun, the group, which included George, Grady, Nataly, Nell, and James, failed. George was depressed and helpless. "Why? Why did you shoot me first?" Nell answered, "That''s because your mobile phone rang, which exposed your location. Furthermore, where you hid is not a good ce, and anyone can easily discover you." The ce where George hid was too small. As long as he moved, his helmet would be exposed. As a result, when George''s phone rang and he squatted down to answer the phone, the moment the phone was connected, his helmet got shot. He was really innocent, wasn''t he? So, after he was shot, he scolded the person who called him fiercely. George couldn''t help but point at Grady, "It''s not my fault. It''s all because of the sudden call. But Grady is the one who shouldn''t run out and get shot!" Grady didn''t know what to say for an instant. Grady felt wronged, "A big spider suddenly appeared in the corner where I was hiding!" "What a coward! You are a man! Why are you afraid of a spider? We are shamed on you!" George scolded. Nataly exined softly for Grady, "Grady was bitten by a spider when he was a child, so it''s natural that he is afraid of spiders." Nell added, "Not to mention Grady, aren''t you suffering fromwyer phobia because you were dumped by awyer?" George was lost for words. What had he done? Why did they all insinuate him? He stayed in the corner with a wronged expression and didn''te out. Audrey smiled as she looked at the five people in front of her. "You guys lose. Tonight, it''s your treat." The five people didn''t want to admit the defeat. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They were the losers and they had to pay the bill. They were all in a terrible mood. ... After dinner, Audrey stood on the side of the road and waited for Bryson to pick her up. While Audrey was waiting, someone called her. "Ms. Audrey!" Audrey turned back and saw Katie standing behind her. "Hello, Ms. Katie!" Audrey politely nodded towards her. When Katie looked at Audrey, there was aplicated emotion in Katie''s eyes. She had personally seen Audrey shoot and had been amazed by her shooting. "You are really good at shooting!" Audrey smiled and curled her lips, "You shoot well, too." Katie looked a bit disappointed, "However, you are better than me." Katie professed herself to be the expert of shooting, and she was the best in shooting in the army. She thought that she would definitely beat Audrey, but she was instantly defeated by Audrey. When shooting, Katie had to aim at the target before she pulled the trigger, but Audrey waspletely free from the aim, as if she was the gun, and could hit wherever she wanted. In the third round, Audrey didn''t look at the target, but she could urately hit the target ten times from a distance of 150 meters. Katie had to admit that Audrey was indeed better than her. "I am not the expert, and I hit the target by luck. Therefore, Ms. Katie, don''t underestimate yourself." "Really?" Katie put on a self-mocking smile, "Even if wepete again, I will definitely lose. But, I am convinced of losing to you." Katie revealed a relieved smile. "Ms. Audrey, if there''s a chance, I want topete with you again!" Audrey smiled and tilted her head. "Sure." Seeing that Bryson''s car was heading in this direction, Katie said goodbye to Audrey. "Then I''ll leave first. Goodbye." "See you, Ms. Katie!" Katie got into her car. Before she left, she watched Bryson intimately help Audrey into the car. Moreover, when Bryson looked at Audrey, his eyes revealed gentleness she had never seen before. Katie knew that she had no chance at all. ... Bryson sat in the driver''s seat. After fastening his seat belt, he started the car. Audrey, who was sitting in the passenger seat, supported her chin with one hand and stared at Bryson''s side face. Then, she let out a sigh. "What''s the matter?" Bryson nced at her. "Why don''t you ask me what I just said to Ms. Katie?" "You will tell me when you want to!" Audrey sighed again, "Ms. Katie told me that she was convinced of her defeat in the shooting range." "So what?" Audrey stared at Bryson''s perfect profile. "Actually, I can tell that Ms. Katie really wants to defeat me. And defeating me is of secondary importance. Most importantly, she still wants to date with you for one day!" Bryson smiled and looked at her. "Then, will you sympathize with Ms. Katie and send me to her?" Audrey frowned and sat upright. "How can that be?" "Then why are you so shillyshally?" Audrey put her hands on her chin and said, "I''ve always wondered why I could be so lucky to be with you. Sometimes, I think I''ll wake up from a dream one day, and someone will tell me that all of this is not real!" Just as Audrey finished speaking, the car suddenly swerved. With the sound of braking, the car suddenly stopped. Audrey was so frightened and her face turned pale. "What ... what are you doing? Why did you stop the car so suddenly?" Bryson untied his seat belt and suddenly got close to Audrey. "Weren''t you afraid that it wasn''t real? Let me tell you now. All of this is real!" Bryson held Audrey''s face and said deeply. Audrey was a little dizzy, and she felt that all of this was even more unreal. ... Audrey promised to apany Kylee in the evening on weekends. Therefore, after Bryson and Audrey left the Jade Water Lake, Bryson directly drove back to the Cordova Mansion with Audrey. Audrey and Bryson walked into the vi, chatting andughing. As soon as they entered the house, Audrey shouted, "Grandma, we''re back." "Elliana, you are back!" Kylee replied happily. Audrey walked in happily, but when she saw Alma sitting in the living room, she had a bad premonition in her heart suddenly. Seeing that Audrey and Bryson had been back, Alma stood up with a smile. "Elliana and Bryson are back." Alma smiled and looked at Audrey, "I heard that you guys went to the Jade Water Lake today. You must be tired. Come in and have a seat!" Hearing Alma''s hostess tone, Audrey frowned. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Alma knew that they had gone to the Jade Water Lake, so she must have known that Audrey had won a date with Bryson. Alma was up to no good. When Audrey and Bryson came into the room, Bryson''s phone rang. Bryson picked it up and walked straight to the stairs. "I''m going upstairs. Send me the data." After saying this, Bryson turned to Audrey. "I''ll go up first." Audrey nodded. Kylee said unhappily, "Bryson, why are you going upstairs aftering back? Miss Alma is here." Alma waved her hand. "It doesn''t matter, Madam Cordova. Mr. Bryson has something to do. It must be very important." "You are so sweet." Kylee looked at Alma lovingly. Alma smiled shyly. "Elliana,e over and sit with Alma. I''m going upstairs and taking the medicine." "Grandma, I know where your medicine is. I''ll get it for you!" Audrey said. Kylee refused. "I could go by myself. I have been sitting for a long time. I want to walk around. You can chat with Alma." "Sure!" Audrey said. Audrey sat beside Alma. Audrey knew that Alma came here for her. If she left, Alma would be furious. If Kylee was in good health, Audrey wouldn''t care if Alma did anything behind her back. But Kylee was ill. Audrey didn''t want Kylee to be affected. Therefore, Audrey decided to deal with Alma today. Kylee walked upstairs, leaving Audrey and Alma in the living room. "Why is Miss Alma here sote?" Audrey smiled at Alma. Alma''s smile disappeared when she looked at Audrey. "Ms. Elliana, or should I call you Ms. Audrey?" Audrey remained smiling. "Why did you ask?" "I talked with Madam Cordova. She said that you are her granddaughter, Elliana. However, as far as I know, your name is not Elliana. You''re Audrey Koch. Then I thought that your mother may be Madam Cordova''s daughter. But Madam Cordova told me that her daughter didn''t marry a Koch. So, who are you?" Alma squinted at Audrey. Audrey snorted. Alma was trying to find out her identity. Alma did not ask in front of Kylee, because Alma was thinking about something else. Moreover, she was afraid that she might get it wrong. After asking the question, Alma stared at Audrey, trying to tell what Audrey was thinking about. Audrey looked at Alma and raised her eyebrows. Audrey didn''t look nervous. "Miss Alma, are you investigating me?" "I''m worried about Madam Cordova and Mr. Bryson. I don''t want anyone to lie to them. So, can you exin it, Ms. Elliana?" Audrey narrowed her eyes. "Exin it? Miss Alma, I don''t think I should exin anything to an outsider like you." Alma sat up and asked, "Ms. Elliana, can we just cut to the chase? Please answer my question." Audrey''s expression darkened. "What do you want to know? You said that I am not Madam Cordova''s granddaughter, so I must have another purpose when I disguise myself and get close to her." "I knew you are not Madam Cordova''s granddaughter." Alma gritted his teeth, looking indignant. Audrey smiled at Alma. "But we are indeed a family." "What do you mean?" "I am not her granddaughter, but I am rted to her. Are you sure you want to know about my identity?" Audrey narrowed her eyes and asked. For some reason, Alma felt guilty when she met Audrey''s gaze. "You ... What do you mean by that? You said that you are not Madam Cordova''s granddaughter. But now you said you''re rted to her. What do you mean?" "Miss Alma, are you sure you want to know about it? If I lied to the Cordovas, Bryson and Grandma would have found out," said Audrey. It made sense. Alma was confused. "But didn''t you say..." "There are many secrets in the wealthy families. We have every reason not to tell you," Audrey suddenly said in a cold voice, "Miss Alma, my grandmother is not in good health. If you said something and she got ill again, well, I don''t think that you can afford to make this mistake." Alma''s face turned pale, and she trembled slightly. If anything happened to Kylee because of Alma, Bryson and the Cordovas would not let her go. Audrey was indeed rted to Kylee. Otherwise, why would Kylee and Bryson dote on her so much? "I ... I was just ... curious..." "Curious?" Audrey narrowed her eyes. "The Horges are in a bid for a project, but I don''t think your family is unqualified to bid for it. If people knew about it, do you know what will happen, Miss Alma?" "You ... you''re lying. My family..." "Well, Miss Alma, try it and see if I have any evidence." Alma looked at Audrey in horror. Audrey was not a gentle and harmless girl, but a devil that could eat her alive. How could Audrey know about it? If she exposed the secret, the Horges would lose the bid and get sued. Her family would be destroyed in the Peace City. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Alma forced a gentle smile. "Ms. Elliana, what are you talking about? Of course I want Madam Cordova to stay healthy. I was joking. I hope you wouldn''t mind." Audrey nced at her indifferently. "Miss Alma, it''s gettingte. You parents will be worried if you are still out. I''m a little tired. I''m going upstairs and having a rest." Alma got up in a panic. "Sure, Ms. Elliana. I''ll go back now. I''ll pay you a visit another day!" Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Audrey smiled and watched Alma get up and leave. When Alma disappeared from the door, Audrey let out a sigh of relief and leaned back on the sofa. At present, Alma calmed down. In a short period, Alma would no longere to the Cordova Mansion to talk nonsense. Kylee took the medicine and returned to the first floor. "Elliana, where is Miss Alma?" "Her family called her and worried about her safety. She has returned and asked me to tell you!" Audrey lied with a straight face. "Is that so?" "Grandma, it''s gettingte. You should rest. Leave the rest to me." Kylee covered her mouth and yawned. "Okay, then I will go upstairs." Looking at Kylee, Audrey suddenly thought of something, so she said. "Grandma..." Kylee turned around. "What''s wrong?" Audrey choked for a few seconds before saying, "Grandma, I want to ask you something." Kylee smiled at Audrey and held her hand. "Elliana, do you have something on your mind? Tell me." Audrey looked at Kylee''s loving face, but her heart was throbbing with pain. Kylee treated her like her own granddaughter, but ... she had been lying to Kylee. Now that she was with Bryson, she felt that she had lied to Kylee. Thus, she felt very uneasy. "Grandma, I want to ask you whether you will be angry if I lied to you." Kylee held Audrey''s hand and smiled. "Of course not. You are my baby girl. No matter what you do, I will not be angry." Audrey felt a dull pain in her chest. "Grandma, what if it is a serious matter? Will you still forgive me?" "Silly child!" Kylee looked at Audrey reproachfully. "Why are you saying such words? Of course, I will forgive you." Audrey bit her lower lip. "If I''m not your granddaughter, will you still love me?" Audrey stared at Kylee''s face. She was nervous and waited for Kylee to answer. Kylee looked into Audrey''s serious eyes and sighed. "Yes, I will!" Kylee looked at Audrey lovingly. She thought that Audrey was only acting like a spoiled child and did not think too much about it. "Really?" "Of course. Why would I lie to you? Even if you are not my granddaughter, I will still love you very much." Audrey felt a little relieved, and she hugged Kylee''s waist tightly. "Thank you, Grandma!" With that, Audrey tickled on Old Grandma''s waist. Kylee felt itchy and quickly removed Audrey''s hand. Audrey narrowed her eyes and stared at Kylee. "Grandma, I told you before. You can eat too much during your meal. You are not allowed to eat dessert or meat at other times. Do you remember?" When she touched Kylee''s waist, she felt that Kylee had gained some weight. Kylee immediately shrank her neck in guilt. She quickly looked around and looked in the direction of the stairs. As she walked towards the stairs, she rubbed her eyes. "Why am I suddenly so sleepy? I''ll go upstairs to rest first. It''s gettingte. Elliana, you should go rest too. Don''t sleep toote!" Audrey was lost for words. Audrey looked at Kylee''s back at a loss. It was easy for the elderly to have different health issues when they were over sixty years old. Although Kylee was not fat, her blood fat was rtively high. If she ate too much meat and dessert, it would cause her blood fat to be higher. It seemed that from tomorrow on, Audrey must call Kylee often to urge her to control the meal. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She followed Kylee upstairs. Before she reached the stairs, she saw a person standing at the corner of the stairs, looking down at her. Audrey paused for a moment before walking upstairs. "Aren''t you busy?" "I''m done." Bryson reached out and grabbed Audrey''s hand. He wanted to pull her into his arms, but Audrey reacted quickly and pushed him away. Her eyes stared warily at the surroundings. Bryson smiled and pulled her back into his embrace. "Don''t worry, no one will see." Audrey still did not let her guard down. She nestled in Bryson''s arms but looked around and listened to everything. Audrey felt much more at ease in Bryson''s embrace. "If Grandmother knows that I''m not her biological granddaughter, will she..." Bryson interrupted her in time, "I will take care of everything. I forced you to be with me. If Grandma gets angry, you can me me for everything." "I''m not afraid of taking responsibility. I''m just afraid that Grandma will be disappointed in me. Knowing that I lied to her, she will be very sad." Bryson pinched her facefortingly. "In the beginning, you only agreed to my request for her health. You did nothing wrong. It was my fault!" Bryson kissed her forehead. "Leave everything to me!" "OK." "Are you feeling better?" Audrey smiled. "Yes, I don''t feel bad anymore. By the way, how are the things I asked you to investigatest time?" Bryson frowned. "You mean the owner of that jade pendant?" "Yes!" "I''ve always wanted to ask what the rtionship between you and the owner of that jade pendant is." Bryson looked at Audrey with a serious expression as if he was telling her that he was not jealous. Audrey looked at her, amused. She couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him. She put her two fingers together. "Do you know you''re this petty?" "I admit that I am very narrow-minded, but you said before that man is someone very important to you!" Audrey rolled her eyes. "Mr. Bryson, you have always been at a high status in the hearts of others. Do your subordinates and your fans know that you are so narrow-minded?" Bryson''s face sank. He hugged her even tighter. A dangerous breath blew on her face. He said seriously, "Audrey!" Audrey begged for mercy in pain. "Alright, I won''t speak ill of you anymore. I''ll tell you the story." Audrey''s expression became a little grave. "This jade pendant was a whole. It was my mother''s dowry. Later, it fell into two halves. My mother made the two pieces of jade into two pendants. One for me, and one for my younger brother." Bryson stared at Audrey with a strange expression. "So, the owner of the other jade pendant is your younger brother, right?" "Yes!" Bryson was lost for words. Had he been jealous of his brother-inw? Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Seeing that Bryson had stopped talking, Audrey asked, "What''s wrong? Did you find him?" Bryson recovered from the surprise. "I''m almost there. Don''t worry, I''ll inform you immediately if there''s any news." "Alright!" "Your case of the Stanton Group and the Munn Group will be held in a few days, right?" "Yes!" Audrey nodded. "Do you need me to do anything for you?" Audrey looked at Bryson and blinked without saying anything. Bryson frowned. "What is that look in your eyes? Do you think I don''t have that ability?" Audrey hurriedly waved her hand. She hurried to exin, "You are capable of anything, so you are meant to do something bigger. I can handle it myself. It''s a waste for you to do such a trifle!" Bryson''s expression eased a little. "If there is any trouble, call me immediately. Don''t do stupid things!" "Understood!" ... Soon, it was the trial day of the Stanton Group and the Munn Group''s case. As the representative of thepany, Wendy set off with the team to Peace City Intermediate People''s Court. Just as they went out, they were stopped by a group of reporters. "Miss Wendy, you posted the evidence on Weibo previously, but yesterday, several schools you donated issued a statement that they did not receive your donation. What do you want to say?" "Now, the Inte is saying that you lied. Can you exin it?" "Last night, the actress, who was aborted because of you, released a statement. Her previous rification was because you bribed her mother-inw. How will you respond?" "Miss Wendy, you hit someone and caused a miscarriage. Then you lied about your donation. You are so shameless. Aren''t you afraid of retribution?" "No one would do such things. Miss Wendy, what''s the difference between your behavior and that of a monster?" Looking at the reporters who pounced on her as if they were vampires who smelt the blood and hearing the reporters'' humiliation, Wendy was pissed off. Under the escort of the Munns family''s bodyguards, Wendy''s car finally left the surrounding of those crazy reporters. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Wendy''s face, which was wearing exquisite makeup, was already twisted and looked very terrifying. She pointed angrily at the reporters behind her. "They are all hypocrites and bastards. When I was in the limelight in the past, they all came to suck me up. Now that I''m in trouble, they came to nder me. I am so angry." Zander hurried tofort Wendy who was furious. "Wendy, don''t be angry. These people are not worth your anger. When we win thewsuit, they will crawl over and beg for forgiveness." "At that time, even if they beg me, I will not let them off easily." "Yes, there will be no mercy." Only then did Wendy''s expression ease up a little. Her sharp eyes nced at a famouswyer "Mr. Fuller, are you sure you can win this case?" Dane looked at Wendy with confidence. "Don''t worry, Miss Wendy. With me and my team, we will win thiswsuit." "Do you know that I have paid you a lot? If we can''t win this case, I think you know what the consequences will be." Dane said, "Miss Wendy, I will win. You can rest assured. Theirwyer is just a little girl who has won a fewwsuits." "Alright, Dane, I believe you. I''ll leave it to you today." ... After a while, Wendy and the others arrived outside Peace City Intermediate People''s Court, and there were also many media waiting outside the court. When they arrived, the media gathered. At a nce, Wendy saw ir who was surrounded by the media like a superstar. ir looked graceful, and her makeup was exquisite. She dealt with the media at her side with ease. From afar, Wendy could hear the praises of the media towards ir. The incident of Jacob didn''t break her down but made her better. As for Jacob, after being searched byizens, he disappeared from showbiz, and no one knew his whereabouts. Wendy got out of the car and was walking towards the court. When the media saw her, they were like flies that smelled rotten meat. They surrounded her crazily. They were asking the questions that the other reporters had asked before. The bodyguards cleared the way in front, while Wendy followed behind with a dark face. She covered her face as she silently walked forward. When Wendy passed by ir, she red at ir. Now, the tables had turned. Back then, ir became famous because of her scandal. At that time, everyone favored Wendy. ir was just an insignificant supporting character. ir could only stand in the corner like a lowly bug, watching Wendy walk up the peak of her life. It had only been a short period. Now, ir was standing at the position where Wendy had been, looking down upon Wendy who was miserable. This feeling was annoying. However, it wouldn''tst long. ''As long as I win today''swsuit, you couldn''t be so arrogant anymore. ir, you are the mud under my feet. In this life, you can only be the mud under my feet.'' Audrey arrived outside the court right after Wendy. She happened to witness how Wendy went into the court like a rat. ''Wendy, this is just the beginning.'' Audrey was standing in the hall and waiting for ir. ir, who was praised by the media, finally left the media and came to the hall. When ir saw Audrey from afar, she happily waved at her. "Audrey, when did you arrive?" "Just now." ir and Audrey walked into the court together. The intiff and the defendant were sitting opposite each other. Just as ir and Wendy''s gazes met in the air, sparks let out. Wendy looked at ir with mocking eyes. "ir, you are shameless. The cosmetics of the Stanton Group are obviously using the patent of the Munn Group, but you want to take it for yourself. You are shameless." irughed and retorted, "The patent belongs to the Munn Group. Are you serious? Is there the name of the Munn Group written on it? The patent belongs to whoever has it." "Since you''re so shameless, don''t beg me for mercy in courtter." ir didn''t show the white feather, "I think you will be the one who begs for mercyter!" Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Wendy sneered, "You overreached yourself. Let''s wait and see. You will find that you bring shame on yourself." After ir scorned Wendy, she immediately looked at Audrey beside her. "Audrey, it depends on you. We must win." Audrey gave a meaningful smile as she looked at Wendy, who had a smug face, "Of course, Miss ir, don''t worry. I will do what I promised." She had been nning this before returning to Peace City. This day finally came! Audrey''s phone vibrated. She looked at her phone. It was a WeChat message. The one who sent the message was Bryson. She read it. Dear boyfriend: Go for it. Audrey was confused by the name "Dear boyfriend". When did he change it? Last night, it was still his full name. Audrey: Dear boyfriend? Dear boyfriend: Yes, honey! What the hell? So shameless? Audrey: When did you change your name on my WeChat? Dear boyfriend: When I sent you to your office this morning! Audrey: ... In the morning, she wanted to check the files, so she gave her phone to Bryson. Then she did not notice what he was doing. She only knew that he did something to her phone. She had nothing to hide from him so she didn''t stop him. She didn''t expect that he changed his name on her WeChat. Audrey: ... Dear boyfriend: I think it''s good. Audrey: Not your style! Bryson had always been aloof. She had never thought that he could do such things. Seeing the judge enter, Audrey quickly sent a message. Audrey: The judge is here. The court trial is about to begin. Talk to youter. Dear boyfriend: Call me after you''re done. I''ll pick you up. Audrey: OK! After chatting on WeChat, Audrey looked up and found that ir was staring at her curiously. Audrey rubbed her face, "Miss ir, why are you looking at me this way?" "I didn''t expect you to have a boyfriend." "Why? Can''t I have a boyfriend?" "After we win the trial, I''ll treat you and your boyfriend to a meal." Audrey smiled and shook her head. "No, but thanks. He doesn''t like mingling." They did not talk too much since the judge began to check the number of people on both sides present and prepared to start the trial. The court trial had just begun, and they began to state the case. After the statement waspleted, Wendy began to present the evidence, including the original copy of the contract signed by Josh and the Munn Group, as well as the patent certificate and so on. These were all irrefutable evidence. Dane continued to say, "Your Honor, members of the jury, you can see clearly that the Munn Group has obtained the patent certificate. Moreover, the patent certificate has been kept by my client, and she also has the original copy of the contract signed by Josh Stanton and the general manager of our company. As for the handwriting, it can bepared with Josh''s notes to verify whether my client is lying." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Now, the Stanton Group used mypany''s patented product without permission and wanted to take over it, which has seriously vited my client''s legal rights." "What''s more, the defendant used all means to spread rumors in society, which inflicted physical and mental injuries on my client. My client wants a public apology from the defendant, and wants her to admit to the infringement of patent, destroy all the products, andpensate my client''s feelings and reputation for 13. 17 million." 13. 17 million was too much. ir was instantly enraged. The judge looked at Audrey. "The defendant''swyer!" Audrey stood up with a smile. "Your Honor, I don''t have any evidence." The smile on ir''s face froze. What did she say? She looked at Audrey in disbelief. She had a sweet smile as she spoke in a matter-of-fact manner. "Didn''t you say that you would help me win thewsuit? How can you not have evidence?" ir asked Audrey loudly. Wendy, who was sitting opposite ir, burst outughing. "Oh, ir, I thought yourwyer was the best, but it turns out ... she has nothing. We have the evidence. How can yourwyer not have any other evidence that is beneficial to you?" Wendy mocked, "Maybe she is awyer for the Munn Group." ir was embarrassed by her mockery and was so angry. If there was no evidence, she would lose the case. The Stanton Group would go bankrupt if she lost the case. She thought, ''Maybe Wendy is right. Audrey didn''t mean to help me, but her! Otherwise, why didn''t Audrey say earlier that she had no evidence? Why does she suddenly say that? Is she doing this to me on purpose?'' If she found anotherwyer rather than Audrey, it would be better. The audience whispered, "Audrey is unprofessional. I expected to see something fun today." "The Munn Group''s contract and patent certificates are all there. How is it possible for the Stanton Group to win thewsuit?" "The Munn Group will definitely win." In the face of everyone''s ridicule, Audrey was still standing there calmly, as if she had not heard it. Wendy mocked ir again as if she didn''t get enough. "ir, it would be so much easier if we settled out of the court, right? Why did you insist on seeing me on the court? No matter what, we were once friends. I will pay thewyer fees for you." Her mockery made ir even angrier. If they weren''t in court right now, ir would have punched Audrey. She should not have trusted Audrey. She shouldn''t. She would lose herpany. While ir was feeling vexed, Audrey calmly said, "Your Honor, although I have no direct evidence, I have other evidence that can prove that my client is using the patent legally!" "What is it?" Audrey gave a strange smile. "Actually... You have the evidence, Your Honor!" Chapter 183 Chapter 183 The judge frowned and asked, "Do I?" "Yes!" Audrey nodded, "Can you please open the contract in your hands and show it to us?" The judge curiously opened the contract. When he saw what was on the first page, his expression changed slightly. When Wendy and Dane saw the judge''s expression, they were puzzled because they didn''t know what the judge saw and why his expression suddenly changed. Then, the judge projected the page on the big screen. The content of the page was shown on the big screen. However, everyone was stunned when they saw the title of the content. The title was "Contract of Patent Transfer". Wendy was so shocked that she stood up and stared at the contract. She could not believe it was a transfer contract. ''How could it be a transfer contract?'' All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the terms below the title, it was clearly written that the Munn Group would unconditionally transfer its R&D patents of the skincare products to the Stanton Group. Unconditional transfer! These words made Wendy furious. "No way! It''s not possible for ourpany to unconditionally transfer the patents of the skincare products to the Stanton Group. This contract must be fake. It must be that they deliberately framed us!" Wendy shouted. The judge frowned and knocked down the gavel, "intiff, watch yourself." Dane quickly stood up. "Your Honor, there must be something wrong with this contract. It must have been swapped. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have presented it as a piece of evidence!" Dane red at the one who was opposite him. "And it was only the defendant that could have the chance to swap it." Audrey smiled and stood up. "Your Honor, this contract has been put on records, and it has also undergone the transfer procedures in the relevant departments. We will immediately know whether it is fake or not only after checking it." The judge nodded. Then, the judge ordered his assistant to call the patent department. Since the case was on an open trial, the whole process of the phone call was also audible to everyone. After getting through to the patent department, all the patents in the contract were verified. Eventually, the employee of the patent department said, "We have finished the verification. The eleven patents mentioned just now have indeed been transferred. Moreover... the transfer has beenpleted in Septemberst year." Hearing this, everyone on the court was shocked. Wendy screamed in disbelief, "No way, ourpany has never done any patent transfer. Who are you? You must have been bribed by ir!" The employee of the patent department said seriously on the phone, "Madam, everything I said can be found on the patentwork. As a government official, I can''t ept anyone''s bribe. What you said is an insult to my personality." The judge''s assistant said somethingforting to the employee before he hung up. When the phone call was over, the judge looked at Wendy, "Ms. Wendy, now all the evidence proves that the invention patent has already been transferred from the Munn Group to the Stanton Group. I wonder if your side has any evidence to prove that the patent still belongs to the Munn Group?" Wendy slumped onto the chair. What else could she have now? The evidence she had just used was the only one that could prove her im. But now... she was suddenly told that the evidence was useless at all. Wendy red at Dane, "Mr. Dane, you said you were confident. Why are you silent now?" Dane was speechless. Now the patent department had confirmed that all the patents had been transferred to the Stanton Group. It was useless no matter what the Munn Group did. Audrey requested to speak. The judge said, "Go ahead please." Audrey smiled and stood up. "Your Honor, although my client has obtained the relevant evidence for patents, the intiff has not returned the patent certificates to us. Therefore, I would ask you to announce that the intiff shall return all the patent certificates and release a statement on the public media to restore my client''s innocence. Besides, she shall also makepensation for the damage to my client''s mentality and reputation. It should be 11. 67 million." Wendy couldn''t say any words. ir, sitting next to Audrey, felt as though her heart was on a roller coaster. She was thinking that herpany would be copsed just now. But soon after that, all the evidence came up against the Munn Group and the situation was turned upside downpletely. At this moment, she was still a little confused because she didn''t even know why the cooperation contract had be a transfer contract. Since Wendy had not provided any new evidence, and the patent department had made valid verification, all the patent certificates were already owned to the Stanton Group. The judge announced that the Munn Group had lost thewsuit, and the specificpensation fee needed to be confirmed after the verdict was made. Even when the judge announced that Wendy had lost thewsuit, ir was still dumbfounded. After walking out of the court, ir excitedly grabbed Audrey''s arm, "Audrey, did we really win?" Audrey smiled and said, "Yeah!" ir was so happy. "We won! This is great! I thought we would lose. I didn''t expect that we could win!" She immediately called her father. As soon as ir finished the phone call, Wendy and herwyers got out of the court, and her face was paled. ir walked over with a smug look on her face. "Hey, look. It''s Ms. Wendy? Why does she look so pale?" Wendy red at ir with anger, "Don''t be too smug. We will definitely sue you again. We won''t let your conspiracy seed." ir chuckled, "Ms. Wendy, all the evidence can prove that those patents now belong to our Stanton Group. So, please transfer them as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will sue you." "How dare you!" Wendy red at ir. She was almost trembling in anger. However, all the evidence had proved the fact that the Munn Group had transgressed the Stanton Group. She was inexcusable. Wendy deliberately crashed into Audrey walking past her. But Audrey dodged as she quickly hooked Wendy''s feet, so Wendy lost her bnce and fell. Dane was standing near Wendy. When she fell, she subconsciously grabbed his pants. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Wendy fell to the ground, looking miserable. It fell silent. Just as she was about to get up, she found everyone staring at her meaningfully. Wendy frowned and looked around. Finally, she figured out what was going on. She screamed and threw away the pant in her hand. She even forgot to stand up. She turned around and tried to grab ir''s ankle. ir walked away in disgust. Dane also realized something. His face turned pale. He pulled up his pant and turned around to dress up. The assistants of the Stanton Groupughed out loud. Dane''s assistants andwyers also wanted to laugh, but they tried to hold it back. It was so hard not tough. Wendy got up and couldn''t help trembling. She didn''t dare to look at others. They were all looking at her with contempt. Wendy gritted her teeth and red at Audrey. She wanted to knock Audrey down. But Wendy fell in turn. It was so strange. Wendy looked at Audrey as if Audrey was a devil. Then Wendy left the court with herwyers. ... After leaving the court, Audrey called Bryson to pick her up. Audrey got into the car and they left. "Where do you want to eat?" Bryson asked. Audrey blinked. "Aren''t you going to ask about the trial?" Bryson looked at her with a smile. "Do I need to ask? You never lose." Audrey was lost for words. She was very happy that Bryson trusted her, but... He was too confident in her. He believed her blindly. Audrey stared at him. Bryson raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong?" Audrey put on a straight face. "There is no surprise at all!" "Surprise?" Bryson checked his performance. "Audrey, how was the case today? Did you win?" Bryson looked serious as he asked again. Audrey was speechless. Bryson changed quickly. Audrey coughed. "I won." "Congrattions! I''ll treat you to lunch. Where do you want to eat?" Audrey didn''t know what to say. Bryson was doing well. ... Bryson and Audrey sat down in a restaurant. On the way to the restaurant, Bryson answered many calls from thepany. Audrey felt guilty. After they ordered, Audrey looked at Bryson and frowned. "Bryson, you don''t have to eat lunch with me every day." Ever since she got together with Bryson, Bryson would have lunch with her every day. No matter where Audrey was, Bryson would pick her up. Audrey was touched and felt sorry for Bryson. "Don''t you want to see me?" "No!" Audrey was just worried. "You run such arge group, and you''re very busy. I thought you might be tired." Bryson poured some tea for her. "You moved out. It''s hard for us to see each other except at noon. The company will not go broke without me. And even if it does, I can support you. Don''t worry." Bryson joked and handed the cup to Audrey. Audrey couldn''t say anything. She lowered her head and took a sip of tea. "Well, this tea tastes good." Suddenly, Audrey''s phone rang. It was Simon. Why did he call her? Audrey answered the phone. "Hello?" Simon sounded excited. "Audrey, where are you?" "I''m..." Audrey told Simon the address. Simon said, "It''s close to me. I wille over now!" Audrey said nothing. "What''s wrong? Who is it?" Audrey swallowed hard. "Your nephew." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Why did he call you?" "I don''t know, but he said ... he wille over now." Bryson was speechless. When the dishes came, Simon got to the restaurant. He walked in and saw Bryson and Audrey in the box. Simon stopped when he saw Bryson. Simon turned to Audrey and sat down. He waved to the waiter and asked for another set of knives and forks. "Uncle Bryson, why are you here?" Simon looked at Bryson as if Bryson was like a third wheel. Bryson''s expression darkened. He pursed his lips. "Aren''t you preparing for SAT at school? Why are you out here?" Simon smiled happily. "I finished my exams yesterday." Bryson fell silent. Simon muttered, "I wanted to ask Audrey out yesterday, but my parents wanted me to have dinner with them. So I can only hang out today. I yed football with ssmates in the morning. Then I wanted to have lunch with Audrey. But I didn''t know..." Simon nced at Bryson with resentment. Bryson pursed his lips and remained silent. Audrey didn''t say anything. Suddenly, Bryson''s phone rang again. It was from thepany. After Bryson hung up the phone, Simonined, "Uncle Bryson, you''re so busy. Why don''t you stay in thepany?" Audrey did not know what to say. So did Bryson. Simon did not notice that Bryson''s face had grown cold. He continued toin, "We''ll lose our appetites if your phone kept ringing." Bryson was lost for words again. And so did Audrey. She rubbed her forehead. She thought, "Simon, what''s wrong with you? Can''t you see that your uncle is angry? If you continue, I''m afraid even I can''t speak for you." Audrey and Bryson had lunch here. Simon disturbed them and evenined about Bryson. Bryson looked at Simon coldly. "How was the exam?" Simon was confident. "It''s easy. I can get a perfect score." "When will you start applying to university?" "This afternoon. I''m going back to school after lunch." Simon smiled at Audrey. "I''m going to apply for University A. It''s very close to your firm, Audrey." Chapter 185 Chapter 185 After saying that, Simon looked at Audrey with an expression of seeking praise. Audrey was speechless. "Please don''t speak anymore. Didn''t you see that your uncle''s face is pitch ck?" Sheined in her heart. "Since your grades are so good, you should choose the best school..." Audrey wanted to persuade Simon out. Simon: "University A is the best university in Peace City and even the entire province. It is one of the top three universities in the country." Audrey: "Is that so?" "Yes!" That seemed to be the case. Although she had stayed abroad for six years, she had lived in Peace City for eighteen years, and she knew what the best college was. She knew that based on Simon''s results, A University was the right choice. However, she still felt that something was wrong. Simon smiled and looked at Audrey. "It will only take ten minutes to drive from A University to yourw firm. When I study there, I will pick you up every day at noon and night and eat together with you!" Audrey was astounded. "Fuck, you will snatch your uncle''s work, did you know that?" She thought. Audrey rubbed her forehead. "Simon, how many times do I have to tell you? I won''t be with you! It is impossible for me to like you, not to mention..." Audrey nced at Bryson. "I already have someone I love, and choosing you is out of the question!" The chopsticks in Simon''s hand fell to the ground. "What? You have someone you like?" Simon calmly asked the waiter to give him another pair of chopsticks before saying, "Audrey, I know that you think I''m younger than you. You think that I can''t give you happiness, but don''t worry. After I graduate, I will start working in my dad''spany. At that time, I will use my ability to prove to you that I can do it. So, you don''t have to deceive me with such a lame excuse!" Audrey didn''t know how to reply. Why wouldn''t he buy it? "I really have a lover." "Where is that guy? Call him and ask him toe over. If you can''t have him here, I won''t believe it!" Audrey was dumbfounded. The person she liked was sitting opposite him now! However, Simon had a big mouth. If he knew that Bryson was her boyfriend, he would call Kylee the next second. Audrey''s lips twitched a little, and the thought of asking Bryson over was dispelled. While Audrey was in a dilemma, Grady suddenly brought two colleagues to the restaurant. As soon as he entered, Grady saw Audrey sitting in a private room. He asked his colleagues to sit down and order, then ran to Audrey. "Audrey!" As soon as Grady entered the room, he called out happily. Just as he finished shouting, he saw Bryson sitting opposite Audrey. He subconsciously froze for a moment, then respectfully called out to Bryson, "Hello, Mr. Bryson." "Why are you eating here?" Audrey looked at Grady in surprise. "I forgot to tell you that my dad''spany is nearby. I came here to eat with colleagues and saw you, so I came to say hello." Grady had rtively good-looking facial features. His hair was dyed yellow, and his hair was scattered. He looked like he had not washed up for two days, and his face was full of oiliness. Moreover, he was wearing a weird T-shirt and hip-hop pants. The shoes on his feet had two holes. It looked like he had just gotten out of a car ident. Simon frowned. Grady noticed that Simon had been sizing him up, so he looked at Simon. "Who is he?" Audrey introduced. "Grady, let me introduce him to you. This is Simon, Bryson''s nephew. This is my good friend Grady." "It looks like you''re still in school, right? Hello!" Grady enthusiastically reached out. Simon looked at that hand and furrowed his brows. He pursed his lips and said faintly, "Hello!" Seeing that Simon did not shake hands with him, Grady withdrew his hand in embarrassment. "Since you are eating, then I will leave you alone. I have to go back!" Grady patted Audrey''s shoulder and said, "Then goodbye, Mr. Bryson and Simon!" After Grady left, Simon, who had been suppressing his emotions, pointed in the direction that Grady left in disbelief and asked Audrey, "Audrey, don''t tell me that the person you like is him!" Audrey had just taken a sip of water, but before she could swallow it, she was so agitated by Simon''s words that she spat it out. "What did you say? Grady? How is it possible? My taste is not so bad, okay?" Bryson handed over a napkin. "Thank you!" Audrey took the napkin and wiped the water off the corner of her mouth. Simon eased up a little. "Since it''s not him, what kind of person do you like? Is he as handsome as me?" Simon was unconvinced and specially made a perfect pose. The corners of Audrey''s mouth twitched. "The person I like is not on the same level as you, okay?" Simon smiled as he looked at her. "Is he not as handsome as I am?" "What I meant just now was that you are not on the same level as him. The person I like is a hundred times more handsome than you, understand?" Audrey rolled her eyes. Hearing Audrey''s words, Bryson inadvertently wore a smile. "Impossible!" Simon said, "In the city, only my uncle can reach your standard. I won''t believe in your words!" The atmosphere was strangely silent for several seconds. He couldn''t be more correct. That person was his uncle. "Why is it impossible?" Audrey asked in dissatisfaction. Simon exined in a serious manner, "It''s hard to find someone as handsome as my uncle in the whole Peace City. Even if you find one, he doesn''t have the temperament of my uncle. Even if he has my uncle''s temperament, he won''t have his power. Even if he has the power, he won''t be as rich. Even if he is richer than my uncle, he must be a lot older!" Audrey was overwhelmed. Simon lifted his bangs and once again disyed the perfect pose. "Forget about your ugly, powerless, and penniless man. Stay with me!" Audrey was dumbfounded At this time, Simon''s phone rang. Simon took it out unhappily. Who was calling to ruin the atmosphere? The number disyed on the phone was unfamiliar, and it was a foreign number. Was it a scam? "Hello?" "Hello, this is XXX University. You have been admitted to our college." Simon hung up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After that, he mumbled, "I just finished my test yesterday yet I am told that I was admitted to a Country M University!" Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Just as Simon finished speaking, his phone rang again. It was the same number. As soon as Simon answered, the guy spoke again, "Hello, you didn''t hear wrong. You have been admitted to our college!" Simon retorted with amusement. "Keep making it up. I just finished my exam yesterday and I haven''t even filled the application. Do you think I will believe in that?" After that, Simon hung up again. However, his phone rang again. Simon didn''t bother to pay attention. After hanging up, he cklisted the number. Simon snorted. "Still want to fool me? Country M has twelve hours of time difference from our country. It''ste at night over there. How can someone call in the middle of the night?" Audrey frowned. "I can''t believe there''s such a scam now." "I guess the guy wanted to say that I was admitted and lure me to go abroad. When I go there, he will kidnap me. I''m not a child!" While Simon and Audrey were talking about the scam, Bryson''s eyes lit up, and he leisurely drank his tea. He suddenly felt that the weather today was good. ... After eating with Audrey and Bryson, Simon''s ssmate called and asked him to go to school together. He left the restaurant alone. The school Simon was in was not far from the restaurant. Audrey and Bryson left the restaurant and sat in the car. Bryson personally drove the car, preparing to send Audrey back to thew firm. After getting in the car, Audrey carefully looked at Bryson''s face. She nervously exined to Bryson, "I didn''t know that Simon wasing today and that he had finished the test, so I sent him the address of the restaurant. If I knew that, I would never give him the address." "Moreover, I didn''t know that he was going to apply for University A next to myw firm, so... don''t be angry, okay?" Bryson glimpsed at her. "Fasten your seatbelt!" Bryson reminded. "Oh, okay!" Audrey quickly followed the order. Was he angry or not? Audrey''s mouth moved. Looking at Bryson''s expressionless face, she held back the words she wanted to say. Dating with a jealous boyfriend was so tiring. Bryson''s phone rang when they were fifteen minutes away from thew firm. Bryson nced at the number on his phone and raised his eyebrows. "Answer the phone." "Alright!" Audrey quickly took the phone and turned on the speaker. Simon''s voice came out of the phone. "Uncle, save me." "What is it?" Bryson said indifferently. Simon cursed, "Someone messed with my application and applied for a foreign university for me. Damn it, I picked up several calls at noon. I thought it was a scam, but it''s not!" "Uncle, help me find out who touched my application. If I find out who it is, I will dig that guy''s ancestors'' graves up!" Audrey was speechless. Digging the graves up, how ruthless. Simon''s voice continued. "Also, uncle, help me change my application. I want to go to University A in our city, which is very close to Audrey''sw firm!" Audrey was astonished. Could he leave her alone? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Uncle, that''s all I want to say. You have to help me." Bryson said indifferently, "Got it!" "Thank you, uncle. If I can be admitted into University A and get married to Audrey in the future, we will be filial to you!" Bryson was shocked. "Alright, that''s all I have to say. Uncle, I''m waiting for your call at school right now. You have to hurry up!" Audrey held the phone that had been hung up, her palms sweating profusely. It had to be said that Simon was too troublesome. He always dragged her down. Seeing that Audrey was still holding the phone, Bryson took it and put it aside. Audrey froze. Judging from Bryson''s indifferent expression, he did not seem to want to make a call. On the phone, Simon had said that he was anxious and was waiting for his call. Audrey wanted to remind Bryson of this, but when she thought of her awkward identity, she kept silent. Moreover, if Simon went to a college abroad, he would stop pestering her. Audrey did not know why, but she suddenly had a strange premonition. Simon was suddenly admitted to a foreign school. Could this be Bryson''s doing? Simon called when they finished ordering lunch at noon. During the time Simon called and received the admission, Bryson never went out to make a call. During the conversation, Bryson was busy with work and did not change the content of Simon''s application. Thinking of this, she felt that Bryson was no longer suspicious. But if it wasn''t for Bryson, who would alter Simon''s application? Could it be Simon''s parents? However, since Simon had sworn such a malicious oath, it may not be his parents. Just as they were about to reach thew firm, Bryson''s phone rang again. It was Simon. Audrey picked up the phone and turned on the speaker. "Uncle, how is it? Have you dealt with it? Can I fill my application again?" Audrey was lost for words. "Your uncle didn''t even make a call. How could he handle it?" Bryson lied through his teeth. "I called, but..." "But what?" "Your files have been transferred there, so can you change your application!" Bryson said indifferently. "What? No way, how can it be so fast? Uncle, can you think of a way to get my files back? If I were to go abroad, I wouldn''t be able to see Audrey for at least a semester." Simon was almost pleading. Audrey''s sharp eyes caught the cold expression on Bryson''s face. His handsome face tensed up in a terrifying manner. The atmosphere in the car was like a balloon on the verge of exploding, filled with horror. Audrey shrunk her neck, not daring to make a sound. Bryson said lightly, "I can. You have to go to school there, or quit!" Simon didn''t know what to say. Simon''s voice did note through the phone for a long time. Bryson stretched out his finger and decisively hung up. Audrey was astonished. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 The call was disconnected, but Audrey still didn''t dare to open her mouth, or she would get into trouble. She herself was wronged. Simon was the one who came to her, and she did not ask him over. After a while, the two still did not speak. Audrey stared at the building where thew firm was located. As soon as the car stopped, she quickly unbuckled her seat belt and left. Bryson coldly broke the silence, "Make your weekend avable." "Oh!" "What? You are unwilling?" "Of course not." Audrey said with a smile, "I can''t be too happy to go out with you." Bryson nced at her with a forced smile. However, he did not expose her. "Let''s go and meet your brother!" Audrey did not react for a moment and frowned. "What did you just say?" Bryson took out a photo and handed it to Audrey. Audrey took the photo. When she saw it, her pupils suddenly contracted. She stared at the pendant on the photo that was exactly the same as the one on her neck. It was her brother''s pendant. Audrey looked at Bryson excitedly. "My brother has been found, hasn''t he?" Bryson nodded. "The day after tomorrow is the weekend. Get ready, I will take you to see him!" Audrey grabbed Bryson''s arm. "I can''t wait. I want to go tomorrow. No, today, now!" Knowing that her brother was still alive, she couldn''t wait. She had to see him now. Bryson reached out a hand to grab Audrey''s. "Audrey, I know how you feel. However, there is a bit of a problem at the moment. He is temporarily in other ces and has not returned to Shore City yet. He will be back in two days." Audrey frowned. "What? He will be back in two days?" Bryson nodded. "Yes, that''s why I decided to bring you to him the day after tomorrow." Audrey couldn''t hide the disappointment on her face. "Alright, I''ll see him then." Bryson pinched her palm. "You''ve endured it for the past twenty years, make it for another two days." Audrey nodded and exhaled. "That''s right! I''ve endured it for twenty years. How can I not survive just two days?" In the end, Audrey pecked Bryson''s right cheek and hugged his right arm to lean against it. "Bryson, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, I might... I don''t know when I would be able to find him." Audrey''s soft body pressed against Bryson''s arm. Bryson rubbed her head and said with a hoarse voice. "Audrey, but I''m driving now. If this continues, before we meet your brother, we will die together. If you have any desires, we have to go to a hotel. Although I said that I want to wait until we get married, but if you want, I can promise you now!" Bryson said. Audrey quickly bounced back to her seat. Her cheeks were burning. ... That afternoon, because the Munn Group was dissatisfied with the verdict, they proposed to appeal. However, after the court verified the evidence, they rejected such a request. The Munn Group... Toby paced back and forth in the president''s office while Wendy sat on the sofa with her hands crossed, waiting anxiously. After a while, Toby''sndline rang, and he immediately picked up the phone. "Hello? How is it?" After Toby finished asking, he heard an answer. In an instant, Toby''s expression changed greatly, and he became furious. "What did you just say? Say that again!" "President, we just came out of the court. The court said that the reason for our appeal was not sufficient and there was no solid evidence. So, they rejected it!" "You trash!" After cursing, Toby hung up. After that, Wendy''s heart was in her mouth. She looked at Toby cautiously and asked. "Dad, what did they say?" Toby nced coldly at Wendy. This nce made Wendy''s heart skip a beat. Toby did not answer Wendy but made a call. After the call connected, Toby immediately smiled and asked, "Hello, are you Mr. Zack Conrad? I am Toby of Munn Group. We metst month at the golf course in the north. Do you remember?" "Oh, so it''s Mr. Toby. Why did you call me?" "Mr. Zack. I recently obtained a new jade carving. I would like to ask you to appraise it. Do you have time?" Zack was the judge of the court in Peace City. Wendy knew him. She heard that he liked antiques. The jade carving was something that Toby had spent a great deal of effort to obtain. He was nning to give it away. If the case could be turned over, a piece of carving would be nothing. "Oh, I''m busy recently. I don''t have time. Thank you for your invitation." "Mr. Zack, it doesn''t matter. I can take it to your house! What do you think?" "I appreciate your good intentions. Alright, I have things to do, bye!" With that, Zack hung up. Looking at the beeping phone, Toby''s eyes almost popped out. "What lousy judge! How can he put on airs with me?" Wendy frowned. "Dad, doesn''t this Zack like antiques very much? In the past, he would always agree. What''s going on" Toby snorted coldly. "It''s probably because the Stanton Group gave him more benefits, so he is not interested in that jade carving!" Wendy''s face was filled with anger. "I didn''t expect ir to be so good at using tricks. I underestimated her." After saying that, Wendy looked at Toby with self-me. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Dad, I''m sorry. I asked ourpany to cooperate with the Stanton Group for the sake of our interests. I didn''t expect that the Stanton Group would make a false usation. They took our patent certificate and asked our group topensate them so much money. It was my fault!" Although Toby was angry in his heart, looking at his usually obedient daughter, he could no longer say any words of reproach. "Alright, this is not your fault." Wendy bit her lower lip and said, "I know that you won''t me me, but I know that this matter started because of me. I have decided that I n to quit the entertainment circle!" Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Toby looked at Wendy in surprise. "What did you say? Quit the entertainment industry?" Wendy had just won the Golden Television Award, and she could be considered a very popr star. If she quit now, all her previous efforts would be wasted. In addition, Wendy had tried so hard to convince her parents to agree with her entrance to the entertainment industry, but now she wanted to quit voluntarily. Of course, it was not from her bottom heart to quit. After all... she had fought for so long and even won the Golden Television Award. However, her current reputation had gone so bad that even if she would return to the entertainment industry in the future, she could not turn it back. She had tried whatever she could to prevent Toby from hearing the breaking news that defamed her. That was the reason why Toby was so surprised when he heard that she was going to quit the entertainment industry. There were tears in Wendy''s eyes, showing her reluctance to quit. "Since I entered the entertainment industry, I have caused so many troubles to you and ourpany. Besides, I am going to marry Mr. Julian in the future. I don''t think his family will like a wife who always appears in public." Toby looked at his sensible daughter and gently patted her shoulder, "I''m very happy that you can think this way." "But are we going to let the eleven patents slip away?" Wendy bit her lower lip. "I really can''t ept it. They should belong to ourpany." Toby sneered. "So what if they have got the eleven patents? Even if they start producing, they still can''t develop new and better products. The customers will return to us sooner orter!" Wendy''s worry was relieved a little. "It''s true, but this event has brought heavy loss to ourpany." "What it takes is just money. It is just a matter of time that what belongs to our Munn Group returns to us. For those that were robbed by the Stanton Group, we will take them back sooner orter." "Yes, we will!" At this time, the telephone in Toby''s office rang again. "What''s it?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His secretary said, "Mr. Toby, the front desk just called me that awyer called Audrey wanted to see you!" "Audrey, how dare shee here!" Wendy said in anger, "She''s too arrogant. Keep her out." "Let her in!" Toby said in a low voice. When Wendy heard what her father said, her eyes widened in disbelief. "What? Dad? Why did you let Audrey in? She is the attorney of the Stanton Group. I suggest you not see her since she is such a jinx." "I want to see if she is really a resourcefulwyer!" Toby objected. ... Soon after that, Audrey was guided into the office by Toby''s secretary. As they passed by the Munn Group''s chambers, Audrey felt as if her experience here was something that happened a lifetime ago. She never thought that she would be here again as... awyer. It was when she was standing in front of Toby''s office that Audrey finally felt that she had really returned here. She straightened her back and looked at Toby''s darkening face. He was not far away from her. Her lips curled up as she walked into Toby''s office. Toby raised his head and saw Audrey''s face. His gaze soon focused on her. He wondered why this girl was so simr to his daughter who was sent abroad six years ago. A voice came from Toby''s throat, "Who... are you?" "Mr. Toby, I am Audrey Koch, the attorney of the Stanton Group!" Audrey smiled. Although Audrey was smiling, there remained a sense of indifference on her face and a domineering aura around her body. She was totally different from those girls who would be scared when they saw Toby. ''She said her name is Audrey Koch.'' ''There do exist some people in this world who look like each other.'' When Audrey saw that Toby was staring at her, she smiled and touched her own face, "Mr. Toby, why are you staring at me like that? Is there something wrong with my face?" "You look quite simr to someone I know." Audrey sneered in her heart. ''He said that I look quite simr to someone he knows. What a clear boundary he has drawn.'' "Really?" Audrey smiled, "Ever since I came to Peace City, many people have told me that I look like someone. Her name is... Audrey Munn." Toby''s expression changed when he heard the name Audrey Munn. Audrey continued with a smile, "I didn''t know what Chinese name I should use when I came to Peace City because I had lived abroad for so long. But My mother''sst name is Koch, so I named myself Audrey Koch after I was recognized as Audrey Munn." ''Audrey Koch, Audrey Koch, her name is Audrey Koch.'' Audrey then heard the sound of a phone dropping to the ground in the lounge next door. She had heard that Wendy was also working in Toby''s office. She thought, ''It may be because she doesn''t want to see me that she is hiding in the lounge.'' ''Now she is shocked again when she hears my name.'' Toby became tensed and didn''t say a word. Audrey asked, "Mr. Toby, your face turned pale soon after you heard my name. Is there something wrong with my name?" Toby gnashed, "Audrey Munn is the name of my unfilial daughter!" Audrey covered her mouth in surprise, "Really? What a coincidence." "Why did youe to see me?" After knowing that the name of the girl in front of him was Audrey Koch, Toby immediately wanted her out of his sight forever. Audrey calmly took out a piece of material. "Mr. Toby, this is the final contract between the Munn Group and the Stanton Group, about the previous development project in Norm City. Please sign on it as well as its two copies!" Toby nced at the cover of the contract. It was "Contract of Final Payment Confirmation." Toby directly turned it to thest page without hesitation, then he signed and sealed on it. After Toby signed all three contracts, Audrey left one of them on his desk. "Mr. Toby, please keep it. I will leave now if you don''t have any questions." Toby didn''t even want to see her and waved at her in disdain. After getting out of Toby''s office, Audrey opened the contract. Another cover appeared on the next page, and it was "Contract of Patent Transfer". Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Toby and Wendy might never think the contract that the Munn Group provided in court was fake. The reason why there were records on the Inte was that Audrey had asked Nataly to hack the patent website. However, the records could onlyst until this afternoon and would disappear before Audrey finished her n if she was not fast enough. Since Toby wanted Audrey to disappear immediately after seeing her face, he just roughly nced at the contract before signing. He didn''t even see anything within the other two contracts before he directly signed on them. However, one of the contracts he signed was the patent transfer contract. Audrey quickly left the Munn Group, with her hand holding the transfer contract. Then she handed the transfer contract to the professional employee of the Stanton Group and let him take it to the patent department to apply for the transfer again. While in Toby''s office, Wendy got out of the lounge with her pale face after Audrey left. "Dad, she just said that her name is Audrey Koch. Could she be my sister?" Wendy looked at Toby and asked with fear. "No, why did you suddenly mention that unfilial girl?" Toby''s expression darkened again. "It has been so long since what happened that year. So I think that maybe she had missed you and came back to see you. After all... she is your biological daughter." "Well, what a biological daughter!" Toby''s voice was full of disgust, "I took her as my own daughter, but what did she do? She yed around with boys, leading to the decline of thepany''s stocks. When your grandmother was about to pass away, she even sneaked into thepany and secretly sold the Wendy lowered her head and bit her lower lip, a glint shing across her eyes. "But maybe we wronged her. Maybe... maybe someone forced her to do that. She didn''t really want to betray you. I believe that she is a kind person who just lost her heart." Toby caressed Wendy''s hair. "Wendy, I know that you are kind-hearted and have always been saying good words for your sister. How I hope that she could be as half kind as you are." "Dad, she might be able to correct her mistakes now... Let''s bring her back!" "No!" Toby refused. "You have heard what she had done. It will only be a disgrace for us if she came back!" Three years ago, Toby used to send someone to investigate Audrey, but the man sent abroad by him was bribed by Audrey. Her intention was just to disgust Toby. What Audrey allowed him to report to Toby was that she had be a popr star in a local bar, indulging herself every day. It made Toby so angry that he immediately determined that she was no longer his daughter. Wendy happened to hear her sister''s information when the man was reporting to Toby. "She... she just lost her heart!" Wendy exined in a hurry. "Enough. Stop it." Toby showed a displeased expression. "If you mention her again, I will be angry." Wendy stopped immediately. Seeing that Wendy was silent, Toby waved at her, "Alright, go home now." "OK, Then I go home." Then Wendy left Toby''s office. When Wendy left Toby''s office and looked back at the firmly closed door behind her, she revealed a proud smile on her face. ''Audrey, will you be able to rest in peace if you hear what Dad has just said?'' ... On the morning of Sunday, Audrey got up early and waited for Bryson to pick her up. As soon as Bryson''s car stopped, Audrey opened its door and got in it. "Let''s go, Kolby!" Right after Audrey got in the car, she started urging the driver. Kolby said, "Okay!" When the car started, Audrey threw her purse in the passenger seat. Then she grabbed Bryson''s arm and leaned on his shoulder like she was very tired. Bryson looked at her tired face. "Why do you look so tired? And why did you get cked eyes?" Audrey changed a morefortable position and closed her eyes again, "When I thought about that I can see my little brother today, I didn''t sleepst night. Let me sleep for a while." Bryson gently touched her head. "Don''t sleep now. We will have breakfast before we set off. You can sleep after it." Audrey looked at Bryson, "Can we skip it?" Bryson poked her forehead and firmly said, "No!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Audrey was speechless. Then she pouted unhappily, "Tyrant." "What did you say?" Audrey smiled and raised her head. "Nothing, I said you were right." It was Bryson who was speechless this time. Eventually, Audrey was forced to eat breakfast by Bryson. After that, they got back on the way to Shore City. It took about four hours on the highway from Peace City to Shore City. And Audrey almost slept all the way. They got off the highway before 12 o''clock. Then Audrey woke up. She looked at the scenery outside the window in a daze. "Where are we?" "We just got off the highway in Shore City." "Really?" Audrey sat up excitedly. She quicklybed her hair with her hands and tied it into a bun with a rubber band. After tidying up herself, Audrey turned around and blinked at Bryson. "How do I look?" Bryson caressed her cheek, with his eyes focused on her face, "So beautiful!" Looking at her beautiful face, Bryson couldn''t hold his impulse and he lowered his head to get close to her. Audrey quickly reached out her hands to press against his chest. "We are in the car, and Kolby is there." "Well, how long it will take?" Audrey quickly shifted everybody''s attention. "About half an hour." "Then we''ll be soon there." Bryson''s eyes darkened as he looked at Audrey''s expectant face. "Audrey, you have to be mentally prepared before we arrive." "What?" Audrey was confused. "What mental preparation?" The car drove for another half an hour before finally reaching the destination. The closer they got, the more nervous Audrey felt. When the car finally stopped, Audrey nced at the scenery outside the window, then she frowned. ''Prison of Shore City.'' ''Prison? Why?'' Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Audrey withdrew her gaze and looked at Bryson, puzzled. "Bryson, are we at the wrong ce?" Before this, Bryson had only told her that after her little brother had been abducted, he had been adopted by a couple who could not bear children. Afterwards, the couple had both died in a copsed building. Her little brother had been living with his grandmother. However, a while ago, his grandmother had also died of illness. Bryson gazed at her, "No, Audrey, get out of the car!" Audrey looked at Bryson in confusion. She suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart and it got worse and worse. After getting out of the car, Bryson held her hand and walked to the door of the prison. Bryson looked at his watch. "I called before we came. He said that he woulde out at 12:30. Now, it is almost time." As Bryson''s voice ended, Audrey got down in the dumps. She thought, "It can''t be what I thought it is. It can''t be!" She gripped the pendant around her neck tightly and stared at the exit of the prison. After a while, the thick iron door of the prison was opened. The sound of it got Audrey''s heart tightened, making her heart nervous and upset. She immediately looked up to the big iron door of the prison. As the heavy iron gate was opened, a boy came out of the gate with a prison guard following him. The boy was about 1. 8 meters tall, wearing a tattered T-shirt, washed white jeans, and dirty sports shoes. His ck hair was not trimmed for a long time, so his bangs covered his eyes. His face was dirty, making his face barely recognizable. After sending him out, the prison guard turned and walked back. The boy walked out of the prison and saw Bryson and Audrey standing not far from the exit. A gust of wind blew past, raising the boy''s bangs, revealing his eyes. It was also the moment the boy''s eyes were revealed that Audrey recognized his eyes. It was her brother... Audrey''s eyes turned hot and her throat tightened. She muttered, "Quentin... Quentin..." However, the boy showed impatience in his eyes. He looked coldly at Audrey and Bryson and said, "The people in the prison said that someone bailed me out. Was it you?" Audrey looked at the indifference in the boy''s eyes and her heart tightened again. Just as she was about to say something, the boy spoke again, "Listen, even if you bail me out, that''s not helping. I killed him!" While speaking, the boy''s tone was very calm. Audrey was so shocked, and her mind went nk. He... He actually killed someone. How did this happen? When they were getting off the expressway, Bryson reminded her to be mentally prepared, so ... was this what Bryson meant? "You... You said you killed someone?" Audrey''s voice trembled slightly. The boy had an arrogant expression on his face and said, "Huh, you bailed me out. You don''t even know that I am a murderer? Look, you bailed me out. Maybe I will soon kill both of you." Audrey was speechless. The boy stared at Audrey''s face and gently touched his lower lip, saying maliciously, "However, you are so beautiful. If youe with me..." Before the boy could say anything more unpleasant, Audrey suddenly stepped forward and pped him in the face. With a bang, the boy was pped away by Audrey, and he was stunned. Because Audrey used a lot of force when she hit him, a pink palm print immediately appeared on the boy''s cheek. The boy turned to look at Audrey in disbelief, his eyes filled with anger. "How dare you hit me, you son..." The boy still wanted to swear, but Audrey raised her hand and pped the other side of his face. Immediately, the boy felt his cheeks burning in pain. Audrey red fiercely at the boy, "How dare you swear again!" Audrey was so angry that she was trembling, and the palm of her hand that she used to hit the boy was also trembling with heat. When the boy faced Audrey, when he met her eyes, he felt inexplicably panicked. It was as if there were something inside the girl that scared him, and that pair of eyes seemed familiar to him before. Because, when he saw her, he felt a sense of familiarity. But ... he could not recognize where he had seen her before. The boy opened his mouth, wanting to say something. Audrey raised her hand again, wanting to p him in the face. The boy immediately shrank his neck and quickly said, "I want to say that I''m hungry. Don''t hit me anymore!" Audrey looked at the boy''s fearful expression and her heart inexplicably softened. Then, she withdrew her palm and looked at the boy with anger and pity. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to eat!" ... In a restaurant, the boy wolfed down the food. After eating a few mouthfuls, the boy got choked and started coughing. Audrey handed a ss of water to the boy, helpless, and said, "Slow down. No one is going to snatch it from you." "Thank you!" The boy took the water and took a sip, then continued to lower his head to eat. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As the boy lowered his head to eat, Audrey gave Bryson a look. The two of them stood up, leaving the boy and Kolby to continue eating. When they got to a ce where there was no one outside the washroom, Audrey looked at him anxiously and asked. "Bryson, what exactly is going on? Quentin, he ... how could he kill someone and get locked up in prison? Is there a misunderstanding?" Bryson''s eyes moved a bit. "I found out that because he borrowed dear money from someone but he was unable to repay the debt, so he went to killed that person. When the police arrived at the scene, he happened to be holding a knife that was used to stab the dead. And he ... admitted it himself. It was him who killed the moneylender. The witness and material evidence wereplete. He also admitted his crime, so he was arrested on the spot." "How could this be!" Audrey''s eyes were nk and unfocused, and she was shaking unsteadily. Bryson held on to her arm. "He is now sentenced to life imprisonment in the first trial. The family of the victim has already filed a comint and they want him to be sentenced to death." Audrey trembled even more violently. Death penalty! If he was sentenced to death, then he would be dead. How could her once kind little brother kill someone? Moreover, Quentin was only twenty-two years old this year, and he was still so young. Audrey clenched her fists. She shook her head heavily. She did not believe that Quentin would kill someone. "I don''t believe that Quentin would kill someone. I must prove his innocence." Bryson looked at the determined look in Audrey''s eyes and reached out to pull her into his arms. He said, "Alright, I''ll help you." Chapter 191 Chapter 191 After Bryson and Audrey finished the lunch, Audrey left with Quentin. Now, his name was Harold. Audrey brought Harold to a barber shop to have a haircut properly. When it finished, they went to a clothing store. She took a few sets of clothes for Harold. Looking at the clothes in his hands, Harold felt puzzled. Because she treated him to a meal, took him to a barber shop, and now brought him to buy clothes. "Why aren''t you going to the fitting room?" Audrey frowned when she saw Harold''s hesitation. Harold curled his lips. "Why?" "What do you mean why?" Harold touched his face and said, "I know that I am very handsome." Harold looked at Audrey seriously, "But I don''t intend to be a lover for a woman." Audrey didn''t know what to say. Audrey pointed at Bryson, who was sitting on the sofa and flipping through a magazine. "Do you see that man? Do you think you are more handsome than him?" Harold didn''t know what he should say. Bryson sat on the sofa with crossed legs, flipping through a magazine. He was very elegant, and his profile was as perfect as a sculpture. He was as handsome as a god and someone from a painting. Moreover, the man had a noble aura, and it was obvious that he was special. Harold, who was very self-aware, shook his head. Audrey smiled slightly. She said, "He is my boyfriend. Do you think I will abandon such a handsome and outstanding boyfriend? Will I choose a good-for-nothing like you?" Harold stayed quiet. He knew it was impossible! But he was stimted by this love. Although her boyfriend was very excellent, he was not so useless. Harold expressed his confusion, "Since you have such a handsome boyfriend and don''t want to be my lover, why do you treat me so well? You bailed me out from prison, took me to have lunch, to have a haircut, and bought me clothes. Why?" Up until now, Audrey had not told Harold that she was his sister. Firstly, she was prepared to defend Harold. If her identity as Harold''s sister was known by the people in Shore City, she was afraid that she would lose the qualification to defend him which would lead that Harold''s case would be in a passive state. Secondly, Audrey didn''t want to recognize him so quickly for what he had done. If she did, he would be even more unscrupulous. She had to teach him a lesson first. When the time was right, she would tell him the truth. Audrey sneered as she looked at Harold. "My grandmother and your grandmother are old friends. Before your grandmother died, she entrusted you to my grandmother. I have to take care of you!" Harold kept quiet. Seeing the unfriendly look on Audrey''s face, Harold grabbed his clothes and pointed in the direction of the fitting room. "I''ll go in and try on these clothes!" Harold had tried all the clothes that Audrey had given one by one. Each set was very suitable for him. Audrey bought all of them and then chose some new shoes. After Harold changed his clothes and dressed in the new shoes, they left the clothing store. Harold was very different in the new clothes and shoes. Harold was not bad. In the past, the quality of his clothes was too poor, and he did not pay attention to his image, so he was like a sloven. Now he had be an elegant young man. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Audrey, Bryson, and Harold were walking together, who were particrly charming and attracted a lot of attention. There were even many girls who were staring straight at Harold. Harold felt a little embarrassed. He had never received such treatment before. If not for the fact that Bryson looked so cool and strangers didn''t dare to approach, someone would have already rushed in front of Harold. At this time, Harold finally had a sense of reality that he hade out of the dark prison. "Where do you live?" Audrey asked. "Come with me." After a while, Harold brought Audrey and Bryson to an alley. This was a famous vige in the city of Shore City. Because this area had been nned to be demolished, the walls near the road were written with the word "dismantled". After passing through the alley, they arrived at a dpidated courtyard. Harold pushed the door. Audrey behind Harold saw the situation of Harold''s house at a nce. There was a grape trellis next to the courtyard, but it had been destroyed. And the ground was littered with grapevines that had already yellowed. Seeing the destroyed grape trellis, Harold felt shocked. Then, he quickly ran towards the main room. The door of the main room had obviously been destroyed, and it had fallen to the ground casually. It could be seen the messy scene in the room. A thief hade? Bryson and Audrey followed Harold into the main room. The room was filled with a musty aura, and the items that had fallen to the ground had been covered in thick dust. After Harold walked into the room, he quickly walked to the corner and pulled out a chair there There was a hole under the chair. It seemed that there was something hidden underneath, but someone had taken it away. He seemed to have never thought that that thing could be dug away. Harold clenched his fists and he felt very angry. "Why did you do this to me? Why?" Bryson and Audrey looked at each other in dismay but no one spoke. Harold found a grasshopper made of grass in the corner. However, because it had been stepped on, the grasshopper had changed shape. Seeing it, Harold picked it up and held it in his hand. Then, he put it in his expensive trousers pocket. With sharp intuition, Audrey felt that something was wrong with Harold. Her eyes were fixed on Harold''s face. "Harold, what did you put in that corner before?" Audrey pointed at the corner of the room where Harold lost control. Harold''s expression changed, avoiding Audrey''s watching. "It''s nothing. It''s just something insignificant!" Audrey said seriously, "Harold, I am yourwyer now, so you must tell me everything." Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Harold showed impatience on his face. "Even if you are mywyer, you have no right to question my privacy." "I suspect that this matter is rted to your case, so I must know what exactly is ced there." Harold was furious. "Did I say I want you to be mywyer? I already have awyer now, I don''t need any otherwyers, so please don''t bother with me anymore!" The more Harold paid attention to it, the more suspicious the thing buried there was. However, Harold was not willing to say it now. If Audrey continued to force him, he would not say it. What a stubborn person! Audrey took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Harold, do you know that you are a suspect now? If the crime is valid, you may be sentenced to death. Do you know that?" Harold''s eyes shed and he did not speak. "I now suspect that there might be other suspects in your case. Only if you tell me the truth can I find the real murderer and prove your innocence." Harold once again showed impatience on his face. "You are just awyer, not a police officer. Besides, the murderer is me. I stabbed the knife into that bastard''s chest. I killed him. There is no need to investigate further!" Audrey didn''t know what to say. Harold was not cooperative. However, because of Harold''s unwillingness to answer when he heard there was the real murderer, Audrey was sure that this murder case wasn''t as easy as it looked like. However, if Harold did not say anything, it would be useless now. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They were in a stalemate in the hall, Bryson just held Audrey''s shoulders. "Alright, we can''t stay here. Let''s go to the hotel first!" Harold and Audrey had no choice but to walk out of the old courtyard. They were going to take a taxi to the hotel. However, they had just passed through the alley when a few slovenly men walked over. One of them recognized Harold. "Isn''t this Harold?" "How could it be him? Wasn''t he caught in prison because he killed someone?" After that man recognized Harold, the others looked at him suspiciously. "Yeah! It is Harold. You are really dressed up today. Where did you get your clothes? I want to borrow them!" The short man in a flowery shirt was Carter. He drew near to Harold and tugged at Harold''s shirt. Seeing these people in front of him, Harold did not look good. "Harold, who are they?" Audrey frowned and looked at the four people in front of her. Carter leered at Audrey. "We are Harold''s friends. Sweetie, who are you? You are gorgeous!" As he spoke, he reached out to touch her face. Harold frowned and did not stop him. Audrey narrowed her eyes and was about to make a move. However, before she could do it, a hand suddenly reached over and grabbed Carter''s wrist. Bryson''s hand was so strong that it made Carter scream. "My hand, my hand, it hurts! Let go of my hand!" Bryson fiercely shook off the man''s hand, and Carter was thrown back several steps by Bryson. Carter was immediately enraged. "How dare you...!" Carter had just said a few words when a few bodyguards in ck suddenly appeared from the road. They stood beside Bryson. Carter was so scared that he didn''t finish his sentence and stopped talking. As soon as they saw the bodyguards, they chickened out. Carter nced at Harold and mocked, "I didn''t expect Harold to climb a socialdder. Let''s go!" And they all left. After they left, Audrey, Bryson, and Harold got in the car again and left. After they drove away, Carter and his men walked out again. They looked in the direction Audrey and the others had left. "Aren''t we leaving?" Carter sneered. "Don''t forget that Harold was supposed to be locked up in prison, but ... he actually came out." "Could it be that the real murderer was found, so the prison released him?" "Impossible!" Carter blurted out. "Why?" Carter looked at his henchman impatiently. "I have nothing to say to you idiots. Alright, let''s hurry back and find Dick. Tell him Harold was released." ... Dick was on the second floor of a building. Dick put on a gloomy face when he heard what Carter had said. "What did you say? You said Harold came out of prison?" "It''s absolutely true. If you don''t believe me, ask them. They all saw him!" Carter pointed at the few men behind him. Dick touched his beard. "He actually came out. How did hee out?" Carter immediately took credit and said, "After I saw him, I immediately went to investigate. He was bailed out by awyer named Audrey who was from Peace City." "Awyer?" Dick narrowed his eyes. Carter nodded. "Yes, I saw the femalewyer. She is pretty." Dick gave him a look of disdain. "You can''t say no to beautiful women." Carter chuckled. "You know me the best." "Don''t tter me yet. Go and find out where thewyer is now." "Yes, I''ll send someone to investigate." After Carter left, Dick smiled and walked to the sofa. He hugged the woman next to him and lowered his head to kiss her beautiful face. "Your man was released from the prison. Why? Aren''t you excited at all?" Susie smiled as she hugged Dick''s neck and kissed him on the cheek. "Darling, why do you always bring Harold up? You clearly know that you are my only love." Dick hugged Susie. "But Harold is so obsessed with you. Don''t you feel touched at all? Don''t you like him at all?" Susie cried out in pain, "Oh, dear, you are really too bad. If it weren''t for you, would I have contacted him? Didn''t I do it all for you? Now you are using me of that." Dick smiled evilly. "I wronged you. I will make it up to youter!" Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Harold was arranged in a separate room which was guarded by Bryson''s men, so he was unable to go out. Harold obediently followed Audrey and Bryson''s arrangements from the afternoon to dinner time. When Harold returned to his room, he immediately opened the note. A waiter gave it to him while he was eating then. There was an address on the note. Immediately, he opened the window and looked outside. About 100 meters away from behind the hotel, there was indeed a person standing there, seemingly waiting for him. It was the person he thought about day and night. Harold couldn''t control the ecstasy in his heart, and he wished he could rush for that person right away. Thinking of the people outside the door, Harold ran to the door and listened carefully with his ears on the door. After making sure that Audrey and Bryson had returned to their rooms, he was relieved. Now ... he could only take a risk. This was the 8th floor. If he directly jumped down, he would undoubtedly die. So he could jump to the 7th floor first and then leave from that guest room. Thinking of this, he pulled down the bed sheet and tore it into two halves. He then connected them to make a simple "rope". He tied one side of the "rope" to the window and grasped it to slid down to the window on the 7th floor. The tenants in the room on the 7th floor were a couple. They were startled by Harold who suddenly slid down the window and broke into the room. The woman screamed. The man roared at Harold, "Who the hell are you?" "Sorry, sorry!" Harold apologized as he tore off the phone line in the room and ran to the door. Then, he opened the door and ran out. The two were so angry that even the phone line in their room was broken. In the end, they had to quickly put on their clothes, and ran out of the room to call the security staff. Unfortunately, when the two found the hotel staff, Harold had already run out of the hotel. ... After leaving the hotel, Harold ran to Susie. When Harold arrived in front of Susie, he couldn''t wait to pull Susie to the corner and drag her into his arms. "Susie, I miss you so much!" Harold hugged Susie tightly. Hugged by Harold, her chin on his shoulder, Susie couldn''t hide the disgust in her eyes. She patted Harold on his back. "Harold, I miss you too. Thanks to god you came out." Harold let go of Susie and looked at her worriedly. "Susie, how are you? He ... didn''t embarrass you, did he?" Susie shook her head with tears in her eyes. "No!" Susie stroked Harold''s face. "Harold, we haven''t seen each other for almost two months. You seemed to pine away!" Harold held Susie''s hand and kissed her palm gently. "You''ve pined away too. Have you been worried about me?" "Of course. Ever since that incident, I have been feeling extremely guilty. It''s my fault. Now you''re..." Susie choked with sobs and stopped speaking. Harold gently wiped away the tears on Susie''s face, his face filled with indignation. "Susie, that wasn''t your fault. It''s all because that Andy had a bad intention and wanted to harm you. You were just defending yourself." Haroldforted Susie. Susie looked at Harold, "Harold, I was the one who killed him. I should be the one to be sentenced to prison. I ... am going to turn myself in. I can no longer endure such torment day and night." "I won''t allow you to act silly!" Harold held Susie''s shoulders. "Susie, I was willing to do all of this. Don''t me yourself. I was just sentenced to life imprisonment. As long as I have a good performance in prison, I can strive to reduce my sentence ande out to see you earlier." "But..." "Susie, listen to me!" Harold frowned. "How can you suffer from prison? I am a man. I should be the one to suffer all of this." "Harold!" Susie was moved and threw herself into Harold''s arms. When the two people were hugging each other affectionately, a group of people suddenly came over. "Boss, we found them. They are here!" The voices warned Susie and Harold. Susie pushed Harold away anxiously. "Oh no, they are Dick''s men. Hurry up! leave!" As soon as Susie finished speaking, she saw Dick walking towards her. Harold subconsciously pulled Susie behind him to protect her. "If Dick wants to do anything, just do to me!" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Behind Harold, Susie''s face showed her disgust. Dick strode over to them and stared at them ferociously. "What great love! You two are flirting behind me. Do you think I am dead?" Harold raised his chin. "Dick, I am the one who pestered Susie. It has nothing to do with Susie. If you want to do anything, juste at me." "What a hero. I like people with backbones. If it wasn''t for Susie, I could really have treated you as my homie. What a pity!" A murderous look appeared on Dick''s face. "I can tolerate anything but not in such a thing. Who cuckolded me can only go to the hell." Dick pointed at Harold. "Brothers, listen up! kill them!" As soon as he finished speaking, the people around him all pounced towards Harold and Susie. In order to protect Susie, Harold wrapped his entire body around Susie. The hard rod struck his body one after another. After a while, Harold spat out a mouthful of blood. "Stop!" Harold looked towards the direction of the voice and saw Audrey standing not far away. Harold eximed loudly, "Audrey, leave immediately! Leave this ce!" Audrey, with a smile, walked up to Harold. When she saw the blood at the corner of Harold''s mouth, her gaze darkened. Dick''s subordinates retreated one by one when seeing Audrey. No one dared to move forward. Dick frowned at his men. A woman scared them so much! Dick sneered as he looked at Audrey. "You are Audrey?" "That''s right!" Audrey smiled at Dick. "I''m Harold''swyer now, so I want to take him away!" "You want to take him away? Have you got my permission?" Audrey raised her eyebrow. "If I want to take someone away, I don''t need anyone''s permission!" Dick signaled his men. "Go and beat them!" Audrey nimbly turned her body and easily knocked down all of Dick''s subordinates. Then, Audrey grabbed Harold''s cor and pushed Susie towards Dick. "Dick, I''ll return your men to you!" Susie was confused. Dick, too. So was Harold ... Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Susie was held up by Dick''s subordinate. Susie was stunned and looked back at Harold with anxiety in her eyes, "Harold..." Audrey grabbed Harold''s cor and pulled him back. "Come with me!" Harold grabbed Audrey''s wrist tightly and said, "Audrey, Susie hasn''t left with me yet!" If Susie was caught by Dick, would she still be alive? Audrey looked at him coldly. "I am only responsible for your safety. The others have nothing to do with me!" After saying that, Audrey dragged Harold away. Dick wanted to catch up with them at once, but just a few stepster, several bodyguards in ck appeared and blocked their way. These bodyguards were obviously well-trained and highly skilled. The people of Dick were just some punks. Seeing this scene, they all retreated in horror. Under Audrey''s coercion, Harold was taken back to the hotel. Harold shouted as soon as he entered the hotel. "Let me go. Let me go. I''m going to save Susie. She is still in Dick''s hands. I have to save her." Audrey asked two bodyguards to take Harold back to his room. Audrey sat there and looked at Harold, who was pressed on the sofa by two bodyguards. Although Harold had lost his voice, he still kept resisting. "Let go of me. Listen. You can''t lock me up for the whole night. When you can''t, I will go to find Susie." Audrey looked at her brother with disappointment. "Do you like Susie that much?" "Yes!" "What do you like about her?" "She is beautiful and kind. When I was sick, she took care of me and treated me very well. Besides, she gave me her first kiss." Harold smiled as he said this as if he was thinking about the good old days. Audrey frowned and felt sick. Audrey sneered. "She said that it was her first kiss, and you believed it?" Harold tried to defend her, "I trust her. She is a pure girl. She won''t lie to me." "Well, she won''t lie to you, so... You were tricked by her to take the me?" Harold''s face changed slightly: "You... Don''t talk nonsense. I killed him. I didn''t take the me for anyone." "Since that''s not the case, why do you feel guilty?" "I don''t feel guilty." Harold frowned, "Are you going to let me go or not? If I don''t find Susie, she will die!" "Of course I will take you to find her, but... Not now!" "What do you mean?" Audrey lowered her head and stared at her phone. Just then, her phone screen lit up. It was from Bryson. There was a hint of joy on Audrey''s face. She picked up the phone. "Hello!" Bryson said, "I''m ready. Bring him here!" "Okay, thank you. Send me the location and we''ll be there soon!" "Okay." After that, Bryson hung up the phone. Then, Audrey received a location on WeChat. Audrey immediately replied with two words: Copy that. Then, Audrey looked up at Harold and signaled to the two people beside him. "Take him ande with me!" Seeing that Audrey was about to take him away, Harold was shocked. "Where are you taking me?" Harold resisted and didn''t want to be dragged away. Audrey looked back at him and said coldly, "Don''t you want to see your sweetheart? I''ll take you there now and let you see the true colors of your sweetheart!" Harold was lost for words. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although he didn''t like Audrey to insult Susie all the time, as soon as he heard that he could see Susie, Harold followed them obediently. After leaving the hotel, they got in the car they had prepared in advance. Then, they drove all the way to the address on Audrey''s phone. As soon as they got out of the car, two bodyguards dragged Harold and followed behind Audrey. The moon tonight was round and beautiful. The moonlight made the road very bright, and any obstacle could be seen clearly. They turned several corners and walked for quite a while before they stopped at a ce. Audrey could see Bryson''s tall figure in the moonlight from a distance. Even though he was standing in the middle of the ruins, he still looked like a noble king. Such a bright night was most suitable for couples to enjoy the moon, but... She had to see something ugly tonight, which was really a bummer. Audrey walked up to Bryson with a smile. "Have you been waiting for a long time?" "No!" Bryson looked Audrey up and down, "I have told you before. Don''t do it yourself. Did you listen to me?" Audrey looked around and felt a little guilty. She had indeed promised Bryson not to do anything by herself when she saved Harold. She could just ask the bodyguards to do it. But when she saw the people who beat Harold, she couldn''t help but rush out and beat those bastards up. At that time, she hadpletely forgotten what she had promised Bryson. The desire to live made her hide the guilty conscience. She lied through her teeth, "No. I didn''t do anything. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them!" Audrey pointed at the two bodyguards who were grabbing Harold. The two bodyguards had been instructed by Audrey to prove her innocence at the critical moment. However, Bryson was their master. When they were applying for Bryson''s bodyguard, they had signed an agreement and sworn that they couldn''t lie to him. After Audrey asked them to testify for her, the two bodyguards looked at each other at the same time. They were in a dilemma. They didn''t say anything for a long time. Audrey looked at them anxiously. What was wrong with these two people? They went wrong at a critical moment. Seeing that the two of them were unreliable, Audrey quickly looked at Harold. "Harold, tell Bryson that I didn''t help you when we saved you, did I?" After saying that, she winked at Harold. Harold was lost for words. Was it really okay to lie? Besides, he didn''t have the obligation to tell a lie for her, did he? The three of them didn''t say anything. Audrey felt someone was staring at her from behind, which made her scared. Audrey turned around with an awkward smile. "Well... Bryson, we have something important to do. Which side should we go in?" Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Audrey walked aimlessly. "Is it here? But it doesn''t like the ce where Dick lives. Are you sure?" Audrey muttered. Bryson was speechless. Bryson immediately grabbed Audrey''s arm and spoke. "Not that way." Audrey blinked and stared at Bryson. She wondered whether Bryson knew the ce. Bryson pulled her into the house next to them. There was a well in the house, and they were about to approach the well. Audrey quickly stopped Bryson and said nervously. "Wait, wait a moment!" Bryson looked back at her and asked, "Anything wrong?" Audrey looked at Bryson with a wry smile on her face, trying hard to prevent Bryson from approaching the well. It was an ancient well. ording to historical records, many beauties had died from falling into the well. Would Bryson push her into the well? She believed that Bryson would do anything to force her to admit her mistakes. "Listen to me, Bryson. I was wrong. I didn''t attack Dick''s fellowmen on purpose. I was afraid that you would be angry with me, so I lied to you!" Audrey immediately admitted her mistakes. Bryson was speechless. Then he curled up his lip corner and said, "I know that." "Really?" Audrey heaved a sigh of relief and stood still. "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" "This is thest time!" Audrey nodded and said, "Okay. I promise!" At this, Bryson''s face softened. Then, he took her hand and walked towards the well. But Audrey refused to move on. Bryson frowned and looked at her. "What''s the matter?" Audrey said nervously, "Bryson, I will be with you whatever happens. But we are still young and I don''t want to die so early with you." Her words touched Bryson. Then he said with a smile, "I didn''t say that." Audrey pointed to the well and said, "Didn''t you want to jump to the well with me?" Bryson rolled his eyes at her and pulled her to the well. When they approached the well, Audrey saw the stairs leading to the underground. Audrey was speechless. It turned out that she misunderstood him! How embarrassed it was. She realized that she became more slow-witted after she knew Bryson. They walked into the bottom of the well through the stairs. At the bottom, there was a secret passage where the people of Bryson were. They lighted up so that Bryson and Audrey could see the way. When two bodyguards brought Harold into the passage, he shouted unhappily, "Why did you bring me here?" Audrey looked back at Harold with a smile and said, "We are here to see your sweetheart, as well as a good show." Harold was speechless. Harold was confused. But he had to follow them because he could not escape from the people of Bryson. After walking for two minutes, they stopped at a step. Bryson made a gesture to keep them silent, and then they went upstairs. The end of the stairs led to a secret room. Harold looked around. There were many confidential documents and jewelry stolen from a jewelry store recently in the room. Harold was about to ask where this was when he heard augh from the other side of the wall. Harold was stunned. It seemed that Susie wasughing. Audrey turned her head and whispered to him, "We bring you here to watch a show." From the two holes on the wall, one could see the situation outside. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a bedroom on the other side of the wall. Dick and Susie were in the bedroom. Susie beamed with smiles. Dickughed mischievously and said, "If Harold knows that you are with me, he will be sad!" Harold was stunned. Susie grumbled, "Why did you mention that poor guy again? I seduced him for the sake of you. But I was unhappy to be with him those days." "But, when I saw you hugging him today, it was called revealing your true feelings. It moved me." "I did it for you!" Susie patted Dick''s chest andined, "You bastard. If you didn''t kill someone, I wouldn''t have made him a scapegoat. If I didn''t tter him, he would probably expose me." Susieughed mischievously. "Thank goodness he didn''t expose me. He was even willing to take the me for you." "Haven''t you been touched by him?" "No. I hate him. I would take showers after being touched by him. I''m wearing the perfume you like most. Smell it. Does it smell nice?" When Audrey saw this, she could not bear to watch any longer and immediately turned around. She noticed that Bryson was staring at her. His gaze was warm and deep, which made Audrey feel nervous. She coughed slightly. Then she turned to Harold. Harold''s face was pale. He couldn''t believe that Susie had made him a scapegoat. And he even took the me for Dick. He couldn''t believe that the woman he loved most had lied to him. Audrey didn''t know how to console Harold. And maybe he didn''t need that. Audrey wanted to ask the two bodyguards to bring Harold out, but they were peeping through the holes into the room. Not until Audrey patted them on the backs did they stop. Then they took Harold out. When they were out, Harold was still shocked. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Audrey stood before Harold. Suddenly, Harold turned around and was about to return to the well. Audrey immediately blocked him. Harold''s eyes were red. He grabbed Audrey''s arm and tried to push her away. Audrey cried out in pain. Before Audrey came to stop Harold, Bryson had already pressed Harold onto the ground. Harold was in so much pain that he could not stand up. Bryson took Audrey''s arm and asked nervously. "How are you? Are you hurt?" Audrey smiled and shook her head at Bryson. "I''m fine. He just grabbed me. It doesn''t matter." Harold was still lying on the ground. Audrey guessed that he must be in great pain after being knocked down by Bryson. Harold hit the floor with a dull thud. Bryson was furious. Harold struggled to get up and was about to move towards the well when Audrey stopped him. "Stop! Do you still want to go and ask for an insult?" Harold red at Audrey and said, "Susie wouldn''t do that. She must have been forced by Dick. She didn''t mean to say that!" Audrey frowned and looked at Harold. He was stubborn. "She was forced by Dick? What are you talking about? There was no one else in the room. It was not a drama." Audrey stared at Harold and said excitedly, "Didn''t you believe that she made you a scapegoat? Or ... didn''t you admit that you are stupid?" Harold was speechless. Audrey was right. He was stupid! Although Susie had promised that she loved him, she would stille back to Dick. He still couldn''t believe that Susie lied to him, so he wanted to ask Susie whether it was true. If not, he would still trust Susie. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, he knew that it was true. Susie and Dick were taking advantage of him. He just didn''t want to admit that he was stupid. But he was. Harold was very disappointed and sad. "Why, why did she do that?" He murmured. Suddenly, Harold turned around to go down the well again. Audrey grabbed his wrist and said, "What are you going to do? Do you really want to ask for an insult?" Harold growled, "I''m going to kill them!" If Harold knew the truth earlier, he wouldn''t be put into prison, and his grandma would not pass away. It was Susie''s fault. He could not swallow it. Audrey smiled coldly and spoke. "You''re going to kill them? What for and how?" "As long as I can enter that secret room, I will break into his bedroom. And ..." "You put it too simple. It''s not that easy. If you fail to kill them, you will risk being killed," Audrey said, "If you die, your grandma would not rest in peace." Harold''s eyes were red, and his hands clenched into fists. As Harold did not say anything, Audrey continued to speak. "She won''t rest in peace. She brought you up, but you didn''t cherish your life. Is it the way you repay her?" "I..." "You what?" Audrey scolded, "This is aw-based society. Law will bring justice for us. They will pay the prices for what they have done." Harold''s eyes darkened, and he put on a self-mocking smile. "However, I am a murderer. There will be the second trial the day after tomorrow. I am afraid that ... I could not be exonerated." Audrey smiled slightly and said, "As long as you are willing to cooperate with me, you probably could." Harold''s eyes lit up, and he said excitedly. "Do you mean that I could clear my name?" Audrey smiled. "Of course. If you are willing to cooperate with me, I can help you and they will be punished. Are you willing?" Audrey''s eyes shed with confidence. Harold thought she looked familiar. He was confused and asked, "Audrey, have ... have we met before?" Audrey raised her eyebrows and smiled. "Maybe." "When?" Harold asked. "Alright. It''ste and I''m tired. Let''s go back to the hotel to rest!" Harold was speechless. "When did we meet?" Harold immediately stood in front of Audrey. He stared at her and asked. Harold was as stubborn as Audrey. Audrey smiled. "If you want to know, I will tell you the day after tomorrow when you are exonerated!" Harold was speechless. "Alright!" Audrey patted Harold on the shoulder and said, "It''s time to go back." Audrey walked past Harold, held Bryson''s hand, and left. "Bryson, there is a night market two blocks ahead. How about having a night snack first?" "Okay!" Harold wanted to ask Audrey more questions. But he stopped when he saw Bryson and Audrey walking forward hand in hand. It was too much for Harold, who was crossed in love. ... Bryson and Audrey decided to have a night snack at the night market. Harold did not want to be the third wheel, nor did he bear to see them disy affection. So he went back to the hotel with the bodyguards. There was a Moonlight Bar on the street. Audrey immediately pulled Bryson into the bar. The bar was illuminated with colorful lights and roared with loud music. People were drinking and having fun. On the stage, the dancers were dancing to their heart''s content, with their bodies wet in sweat. The people offstage were cheering. They took their seats. Then Audrey ordered beer, kebabs, and dishes. The bodyguards also sat around them and had some food. They were keeping an eye on the people around to prevent anyone from getting close to Bryson and Audrey. When a girl saw Bryson and Audrey, she got up and came over to them. The bodyguards didn''t care much. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 The girl walked over to Audrey and Bryson and sat down beside Audrey. She was a short-haired girl with a delicate face and a bit of heroic spirit. There was a gentle smile on her face. "Hello!" The girl smiled and looked at Audrey and Bryson. When the bodyguards saw the girl sitting down in Audrey and Bryson''s seats, they subconsciously stood up and looked at the short-haired girl vigntly. Seeing several bodyguards stand up, the short-haired girl patted her chest and screamed in a frightened voice. Seeing Bryson give them a hint, they sat down. The short-haired girl looked at Audrey with a shocked expression. "They really scared me just now. They didn''t scare you, did they?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Audrey''s lips twitched. They were Bryson''s bodyguards. How could she be scared? "No." She subconsciously nced at Bryson, her eyes filled with a hint of mischief. This girl looked quite cute, sitting next to them. It must be because of Bryson. Seeing Bryson''s deep gaze was fixed on the girl sitting next to her, Audrey contracted her gaze slightly. ording to Bryson''s eyes, was he interested in the girl? The girl smiled at Audrey and Bryson. "Miss, what is the rtionship between you and the gentleman opposite?" Audrey nced at Bryson across from her and subconsciously lied, "We are brother and sister." The short-haired girl smiled at Bryson and nodded politely. "Hello, sir. My name is Leslie Walton." Bryson nodded. "Melvin Kane." Audrey was a bit surprised. Wasn''t this name of his assistant? Leslie''s gazended on Audrey. "What is your name?" "Oh, my name is Dee Kane." Audrey lied in cooperation. "Dee?" Audrey said, "Yes." Leslie smiled and looked at Audrey. "Miss Kane, I am very happy to see you. When I first saw you, I felt that you were very kind, so I specially came to your table." Audrey was surprised again. It was a bit digressed. Didn''t Leslie like Bryson? Why was she staring at her? Audrey was a little overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. "So that''s what it is." "By the way, where is Miss Kane from? I often stay in this bar, but I have never seen you!" "Well, we''re from Peace City, and this is the first time we''ve entered Shore City''s bar." "I see. No wonder I feel a little unfamiliar with you two. But it doesn''t matter. I''m familiar with the boss of this bar. When you pay the billter, you can say my name and he can give you a 20% discount." Audrey''s eyes lit up. "Okay, thank you, Miss Walton!" In the eyes of women, sharing discounts was the easiest way to get close. Leslie sat down at their table. Audrey thought that Leslie was interested in Bryson, but unfortunately, after Leslie sat down, she did not speak much with Bryson. Instead, she chatted with Audrey enthusiastically. asionally, Audrey nced in Bryson''s direction. Thetter had a dazed expression as if he had not noticed them. During the meal, Leslie told Audrey about a few scenic spots in Shore City, as well as restaurants with good dishes. With her name, there would also be a discount. Audrey and Leslie got along very well at first sight. They were just about to kowtow together and be sworn sisters. Because of Leslie''s humorous speech, Audrey told her everything about her profession. Leslie was very surprised by Audrey''swyer profession. "What? Miss Kane, you''re awyer?" "Yes, is there a problem?" "No ... no!" Leslie''s eyes flickered, and the strange light only shed before returning to normal. When the two were about to separate, Audrey was very reluctant to part with Leslie. Leslie warmly invited, "Miss Kane, it''s really nice tonight. My home is nearby. I have the model of the gun I just mentioned to you. Do you want to see it?" Audrey''s eyes lit up. "Sure!" Leslie looked at Bryson behind Audrey with a bit of difficulty. "But I am a girl after all. There was never a man in the ce I live, so..." Audrey nodded kindly. Then, she said to Bryson behind her, "Well, brother, I will go to her house with Miss Walton. I know how to go to the hotel. I will go back by myselfter. You go back first!" Bryson nced at her, his eyes filled with emotions that others could not understand. He nodded, "Alright." Leslie looked at Bryson and the bodyguards behind him with a smile. After Bryson left with the bodyguards, Leslie revealed a meaningful smile. "Miss Kane, my home is here. Come with me!" Audrey: "Alright!" Audrey followed Leslie into an alley and entered a very old-fashioned neighborhood. The garbage in the neighborhood was piled up like a mountain, and there was a strong smell of rot everywhere, making people feel very ufortable. Audrey frowned as she looked at the trash. Leslie noticed this and quickly exined, "I''m really sorry, Miss Kane. Because my sry is not high, I can only afford to rent this kind of ce. I''m sorry!" Audrey was not someone who would casually ridicule her friends. Moreover, no one else had the qualifications to criticize the environment where one person lived. "Never mind." Leslie pointed at an old-fashioned six-story house not far ahead. "I live there. Let''s go together." "OK!" Audrey trusted Leslie and walked forward with her. When they entered the building, Audrey noticed that there were scratches all over the wall. There were also some dried blood stains on the wall. She frowned and felt even more sympathy for Leslie in her heart. If it was not ast resort, she would not live in such a ce, right? She thought in her heart that before she left, she would ask Bryson to change Leslie a better job. Then she could change to a better living environment. With this in mind, they stopped in front of a room on the first floor. Leslie took out her key and opened the door. Then, she made way for Audrey to walk in first. Leslie followed behind her. After Leslie entered, she quickly locked the door behind her. Audrey frowned and turned to look at Leslie. Thetter smiled sinisterly. "Miss Kane, once you came in, don''t even think about going out." Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Audrey squinted her eyes. "Ms. Walton, what do you mean?" Leslie suddenly pulled off the bulky clothes, revealing the squash-shaped body. Leslie was a man! A chill stole over Audrey''s body. Leslie, who chattered with her for a night like old friends, turned out to be a man? Leslie removed his ne, on which a voice changer was ced near the throat. Then, Leslie made a low and thick male voice. "Audrey, this is the first time the two of us are together. It''s a good time. Why don''t you sleep with me?" As he spoke, Leslie pounced on Audrey. Just then, a heavy sound of crush came from the door. Leslie and Audrey were both shocked, looking at the door. The thick door was smashed, falling straight down. Bryson pulled a long face, his eyes zed with fury, and the bodyguards stood outside. After seeing the half-naked Leslie, Bryson was angrier. Leslie was irritated when he saw what happened to his door. However, Leslie lost countenance after seeing Bryson. He grabbed Audrey in no time. Audrey looked weak and timid. When Leslie met Audrey in the bar, he decided to make her his prey. Audrey was held hostage since Bryson was there. Leslie grabbed a fruit knife from the table and pressed it against Audrey''s neck. "Bryson, I''m telling you. Get out! Or I''ll kill her right away!" When threatening Bryson, Leslie did not notice Audrey''s unpleasant expression. "Leslie, you are a man?" "Of course!" Leslie retorted, then red at Bryson, "Back off! Out!" Bryson was worried about Audrey and did not dare to step forward. Audrey kept a straight face, "Everything you said in the bar was all lies?" "How would youe here without those lies?" Leslie said angrily, "Shut up! My knife will cut your throat at any time." To save himself, Leslie dragged Audrey to the door while vigntly staring at the person in front of him. He didn''t notice a tide of rage surged through Audrey. Just as Leslie was about to drag Audrey out of the door, Audrey suddenly gripped Leslie''s wrist that was holding the knife. Feeling the grasp, Leslie subconsciously tried to struggle. Strangely, Leslie couldn''t let go of the iron-like firm grasp. He was frightened. "Let go of my hand! Let go of my hand!" Audrey was filled with anger from being deceived. "I trusted you, but you lied to me. Go to hell!" After saying that, Audrey put her shoulder against Leslie''s armpit and gave him a low kick, causing him to fall t on his back. There came a loud noise. The back of Leslie''s head hit the ground heavily. His hands were sped behind his head. He was stunned. How could this be? He thought that he had met a weak girl, who turned out to be violent. Seeing Audrey walking towards him burning with zing fury, he crawled behind Bryson in fright. The bodyguards behind Bryson quietly took a few steps back, looking at Leslie sympathetically. Soon, they saw Bryson kick Leslie in the abdomen. Leslie was kicked far away in the four-meter-long corridor and crashed into the wall opposite. Without the wall, Leslie would have been kicked further. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Leslie was crawling on the ground and couldn''t get up. Audrey then rushed forward and ruthlessly kicked Leslie again, who was forced to utter a heartrending cry. The bodyguards took steps back and all turned around, not daring to look again. It was obvious that it hurt so much. Never infuriate Audrey. Bryson stopped Audrey before Leslie was kicked to death. "Audrey! Stop!" "No!" Audrey gritted her teeth as she looked at Leslie. Given his dodgy means, Leslie must have had seduced many girls. Thinking of this, Audrey was angrier. "You are awyer!" Bryson reminded her, "You can''t lose your mind even in the face of a vicious criminal. Remember that?" Bryson''s words woke Audrey up. She red at Leslie, who nearly had been beaten to death. "This time we let him off!" Bryson gave a sign to the bodyguards to drag Leslie away. Audrey and Bryson walked out of the building. As they walked out, Audrey was stillining non-stop. "Leslie is so shameless. He''s shorter than me. Probably he is too short to find a girlfriend. That''s why he seduced women in a dirty way. If you did not stop me, I would beat him to death and rid women of a scourge." "You must have realized that Leslie is a man long ago since you rushed over. But you didn''t remind me of that, or I wouldn''t have been tricked here!" Audrey nced at Bryson reproachfully. "You are old friends at first sight. Would you believe me if I told you?" Bryson reminded her. Audrey was quiet for a few seconds. "But you can remind me. Maybe I will believe it." "You have a bad judge of people. That''s inherited and hard to change!" The inherited bad judge of people. Harold foolishly believed a woman and Audrey was tricked by a man disguised as a woman. The two siblings resembled each other in some aspects. That criticism was a bit hurtful. "At least, I have good taste in men!" Audrey refuted. Bryson was speechless. He couldn''t refute this point. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 At noon the next day, Audrey and Bryson brought Harold to a nearby restaurant for lunch. Audrey looked at her hand as she sat down. When she hit Lesliest night, she identally hit her hand on the wall. So she got a bruise on the back of her hand, and it hadn''t healed. It felt good only at the moment when she hit him. Then Audrey asked Bryson. "Bryson, how is Leslie?" Bryson nced at her and said, "He was sent to the police, and they found the previous victims. The victims all identified him. Now he has been in custody awaiting trial." "Bryson, I want to be the prosecutionwyer!" "Alright, I''ll arrange it!" She swore that she would make him rot in jail! Seeing her furious look, Harold shivered. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She looked so terrifying. The ordered dishes were offered. When they were about to eat, someone suddenly rushed into Harold''s arms crying. "Harold, Harold, I finally found you." Harold paused when he saw the crying face. It was Susie. "What''s wrong?" Harold regained consciousness. Susie raised her head andined tearfully, "After you left, Dick took me back. Then, I, I..." "Then what?" Susie rolled up a sleeve, showing the scar on her arm. It was bloody and caused by a whip. "Look!" Susie wept, "He hit me. He vented his anger on me because you ran away, and I just managed to escape." If Harold hadn''t seen what Susie and Dick didst night, he would have believed her, but... If Dick hit her, there should be wounds on her face and neck. Perhaps this was the only wound. Susie liked looking attractive. She would never allow others to leave her a scar. It should be a tough decision for her to make this wound on her arm. Now he would no longer trust her. Disgust showed on his face, and he wanted to push Susie away. Audrey tipped him a wink. Harold understood and said to Susie, "Then what do you want me to do now?" Susie raised her pitiful face, "I escaped, and Dick won''t let me go. So ... Harold, can you run away with me?" "Run away with you? To where?" "Anywhere, as long as we can leave Shore City!" Susie anxiously said, "Shore City is Dick''s den. He will find us no matter where we hide. As long as we leave Shore City, we will be free!" Harold seemed in an awkward position, "But, I was bailed by Audrey. If I leave Shore City now, I will be a fugitive!" Susie thought for a second. She gritted her teeth and said, "Then we can find a ce where no one knows us. We can change our names and live in seclusion. What do you think?" The old Harold might instantly agree. However, now Harold had changed. Harold sneered quietly. Susie hurriedly asked him to leave Shore City. Undoubtedly, she wanted to make him a fugitive. Perhaps once he left Shore City, the police would immediately catch him. Originally, he was just a suspect. Then, it would confirm that he was the murderer. He was previously sentenced to life imprisonment. After he became a fugitive, the punishment would be harsher and he would be sentenced to death. Susie was really "considerate". She wanted him to die. Harold thought for a while before replying, "I can run away with you, but not now..." "Why?" Susie''s tone was filled with impatience. "My grandmother had raised me for more than ten years. I will nevere back again, so I want to go to her grave in memory of her for thest time. Otherwise, after we live in seclusion in the future, I will not be relieved!" Susie was almost about to stop him. But the moment Harold left Shore City, he would be a fugitive. Then she was no longer concerned. It would not be long before this. Susie took a deep breath and put on a gentle look. "Of course you should. I''ll go with you!" Harold held Susie''s hand with concern. "No, Susie, I will go myself. Dick will definitely look for you everywhere after he knows you have escaped. If you go with me, it will be easy to find you. It''s hard to find you if you hide alone. Later, we can contact each other on the phone. My phone number doesn''t change." "Alright!" Susie pretended to be afraid of being recognized. She quickly and quietly left the restaurant. They watched Susie leave. After Susie disappeared from view, Audrey looked at Harold. She was happy that Harold was disillusioned with Susie. In the past, Harold had always been blindly obedient to Susie. Now he tricked Susie. He had really changed. Harold looked at Susie in disappointment as she left. If Susie had just been with Dick, perhaps he would have pretended that nothing had happened. After all, Susie had once been good to him. But she appeared and wanted to scheme against him again today. He was disappointed. He had intended to let her go, but why did shee to him again? Was she afraid that he would not take the me for Dick? She just hoped that he would quickly die. Audrey looked at Harold with concern. "Harold, you won''t really listen to her and run away with her, right?" He loved Susie so much, so it was not impossible. Harold took a deep breath and looked up at Audrey. "Audrey, don''t worry. I won''t do anything stupid again!" Harold looked worried. "I can cooperate with you on everything, but I am worried ... Dick has something that will be evidence to testify against me. Then it''s impossible to prove my innocence!" Audrey narrowed her eyes. "You mean the thing buried in the corner of your house? What is that?" Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Harold had scruples about looking at Audrey. "This ... That..." Audrey frowned, pulling a long face, "Harold, I am yourwyer. I have to know everything about you to make the best defense. If you still tried to hide something, your case won''t go smoothly. You will never win the case, and your grandma will not rest in peace. Is that what you want?" "Well ... I didn''t..." "What the hell is inside?" "It''s all the promissory notes that I owe Andy and my diary." Audrey frowned, "Diary? What diary?" Harold said, "Well, a diary that wrote killing Andy never paying him back." "Idiot!" Audrey cursed. "I was forced into a corner. I could only ..." "Why did you owe him money?" As Audrey Eye asked, she pondered with her hand on her forehead, "Well, you don''t have to answer. You couldn''t borrow it for yourself. You, an idiot, can give your life to that woman. What else can you not do?" Harold was not the kind of person who would squander money. There was only one possibility. Being scolded as an idiot, Harold blushed with shame. "I ... got carried away!" Harold wanted to defend himself, "Besides, I thought that she was really in need of money, so I borrowed it from Andy!" "Are you brainless?" Audrey was angry, "You borrowed arge sum of money without thinking of yourself? Have you ever thought that you couldn''t pay him back?" "I didn''t borrow much." Harold shrank his neck, "Just ten thousand. I thought that if I worked frugally, I could pay it back in a year. But he came to me after just a month, asking for twenty thousand. Two monthster, the debt became a hundred thousand!" Andy was a loan shark, who earned money bypound interests. Harold was not rich, hating Andy gradually. Harold''s eyes darkened, "I felt something wrong then, so I buried those things in advance. Only Susie knew about this!" That was right. Now that the things had been dug out, it must have been Susie. It''s good to be in the right mind. Harold carefully nced at Audrey, "Do you think things will go well?" Audrey rolled her eyes at him. "If you were rational back then, I wouldn''t have to go through so much trouble to defend you!" Harold was silent. Audrey looked at him, "By the way, is there any surveince camera near Andy''s home?" Harold shook his head, "He lived in an old house. No surveince cameras." Audrey nodded, "No surveince cameras. When Dick killed him, no spectators were there, right?" "He has a henchman, but his henchman won''t testify." "A henchman? Do you know where he lives?" "I know." That''s good. Audrey picked up her chopsticks and pointed to Harold. "Let''s eat first. We''ll then go find the henchman." ... This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Dick''s henchman was Coby Barry. He lived in the middle floor apartment of a tall building. Dick had once saved Coby''s life, who had always stayed by Dick''s side then. Coby was special, belonging to no faction. He wouldn''t be bribed by anyone. Therefore, he was deeply trusted by Dick. Coby would go home every afternoon. He had a wife before, who died in a fire with an unborn child. His wife loved flowers, but the zing sun in summer afternoon would burn the flowers on the balcony. Coby had to move the flowers when the sun was scorching. Back at the apartment building, Coby as normal took out the door key after leaving the elevator. When he was opening the door, Coby instantly saw that the glue next to the lock had traces of being touched. His expression changed slightly. He turned around and was about to leave when six people walked out from the corner, blocking Coby''s way out. Coby frowned and calmly opened the door. On the sofa in his home sat Audrey, Bryson, and Harold. Coby didn''t seem surprised to see them there. He hung his keys on the wall and walked past them to the balcony. He moved the pots near the balcony to the back of the sun one by one and washed his hands in the kitchen. After that, Coby poked his head out from the kitchen and looked at them, "I don''t have tea. Is water okay?" Audrey smiled and said, "Sure!" Coby was the calmest among all the people who had been kidnapped. He even asked them what to drink. Soon, Coby brought out four cups of water and ced three cups in front of them. He took a cup himself and sat on the stool opposite. After drinking some water, Coby said, "I will not help you. Just give up!" He was firm. Harold moved and wanted to say something, but Audrey patted his shoulder to stop him. Audrey smiled at Coby, "So, Mr. Barry knows why we are here." "Don''t youe to me for that matter? I have already said that I won''t say anything! Even if you point your guns at me and kill me, I will not cooperate!" "Mr. Barry is loyal to Dick just like I''ve heard. No wonder Dick trusts you." "Don''t tter me. I''ve already said that I know nothing. If you want to torture me, then go ahead!" "Mr. Barry, we are not to interrogate you. Wee here just to show you something interesting. I believe you must be interested in the surveince video of the day your wife died!" Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Coby''s face clouded over. "How did you get the surveince video of that day? The surveince camera near the small supermarket was broken and its reys can''t be retrieved. How did you..." Audrey said with a smile. "We just went to the scene of your wife''s ident. I found that on the opposite side of the small supermarket, there was a family who was busy at work and could not take care of their children, so they hired a nanny to take care of them at home. To monitor the behavior of the nanny at any time, the master installed several cameras in the corner of the bedroom." Audrey picked up the teacup. "One of the cameras aimed at the supermarket where your wife died. Do you want to watch it?" Seeing that Audrey was about to drink tea, Harold quickly reached out to hold her arm. "Don''t drink! Be careful of the poison in the water!" Audrey smiled as she pushed Harold''s hand away and took a sip of water. "I believe that he would not do such a despicable thing!" Harold was speechless. Coby stared straight into Audrey''s eyes. "Where is the video? I want to see it now!" Audrey put down the teacup. "Don''t worry. I''ll y it right now!" Audrey took out aptop and connected her phone to theputer. Then, she yed the surveince video that Nataly had just sent her. When the surveince video was turned on, Audrey raised an eyebrow. The owner of this family had put in a lot of effort, and this video was quite clear. The surveince camera captured half of the room, and one-third of it happened to be on the opposite side of the street. Audrey pulled the video''s progress bar to three minutester. In the video, Coby suddenly looked at the person excitedly. "Sienna, Sienna!" Audrey looked at the woman slowly walking into the small supermarket in the video and said sadly, "I have to say that your wife looks like a virtuous and beautiful gentlewoman." From the video, one could see that the woman was preparing to buy beef after she entered. Coby recalled that day when she said that she was going to cook beef for him, so she went out to buy it in the afternoon, but... Seeing the woman carefully selecting beef in the video, Coby trembled slightly. At this moment, in the video a ck car slowly stopped beside the road. Coby focused on the woman in the video and did not notice the car. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just then, a person suddenly rushed out of the car with a bucket in his hand. He ran into the store and poured gasoline on the woman. Upon seeing that, the other people in the store rushed out. Coby''s wife also wanted toe out, but a lighter from the ck car was thrown out. The lighter landed on the gasoline beside her feet, and the fire instantly lit up the gasoline and surrounded Coby''s wife. In the video, Coby''s wife screamed and struggled in the fire, but the fire on her body was too strong, and no matter how she rolled on the ground, it wasn''t extinguished. Even through the screen, one could feel his wife''s despair. When the supermarket owner saw this, he was petrified with fear. It was the owner of the restaurant next to him who took out a fire extinguisher and sprayed it at Coby''s wife. In the white smoke, the fire on Coby''s wife was finally put out, but she was already burnt ck all over. ording to Harold, Coby''s wife was severely burned. When she was sent to the hospital, she stopped breathing due to organ failure. Coby did not have time to see his wife onest time. Coby already mentally broke down when he saw that his wife had been thrown the gas. Seeing that his wife was charred ck, his anger almost ignited him. He growled and almost punched theputer screen. Audrey predicted Coby''s actions and promptly removed herptop to avoid any trouble. Coby wanted to rush up again, but Audrey reminded him sternly. "Coby, this is just a surveince video from before. Moreover, this is myputer. If it is broken, you willpensate me!" Audrey''s words eased Coby''s mood a bit. "Who was the murderer? Didn''t you want me to see the murderer?" Audrey looked at Coby warily, then reyed the surveince video from before and erged the scene where the car parked by the roadside. Audrey happened to stop the video footage which showed one in the car threw the lighter. As the scene zoomed in, the face of the person in the passenger seat was revealed on the screen. Dick smiled as he stared at Coby''s wife, who was in a sorry state. His hand drew a parab in the air and he threw the lighter out. Looking at Dick''s face on the screen, Coby trembled even more violently. "How could it be him? How could it be him?" At that time, Dick said that people he sent to investigate said it was Dick''s opponent who killed his wife. He believed Dick''s words and he single-handedly broke into that person''sir and killed that person. As a result ... this was just Dick''s trick to kill his opponent. For Dick''s selfish desire, he lost his wife. Audrey clicked on the keyboard again, then clicked on a few more videos. As Audrey yed the video, Coby trembled even more violently. Audrey calmly exined, "This is the surveince video of the ce where you were being hunted. Although it is notplete, you can still understand everything from this intermittent recording." "The people who were chasing you were sent by Dick. His goal was to recruit you as his henchman, and you ... because you were grateful for his life-saving grace, you have been working for him and doing those shady businesses!" Coby had no choice but to believe the solid proof in front of him. Looking at the video that was still ying, Coby took theptop from Audrey and was about to smash it to the ground. Audrey reacted quickly and shouted, "If you dare to smash myputer, I will throw all your wife''s flower pots downstairs!" Herptop was a pair with Bryson''s. It wasbeled as a couple champion, and there were only two copies in the world. Audrey''s words sessfully stopped Coby. While Coby was hesitating, Audrey snatched herptop from his hand. Coby''s eyes were filled with hatred. He wished he could rush to Dick right now and tear him to pieces. "You told me the truth. Tell me, what do you want me to do?" Coby looked at Audrey coldly. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Audrey cleared his throat. "It''s an easy job. Tomorrow is my client''s court date. I want Mr. Barry to use Dick in court as the real murderer and provide evidence to prove it. And, I will send you pictures of two pieces of evidence. You have to take them back." Coby frowned. "Tomorrow?" "Yes!" Audrey nodded. Coby frowned and thought for a moment. "Okay, I promise you." When she came out of Coby''s house, Audrey carefully checked the screen to see if it was damaged, as if she would immediately turn back to im if so. Harold nced at Audrey and frowned. "You are awyer who can afford aptop. Why did you risk your life for it just now and almost offended Coby?" Audrey smiled and held onto Bryson''s arm, "Thisputer is the prize Bryson and I won in the couple competition. It''s special for us. You won''t get it as a single." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Bryson put his arms on Audrey''s shoulder and smiled at her. Harold was lost for words. Harold subconsciously blocked his eyes with his hand to avoid seeing such a public disy of affection. They went too far! ... The next step was to prepare for the court date. In the evening, Audrey and Bryson apanied Harold to the old house he used to live in. Harold built the destroyed grape trellis again and carefully protected the roots of the grape tree. Just as they were about to leave, Harold''s phone rang. Susie''s voice came from the other end of the phone immediately. "Harold, I''m already at the station at the border of Shore City. Have you already paid your respects to your Grandma?" Harold replied calmly, "Yes, already." "Good. That''s good. Since you''ve already paid your respects, thene over quickly." "Okay, send me your location. I''ll be there right away." "I''ll do it immediately." Harold hung up the phone, and then he received Susie''s real-time location. He only took a short look, then turned off the screen. "Alright, let''s go!" Audrey teased, "Why are you so cruel? Are you really not going to elope with your sweetheart?" "I can''t continue to be stupid. You reminded me of this!" "Well done." ... Susie stood by the side of the road, waiting for Harold. As it grew darker and darker, Susie was so cold that she was shivering in the wind as she was only in a thin dress. In the dark behind her, two of Dick''s subordinates were hiding. They were sent to protect Susie. Susie made a call to Harold again at eight in the evening. Harold was dyed by something, so he just started toe here. Susie stomped with anger. After hanging up the phone, she went to the two subordinates of Dick who were hiding in the dark. "You two, give me one of your coats. It''s freezing!" Susie rubbed her arms full of goosebumps. The two exchanged a nce and then looked at her awkwardly, neither taking off their coats. Susie narrowed her eyes, "What? Do you want to freeze me to death? Aren''t you afraid that I will comin to your boss?" "Ms. Susie, it''s not that we don''t want to give it to you!" One of them said, "If you were wearing our clothes and Harold arrived, how would you exin it?" Susie said, "I''ll put it on for now. I''m really cold. He has just left his house and will only be here in at least half an hour." "Ms. Susie, the more pitiful you look, the more Harold will pity you. When he arrives, do you think he won''t doubt you if you are warm?" Susie was lost for words. It was reasonable. Susie had no choice but to grit her teeth and endure the cold. "Harold used to do as I told. When I said I wanted to elope with him, he would be so happy that he would abandon everything and follow me. But now ... he has note yet." "When he arrives, I will get the police to arrest him. And then I will find someone to teach him a lesson to vent my hatred!" Susie scolded Harold. However, Susie waited until ten o''clock in the evening, only to find that Harold still hadn''t arrived. Susie was annoyed and dialed Harold''s number again. She cried pitifully, "Harold, I''m too cold. Where are you? Why haven''t you arrived yet?" Harold said in a hurry, "The location you gave me was wrong. I just drove around there, but I didn''t get you!" "What?" Susie immediately changed to a conspicuous position under the streetmp, "I''m standing under the streetlight close to the road. It''s easy to be seen. Come over now." "Send me your location again!" "OK!" Susie immediately sent him her location. Harold replied, "Wait for me!" Susie was extremely happy. She thought to herself that Harold had taken the bait. As long as he arrived, it would soon be over. However, Susie hadn''t caught Harold after another hour. Susie''s expectations from the beginning once again turned to disappointment. She shivered in the cold wind for a night, freezing and hungry. When she dialed Harold''s number again, her hand was trembling. Susie asked in a shivering voice, "Harold, where are you? Why haven''t you arrived yet?" "Susie, I got into a car ident!" "What?" Susie shuddered, "What happened? How could there be a car ident?" "I don''t know. A car on the opposite side suddenly rushed over and hit the taxi I was in. The taxi driver pulled me and refused to let me go. Don''t worry, the traffic police are already on their way here. After dealing with the ident, I will go to you." "Well, OK!" Susie heaved a sigh of relief. "Don''t worry. Since I promised you, I will definitely do it. The battery of my phone is dying, so don''t call me. I already know your exact location. After dealing with the ident, I will take a taxi to you. I''ll be there soon. Wait for me!" "Alright, I''ll wait for you. Don''t be anxious. Safety first." "Got it." Harold hung up the phone. In the hotel, Harold had finished washing up. After making the phone call, he turned it off. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Susie waited in the cold wind for an entire night. She had been thinking that Harold woulde at any time, so she didn''t dare to wear other''s clothes and just waited. She was so cold that she kept sneezing with a snotty nose. Susie waited till the next morning. She was almost frozen, but Harold was nowhere to be seen. Susie, who had waited for the entire night, finally realized that Harold would note when she saw a hint of light in the eastern horizon. She angrily yelled at Harold''s name on her phone, "Harold, you bastard. You lied to me!" Susie walked to the car not far away and knocked on the window. "Who is it? Who dares to disturb my sleep?" One of Dick''s subordinates, who was sleepy, scolded impatiently. Susie pulled a long face and sneezed. She roared at the people inside, "It''s me!" Somebody heard Susie''s voice and quickly opened the car door, allowing Susie to enter. "Susie, finished waiting?" Susie warmed up a little after sitting in the warm car. These two bastards sleptfortably for the whole night, while she stood by the cold wind and waited for bastard Harold. "I can''t wait any longer. Let''s go back!" ''Bastard Harold, how dare you note over.'' She even deliberately injured her arm, on which a scar may leave forever. She touched the scar on her left arm, feeling angry. ''You are heartless, then don''t me me.'' ''Do you think you can get rid of the charges noting here to be a fugitive?'' In court, she would use him. ... In the morning, Bryson sent Audrey and Harold to the court. On the way, they went to have breakfast first. Feeling ufortable, Harold pulled the red string around his neck. The red string was suddenly torn off, and the pendant fell to the ground. Harold subconsciously bent down to pick it up. Before touched the pendant, somebody else picked up the pendant faster. Audrey held Harold''s pendant in her hand and looked at the familiar patterns on it. She thought about the scene when her mother put the pendant on her and Harold. The thing happened twenty years ago felt like yesterday. She had thought that she would never find Quentin, but she found him. Harold saw that Audrey was staring at his pendant and did not return. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Audrey, can you give it to me?" Audrey woke up from her memories. "Alright!" After returning the pendant to Harold, Audrey''s eyebrows twitched as she asked thoughtfully. "Harold, this pendant of yours is only half a piece, right?" Harold nodded. "Why is there only half a piece?" Harold shook his head. "I don''t know the details. I was adopted by the Howells when I was three. I drowned once, then I forgot everything before I drowned. I only knew that I was kidnapped to Shore City where I met my adoptive parents, who saved me. I wore this pendant all the time, which I guessed was from my biological parents. I always wanted to find my biological parents, but there was no way to find them in information-blocked time then." "Have you ever thought that you still have rtives alive?" Harold sighed, "Yes. After so many years, I''m afraid it''s hard to find. I drew my blood and left DNA in the authorities dealing with missing cases, but no one contacted me. Perhaps ... my family doesn''t want to find me." Harold''s eyes darkened. Seeing this, Audrey Eye''s heart was shaken. At that time, Audrey''s mother had passed. Toby wouldn''t listen to Audrey to leave a blood sample, and only trusted Wendy''s mother. Otherwise, she could have found Harold earlier. Fortunately, she finally found him. It was not toote. Audrey looked firmly at Harold, "Harold, I believe your family also miss you. Soon ... they will contact you." ''I am your sister, and I am by your side now. You are no longer alone.'' "Really?" Harold looked at Audrey with hope. "Really!" Seeing Audrey nod with certainty, Harold felt a bit relieved. Perhaps, his family would really appear in the near future. As she said, Audrey gently touched the pendant on her neck. ''Don''t worry, you and I will recognize soon. Just wait for the court verdict to end. It will be very soon. '' ... Outside the court. Bryson, Audrey, and Harold got out of the car. Not far away, Dick and others also appeared in front of the court. Seeing this, the bodyguards quickly appeared to protect. Susie, who was standing next to Dick, saw the refreshed Harold with burning hatred. He had indeed lied to herst night. His presence was the best proof. He lied to her! He lied to her! Susie thought. Harold felt her gaze and also looked in her direction, seeing the resentment in Susie''s eyes. Suddenly, Susie sneezed. Dick asked with concern, "What''s wrong?" Susie gritted her teeth and spat out a nasal voice, "I''m fine. I just caught a cold." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Harold made her suffer all of this. Harold pretended not seeing Susie''s gaze as he discussed with Audrey. As Audrey spoke to Harold, she nced at Dick. As a henchman, Coby also followed Dick. He looked indifferent as ever, carrying a bag, in which should be evidence from Dick''s side. Although Coby looked cold, Audrey caught a sh of hatred of his ncing at Dick. Audrey furrowed. She was worried about Coby. He was a man of character and had known that Dick killed his wife. He would not let it go so easily. Audrey hoped that nothing serious would happen. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Dick, along with Susie and Andy''s family, stepped towards the court. After entering the courtroom, they were waiting in the hall. Upon seeing Bryson, Audrey, and Harold entering the hall, Andy''s parents rushed over to Harold. "You''re a murderer. A life for a life!" "Pay with your life! I''m going to kill you!" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The bodyguards and Dick''s men were not allowed into the courtroom, so only the representatives and lawyers of both parties were present in the hall. Worried that Andy''s parents would do something to Harold, Audrey subconsciously blocked their way to him. Before their hands were on Audrey, Bryson had grabbed their wrists with his hands. They retreated in pain when feeling the strength from Bryson''s hands. They nced at Bryson, frightened by his imposing manner. They couldn''t help but step back, not daring to go forward again. Andy''s father threatened Harold, "Harold, I won''t touch you because people are around today. But Harold, God knows what you have done. You will pay for killing my son!" Harold could not help but say, "I didn''t kill him. The real murderer is someone else." Upon his words, Susie''s countenance changed. It looked like that he was going to betray her. Andy''s mother sneered, "You didn''t kill my son? Didn''t you admit that you were the murderer before? Now you are going to be sentenced to death. You are afraid, so you want to overturn your words on the spot? Let me tell you. I won''t let you get away with your sentence for killing my son. I will keep suing you until you are sentenced to death!" Susie took a sneeze again. When touching her itchy nose, she looked at Harold and hated him more. "Harold, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I thought you were a good person. You have let me down." Susie said angrily. Harold stared at her. She finally showed herself in her true colors. She used to put on a disguise in front of him for his sympathy to her. She would have gotten tired of it, especially when he had known the true her. Now, she even had no interest in acting and ndered him to his face. In the past, she only ndered him behind his back, but this time, she smeared him in his presence. Harold slightly closed his eyes. He knew he should give up any hope now. Audrey, standing beside him, mocked, "Harold, now you finally know what kind of person your sweetheart is, right?" Harold did not want to see Susie, the one whom he had once been crazy for but now he felt quite disgusted at. "Let''s go!" Harold turned his face away. "Alright!" Audrey and Harold walked in, followed by Bryson. For fear of Bryson, Dick and his men had no guts to step forward to the three and just stared at the three. Andy''s parents got nothing to do when the three passed by. Susie red at Harold angrily. This bastard made her wait for an entire night to y herst night. She decided to revenge on him soon. ... In the court. The case of Andy''s death caused a stir in Shore City. Many of the audience criticized Harold, since he had made a confession. Audrey, who was sitting in thewyer''s seat, could still hear the discussions from the audience. "Harold must be a lunatic. I heard that the official report listed the cause of death as suffering sh for neen times. What does it mean? The dead was full of bloody holes." "It''s too cruel. After Andy died, there are only his parents as he was the only child. His parents have to suffer the tragedy of losing the young loved ones." "Yes, it is. Such a vicious murderer will only be sentenced to life imprisonment. Don''t let him get away!" "Yes, that''s the word. He should be sentenced to death and be executed immediately!" Because Harold was a suspect in a murder case. He had been locked in the prisoner seat, very close to the audience, after arriving in the court. Audrey could hear the discussions from the audience. Let alone Harold. When he heard the discussions, Harold''s face turned slightly pale. He felt angry and clenched his fists. Audrey nced at Harold and gave him a reassuring look. Thisforting gaze suddenly smoothed his mood. In the end, Audrey noticed Bryson among the audience who smiled and gave her a thumbs-up. Audrey smiled back. Audrey made eye contact with Bryson in the court, which made Harold feel ufortable. At this time, on the intiff''s seat, thewyer took the bag from Coby and took out the paper. After looking around, thewyer asked Dick who was sitting beside the victim''s parents. "Mr. Dick, where is the evidence you mentioned before?" Dick answered, "Isn''t it in the bag?" Thewyer replied, "But there is no receipt nor the diary that you mentioned." "How is that possible!" Dick took the bag and flipped through it in person. In the end, he had to admit that the IOU and diary that he had stolen from Harold''s house were nowhere. Coby came forward with a serious expression. "The bag has been kept by me!" Dick trusted Coby very much. Dick''s face darkened. "It seems that there is a traitor among us. When we go back, I will investigate thoroughly!" "But what about now?" Coby asked. Dick sneered, "Without those, he could still be sentenced to death. This case has attracted much attention from society. Now, the public has made their judgment and asked him to be sentenced. With the witness and evidence, it is impossible for him to get rid of the crime!" Coby''s eyes were full of resentment. He fixed his eyes on the back of Dick''s head and showed the inclination to kill Dick. Dick, who was sensitive, felt a chill from the back of his head. He turned around but found nothing as Coby had restored to the usual. Seeing Dick turning around, Coby looked at him in confusion. "Boss, what''s the matter?" Dick found no one behind Coby. But the feeling was so strong that he couldn''t ignore it. He had no idea where it came from. Maybe he was too sensitive that made a mistake. Here was the court under guard. How could anyone be possible toy a hand on him in the court? He answered lightly, "Nothing!" Then, Dick returned to his seat. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 After the judges arrived, the trial began. The prosecutionwyer stated the case and described the miserable condition of Andy''s parents during this period. After the intiff''swyer finished his statement, the judges were deep in thought. Thest time when Harold was sentenced to life imprisonment, Andy''s mother fainted on the spot. Under the stage, Andy''s parents now looked a lot more haggard than thest time they came to the court. The prosecution changed the topic. "In addition, I have a new witness who can prove that Harold is the real murderer and his means were extremely cruel!" The murderer with brutal crime means could be sentenced to death ording tow. Thewyer provided the information of the witness. After checking it, one judge said, "Send the witness." Then, Susie was brought into the court and stood on the intiff. The judge said, "The intiff''s witness, please state your testimony." Susie looked at Harold with hatred. "Your Honor, it''s like this. My name is Susie, and Harold has been pestering me for a long time. He comined to me many times that the deceased threatened him to pay back the money and he got the idea of killing Andy for he didn''t want to. On the day of the ident two months ago, Harold told me something strange, so I suspect that he mighty his hands on Andy." "That''s why I went to the deceased''s house in advance that day. I wanted to persuade him to leave quickly. The fact that I went to his house can be proved by the neighbors nearby!" The clerk beside looked up at the judge. "Your Honor, when the prosecution mentioned that there was a new witness, we went to the scene to investigate. The neighbors nearby did meet Ms. Susie that day." Susie was secretly pleased in her heart. When she went to Andy''s ce to find Dick that day, she was seen by a person living in the same building with Andy, and that one knew her. At that time, she thought that this matter would bring her trouble, but she did not expect that this would indirectly help her, proving that she could be a witness. Susie continued, "Despite my persuasion that day, Andy still did not believe that Harold would kill him and refused to leave. Later, Harold went there. When I saw Harold, I wanted to stop him. Unexpectedly, Harold ignored me and stabbed Andy. I was so scared that I did not dare to stop him." As Susie spoke, she crossed her arms with both hands as her body trembled, indicating that she was really scared at that time. Audrey narrowed her eyes as she stared at Susie. Susie was really going all out to frame Harold. It would be a waste if she wasn''t going to be an actress. Susie continued with a trembling voice, "At that time, I saw that Harold cruelly stabbed Andy more than ten times with a dagger, but Andy didn''t die until the final stab. He was in great pain in hisst moments!" "Your Honor, what I said is true!" Susie looked at Harold with a terrified expression. "Also, the defendant didn''t do anything to me because he liked me. I took advantage of that opportunity to escape. Later, he called me and said that he would not let me go since I saw him kill Andy. I was really scared, afraid that he would kill me. Fortunately, you arrested him." When Susie used Harold, Harold was expressionless, or ... he had be numb because of Susie''s hypocrisy. Previously, he only knew that Susie would nder him in court. Now, after he saw her in her true colors, thest bit of love he had for Susie had been depleted. He had no more illusions about her. Audrey suddenly raised her hand. The judge asked, "The defensewyer, do you have any problem?" Audrey stood up and walked near Susie. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Susie felt a burst of panic at the sight of Audrey walking towards her. Nameless pressure overwhelmed her when she was before Audrey, making her feel ufortable. "Witness, can I ask you a few questions?" Susie calmly looked at Audrey. "Okay." "Well, what I want to ask is that you just said that the defendant had killed the victim in thest strike, right?" "Yes!" "However, I have an autopsy report from a medical examiner. It is said that the victim was dead when he was stabbed the first time. There are no signs of struggling at the scene, so ... it is not as you said. The victim didn''t die under torture!" Susie thought in panic, ''Why don''t I remember the autopsy report? Dick didn''t tell me this and I''m screwed.'' "Then ... I might have remembered wrongly," Susie stuttered. "Oh, wrong? Then let me ask you again, did my client call you before Andy died, or after that?" "Of course it''s after that because he called meter to threaten me!" Susie said confidently. Audrey revealed a mocking smile. With a teammate like that, who needed enemies? Susie came to be a witness on the spur of the moment, so there were many things that she did not fully understand. She thought that as long as she framed Harold, he would be proved guilty. Audrey held two pieces of paper on her table. "Your Honor, I have two files here. One is the call record of my client from the Tel Department. It records when Harold made the call and the time of death of the deceased identified by the forensic expert." After Audrey submitted the evidence to the judge, she smilingly turned to look at Susie. "Susie, you insisted that after Andy died, Harold called you to threaten you. In the information I got, he did call you and only once. ording to the time of death identified by the expert, Harold called you half an hour before the time, not after that!" Susie widened her eyes with trepidation. "Then, I might have remembered wrongly. The murderer called me half an hour before Andy died..." With a smile on her face, Audrey continued, "Then I have a question. If Harold called you half an hour earlier, and ording to you, at that time he had not killed Andy, how could he have foreseen that you would appear at the scene and threatened to kill you?" Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Audrey''s questioning made Susie panic. She tightly grabbed the table in front of her, and her back was covered in a cold sweat. Susie was even more flustered after meeting Audrey''s eyes. Who was thiswyer? Why did he know that she would lie in advance and have prepared the evidence? Now, shepletely fell into the trap she had set before. "I ... I..." Susie stuttered, unable toe up with aplete sentence. She quickly looked at Dick and asked him for help. The prosecutionwyer stood up. "Your Honor, I object. I object to the mental attack of the defendant''s lawyer against the witness." Audrey smiled elegantly. "Sir, I just asked a normal question because I have evidence to prove that there is something wrong with the witness'' words. And, the witness is very likely tomit perjury. My question is legitimate. Your Honor, please allow me to continue asking the witness because this concerns my client''s innocence." The two judges discussed for a while. "Objection overruled. The defensewyer, you can continue. The witness must answer the defense lawyer''s question truthfully." Susie gripped the table and her knuckles turning pale. Her mind suddenly went nk. How should she answer? "I ... I... I ... At that time..." Audrey smiled and said, "Witness, can''t you answer it? If so, I will answer it for you. At that time, you called my client and said that you killed someone. Because you were too afraid to move, you let my client go to you, right?" Susie''s eyes popped. "No ... that''s not true. I didn''t kill anyone." "Of course you didn''t kill that person, because the real murderer is someone else. You just took advantage of my client''s trust in you to make him take the me for the real murderer." Audrey suddenly turned to look at Dick, "Is that so? Sir?" Dick looked at Audrey with a gloomy expression. Unexpectedly, Audrey knew that he was the real murderer. "As far as I know, here is the thing. Mr. Dick went to see the victim that day and wanted the victim to give him ten percent of his ie. Unfortunately, the victim did not agree. So Mr. Dick killed the victim. Later, after the victim was dead, he added eighteen more cuts to the victim, because he was not satisfied. Am I right, Mr. Dick?" Dick''s expression changed. "The defensewyer, do you have any evidence for what you''ve said? Who can prove that I killed him? Don''t randomly use me if you don''t have any evidence. I am a legal citizen of Shore City. You can''t use me as you want." Dick said coldly. "Really?" Audrey smiled and looked at Dick. "Mr. Dick, what if I can show you evidence?" "It''s impossible!" Dick said confidently. At that time, there were only him and Coby at the scene, and Coby couldn''t possibly testify against him. There were no surveince cameras there. Thus, Audrey couldn''t have any evidence. Audrey smiled and looked at the judge. "Your Honor, I have a witness to prove that my client did not kill anyone. Can I ask my witness to be here?" "Sure!" After getting permission from the judge, Audrey signaled to the audience. Dick looked at the audience with disbelief. Coby walked out from the audience and sat in the witness seat. "How dare you betray me!" Dick looked at Coby with anger and mmed his hand on the table, "Coby, you! I trusted you so much." The judge frowned and asked, "Witness, please introduce yourself." "Your honor, you should have my information here. My name is Coby and I am Mr. Dick''s assistant!" "Since you are the prosecutor''s assistant, why do you choose to be the defendant''s witness?" Coby frowned as he looked at Audrey. Audrey stood up with a smile. "Your Honor, although Mr. Coby is the assistant of Mr. Dick, he is also a victim rted to Mr. Dick. Today I also want to sue Mr. Dick for Mr. Coby." Dick frowned, feeling a little flustered. Did Coby know the truth of the past? However, the surveince there had been destroyed, so Coby couldn''t know it. "Witness, please state what you saw." "Yes, Your Honor. That day, I followed Mr. Dick to the deceased. Mr. Dick wanted to ask for a refund from the deceased, but the deceased refused. Then, Mr. Dick killed the deceased with a knife and stabbed him more than ten times." "Because Mr. Dick had disliked Harold for a long time, he wanted to take this opportunity to kill Harold. Therefore, Mr. Dick called Ms. Susie and asked her to call Harold. Harold liked Ms. Susie very much. Ms. Susie lied that she could not stand the victim so she killed him. Harold did not want Ms. Susie to go to jail for him. Thus, he took the me for Ms. Susie." "Your Honor, I''m done. This is all I know." "You fucking frame me! I''m killing you right now!" Dick stood up angrily and was about to rush towards Coby when he was stopped by two security guards. Coby calmly took out a recording from his pocket. "Your Honor, I brought a recording with me at that time. It happened to record the situation. As long as you hear it, you will know if what I''ve said is true." Then, Coby yed the recording in his hand. The whole process was the same as what Coby had said. Dick''s face twisted. He didn''t expect that Coby had brought a recorder with him at that time, which made his n fail. Andy''s parents were stunned at this moment. Before this, Dick had found them and said that he had evidence to get justice for their son so that the murderer would get the proper punishment. Thus, they agreed to attend the court as rtives. They thought that Dick hade to help them. However, they did not expect that this man was a sanctimonious hypocrite and a beast! He was the real murderer who killed their son. Andy''s mother pointed at Dick''s face and said, "You are the murderer! I..." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dick saw her rush over and pushed her away. Being pushed by Dick, Andy''s mother hit the table and she fainted. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Andy''s father hurriedly helped her up. "Dear, how are you? Are you OK?" Because Andy''s mother got hit on the head and was unconscious, the judge quickly asked someone to send her to the hospital. Andy''s father was worried and left as well. Before leaving, he pointed at Dick with trembling fingers. "Dick, you murderer! You will die for this! If something happens to my wife, I''ll get even with you for this even if I have to risk my life!" Dick frowned and watched them leave the court. Beside Dick, several policemen and security guards were surrounding him, to prevent him from escaping. The judge looked at Dick and said, "Dick, you killed the victim and framed the defendant. What else do you want to say?" All the evidence showed that he was the murderer, and there was no room for optimism. Dick looked at the judge with a sneer. "It''s just a recording. Do you want to convict me?" Dick''s eyes ran down the court arrogantly, "I''m telling you. I didn''t kill him!" With that, Dick turned around and prepared to leave. Policemen and security guards immediately stopped Dick, not allowing him to leave. The judge said, "Mr. Dick, you are the murderer. You can''t leave." "You want to stop me?" Dick subconsciously reached for his waist. However, the gun had disappeared. He didn''t feel anything. Dick frowned. When he entered the court, everyone could not bring any weapons because of the court''s request. Afraid of being investigated by the court, Dick did not bring a gun when he came out. In addition, he had Coby protecting him, so he did not think too much. Only now did he realize that Coby had calcted him when he suggested Coby not bring a gun. While Dick was stunned, the policemen beside him restrained his two arms. Dick was shocked. Dick looked angrily at Coby. "Coby, you dare to scheme against me." Coby came down from the witness stand and walked towards Dick step by step. Because Coby looked so calm, no one stopped him. "I have something to ask you!" Coby asked. "Why should I answer your question?" "Two years ago, my wife died in a fire. Did you do it?" Coby asked softly. Dick sneered and showed a mockery expression. "Since you ask this question, I guess you have known the truth. Why do you still ask me?" Coby was still very calm. No emotions could be seen on his face. "So, you deliberately killed my wife because you wanted me to eliminate your opponent for you, right?" Dick said, "Yes. Because of her, you always had a lot of scruples. If you listened to me back then and killed him, would I have to do this?" "Good. Very good!" Coby''s gaze suddenly turned cold, but he still said slowly and calmly. Only Audrey could sense how angry Coby was. Especially in Coby''s eyes, she saw the hatred which was so strong that he even wanted to die together with Dick. He couldn''t do that! Audrey got up from her seat when she guessed what Coby was going to do. However, Coby was still a little far away from her. In addition, several security guards stood beside Dick, so Audrey couldn''t stop Coby in time. Audrey could only watch as Coby charged towards Dick with a fierce expression. Before everyone realized it, he tore off his ne and wrapped it around Dick''s neck. By the time everyone figured out what was happening and wanted to stop Coby, Dick had been strangled and he could hardly breathe. His entire face turned red. Dick wanted to pull off the ne around his neck. But Coby was so strong that no one could push him away. Just as everyone was trying to stop Coby, Dick widened his eyes and breathed hisst. After Dick breathed hisst, Coby strangled him for a while before letting go, to make sure that Dick diedpletely. When Coby let go, the policemen and security guards by his side finally controlled him. A person poked his head towards Dick''s neck and nose. "Your Honor, Dick''s heartbeat has stopped. He''s dead." The judge was dumbfounded. "Coby, you dare to kill someone in court! Do you know what crime this is?" The judge angrily pointed at Coby. Coby showed a relieved smile, and there was no emotion in his eyes. "Of course I know. Even if I''ll be sentenced to death, I still have to kill him." He looked at a certain spot on the wall. "Sienna, I have avenged you. Wait for me. Soon, I wille to you." Audrey was separated by the crowd. She kept shaking her head at Coby and told him not to do anything reckless. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Coby smiled at Audrey. "Thank you for letting me know the truth!" "Coby, please don''t. Sienna doesn''t want you to do this for her." Audrey tried her best to dissuade him. "Without her, what''s the point of me living alone?" After that, Coby let go of the policeman and crashed into the wall in front of him. Blood instantly dyed the white wall red. Coby crashed into the wall so hard that his frontal bone directly shattered. He fell to the ground with a smile and closed his eyes. Everyone on the scene was shocked by this. Audrey fell to the ground and stared at Coby''s corpse on the ground. A pair of powerful hands pulled Audrey up from the ground. Audrey smelled a familiar scent and leaned into Bryson''s embrace. She gripped his clothes. "It''s my fault. I am the one who brings this to him. I had long discovered that he was not quite right. I could have stopped him, but ... I want to remind him after the case ends. It is me. I killed him indirectly!" She wanted to win the case and did not care about Coby. It was her selfishness that made Coby suffer this. She had been awyer for more than two years, and she had handled countless cases. The people who were sentenced to death were all wretched and vicious, but Coby was a victim. Bryson hugged Audrey and caressed her back. "You have tried your best, and you don''t know that he wouldmit suicide. You will never be able to save a person who wants to die. Besides, after he worked for Dick, he has done many evil things for him. Even if Coby doesn''t die today, he will not be able to escape the punishment of thew in the future." Chapter 208 Chapter 208 "But..." Audrey still wanted to say something, but Bryson hugged her tightly. "Audrey, I know you are feeling guilty, but this is his own choice. If Dick is not dead, he will be locked up in prison, and there will be no other day for him toe out in this life. I am afraid that this is what he does not want to bear, so he chose to die now. It has nothing to do with you!" Audrey knew that Bryson wasforting her. However, it did work. Not hearing Audrey speak again, Bryson felt a little rxed. "You have more important things to do now. Don''t forget. You are still awyer!" Awyer! She was awyer, and Harold was still sitting on the dock. Her task had not ended, so she had to be rational and sober. Audrey took a deep breath and smiled at Bryson. "I understand." Bryson pinched her hand. "I''ll wait for you in the audience." Coby and Dick''s bodies were carried out, and the court returned to peace. Only their actingwyer was left in the intiff''s seats. Audrey stood in the defendant''swyer seat, "Your Honor, all the jury and identification members. All the evidence just now has been proved that my client was framed by someone. In addition, my client has been detained for two months, and has sincerely repented. I hope Your Honor, you can announce that my client is innocent and be released in court!" Then, Audrey handed over the confession letter that Harold had writtenst night. The two judges looked at the letter and exchanged a look, and then they came to have a discussion with the jury. In the end, the judge looked at Harold with a kind expression. "After the unanimous decision of the court jury, I now announce, the defendant, Harold, is innocent, and will be released at court!" Audrey was finally relieved at this moment. Harold''s charges have finally been lifted. "In addition, Susie is suspected of covering up and falsely using. We will arrest her ording to the law!" The judge announced again and knocked on the gavel. "The trial is over." The moment the judge finished speaking, Susie was stunned. When Dick was strangled to death by Coby, she was already terrified to the point that her entire body was in a panic. When the policeman put the cold handcuffs on her hands, her mind went nk and she was taken away in a daze. ... Coming out of the court, Harold let out a long sigh. Looking up at the bright sun, he finally had a sense of freedom. Everything that happened this morning was like a dream. However, he was indeed acquitted, all because of Audrey. Harold held Audrey''s hand tightly. "Angel, thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been acquitted. Thank you so much!" Audrey answered, "If you really want to thank me, don''t make such low-level mistakes. I don''t want to do it again!" Harold felt awkward. She was right. He needed to be more cautious. "By the way, where is your grandmother''s grave? Take me there!" Audrey suddenly said. "Why are you going to my grandmother''s grave?" "Didn''t I say that I have something to say to you? Let''s go. You lead the way." "Oh, okay!" ... The grave was in a cemetery in the suburbs. It was the kind-hearted neighbor who told him about his grandmother. Standing in front of the tombstone, Audrey took a deep look at the photo. She was a white-haired old woman with a kind face. It could be seen that she was amiable when she was alive. Audrey ced the bouquet of carnations in front of the tombstone. Harold suddenly knelt down with tearing eyes. "Grandma, I''m sorry. I finallye back to see you. It''s all my fault. I caused you to pass away early." Harold kowtowed several times to his grandmother. "Grandma, hello. My name is Audrey..." Audrey looked at the tombstone. "I''m Harold''s sister. Thank you for raising him during the eighteen years he lost his family." Audrey knelt down beside Harold and kowtowed three times. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Harold looked at Audrey in surprise. "Angel, you just said..." Audrey pulled out another pendant from her neck. It was exactly the same as the pendant on Harold''s neck, but the texture was the opposite. Harold''s eyes widened as he stared at the pendant in Audrey''s hand. "Why do you have the other half of the pendant? Who are you?" Audrey helped Harold up and looked at him seriously. "Harold, your original name is Quentin Munn. My name is Audrey Munn. You are my younger brother. We are siblings. I am your sister!" Audrey said slowly and forcefully. Audrey''s words were like a bolt of lightning that shed across Harold''s mind. He recalled something. In arge house, a little girl pulled him along to climb onto the swing and yed with him. A young woman handed the two pendants to him and the little girl. "The two of you will get one each. In the future, if the two of you get separated, you can use this pendant to find each other!" Harold looked at Audrey in shock and tears rolled down his eyes. "Are you my sister? My sister?" His voice was trembling with excitement. He had always thought that he was an orphan. In this world, he had no rtives. He thought that he would be lonely for the rest of his life. Unexpectedly, he had a rtive in this world, and his sister was still alive. Audrey looked at him with a smile and nodded. She was also about to cry. It took her a long time to hold back her tears. "That''s right. I am your sister!" After getting Audrey''s confirmation, Harold could no longer endure the excitement in his heart and threw himself into Audrey''s arms. "I thought I no longer had any family!" Harold cried like a child in Audrey''s arms. Audrey could no longer hold back her tears. She hugged him tightly. "It''s my fault. I didn''t find you earlier. It''s my fault. I''m sorry!" Chapter 209 Chapter 209 The brother and sister, who had reunited after a long time, hugged each other and cried loudly. Bryson, who was standing at the side, silently watched them. When they stopped crying, he silently handed them tissues. Audrey took over the tissue from Bryson, and smiled gently at him, "Thank you!" Harold frowned while looking at Bryson, and quickly pulled away Audrey to the side. "What are you doing?" Audrey nced at him and asked. "Sis!" When she heard him call her ''sis'', Audrey felt her heart soften. Looking at the big boy in front of her, Audrey felt a great relief. She had finally found her younger brother. Moreover... he was standing in front of her as a healthy young boy. She was grateful to god. She was grateful that there were so many good people in this world. "What''s wrong?" Audrey looked at him smilingly. Harold looked warily at Bryson. "Sis, who is that man? When I see him, I feel that his identity and status are extraordinary. He is not an ordinary man, right?" Harold asked. "Have you heard of the Cordova Group?" "Of course I know. The Cordova Group is one of thergest multinational groups in Peace City and even in the country. How could I not know about it?" Harold quickly answered. The Cordova Group... Bryson''s surname was Cordova as well. Harold quickly asked, "Could he be a distant rtive of some shareholder of the Cordova Group?" Audrey lightly coughed, "Why don''t you take a bold guess?" "He can''t be a direct rtive, right? I remember that the current CEO of the Cordova Group is only around thirty years old. It is impossible for him to have such a big son. He..." Harold nced at Bryson, who was also around thirty years old. Could he be... Seeing Harold''s expression of disbelief, Audrey told him the truth directly, "You''re right. It''s exactly what you think. He is the CEO of the Cordova Group, Bryson Cordova." Harold was left speechless. He was indescribably shocked. Audrey red at him, "What''s the expression on your face? Anything wrong?" The expression on Harold''s face was somehow meaningful. He whispered in embarrassment, "Sis, you will definitely be angry if I ask you this question. But I am your brother, and I have the right to know the truth." "Feel free to ask any questions you have." "Okay, I will ask, but don''t be angry!" Harold gritted his teeth and said, "Are you Bryson''s lover?" Audrey was speechless. Audrey almost spatted on Harold''s face. When she swallowed her saliva, she choked and coughed twice with her cheeks getting red instantly. She just glowered at Harold. Harold looked at Audrey innocently, "It was you who asked me to ask you just now." She thought, ''Yes, I did. But I didn''t know you would ask this stupid question!'' Audrey took a deep breath and ced an arm on Harold''s shoulder, "My dear brother, do you think your sister is the kind of girl who will be someone''s lover?" Harold carefully studied Audrey before shaking his head. Audrey sighed, "So now, you can believe what I said?" "But, how could Bryson fall for you?" Audrey was left stunned and speechless again. How could her own brother look down on her so much? "What''s wrong with me? I have a fine figure and a beautiful face. I can make money. I can cook. I can fight against the bitches, and even the hooligans. Am I not good enough now?" "You are fairly an excellent woman, but he''s Bryson Cordova..." Harold still couldn''t believe his sister. After all, shouldn''t someone of Bryson''s status find a youngdy from the same family? After two days of interaction, Harold knew that Audrey had always been alone. It seemed that their parents had died young. Would the Cordova family ept an orphan with no background? "Is there something wrong with Bryson''s sexual orientation? Is he deliberately looking for you to cover him up?" Harold asked. As soon as he finished asking, Audrey pped Harold on his head heavily. "It hurts, Audrey! I am your brother. Can''t you be gentle? It really hurts!" Harold covered the back of his head with a pained face. His sister did not know how to care about her brother at all. At the very least, they had just reunited, and before they could talk more about each other, she had already started bullying him. "You do know that you are my brother. If you weren''t my brother, I would have crippled you by now!" Audrey red at him. "I even suspect that I''m not your biological brother. Sis, why don''t we go for a blood test?" Harold asked innocently. Audrey tried to resist the endless anger in her heart. "You are not my brother from now on!" After saying this, Audrey angrily turned around and was about to leave. Harold quickly grabbed Audrey''s arm, "Sis, sis, don''t be angry. I am just joking with you." "Don''t talk nonsense from now on!" "Yes, mydy!" After speaking, Harold obediently stood behind Audrey. When Audrey brought Harold to the front of Bryson, Bryson smiled at the two of them, "Are you done chatting?" Audrey smiled and nodded, "Yes, we have finished chatting. Let''s go and have lunch together." "Alright." ... After leaving the cemetery, Harold looked at Bryson narrowly. Harold sized Bryson up from time to time until they arrived at the restaurant, his eyes were still full of doubt. During lunch, Audrey suddenly stood up, "I''m going to thedy''s room!" Audrey opened the door and left. Only Bryson and Harold were left in the room, and the atmosphere became a bit awkward. Before today, when Audrey and Harold had not met each other, Harold only thought that Bryson was an unfamiliar friend. After the case was over, he would never see him again. So he did not care much about him, but now it was different. He had met Audrey, and Bryson was very likely to be his brother-inw. In the future, they would meet frequently. Bryson smiled and looked at Harold. "Do you want to ask me anything?" Harold suddenly raised his head, with a mouthful of rice almost choking him to death. It was Bryson Cordova, the president of the Cordova Group, who was talking to him! He swallowed the rice in his mouth and looked at Bryson awkwardly, "No... nothing." "I don''t have any question..." Just as he finished speaking, Harold thought that it would be a pity to miss such a great opportunity, and asked boldly, "Actually, it is not a big question." "Then ask me." Bryson smiled at him. "You are the one who asked me to ask. Then I will ask. I just want to ask you... What are your feelings for my sister?" Harold finally asked the question in his heart. This was the question he was most concerned about. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Bryson smiled and said seriously, "I love her!" Chapter 210 Chapter 210 When Bryson spoke, Harold''s mouth moved, and then a mocking smile was revealed on his face. "Rich people are like this. You can easily show affection to any women. Who knows if your love is real or not? You always cheat simple girls!" Bryson smiled. "So, how do you want me to prove it?" Harold thought for a while, and he suddenly came up with an idea. "From now on, you stand outside and say to whoever passes by that you love Audrey! To at least ten people." Generally, rich people were extremely concerned about their identity and would never do such a "shameful" thing. Harold believed that a super wealthy guy like Bryson would not do it. After Harold saw Susie''s true colors, he figured out lots of things. Happiness had nothing to do with power. Audrey was his only family. He did not want her to be heartbroken because of a hedonistic son of rich parents. Harold was afraid that Bryson just took Audrey as a ything, and Audrey would be sad if she was abandoned one day. Harold believed that if he could stop it in time, his sister would not feel miserable by that day. As long as Bryson was unwilling to do this, it could at least prove that he did not care about Audrey at all. Then, this man was not worthy of her love. After Harold finished speaking, Bryson, who was sitting opposite, straightforwardly replied, "Sure!" Harold froze. He almost dropped his jaw. He couldn''t help shouting inwardly, ''Howe? He agreed?'' Harold calmed down and coughed. "Don''t say yes so soon. You will find it hard to finish it." When Harold said this, Bryson had gotten up and opened the door. At the moment, a waiter passed by, and Bryson immediately stopped him. The waiter was startled. "Sir, what can I do for you?" Bryson said coldly, "I love Audrey." Harold was dumbfounded. The waiter couldn''t figure out what was going on. He had a part-time job here and didn''t have the time to find a girlfriend. Hearing this, heined inwardly, "I just came to take up a job. Why does this guy have to advertise his love in front of me?" Later on, lots of guests and waiters passed by. And Bryson stopped them one by one and repeated what he had said before. After hearing Bryson, everyone had the same expression as that waiter. After Brysonpleted the task, he returned to the private room and sat down. He smiled and looked at the shocked Harold. "Is this okay?" Harold kept his mouth wide opened and didn''t know what to say. After a long while, he closed his mouth. He could not believe what he had just seen. How could Bryson stop ten people and tell them that he loved Audrey? Harold mechanically nodded. "Yeah ... it''s okay!" Audrey had juste out of the washroom when she vaguely heard someone talking. "That man said ''Audrey'', right?" "Yes, I heard it too. It''s ''Audrey''!" A guest who had just entered the washroom said to the girl next to her. "s, I envy that ''Audrey'' so much." "Me too. If only I was that girl!" Audrey was confused. She wondered what had happened. Was there another girl called Audrey in this restaurant? Audrey returned to the washroom with a puzzled look on her face. Harold had yet to recover from his shock. As soon as she sat down, Audrey said with a dumbfounded expression, "I heard many people talking about my name." Harold''s heart skipped a beat. Bryson told ten people that he loved Audrey at the door. But it was Harold who had offered it. Did Audrey know it? Harold immediately said, "They might be talking about another girl." Audrey nced at him without any traces of doubt. "I think so, but what a coincidence! There is someone with the same name as me in this restaurant. I want to get to know her!" Harold didn''t know what to say. He hoped Audrey could forget about it as soon as possible. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "By the way, when do you n to return to Peace City?" Harold immediately changed the topic. Audrey narrowed her eyes. "After you finish everything in Shore City." "Do you want to take me with you?" Audrey took a deep breath. "Quentin, you are my brother. It cost me so much time to find you. I can''t leave you here alone. Moreover, you don''t have any rtives here. Dick''s subordinates might make things difficult for you. So, I am going to bring you back to Peace City." To leave Shore City! Harold was stunned. He had never thought of returning to Peace City. Previously, he didn''t want to go back because his home was here, andter because of Susie. After his grandmother passed away and Susie cheated on him, leaving might be the best choice. "But..." Harold clenched his fists nervously. "I have nothing. If I go to Peace City..." Audrey looked at Harold seriously. "Quentin, I know what you are worried about. But I believe that you will be able to realize your dream even you are in a brand-new ce. Shore City is a small ce after all. After arriving at Peace City, you will have more opportunities to improve yourself. You should not have graduated from university yet, right?" Harold hung his head in shame. "No ... no!" Because of Susie, after the New Year this year, he had been working hard to earn money to repay that loan shark. He could have graduated next year, but now... "Bryson..." Audrey looked at Bryson. Bryson nodded. "Leave it to me. I have checked your previous grades. You can study at University A." Harold widened his eyes. "University A in Peace City?" "Yes, do you want to study there?" Harold nodded vigorously. "Yes!" "It just happens that all the universities have started their summer vacation. You should review your previous lessons again, and in autumn, you will study at University A. Is that okay?" "No problem!" Harold said excitedly, "Thank you! I can''t wait for you to be my brother-inw!" Bryson was speechless. He raised his eyebrows slightly, the corners of his mouth curved. "It''s nothing!" Brother-inw? Audrey was rendered speechless. She felt embarrassed and wondered. ''Wasn''t Harold dissatisfied with Bryson before? When we were in the cemetery, he kept reminding me that Bryson does not love me and asked me to break up with him.'' ''Why does he take Bryson as his brother-inw now?" ''Doesn''t he feel awkward?'' Harold pretended not to see Audrey roll her eyes, and he was overjoyed. Studying at University A was his former wish. Back then, he had passed the college entrance examination of this university. However, he was afraid that his grandma would be lonely at home and it would be difficult for him to take care of her in another city. Thus, he was enrolled in a university, which was not as good as University A, in Shore City. Now he could go to University A. Moreover, from Bryson''s behavior just now, Harold affirmed that Bryson loved Audrey. That was why he admitted that Bryson was his brother-in- law. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Harold''s previous case remained some follow-up problems that needed to be dealt with. Soon, the judgment of Andy''s death case came to an end. Susie was sentenced to ten years because of her crime of shielding and indirect murder, whose most beautiful time would be spent in prison. In addition, Audrey became Leslie''swyer. The case of Leslie was arranged by Bryson to be interrogated earlier. In the court, thanks to Audrey''s glib tongue, Leslie was sentenced to life imprisonment without commutation. Bryson and Harold sat in the audience and watched Audrey argue with Leslie''swyer until thetter was speechless. In the end, the judge epted Audrey''s request and took Leslie in. Harold would always remember that before Leslie was taken away, she screamed at Audrey. "You are not a woman, you are a devil, you are a female devil!" When they were out of court, Audreyined to Harold and Bryson. "Leslie Walton has been used to framing others. How could he say that I am a devil woman? Heh, is there a devil as kind, beautiful, and virtuous as me?" Harold subconsciously took a step back, silently staring at Audrey and keeping a distance from her. Audrey red at him angrily. "What attitude? Why are you looking at me like that? Am I wrong?" Harold kindly reminded her, "I heard that when Leslie Walton kidnapped you, your shoulder throw caused him internally injured!" "What do you mean? Could it be that I let him threaten me with a knife at that time? If I had not fought back, you would have no sister now. Do you have a conscience?" Audrey snapped. Harold did not know what to say. Seeing that Harold was silent, Audrey Koch held onto Bryson''s arm. "Bryson, look at Quentin." Bryson said, "Quentin, apologize to your sister!" Harold obediently stood in front of Audrey. "Dear sister, I was wrong just now. You are the kindest, most beautiful, and virtuous woman in the world!" Audrey was speechless. She looked at Harold''s puppy eyes. ''My brother, where is your integrity?'' She asked with eyes. Harold smiled and answered in heart, ''In front of my future brother-inw, my integrity has been eaten by a dog!'' Taking a deep breath, Audrey was deeply gratified as she saw his increasingly cheerful face from the first time they met. He hadpletely walked out of Susie''s shadow. "Quentin, it''s time to say goodbye to the past. Are there any things that haven''t been done?" "I want to ... go back and see where I lived before." Harold made his final request. "Alright!" Audrey replied. Harold brought them back to the old courtyard that Harold had stayed in before. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In these two days, the courtyard had been repaired bybors sent by Bryson. Even the gate had its new lock. Harold pushed open the door of the courtyard and carefully looked at every corner. Then, he handed the key to the neighbor. "Uncle, I can''t let go of that grape trellis the most. Can you help me watch it and asionally water it?" The neighbor was an honest man who looked very simple and good. "Alright, Harold, but are you leaving?" Harold nodded. "Yes, I am going to study in Peace City. Moreover, my sister hase to find me." The neighbor looked at him happily. "That''s good. You''ve finally found your family. Don''t worry and go. I will help you look after your courtyard." "Thank you, Uncle!" Harold took another look around the courtyard and left with red eyes. Harold didn''t calm down as they got in the car. Audrey patted him on the back. "Quentin, don''t be sad. It only took a few hours from Peace City to Shore City. You cane back often if you want to, and you can even stay here for several days when you have a holiday. " Harold nodded. "I know." "So, let''s go?" Bryson asked from the passenger seat. Audrey looked at Bryson with guilt because she sat in the back seat tofort Harold instead of sitting with him. Audrey said, "OK!" Then the car started up. Harold turned around suddenly to see more. It was not until the street view behind him could no longer be seen that Harold looked back. ... On the way back, Audrey briefly introduced the situation in Peace City to Harold, and part of the truth of the past and the present. After Audrey''s introduction, Harold''s anger could not help but re up. "I have some impression of Wendy. Back then, she was indeed the one who lied to me that you were in the park. So, I went there to look for you, only to be pushed down the lotus pond. I was lucky to not drown, but she is still alive and at ease." Audrey held Harold''s hand. "I told you the truth not because I want you to remember the hatred, but because I don''t want to hide anything from you. I told you because I want to tell you that I now have the ability to take revenge on them. And your mission is to study well and have a good future so that you can win glory for yourself." "Audrey, I am a man in our family. I am the one whoes to take revenge. How can I let you do such a dangerous thing?" Audrey smiled, "Yes, you are a man in our family, but you don''t have the ability now. So, you should go to school, and when you have the ability, you can help me." Harold was a little discouraged, "You can only me me for being too muddle-headed the past two years. Otherwise ... I wouldn''t have dragged you down." "What nonsense are you saying? How can you drag me down? Besides ... don''t you still have your brother-inw?" Bryson turned around with a gentle smile. "Yes, I am your future brother-inw. You don''t have to worry since she is with me." Harold was lost for words. Another public disy of affection! "Audrey, I have something ... to discuss with you!" Harold said with hesitation. "Just say it!" Audrey indicated him to continue. Harold''s eyes wandered. "I ... After all, I had lived in another family for eighteen years. Moreover ... the Munns are in such a situation. Can ... can I temporarily not change my name back?" After Harold finished speaking, he lowered his head, not daring to look at Audrey. When he thought that Audrey would me him, Audrey held his hand gently. "Quentin, I know what you''re thinking and understand how you feel. Moreover, it is not suitable for you to change back to your original name now. So, it''s OK, Harold. You don''t have to." And it would be easier to hide his identity. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 After returning to Peace City, Bryson sent Audrey and Harold home. Audrey frowned as she looked out the window at the crossroads. "Bryson, we are heading the wrong way. This is not the way to my house." Bryson nced at her without saying anything. Audrey had nothing to say. It was not the way to the Cordova Mansion either. Where was he taking her? About ten minutester, the car went into a luxurymunity and then stopped in the underground parking lot in themunity. Bryson got out of the car, walking to the other side of the car and opening the door. "Get off the car!" Audrey subconsciously got out of the car, "... Bryson, didn''t you want to send us home? Why did you bring us here?" Harold also got out of the car and Kolby removed all of his luggage in the trunk. Bryson held Audrey''s hand and said, "Follow me!" Audrey followed him, saying nothing. She followed Bryson into the elevator nkly. After the elevator stopped on the 19th floor, Bryson took Audrey to Room 1901. Then he took out a key from his pocket and opened the door. "Everybody in!" Audrey and Harold walked into the room at a loss. Kolby, who was following behind, moved all Harold''s luggage into the room. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As soon as they got into the room, they could see a wide balcony that could provide a wide vision. Outside the balcony was the city-protecting park of Peace City. It was evening, and the golden sun sprinkled on the window, covering the window with a golden veil, making it particrly resplendent. It was a four-room house decorated in a pure European style. The furniture in it was also in European style. There were sufficient appliances in the room and the white floor was as smooth as a mirror. It seems someone had just cleaned it. In the spacious living room, there were some boxes cing in the living room. After taking a closer look, Audrey found that the contents in those boxes were actually her things. Audrey looked at Bryson behind her. "Bryson... What happened?" Bryson handed the key to Audrey. "You live here from now!" Audrey still didn''t understand, "What? We live here?" "The house you lived in before is a one-room apartment. It is not suitable for two. This is a four-room house, and its surrounding environment is elegant and convenient. Besides, it is close to University A. So I bought it and you are the owner!" Audrey was speechless. "You bought it for me?" "Yes!" There was a sense of being kept arousing in Audrey''s heart. However, Bryson was really considerate. It would be really inconvenient for her and Harold to live in the previous one-room apartment. She was nning to find another two-room apartment to live in tomorrow, and then kept money to buy a house. Even though she had found her younger brother, it would not be a home in real sense until they could have a house of their own. However, she only wanted to buy a house that was about 100 square meters. but where she was in right now was at least 200 square meters. She was only a lover of Bryson. It would be nothing for him to buy a house like this, but... ording to the location of this house, it would cost at least 10 million. After thinking for a while, Audrey looked at Bryson seriously "Bryson, I can''t take such a precious house from you." Bryson frowned at her words. "The market value of this house should be around 18 million. My bank ount has more than 1 million now, and there are also 10 million of investment funds and stocks. This year''s profit is expected to be about 3 million, so totally it is 14 million. I will leave an IOU to you for the rest 4 million. My current sry is half a million every month, but I will get more than that together with bonus. I will repay the 4 million in half a year with interest after considering our daily expense." Audrey said seriously after making a thorough calcting. Bryson''s face darkened, "Do you have to be so even with me?" Audrey sighed. She held Bryson''s hand and looked him in the eyes seriously. "I know you are doing everything for me. But we have not married after all. I don''t want to be misunderstood by your family or anyone else that I am with you just because of your money. I want to be with you fair and square. Can you understand me?" Audrey and Bryson had totally different status. So it took great courage for her to decide to be with him. It was thest way for her to maintain her dignity buying this house with her own money. She wanted her rtionship with Bryson to be as pure as possible. When Bryson looked at Audrey in her eyes, he could see her determination and struggles. So he nodded eventually. "Okay, I agree." Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. "I''ll write you an IOU now. Send me your ount numberter and I''ll transfer the money to you." "Okay!" When Audrey finished writing the IOU and handed it to Bryson, she felt the pressure in her heart relieved a lot. Then Bryson went back, leaving Audrey and Harold tidying their things in the new house. Suddenly, she remembered that Maria had said that she would give her grandma''s legacy to her. But after leaving her contact information, a month had passed. Audrey picked up her phone and called Maria after tidying her things up. However, no one answered even after she called several times. ''So weird. Why does Maria not answer the phone? ... The next morning. Audrey and Harold went out together. After sending Harold to a nearby bookstore, Audrey went to the law office. After arriving at the office, she called Maria once again. Finally, someone answered it. "Hello, Ms. Maria, it''s me, Audrey!" Audrey said. "I know it was you." Maria''s voice sounds like she was exhausted. "You called mest night, right? I was outsidest night without taking my phone, so I didn''t answer." "So I see." "You want the olddy''s belongings, right? Do you have time this afternoon? I''ll give you the address. Come and get it." "Alright!" Audrey made an appointment with Maria and wrote down the address before hanging up. But Audrey wondered why she felt that Maria was not quite right when she called her. ''She is living a happy life with her family now, so she should be fine.'' "Perhaps I''m overthinking.'' Chapter 213 Chapter 213 After making the call to Maria, Audrey was about to work. Brenda Mayer, who was close to Audrey, leaned over to talk to her. "Audrey, have you heard the news?" Audrey looked at her in confusion. "What is it?" "Mr. Steele hired a big shotwyer. The guy will join us today!" Brenda said. "Really?" Audrey tilted her head and asked with interest. "A big shotwyer? What is his name?" "His name is Deegan Ay! He is very famous!" Hearing the name, Audrey raised her eyebrows. Deegan! Audrey was no stranger to this name. The two of them had known each other for a long time. Deegan was her opponent the first time Audrey appeared in court as awyer. At that time, she was for the defense while Deegan was for the intiff. Deegan was ten years older than Audrey. Before the court session, he vowed to win against her and even derided her as a wet-behind-the-ears girl. As a result, Audrey established the invalidity of the im with solid evidence and revealed the true colors of the intiff. She finally won the trial for the defendant beautifully. Deegan was extremely angry at that time. Later, the two of them met again in court. Deegan plotted against Audrey to humiliate her in public. However, Audrey revealed Deegan''s misdeeds in court, so Deegan was expelled from the bar in Country M.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, after Deegan left Country M, he went back home, deceived people and won the name of a "big shotwyer". Now, Deegan was to work for the firm Audrey was in. Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road. Just as Audrey was thinking, a man walked into the office. He looked gentle and refined, dressed in a suit and leather shoes. Freddy saw himing from afar. So Freddy walked out of the office, passing through the cubicle to wee him. "Deegan, you''re here!" "Hello, Mr. Steele!" Deegan nodded politely. However, his eyes betrayed his perfect confidence. Freddy held Deegan''s hand. "You are a huge plus for the firm!" "I am ttered." "By the way, it''s your first day at work. I''ll introduce you to otherwyers!" "Sure!" Freddy took Deegan to see the otherwyers one by one. Deegan shook hands with others, but his arrogant attitude made everyone ufortable. Then Freddy arrived in front of Audrey with Deegan. Before Freddy could say something, Audrey spoke with a faint smile. "Deegan, we haven''t seen each other for a long time!" Deegan''s smile froze when he saw Audrey. His eyes widened as he stared at Audrey in disbelief. "Audrey ... Why are you here?" Audrey ... She was simply Deegan''s nightmare. He had not been able to get rid of her for the past two years. He never expected that he would meet her again at the Square Law Firm. What a tragedy! Freddy looked at the two of them in surprise. "What? You two ... know each other?" Audrey smiled and said, "Of course. When Deegan and I were overseas..." Deegan''s face paled, and his eyes were fixed on Audrey. Deegan was afraid that Audrey would say something she shouldn''t, so he immediately said, "We met once overseas when we both participated in a seminar rted to thew." After saying that, Deegan red at Audrey to stop her from saying anything adverse to his reputation. Audrey gave him a smile full of meaning. Freddyughed and said, "I see. I didn''t expect you to have such kind of link. It seems that the two of you are on good terms. The seat in front of Audrey is now empty. Deegan may just sit in front of Audrey!" " ... Alright!" Audrey stood up and stretched out her hand warmly. "Deegan, wee to our firm. And we are neighbors." The corner of Deegan''s mouth twitched. He reached out to shake hands with Audrey. The moment his hand was held, Deegan felt as if his hand was caught by a blender. It hurt so much that he screamed and quickly withdrew his hand. "My hand!" Deegan scowled at Audrey. "You''ve gone too far. You..." Audrey was wearing a frightened expression on her face. She retreated a little and looked at Deegan in horror. "Deegan, what''s wrong? What did I do?" Deegan was speechless. Seeing the questioning gazes all around him, Deegan felt a chill down his spine. This was the feeling! Every time he met Audrey, Deegan would feel the world looking at him with disdain. When Audrey was shaking hands with Deegan just now, she squeezed his hand so hard on purpose that he felt his hand was about to be crushed. However, Audrey acted as if nothing had happened, while Deegan was the one to be questioned by the others in the office. Audrey was simply a terrifying woman. Deegan suddenly regretted having chosen to work for the Square Law Firm. ''If I had known Audrey was here, I would nevere to her!'' Deegan thought. It was toote to regret now. Deegan felt a faint pain in the back of his head at the thought of sitting in front of Audrey and being stared at by her every day. ... Outside the bathroom. As soon as Audrey came out of the bathroom, she saw a person standing by the sink with his legs crossed against the wall. He seemed to be waiting for someone. Audrey washed her hands and wiped them with a tissue. Seeing Audrey was out, Deegan immediately went over to her. "Audrey, leave the Square Law Firm!" Deegan looked at Audrey and spoke. Audrey looked at him with a faint smile. "Deegan, that''s impossible. Firste, first served. I am the one who came to the firm first. So you should be the one to leave, right?" "You!" Deegan was speechless. "Deegan, you''d better focus your attention on the cases. Don''t lose thewsuit and ruin your reputation!" Then Audrey patted Deegan on the shoulder while walking past him. Deegan cried out in pain from his shoulder because of the pat. "It hurts!" Audrey immediately drew back her hand with a surprised look. "I''m really sorry. I was patting too hard. I''ll pay attention next time!" Deegan had nothing to say... Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Audrey started preparing to go to Maria''s house when there were still two minutes left before lunchtime. When lunchtime started, she was ready to leave. Her colleagues asked her, "Audrey, where are you having lunch?" She smiled and said, "I have something to do. You guys go without me." Audrey passed by Deegan when she left. He stared at Audrey''s back, with fire in his eyes. One of their colleagues saw Deegan staring at the back of Audrey, then asked him subconsciously. "Hey, Mr. Deegan, it seems you have a very good rtionship with Audrey. Maybe you are a couple?" Deegan showed some disgust, "she and me? Come on." But he suddenly felt that his attitude was too bad, so he smiled and exined, "Well, she and I are just friends." ... Audrey received a phone call from Bryson when she had just arrived at the entrance of Maria''s community. When she told Bryson where she was, he asked her to send him the location, then he would pick her up. After sending the location to Bryson, Audrey called Maria. A few minutester, Maria went out fetching two boxes on a small cart. "I''m really sorry, Audrey. I should have given them to you before, but I was too busy." Maria looked at Audrey with a sense of guilt. "Thank you so much. If you haven''t kept these things for me, I''m afraid I would never be able to get them." Maria shook her head, "I should say thanks. You and your grandma have made me what I am now." Maria took a long sigh then. Audrey took a closer watch on Maria, then she found that her white hair had be much more than thest time she saw her. She had also lost a lot of weight, and her tiredness could be even seen on her face. It looked like she had undergone long-termbor. Feeling that Audrey was staring at herself, Maria''s eyes flickered, and she subconsciously avoided Audrey''s gaze. She coughed lightly and began to remove the things from the cart. "Well, Audrey, the things are here. I''ve got some work to do in my home, so I''m leaving..." Audrey grabbed her hand before she could finish her words. "Ms. Maria!" Audrey''s sharp eyes stared into Maria''s eyes, "Are you trying to conceal anything from me?" "What can I conceal from you? You have been awyer for so long, so you have be so suspicious. Don''t you see that I am fine? What could happen to me?" "Ms. Maria!" Audrey frowned. "You cannot fool me. We''ve lived together for so many years. How can I not understand you? Is there any trouble in your home?" "No, There''s nothing!" Maria tried to get rid of Audrey. But she was not powerful enough. Maria got a little anxious, "Let go. I have to go home." "Ms. Maria, I won''t let you go before you tell me your secret." Audrey firmly held Maria''s hand. Maria had no choice now. She sighed, "Actually it''s not so serious... Half a month ago, when my husband and my son were delivering goods, they were hit by a car. Now they are still in the hospital. So this time around, I have been taking care of them in the hospital. asionally, I woulde back to get some daily necessities. So... I didn''t have time to give these things to you." Audrey frowned, "Ms. Maria, why did you not tell me about it?" "It''s not necessary to bother you. Both of them are safe and sound. They just need some time to recover." "Did you get thepensation?" Maria hesitated for a moment, then said, "They thought that I wanted too much, so... they are preparing for awsuit." "Awsuit?" Audrey responded immediately, "Then I will help you with thiswsuit. I will help you get the bestpensation." "No, thanks. The reason why I didn''t call you was that I didn''t want to bother you. Anyway, my son''s friend knows awyer." Audrey nodded. "I see!" Audrey stared at Maria and said to her, "You have taken care of me since I was a little girl. I can''t stand by if you were in trouble. Just call me if you need me!" "Okay, I got it. Don''t worry!" "Alright." ... Audrey let Maria leave after Maria promised to call her if anything happened. Soon after that, Bryson arrived. Bryson went back into the car after loaded those boxes in the trunk. When he looked at Audrey, she seemed to be worrying about something, then he caressed her brows. "What is it?" Audrey then told him Maria''s story. She said, "I''m a little worried because I don''t know who thewyer that helps her is." Bryson patted the back of her hand. "Don''t worry. Since she said she''s fine, then everything''s fine. Be optimistic." Audrey''s worry relieved a little, "Maybe." She nced at the surroundings through the window. "It''s not far from the bookstore where Quentin is in. Let me call him to have lunch together." "Alright!" Audrey took out her phone to call Harold. It was immediately answered. "Hello, what is it?" Harold said in a very low voice so that he would not disturb the other people in the bookstore. Audrey then said, "I am now near your bookstore. Let''s have lunch together." "No, I''ve got a lot of things to read. I will grab a biteter." Audrey frowned. "It''s a brainwork to read. How can you just grab a bite?" "I''m reading now. Pick me up when you get off work." Audrey had nothing to say. ''He is such a bookworm.'' Now she had no choice. She took a look at Bryson, then gnashed, "Bryson is going to be with us!" Harold responded quickly and excitedly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "What? Bryson is gonna be there too? Then I''ll go. I''ll wait for you on the side of the street. See you later!" Then Harold hung up the phone. Audrey stared at her phone, sinking in frustration. ''How can Harold like Bryson so much? I''m jealous.'' Audrey held her chin and stared at Bryson''s perfect profile, murmuring, "It seems that it''s not enough to keep you away only from women!" Bryson was speechless. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 After lunch, Bryson sent Audrey''s belongings back home first and then sent her back to thew firm. However, Audrey did not want to be seen, so she only had Bryson sent her to the closest traffic light instead of the building of thew firm. Just as she entered the office, ke called her. "Audrey, Audrey,e here for a moment." Audrey was a bit worried when she saw the gossipy expression on ke''s face. Could it be that someone had seen Bryson send her to thew office? She calmly walked over. "ke, what''s wrong?" "Audrey, you still don''t know, right?" "What?" Audrey was confused. "Oh, it''s Miss ir. She came here at noon, but you were not there at that time." Audrey frowned, "Did she? What did she say?" "Miss ir came with someone who wanted litigation. But you were not here. It was Deegan who received them. Miss ir was looking for you, but for some reason, she signed a contract with Deegan." Audrey raised her eyebrows. Greedy Deegan, he stole her clients tantly. "What was more, Audrey, Mr. Steele said that when youe, you should see him in his office." Freddy worried that she may find trouble with Deegan, so he wanted to talk with her first. She looked at ke with a smile. "Alright, I got it. Thank you." When Audrey walked into thew office, she saw Deegan''s smug face. Audrey ignored him and walked straight to Freddy''s office. Seeing Audrey enter the office, the staff talked animatedly. "Did you see Audrey''s face? It looks like she''s angry." "Of course. No one would be happy if this happened to them." "They are colleagues, why do this? ir is our big client. It was Audrey who kept her. Deegan took a free ride to snatch her away the moment he arrived. " "Looks like I have to be careful of Deegan in the future." Audrey stayed in Freddy''s office for about ten minutes. She was very calm when she came out. This was because she had just found out that the person ir brought was her cousin, the perpetrator of Maria''s case. Deegan epted this case, so she was free from the excuses to evade, which was exactly what she wanted. Not only did she not me Deegan, but she was also very grateful to him. Brenda sat behind Audrey. After Audrey sat down, he poked her back with a pen. Audrey looked back in confusion. "Brenda, what''s the matter?" Brenda red at Deegan in front of Audrey. "Deegan is so greedy. He snatched your client as soon as she came to the office. Aren''t you angry?" Audrey smiled, "The client values our ability. Since they chose Deegan, it means that they trust his ability. Why should I be angry? What is more, this will only motivate me to improve my ability. In this way, the client will naturally not choose others." Brenda shook his head. "You are rational. It seems that we needn''t have been worried for you." "What else can I do?" Audrey raised her eyebrow. "Do I have to point at Deegan''s nose in front of everyone and threaten him to give up the client? Besides, the client chose him voluntarily." "That''s true. I have to learn from you. If I were you, I would have started arguing with him." Audrey smiled and said nothing. Before working time, Audrey browsed the news for the past few days. After looking for a while, Audrey saw a piece of video news. The title was: Wendy Munn left the entertainment industry. Audrey clicked in and took a look. In the video, Wendy''s face was haggard. However, the haggard look was only make-up. She deliberately put on haggard makeup and messed up her hair and clothes. This appearance was simr to the role she yed in a TV drama. Wendy once yed the role of a female actress who had been wronged and forced to quit the entertainment industry. Wendy Munn had put in a lot of effort to perform such a scene in front of the public media. At the press conference, Wendy stood up and sincerely bowed to everyone to apologize. "Hello, everyone. Many things have happened in the past few days. I would like to say thank you to my fans for supporting me all the time. Although it is difficult to protect my legal rights, I will persevere. In addition, I intend to focus on my life in the future. Therefore, I dere that I will withdraw from the entertainment industry. Here, I want to apologize to my fans." The reporters on the scene smelled the scent of gossip and immediately asked. "Miss Wendy, you said you wanted to focus on life. Are you going to marry Julian Shaw, the heir of the Four Seasons Group?" "When is the wedding?" "You suddenly said you wanted to quit the entertainment industry. Is it because you are pregnant, so you have to quit?" "Miss Wendy, can you tell me the location of your marriage with the heir of the Four Seasons Group? Where are you going for your honeymoon after marriage?" Below the news conference, there were a few small news headlines. For example, "The Golden Television Award winner Wendy Munn was about to marry into a wealthy family", "Wendy Munn was probably pregnant" and so on. A few days ago, the news media criticized the Munn Group. However, only in a few days since, Wendy''s announcement that she would withdraw from the entertainment industry had covered up the previous information. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. No matter what happened to the Munns before, the Four Seasons Group wasrge. Wendy was engaged to Julian. She would marry into the Shaws in the future. In this information age, the news changed so quickly. Things today could be different from yesterday. Audrey squinted at Wendy''s face on the screen. Don''t smile too early. It has just begun. There will be many changes in the future. ... Since Audrey hadn''t visited Kylee in the old house for several days, she prepared to apany her on the weekend. When Audrey and Bryson brought Kylee out to shop in the mall, she took the opportunity to call Harold. "Audrey, where are you?" Audrey answered, "I''m shopping with Grandma. I won''t be back tonight. After you go home, lock all the doors and windows. No matter who knocks, don''t open the door. Do you understand?" She always treats him as a three-year-old child. Harold was speechless. However, he caught another point. "It doesn''t matter if you don''te back. You and brother-inw... I''m an open-minded brother!" Audrey was speechless. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Audrey touched her forehead. "Quentin, what are you thinking about?" Harold said with a straight face, "Audrey, I''m thinking for you. You have to grasp a good man like Bryson. I will stand on your side." Audrey was speechless. "Don''t speak nonsense." "Audrey, don''t tell me you and Bryson never slept." Audrey blushed. Are people nowadays all so open? "What are you talking about? Go study. Don''t bother me!" Audrey reprimanded. "I''m twenty-two. I''m already an adult. Don''t always treat me like a child!" Audrey was speechless. "Nheless, I won''t go back tonight. Don''t eat junk food at dinner." "I know! I''m hanging up." After hanging up the phone, Audrey looked at the phone warmly. She also knew she had protected Harold way too far after finding him. Quentin was only three when he was kidnapped. Audrey had always treated him as a child. She was always worried that he would leave her again. She felt that she had not protected him well enough. Just as she was about to turn around, a tall figure appeared behind her, frightening Audrey. "Bryson, why are you here? Where is Grandma?" Audrey looked behind Bryson worriedly. "She is trying the massage chair. Don''t worry!" "That''s good!" Audrey sighed in relief. Bryson suddenly wrapped her around his arms. They were in a shopping mall. Although Madam Cordova could not see them, she would easily find them when standing up. That would be awkward. She looked anxiously in the direction of Madam Cordova. "What are you doing? Let go of me." "Don''t worry. She''s sitting on the massage chair. She won''t get up within twenty minutes!" Bryson said calmly. "Peopleing and going in this shopping mall. What if we are recognized?" If she was recognized, Madam Cordova would know. "I can take this opportunity to tell everyone that you, Audrey, are my girl!" Audrey was speechless. He was joking, right? Audrey quickly slid down the wall, trying to escape from Bryson''s arms. Bryson seemed to be able to predict and bent down as she moved. As the two squatted down, they got closer. Audrey got impatient, "Bryson, you promised me." A glint shed across Bryson''s eyes as he pinched her nose with a chuckle. "I was just teasing you." He took back his arms. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief and red at him. She patted her chest, "I thought you were serious. You scared me." "If you don''t mind, I am!" "Don''t!" Audrey rejected in a hurry. Bryson looked injured as he muttered in a low voice, "I''m a secret lover." Audrey looked around and saw that no one was looking at her. She quickly kissed Bryson on the forehead with eyes sparkled, "Will you have some patience?" Bryson was triggered with eyes deepened a bit. "You want to send me away with just a kiss on the forehead?" Audrey froze. Damn. She pointed in Madam Cordova''s direction, "Look, Grandma is up." Bryson did not shift his gaze, staring straight at Audrey. He suddenly pulled Audrey into the fitting room next to him. When Audrey walked up to Madam Cordova, Madam Cordova looked at her in shock. "Elliana, what happened to your lips?" Audrey did not realize what happened. "What?" Madam Cordova looked at Audrey worriedly. "Your lips were fine. Why are they swollen now?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Audrey was at a loss for words. Audrey blushed as soon as Madam Cordova finished speaking. She instantly wanted to hide somewhere. Bryson looked innocent as if she was the only one who did bad things. It was too much. "Grandma, how''s the massage chair? Is itfortable?" Audrey quickly changed the topic. Madam Cordova shook her head andined. "It''s not as good as the one at home and the back is a bit hard." Audrey did not know what to say. ''You''ve been sitting there for more than ten minutes.'' Fortunately, Madam Cordova shifted her focus. ... When Madam Cordova was walking around the mall, she smelled the aroma of hot pot and wanted to eat hot pot. Therefore, Audrey bought hotpot condiments and all kinds of dishes. After returning to the Cordova Mansion, she began to make hotpot. The hotpot soup had two vors. Audrey specially bought a cow bone and stewed it for two hours before using the soup in the hotpot. Audrey put the dishes suitable for Madam Cordova on the side of the light soup. Madam Cordova surely didn''t want the dishes in the light soup and reached for spicy soup. Audrey quickly stopped Madam Cordova''s chopsticks. She pointed to the side of the light soup. "Grandma, you can''t have spicy soup. You suffered from internal heat recently. The internal heat would be severe if you have spicy soup." Madam Cordova was looking forward to spicy hot pot, but she was denied. She was so angry that she threw her chopsticks on the table. "If won''t have anything except for spicy hotpot!" Madam Cordova turned around angrily. Audrey mixed some slightly spicy sauce and ced it in front of Madam Cordova. Madam Cordova nced at it, still angry and unwilling to turn around. "Grandma, it''s useless. I won''t let you eat the dishes in spicy soup." Audrey smiled and pretended to take the sauce away, "If you don''t want this, I''ll take it away!" Seeing that Audrey was about to take the sauce away, Madam Cordova became anxious. At least, the sauce still had some vor. Without sauce, how could she eat? Not caring that she was still angry, she quickly took the sauce from Audrey''s hand, "I''ll eat. Who said I''m not eating?" Madam Cordova pouted. "This is too much. I am your grandmother. How can you treat me like this? I will call your parents and let them teach you a lesson tomorrow!" Audrey''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. If Bryson''s parents knew her presence, would they agree to a person who had deceived Madam Cordova be with Bryson? Audrey didn''t eat much because she had something on her mind. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Kylee was stuffed. After dinner, Audrey went out for a walk with Kylee. When they returned, Kylee was tired because she was shopping in the afternoon, so she went to bed early. After Kyleeid down, she fell asleep soon. She was so tired. Audrey covered her with a nket, and she then turned off the bedsidemp, leaving a corridormp alight. As soon as she came out, she saw Bryson waiting outside the door. "Is grandma asleep?" "Yes." Bryson pulled Audrey to the study and locked the door. "I wanted to ask you just now!" Bryson looked at Audrey worriedly, "You didn''t seem quite right during dinner. What''s going on? Do you feel sick?" Audrey smiled and shook her head. "I''m fine!" Bryson narrowed his eyes and stared at Audrey. His gaze was so sharp that Audrey couldn''t maintain her calmness. She subconsciously turned her head away. "Well, I''m tired, so I''ll go back to rest." Bryson held her wrist, not allowing her to dodge. "Audrey, I am your boyfriend. Is there anything you can''t tell me?" Audrey said weakly, "I''m really fine." "Is it because of my parents?" Bryson asked directly. He felt Audrey''s change after Grandma said that she was going to tell his parents. All of this was probably because of this sentence. After he finished speaking, he saw a trace of panic sh through Audrey''s eyes. "There is nothing. Don''t try to guess!" Audrey couldn''t lie under Bryson''s sharp gaze. "Are you worried that my parents will not agree to the two of us being together?" Bryson asked. Audrey was speechless. He was hitting the nail on the head. Audrey bit her lip and lowered her head, her hands clenched tightly. "I am a liar. I deceived Grandmother. Moreover, there is a huge gap between us." "Audrey, you always felt there were differences between our status, but..." Bryson caressed her curly long hair and smelled the fragrance of her hair. It was mixed with her body fragrance, very easy to bewitch. "Audrey, I was born in a wealthy family. If I wasn''t a Cordova, there wouldn''t be any difference between us. Perhaps, I wouldn''t have your current status." Bryson paused for a moment, "So, don''t talk about the different status between us. You are more outstanding than other women. So, don''t always belittle yourself. Other than you, no one else deserves me. On the contrary, I feel that I don''t deserve you because you are so good." Audrey was surprised. She felt a warmth in her heart. This man would always say something that moved her. She could not help but hug him tightly. "It''s so ttering." Bryson smiled and said, "Go out to the street and ask. Which femalewyer is the most famous? Your name is definitely the first to be spoken out!" Audrey was amused by Bryson''s words. "That''s not true." "I mean it!" Audrey rxed quite a bit, and she finally spoke out her worries. "I''m indeed afraid that your parents will not ept me, and..." She still had a secret that she had not told Bryson. If he knew the secret, would he dislike her? Thinking of this, she felt like her heart was stabbed with a thorn. Bryson interrupted her. "Audrey, I said it before. Leave everything to me. Don''t worry. Are you worried that I can''t give you a sense of security?" "No, of course not." "Since I can give you a sense of security, why are you always worried?" Audrey found no answer. His eloquence had always been good, and Audrey was speechless. Alright, she was once again convinced by him. Bryson lowered his head and nted a kiss on Audrey''s forehead. "Alright, you''re tired too. Go back and have a good sleep. Once you wake up, you''ll forget all your worries." Was he treating her like a child? Audrey smiled. "Then don''t be toote. Don''t tire yourself out." "Don''t worry." Bryson smiled meaningfully. "Before what your brother said happens, I will definitely take care of myself and keep in good health." Audrey was dumbfounded. Did Bryson hear what Harold said at that time? She thought Bryson had not heard it. She was embarrassed. "Then, I''m going back. You can work overtime!" Audrey took two steps to the left like a headless fly. When she realized that she had gone in the wrong direction, she walked past Bryson and stepped towards the door. She ran out as if her tail had caught fire.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 The next morning, Audrey left the Cordova Mansion. Audrey, Nataly, Nell, and Grady had made an appointment to go to the Game Hall together. Bryson wanted to go with her. However, he had to deal with some things in the Cordova Group. When Bryson sent Audrey off, he took Harold along and asked him to y with them, and then he went back to thepany. Audrey and Harold stood by the roadside and watched Bryson leave. When Bryson''s car was out of sight, Harold, who was beside Audrey, elbowed Audrey''s arm. "Audrey!" "What''s wrong?" Harold looked at Audrey up and down with a smile. "Audrey,st night, did you and Bryson stay in the same room?" Audrey rolled her eyes at him. "I am your sister. As my younger brother, how can you joke with me?" Harold had a disappointed expression. "It seems that nothing happened between youst night." On the side of the road, Grady stopped the car by their side. Nataly and Nell were in his car. Nell poked her head out from inside the window and she asked loudly with a smile. "Last night? What happenedst night?" Audrey was lost for words. Harold had seen Nell''s photo before. He recognized her at a nce and greeted her politely with a smile. "Hello, Nell." Nell carefully sized up the big boy standing next to Audrey. Her eyes lit up. After opening the door and getting out, she looked around Harold and spoke. "You are Harold ... Quentin, right?" "Yes, I am!" Harold replied with a smile. However, he felt a little awkward under Nell''s gaze. It was the first time he had met a girl staring straight at him. Nell patted Audrey''s shoulder excitedly. "Holy shit! Audrey, you dare to hide such a handsome and young guy!" Audrey rolled her eyes at her. "I just found him recently, okay?" After Nataly got off the car, Grady drove to look for a ce to park. While Grady was looking for the parking ce, Audrey and the others entered the Game Hall. The Game Hall they were in was a rtivelyrge one in Peace City. The equipment inside was rtivelyplete, and they started apetition after entering. Nell especially liked fresh meat. After meeting Harold, she had been wanting to y games with him. Harold was frightened by Nell''s enthusiasm and kept avoiding her. They werepeting in a shooting game that simted the CS map. Nell sat in a seat and pointed to the empty seat beside her. "Come, Quentin, sit here!" Nell smiled and waved at Harold. Harold didn''t know what to say. Harold nced to the side. On his sister''s left was Nataly and on her right was Nell. He was either sitting next to Nataly or Nell. With just a nce, Harold quickly made a decision. He ran to Nataly. "Nataly, can I sit next to you?" Nataly gently pushed the ck frame of her sses and said softly, "Sure!" Harold thought Nataly looked gentle and friendly. Nell looked at Harold sitting next to Nataly. It was clear that he thought Nataly was gentler than her. After watching Nataly put on the earphone, Nell raised her eyebrows and looked at Harold beside Nataly with some sympathy. Nell thought, "Young man, you need to experience more in society. Your skills in selecting friends really need to be improved." Nataly was fighting online with terrifying expression. Nell silently turned her gaze and put on her earphone. When they were about to start, Grady finally arrived. He sat beside Harold like a big brother and patted him on the shoulder. "Quentin." "Hello, Grady!" Harold quickly greeted. He was always ordered around by three women. Now, with a younger brother respecting him, Grady felt very good in his heart. "Good!" Grady excitedly patted Harold on the shoulder. "Quentin, I will definitely protect you during the game!" Harold said gratefully, "Thank you, Grady!" Harold did not see that the three women sitting on his right all looked at Grady as if they were looking at a joke. After a while, they began to fight in the game. Because of Grady''s promise and Grady being a man, Harold thought that Grady must be very strong in the game. After the game began, he followed Grady closely and felt that he could be protected. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, just as they entered thebat area and began to move, Grady in the game was suddenly shot in the head and fell in front of Harold. Harold was speechless. Grady was so angry that he shook off the headset on his head. "You''re gone too far. Which asshole killed me? Damn it, I''ll show you how powerful I am." Soon, Grady was revived and joined the battle again. However, Grady, who had just been resurrected, only moved a few steps before he was shot in the head again. "Fuck, someone must have plotted against me!" Harold silently turned up his earphones and left Grady. Grady was simply too unreliable. Harold had to ask his sister to protect him. Harold was not familiar with the map. After following Audrey around, he was more or less familiar with the map. At this time, Grady''s whining voice came again. Because a person could only revive three times. Grady had reached the maximum of resurrection. There was no way to revive again. He could only watch his teammates fight. When Grady saw that there was an enemy aiming at Harold, he quickly moved the gun in Harold''s hand. "There are enemies here!" Harold was dumbfounded. Because the gun in his hand was out of control, the enemy was about to shoot him. At this time, a bullet suddenly missed Harold''s head in the game. It hit the bullet that was shot to Harold. And then another bullet was fired. The enemy let out a scream and then was shot in the head. Harold looked back in the game in surprise and saw the game character of Nataly. Nataly stood by Harold''s side and said coldly, "Trash, go to the side and hide!" Harold was lost for words. What? Trash? Was she scolding him? His ... skill at guns didn''t seem to be that bad, right? He watched as Nataly urately killed all the enemies nearby. Looking at Nataly''s expression next to him, Harold was so scared. Was this woman with a hideous face and a terrifying expression really Nataly, the adorable girl? Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Then, Harold suddenly found that Audrey and Nell, who had been shooting at the screen with their guns, had already sat still. Their characters in the game were standing in a position that was obviously to be exposed, not worried at all that they would be killed by the opponent. At this time, a few words appeared on the screen in front of Harold, "Group battle victory!" Harold looked at the screen in a puzzle. They had won just like that? Nataly finally put away the gun in her hand, and her expression returned to normal. She frowned and said lightly, "The opponents this time are too weak!" Harold didn''t know what to say. The opponent''s shooting skill was okay. Yet she called it weak. Harold finally understood why Nataly had called him trash. In her eyes, he was indeed trash. Nataly waspletely a different person in games. A few secondster, someone came over to Audrey and the crowd. "Boss, we found the ones who won us!" Audrey and the others turned around and saw five boys who were around seventeen years old. The five boys were different in height, but they all looked angry. The tall boy who looked the oldest stood up. "Are you the ones who beat us?" The boy said angrily, "Do you know that we have already won nine rounds in a row, and soon the tenth one? It''s all because of you. The nine rounds have all been wasted!" Audrey nced at the poster somewhere in the Game Hall. There was an event in the Game Hall today. Whoever had won ten matches in a row in the CS game would get two hundred in cash plus free of all charges in the Game Hall today. Nell stood out first. "You brats." Nell pointed at the boys. "You guys are still high school students? You should focus on studying instead of ying games here like an adult." The boy said grumpily, "We have graduated from high school not long ago." Nell was speechless. It was normal to take a break after graduation. Grady took out two hundred from his pocket. "Don''t you want to win the bonus? It''s on me!" The boy looked at the money with a disgusted expression and did not reach out to take it. "What do you think we are? Beggars?" Grady retracted his hand in embarrassment. Harold frowned and stood in front of Audrey and looked warily at the boys, "Then what do you want from us?" The boy''s face flickered, "We want another round." Nataly pushed up his ck-rimmed sses, her eyes shining. "Alright, we''ll ept your challenge. I''ll fight the five of you one on one. If I lose, I''ll tell the boss of the Game Hall to count the earlier round on you. Do you dare to ept the challenge?" The boy exchanged a nce with his pals. The others nodded in agreement. He then turned around happily and looked at Nataly in suspicion. "Are you sure you are going to do it alone instead of all of you guys together?" Nataly said with a smile, "If you are worried, you can choose a staff member to be the judge. How about it?" The boy finally agreed. "Then let''s make a deal. You fight against the five of us alone. The others can''t help. If we win, you have to tell the boss of the Game Hall that we won." Nataly looked like a weak girl with poor skills who must be a pushover. The boys believed they were going to win. "Sure!" The boy found one of the guys working here to keep an eye on the other people around Nataly, so they could not offer help. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Then, they returned to their seats with satisfaction and were ready to fight with Nataly again. Looking at the joyful boys from behind, everyone except Nataly felt sorry for them. Young people tended to be ignorant. A battle between Nataly and those fellows would be more than cruel. The game soon began. Audrey smirked, which was a sign of danger. Everybody took a step back. The air smelled bloody. Nataly went directly into the war zone. With her sharp intuition, she immediately found the locations of the boys. ... After five gunshots, the game was over. The boys were defeated before they even realized what happened. The five of them died at the same time and there was no time to revive, so the game ended. The five of them stood in front of their game console, staring at the screen in front of them in disbelief. Wasn''t this game just beginning? Why was it already over when the game just started? Nataly sneered at the screen in front of her. "Too trashy!" The staff member was at a loss. So were Audrey and the crowd. The result was expected, but the speed was beyond everyone''s imagination. Nataly was a top yer in online games and video games. Audrey only dared to fight her in real CS battles. Although Nataly was skillful, her physical fitness was not good. Audrey would never dare to challenge Nataly in virtual games. The boys walked out of the Game Hall in silence. After all, they were humiliated by a girl, five to one, yet they had lost the game so quickly. Money was nothingpared to their egos. It wasn''t difficult to know that for the rest of the time in the Game Hall, Nataly and Audrey were invincible, though most of the time, Nataly defeated the enemy alone. They won the game prize with ease and left the game hall happily. Although none of them spoke, Audrey and the others were very clear that Nataly had never been so attentive in games. She was a bit unusual today. In the game, no matter what kind of battle it was, Nataly was always the first to rush up. Fortunately, they all passed through safely. Nell suddenly pulled Audrey. They took a few steps back. "Elliana, there is something wrong with Nataly today. Have you noticed?" Audrey raised her eyebrows. She noticed someone was walking towards them. "I guess we will know the reason soon!" Chapter 220 Chapter 220 The person walking towards them was George. However, there was another woman with him. She looked beautiful and cute. George and the woman walked together, talking andughing. The most important thing was ... that beautiful woman was holding George by the arm. They looked very intimate. If Audrey remembered correctly, George seemed to be attending an event at a hotel across the Game Hall. ''Nataly was fine, but after she entered the Game Hall, her mood changed subtly.'' Audrey thought, ''Maybe she had seen something.'' Both Audrey and Nell turned their eyes to Nataly from George and the woman. As they expected, the next second, Nataly''s face stiffened and she clenched her hands. Seeing so, Audrey and Nell exchanged a nce. Nataly''s reaction had told them the answer. Nell blinked at Audrey. Audrey understood the message quickly. She took a few steps forward and waved at George from afar. "Mr. George!" Seeing Audrey, George frowned, but after seeing Nataly, he rxed a little. "Ms. Nataly, Ms. Audrey, and Ms. Nell!" said George, he then looked at Harold, smiled, and asked, "You must be Ms. Audrey''s younger brother Quentin." Harold nodded. "Nice to meet you, Mr. George!" Grady stood up unhappily and pointed at himself. "Mr. George, and me. I am here too!" George ignored him. He stared at Nataly for a moment. "What a coincidence to meet you guys here." Nell stared at the beautifuldy beside George, "Mr. George, long time no see. It seems like you''ve got a girlfriend. Don''t you want to introduce us?" George was surprised. "Girlfriend?" Seeing Nell staring at the girl holding his arm, Georgeughed. "It''s a misunderstanding. She is not my girlfriend. She is my cousin, the daughter of my aunt." George exined. The girl withdrew her arm from George and greeted everybody gently. "My name is Grace. It''s a pleasure to meet you all." It turned out she was just his cousin. Nell smiled and nudged Nataly''s arm with her elbow. Nataly did not say anything. Audrey smiled. "My name is Audrey." "Nell." Said Nell. "Nataly." "Harold." Grady quickly raised his hand, afraid that he would lose the chance to introduce himself, "I''m Grady, Grady Wager. Nice to meet you, Ms. Grace!" Grace frowned at Grady and took a step back in disgust. Grady was at a loss. He took two steps back awkwardly. "You guys just went to the Game Hall?" George asked. He knew that Audrey and the crowd were gamers. Not far behind them was the entrance to the Game Hall. "Yes, and Mr. George is here for?" "Grace liked Matcha cake from a cake house upstairs and insisted to try it today. So, I apanied her here." George nced at Nataly, who kept looking away. "Oh right, Ms. Nataly." Nataly turned around subconsciously. "Yes, Mr. George?" "I have already washed your handkerchief, but I didn''t know you were here today, so I didn''t bring it with me. When do you have time? Let''s make an appointment. I will return it to you!" George looked at Nataly with anticipation. Grace frowned. "What handkerchief?" "Last time at the Blue Water Lake, my hand was injured. Ms. Nataly lent me her handkerchief as a bandage." Grace sounded a little unfriendly and looked at Nataly in suspension. "Oh, so this is Ms. Nataly, who had caused you injured when you fought with Ranchost time," Grace said with a smile. "It was just a handkerchief, and you still remember it after so long. Ms. Nataly''s handkerchief is indeed precious." Nataly''s face instantly paled. She had understood Grace''s sarcasm. Not to mention Nataly, even Audrey, and the crowd felt embarrassed. Nataly said indifferently, "That is not a precious handkerchief. Mr. George, as I said before, since it had done its work, just throw it away. You don''t have to return it to me." "But..." Nataly held Audrey''s hand. "Aren''t we going somewhere? Let''s go." George hurriedly said, "Why don''t you guys eat here for the night? It''s on me." Nell nced at Grace coldly, who was standing beside George. Grace, raised her chin arrogantly, not feeling that she had said anything inappropriate. "We are all ordinary people. We don''t deserve Mr. George''s treat. You should go and eat with your noble cousin." With that, Nell and Audrey took Nataly away. George''s expression changed slightly. He wanted to stop the few of them, but Grace grabbed his arm tightly, not letting him move. "George, let''s go and buy the cake. The Matcha cake sold in the cake house is limited. If we gote, we won''t be able to buy it." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. George pushed Grace''s hand. "Grace, go buy it yourself!" Grace immediately grabbed George on the arm. "George, you want to chase after Ms. Nataly, right? Don''t even think about it. Even if you catch up with her, nothing will happen between you two!" George stopped hearing Grace''s words. "Grace, what do you mean?" Grace said straightforwardly, "That Ms. Nataly is just a in Jane. She has no status nor identity. She doesn''t deserve to be your wife. Your mom had told me about the matter. She will never ept her." George was a little angry as he approached Grace''s face. "Whoever I like is none of your business." "George, don''t forget that you are the second heir of the Kuhn''s group. Countless women admired you. That Ms. Nataly had approached you for your wealth." Said Grace, "What a daydreamer! George, don''t be fooled by this kind of girl. They looked innocent, but in fact, they are scheming." She then continued, "This Ms. Nataly should know that she isn''t good enough after hearing what I said. That was why she left." George was stunned for a moment and immediately got away from Grace''s grip. "I think you are the scheming one here. Go and buy the cake yourself!" He then went to chase Nataly without looking back. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 "George, George..." Grace shouted, but George ignored her. She could do nothing but stare at George''s back disappointedly. "Such a bitch." Grace murmured angrily. ... After they walked few miles away, Nell angrilyined, "What''s wrong with Grace? What does she mean by that? She pissed me off." Audrey red at her and said to Nataly, while holding her arm, "Don''t take it to mind, Nataly." "Yes!" Nell quickly joined, "Nataly, this type of person doesn''t deserve your anger." Nataly, who had been silent the whole time, smiled and held Audrey and Nell''s hands, said indifferently, "Don''t worry about me. I''m perfectly fine." "Really?" "Of course! Really." Said Nataly, "There wasn''t anything between Mr. George and me. Everything was just a misunderstanding. Now that the misunderstanding has been solved, of course, it''s alright!" Nell still wanted to say something, but Audrey reached out from behind and pinched her, indicating her shut up. Nell shut her mouth tightly, not daring to say anything else, lest Nataly would feel even sadder. Any sensible person could tell that Nell cared about it, but she had always been stronger than others. Audrey pointed at a restaurant ahead. "Let''s have dinner there tonight." "Good idea!" Nataly nodded too. Grady and Harold didn''t get to decide in front of thedies. Wherever they went, the two of them followed. However, just as the decision was made, someone suddenly showed up from behind and blocked their way. It took George several minutes to catch his breath. "You guys are really fast!" George gasped. Nell red at George unfriendly, "Mr. George, why aren''t you with your noble cousin? We are not from the same world. You are a noble person and we are too low to talk to you." Knowing that Nell was deliberately mocking him because of anger, George did not refute. He stared at Nataly. "Ms. Nataly, don''t take Grace''s words seriously. She always speaks that way..." Before George finished his exnation, Nataly interrupted him with a smile. "Mr. George, you don''t have to exin." George was delighted for a second. "Then..." Nataly added, "There was nothing between the two of us. It was Grace who misunderstood. So, if you may, please exin to her that there is nothing between us!" George''s face stiffened. Nataly''s words cut off all ties between them. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Seeing that George was silent, Nataly looked straight at him and smiled, "We have always been just friends, haven''t we?" That was right. Gorge and Nataly had never been in a rtionship or something. All of a sudden, George felt stupid for his behaviors. "Uh, I mean, I just wanted to make things clear. Since it''s alright now, then ... then bye! Enjoy the rest of your day." "Take care, Mr. George!" George left disappointedly. After George left, Nataly pushed up her sses calmly said "Aren''t we going to that restaurant? Let''s go!" The rest people looked at each other in silence and followed behind Nataly. Since Nataly had said so, there was no pointmenting more. ... After dinner, Bryson came to pick up Audrey and Harold. Bryson drove the car himself, Harold spontaneously sat in the back seat, and Audrey sat beside the driver. "By the way, have you eaten?" Audrey asked as soon as they got into the car. Bryson nced at her. "Not yet!" Audrey frowned. "Why haven''t you eaten yet? Dinners are important." "Cook for me when we get back!" "But ... there are only noodles in the house." "Noodles are delicious as long as you are the cook!" Harold lost his words. ''Police officer, please save me from this!'' Heined silently. "How was it, Quentin? Did you have fun this afternoon?" Bryson asked suddenly. Harold hurriedly replied, "I enjoyed it very much, thanks for asking, George." Hisints disappeared. Seeing their interaction, Audrey lost her words. ''It seems like they get along well.'' She thought. Returning home, Harold said that he wanted to rest and escaped to his bedroom right away. He couldn''t stand more public disy of affection. Audrey washed her hands and entered the kitchen. Soon, a bowl of fragrant, steaming noodles was served. Audrey ced the noodles on the table. When Bryson was eating noodles, Audrey sat opposite him and watched him eat. Seeing Bryson eat with relish, Audrey felt a sense of aplishment. Looking at it, Audrey thought of Nataly again and frowned slightly. Bryson noticed the subtle changes on her face. "Audrey?" Bryson suddenly called out. Audrey blinked. "Is it not delicious?" Bryson shook his head. "What are you thinking about?" "It''s nothing. It''s just ... about Nataly." Audrey murmured, "You should hurry up and eat. The noodles won''t be in shape for long." "OK." Bryson took another bite of noodles. "What happened to Ms. Nataly?" "It''s her and George." Audrey sighed. "We all noticed that she is interested in Mr. George. As he has feelings for her too, but..." Audrey briefly exined what happened in the evening. In the end, Audrey sighed and said, "I feel sorry for them." Bryson petted her on the nose. "The things about the Kuhns are kind of tricky. You know, Madam Kuhn cherishes social status." "We all know that. Nataly knows better than anyone else." "I''ll try to pry out how Madam Kuhn thinks about it next time and keep you posted." Audrey looked up brightly, "Good idea." Bryson touched her face. "So, stop frowning. It makes you ugly!" Audrey immediately put on a straight face. "Do you think I''m ugly?" "No matter how ugly you are, you are always the most beautiful for me!" ... Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Ever since Audrey helped ir win thewsuit, many people came to her for theirwsuits. Audrey was busy dealing with thewsuit and the affairs as a legal consultant in the Cordova Group. Time passed quickly. This afternoon, Audrey went to the Cordova Group as usual. After handling some matters, she left. Bryson had gone to another city to sign a contract and won''te back to Peace City until night. Audrey had not seen him. As soon as she left the Cordova Tower, her phone rang. Looking at the number on the phone, Audrey immediately picked it up. "Hello, Maria, what''s wrong?" A cry came from the phone. "Audrey, Audrey..." Audrey tensed up her back and had a bad feeling in her heart. "Maria, don''t cry. Just say it slowly." Maria cried for a while and said in a hoarse voice, "Audrey, we lost. We lost thewsuit. Not only did they notpensate us for our medical expenses, but they used us of deliberately ckmailing. They asked us for arge number of mental damage fees. We don''t know how they got the evidence, and the judge sentenced us to lose thewsuit on the spot." Sure enough, thewsuit had lost. Audrey had been worried about this case all the time. "Maria, where are you now?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I''m outside the court." "Don''t go anywhere. I''ll be right there." "Alright." ... At night. In the depths of an alley in Peace City. A skinny man got out of the taxi and sneakily walked in. In the alley, someone was waiting there. He handed the skinny man a ck stic bag. After weighing the stic bag in his hand, the skinny man said with dissatisfaction, "Didn''t we agree that as long as I sell you all the evidence of the Brown family, you will give me two hundred thousand yuan after you win thewsuit? The weight is only half of it!" "What the hell evidence did you give me? If it wasn''t for my glib tongue, how could I reverse the lawsuit? I even don''t want to pay you this. Just give it back to me!" As he spoke, the man reached out to take the money back. "I want it, of course. A hundred thousand yuan is also money." "Take the money and leave quickly!" "I know, I know." The skinny man quickly left the alley. Under the light at the entrance of the alley, the man in a suit and leather shoes could be seen clearly. It was Deegan. The skinny man took the money and was ready to take a taxi to leave. However, a figure suddenly appeared beside him and snatched the bag from his hand. The skinny man immediately turned around to chase. However, the person did not run away. Instead, he stood there and weighed the ck bag. "Who are you? Give me back my things!" Audrey was wearing a ck shirt, casual pants, and a pair of white canvas shoes. It waste in the night, but she was wearing ck sunsses. She looked at the skinny man with a smile. "A hundred thousand yuan is not a small amount. It is enough to buy your professional ethics as a lawyer. Such ethics are really worthless." The man''s expression changed. He reached out to snatch the bag from Audrey. But Audrey dodged faster. "Give me back my things!" The man said angrily. "How do you prove it is yours?" Audrey smiled and looked at him, "Nick, why not call it over? If it is answered, it belongs to you and I will return it to you." Nick was dark-faced. He seemed to encounter a scoundrel. "Give me back the money. I can give you ten thousand yuan!" Nick requested. Audrey smiled and looked at him without saying anything. Nick gritted his teeth, "Then ... I''ll give you twenty thousand yuan. Is that okay?" Audrey tittered, but she still did not speak. Nick almost couldn''t bear it. He waved his hand in pain, "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll give you half." "Half for each of us. Nick, you are really generous." "It is my bottom line. You can''t have more!" Nick looked at the ck bag with great pity. He had only gotten half of the money, and now half of it was hacked off. He felt extremely sad. Audrey noticed that Maria and the others arrived and sneered at him, "Nick, I think you should exin it to Maria and the others!" Maria, along with her son and daughter-inw, appeared. With a bang, Maria pped Nick in the face. "You bastard! Louis trusts you so much! How dare you schemed against us secretly?" Maria scolded with her body trembling. Louis was so furious that he wanted to beat up Nick, but he was hugged tightly by his wife. His left leg was broken and had to walk on a crutch. "Louis, don''t be angry. The doctor said that your legs should be well-rested." Louis pointed at Nick and scolded, "You son of a bitch. As soon as my legs are healed, I will not let you go." Nick shrunk his neck. Being scolded, Nick suddenly became angry. "You paid me so less." Nick said angrily, "You don''t know much about the market right now. What are you going to do with the several thousand yuan? They gave me a hundred thousand yuan!" "We''ve known each other for ten years. Just for a hundred thousand yuan, you sold me out?" Louis was so angry and his fingers trembled. "You can''t me me for this. The person you offended is too powerful. Even if I wasn''t yourwyer, it would have ended up like this." Nick tried to argue. "me your bad luck instead." Afraid that Maria would hit him again, Nick did not dare to take the money back and run away. Audrey would like to stop Nick but was stopped by Maria. Maria sighed, "Forget it. Let him go. Even if he continues to stay, it will only make us angrier." Chapter 223 Chapter 223 The atmosphere became tense after Nick left. Louis and his wife both looked vacant. They had heard Nick''s words. They knew that the opponent they faced this time was powerful and the chance to win was small. Audrey knew what they were worried about. "Maria!" Audrey held on tightly to her hand. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything. There is still hope to win." "But we have already lost thewsuit. How can we win?" Maria let out another long sigh. Audrey smiled. "Maria, before the verdict is out, you can appeal. Once you do, the case will be reopened. There is still chance to win at the second trial." "Nick had quitted. Where are we going to find anotherwyer?" Louis looked dejected. Maria held Audrey''s hand excitedly. "Audrey, do you mean it? We can still win?" "Of course, Maria, let me handle it. But I can''t appear in court since the defensewyer is my colleague. However, I can find a reliablewyer for you. I will assist besides, and we will win." "That''s so nice of you but you are now ... a greatwyer. I''m afraid we can''t afford..." Maria hesitated. Audrey smiled. "Maria, don''t mention the fees. You''ve managed stuff for my grandma for so many years. Take it as the storage costs that you deserve." Maria looked at Audrey emotionally. "Audrey, thank you so much." Hearing Audrey''s generous offer, Louis and his wife thanked her excitedly in repeat. Audrey gave the money from Nick to Maria and asked them to pay the medical fees. The Browns left. Audrey called Bryson. The call was quickly connected. "What''s up? Are you on the ne?" Audrey asked briskly. "Yes, I just got on the ne. It will take off in 5 minutes." Audrey immediately said, "Your flight will arrive at Peace City in an hour. I will go to the airport to pick you up now." "It''s sote, so it''s not safe for..." Bryson wanted to say that it was not safe at thiste hour, but after thinking about Audrey''s moves, he changed his mind, "Alright, then be careful." "Don''t worry!" ... Audrey grabbed a taxi and headed to the airport as soon as she finished the call. Audrey arrived at the airport in advance. She waited and soon heard the announcement from the loudspeaker, saying the flight hadnded off. Audrey went to the exit, waiting eagerly for Bryson toe out. At this time, a girl besides her suddenly looked at her phone and shouted excitedly, "Wow..." Another girl asked, "What''s going on?" "It''s Bryson. Bryson is sitting on this ne too." "Really? Bryson is on this ne too? Gosh, I have never seen him in real life." "I heard that he is more handsome in real life. I am going crazy. I am going to see Bryson." Someone nearby heard the girl''s voice and went crazy too. Everyone was originally here to pick up someone else. When they heard that Bryson was also on this ne, they were all excited and waited to see him. Audrey was speechless. About ten minutester, Bryson finally showed up at the exit of the airport. He was immediately surrounded by crazy fans who kept calling him hubby. Audrey was stunned at what she saw. She let Bryson be surrounded by the girls without saying anything. Bryson looked at Audrey from afar. Audrey stuck out her tongue and made a face at him. Fortunately, Bryson had bodyguards by his side. Very quickly, he got rid of those crazy fans and got into the car. After seeing Bryson leave, those crazy fans didn''t follow him. The car suddenly stopped after driving for a while. Audrey, who was standing by the side of the road, seeing that no one was looking at them, quickly got into the car from the back door. She sighed, "Girls nowadays are really passionate." "Why didn''t youe over just now?" Bryson narrowed his eyes and stared at the girl beside him. Audrey blinked innocently. "You have so many wives staring at you. How would I dare to go over? If I went over, they would skin me alive!" At the thought of Bryson''s crazy fans, Audrey trembled. Bryson nced at her. "Since when have you be so timid?" Audrey propped up her cheeks with both hands. "I''ve always been a gentle girl who is weak!" Bryson was speechless. And then he smirked. If she was a gentle girl, then every girl in the world was. Seeing Bryson frown at herself, Audrey red at him unhappily. "Why are you looking at me that way? Am I wrong?" "No," Bryson said with a smile. "Then do you think I''m a gentle girl or a rough man?" Audrey pointed at Bryson''s nose seriously. "Don''t lie!" "Gentle girl!" Kolby was speechless. He thought, ''Mr. Bryson, you are lying through your teeth. This is terrible!'' This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Although it was Bryson was the one to be picked up, he wanted to send Audrey home first. Audrey got off the car at the entrance of her neighborhood. Before left, she reminded the driver to bring Bryson back to the Cordova Mansion safely. "No problem, Ms. Audrey." Said the driver. Audrey turned to Bryson and waved him goodbye, asking him to give her a call when he arrived home. "Ok." Bryson suddenly continued, "My parents will be back from Europe next month." Audrey was quiet for a moment. ''His parents wille back from abroad the next month. What does this mean?'' she wondered. Before she figured it out, Bryson continued his words. "They had known from Mr. Shane that I''ve got a girlfriend and would like to meet you when they are back." Audrey was shocked at what she just heard. ''What the...!" "My parents like to drink tea. That''s all!" Bryson added, Then he rolled up the window. Audrey said nothing. She watched Bryson''s car disappear into the night. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Audrey then took out her phone and called Bryson. Bryson quickly answered. "What do you mean?" Audrey asked immediately and loudly. "What?" "Bryson!" Audrey was angry. Bryson smiled, "That''s it. My parents want to meet my girlfriend!" It was not her fancy. Bryson''s parents were finallying back. Bryson''s parents had been abroad for several months in a row. Therefore, his parents did not know about the matter between them. Now ... his parents wereing back. Audrey carefully asked, "Then do your parents know ... that I pretended to be Grandma''s granddaughter?" "I have already told them." Audrey still felt anxious. "Then they agreed that we are in love?" Audrey asked worriedly. "Audrey, what are you worried about?" Bryson smiled. "Bryson, you clearly know that!" Audrey was very nervous. Before Audrey became angry, Bryson quickly exined. "Don''t worry. You saved their son who nearly went astray. They are grateful to you!" Audrey was confused. When did she save him? "What ... do you mean?" Audrey was ignorant of it. "I just want to tell you that your future father-inw and mother-inw are very satisfied with their daughter-inw, though they have never met you!" "I never said that I would marry you." Audrey felt shy. "What?" Bryson sounded angry, "Who do you want to marry? Julian?" Audrey was speechless. "I have nothing to say with you. Bye!" "Audrey!" Ignoring Bryson''s anger, Audrey hung up decisively. This was punishment for teasing her just now. However, Audrey felt relieved that Bryson''s parents agreed to her being together with Bryson. She happily stepped into themunity. However, before she reached the downstairs of her house, a man suddenly rushed over, grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Audrey''s nose hit the man''s hard chest. Feeling familiar with the man''s hug, Audrey rubbed her sore nose. "Bryson, didn''t you leave?" Bryson resentfully stared into her eyes and answered through clenched teeth, "Tell me. Who do you want to marry?" Audrey didn''t expect such a reaction. He especially turned around for her answer, didn''t he? Audrey was surprised, "Are you here to ask me this?" "Who do you want to marry?" Bryson looked extremely terrible. Audrey had a feeling that if she gave a name, Bryson would immediately find all the men with this name in Peace City and then kill them one by one. The man was very stubborn, which was terrifying but cute. Audrey smiled and kissed Bryson''s mouth. "Guess!" Bryson frowned and clenched his teeth, "Audrey!" Audrey felt joyful even more. Bryson cared a lot about her answer. It could only mean that he really liked her. "I want to be with you for the rest of my life. What do you think?" Audrey blinked her eyes. Bryson still wanted to ask something. But at that, his feeling of rage sank. "Really?" In the end, he still looked at her with uncertainty. "Sure!" Audrey nodded urgently, "It''s definitely true!" A sudden sh of inspiration appeared in Bryson''s brain. He hugged Audrey tightly and whispered in her ear. "We get married tomorrow!" Audrey knew that Bryson was childish sometimes. She dared to say that if she agreed, Bryson must take her to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow. "Well, Bryson, marriage is usually arranged by the parents and the matchmaker. We haven''t met the parents yet. After meeting the parents, we will find a proper day. Isn''t it too hasty to marry so casually?" "But I cannot wait." "Bryson, be more patient. Your parents wille back next month." Audrey persuaded Bryson. He agreed, "Alright." "It''s toote. You should go back quickly. Grandma is worried about you." Bryson bent and kissed Audrey, "You should go to sleep. You can only dream about me!" ... Audrey found Bryson stubborn and domineering. "Got it!" Bryson turned and left. Audrey patted her red face. Just as she was about to enter the elevator, a man suddenly appeared from the corner. Seeing that man, Audrey was shocked. "Quentin! It''s sote, why are you here?" Audrey tried to calm down. "On the balcony, I noticed Bryson''s car parked at the gate of themunity. After entering the community, you didn''te back for such a long time. So, I went downstairs to see what happened!" Harold exined. However, after going down, he heard the conversation between Bryson and Audrey. It was too sweet to endure for him. Harold nced at the door of the elevator. "Bryson left?" "Yes!" Harold looked at Audrey with interest. "Bryson will soon be my real brother-inw!" Audrey red at Harold. It seemed that Harold was there all the time. Audrey couldn''t help turning red again. "Quentin, you should study hard, rather than listen in on others'' private conversations." "I was fair. If you don''t want to be overheard, then don''tmunicate in public!" He was reasonable. "Go to read the books. I heard that you have to participate in the final exam of University A. If you pass it, you can be enrolled by University A the next semester. If you failed, you will go to the restaurant at the gate of themunity to be a dishwasher. You must support yourself!" Audrey said fiercely. Harold nced at her. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Audrey, do your future father-inw and mother-inw know that you are so cruel to your brother? Your cruelty will definitely scare them away." Audrey wanted to ignore him. Was he her brother? "I suddenly remember that I secretly followed you and took a video when you privately left the hotel to meet Susie in Shore City. Do you want to recall what you said at that time?" Come on, they were good at hurting each other! Harold wanted to escape from her. He said seriously, "Dear Audrey, you are the gentlest and kindest sister in the world. I am going to read books!" Chapter 225 Chapter 225 The next morning. Audrey returned to thew office. Because Audrey didn''t return to thew firm yesterday afternoon, everyone including Deegan thought that Audrey didn''t know that Deegan had won thewsuit. Therefore, when Audrey sat in his seat, Deegan turned around and greeted Audrey with a smile. "Audrey!" Audrey nced at Deegan calmly. "Deegan, the powder on your left cheek bone has not been rubbed off. There are three beards on your right chin that have not been scraped clean. There are also leeks in the gaps of your teeth!" Audrey said in a row. Deegan immediately covered his face with his hand and cursed in a low voice. Before he could say anything to Audrey, he quickly got up and ran to the bathroom. When Deegan came back, he looked a little embarrassed. He looked at Audrey. Thinking of what he wanted to say, he becamecent instead of embarrassed. "Audrey, what I want to say is, I won the case of Mr. William, which was held in court yesterday afternoon." Audrey turned on theputer, her eyes looking straight ahead. "So what!" Audrey''s indifference made Deegan extremely unhappy. He continued adding fuel to the fire, "Mr. William said that he would rmend me to be the designatedwyer of the Stanton Group." "Oh!" Audrey suddenly nced at him. "However, I heard that the intiff has already lodged an appeal!" Deegan was stunned. "What? Appeal?" "Yeah, don''t you know that?" Audrey smiled and said, "I hope you can win the second instance." Deegan picked up his phone to confirm. Before turning around, he red at Audrey unhappily. After Deegan made the call and confirmed that Maria had already lodged an appeal, his expression changed as he walked to the bathroom. Audrey nced at Deegan''s back, and an inexplicable smile appear on his face. He knew who Deegan was calling. When Deegan came back, Audrey found that he looked gloomy. Audrey sneered. Then, he flipped through the information on the opponent''s office. Audrey tapped on the information of a newly convertedwyer in the opponent''s office. It is said that this youngwyer was new in thew office and had not dealt with awsuit by himself. Audrey carefully checked his information and could not help butugh strangely. This youngwyer was the most suitable person to cope with Deegan. Thinking of this, she called Louis''s wife. When Louis''s wife heard that Audrey asked her to find awyer who had just finished his internship, she asked in disbelief, "Ms. Audrey, thiswyer doesn''t have much experience. Is it really possible?" Audrey said, "Don''t worry. Just go find her and leave the rest to me." Because of Audrey''s glorious experience in the past, Louis''s wife thought of Audrey''s guarantee and chose to believe her. "Alright, I''ll go look for thiswyer in the afternoon." ... Because the intiff had lodged an appeal, ir''s cousin went to the low office in person. ir''s cousin was called William. William was a man with an arrogant and rude personality. After entering thew office, he began to ridicule it. "Your office is really small and smelly. If it were not for my cousin''s introduction, I wouldn''t havee to your office!" William followed Deegan into the office with a frown and walked to the meeting room. On the way to the meeting room, Deegan walked to his seat and took a document. With the document in his hand, Deegan turned around and introduced Audrey to William. "By the way, Mr. William, this is Angel. Miss ir had brought you here to look for Angel days before. Unfortunately, Angel is not there at that time." William nced at Audrey''s thin figure disdainfully. "It was lucky that she wasn''t there at that time, because I wouldn''t even look at her!" William said with a look of disdain. Audrey was speechless. She thought, " So do I owe you gratitude?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. When Deegan heard William''s evaluation of Audrey, he was really pleased. He pointed in the direction of the reception room and said, "Mr. William, let''s talk in the reception room." "Alright!" Audrey turned back to look at William''s fat appearance coldly. She thought, "You shouldn''t provoke me. I would never be merciful." ... William would go to the Pce every night to drink with a few beautiful girls. Then, he would spend a luxurious night. This night. Audrey called Bryson and said that she had invited Nell for dinner tonight, so their original n to go to the Tea Party was canceled. However, Audrey did not actually invite Nell to dinner, but disguised herself and went to the Pce. After calling Bryson, Audrey originally wanted to give Nell a call to get collusion with her. However, Audrey was interrupted by a call from a client. After hanging up the phone, she forgot to call Nell. For the sake of convenience and not being recognized, Audrey disguised themself into a man and entered the Pce. After entering, Audrey turned her phone to silent. Audrey had disguised into a male and wore a short hair headgear. Her eyebrows were painted thick and her mouth was covered with a beard. The button on her neck shirt had a voice changer attached to it. However, her natural and beautiful face made her extremely handsome even if she disguised herself as a man. As soon as she entered, she attracted the attention of many women in the King Pce. Their eyes were fixed on her. "Hey boy, are you alone?" Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly, and her arms wrapped around the woman''s waist. She put her arms around her and smiled slyly. "Now I''m not." The woman smiled coquettishly. "Shall we find a ce to have a drink?" "Sure!" ... Because Audrey changed the appointment abruptly, Bryson arranged a meeting at night, but because the multimedia equipment in the meeting room suddenly broke up, the meeting at night was pushed to the next morning. After leaving the meeting room, Bryson called Audrey. He was about to ask her where she was, and he would wait for her near there. However, Bryson made several phone calls and none was answered by her. Because Bryson couldn''t reach Audrey, he called Nell instead. Nell was working on her manuscript in the office. When she saw the call from Bryson, she picked it up. "Hello." Bryson heard the sound of the printer on Nell''s side and frowned, "Are you still at the newspaper?" Nell was confused. "Yes." Chapter 226 Chapter 226 After Nell asked, Bryson suddenly hung up after two seconds of silence. Looking at the phone that was hung up, Nell was still confused. What happened? Why did he suddenly hang up? Three secondster, Nell suddenly quivered. She quickly understood and called Audrey at once. She had called three times, but no one answered. After hearing the notification from her phone, Nell realized something. She thought, ''It''s over. It seems that Audrey is nning to hide something from Bryson and wanted me to make a collusion with her. However ... Audrey actually didn''t call me in advance to tell me.'' Audrey should be busy if she didn''t answer the phone. Due to humanitarianism, Nell kindly sent Audrey a text message, "Your husband has just called and we have been exposed!" ... Audrey entered a private room with the hot and beautiful woman. Just as the beauty was about to order something, Audrey suddenly stood up. "Beauty, I''m sorry. Please order first. I need to go to the bathroom!" "Alright!" The beauty readily agreed and took the menu from the waiter. Aftering out of the private room, Audrey quickly found William''s private room. In William''s private room, he was sitting on the sofa surrounded by beautiful women. Someone fed him grapes and some handed him water. He was really having a good time. Seeing this, Audrey sneered as she pushed open the door and entered. After entering the room, Audrey pretended to be surprised. "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Stanton?" William raised his head from the beauty''s embrace and looked at Audrey doubtfully. "Who are you? Do I know you?" "Of course, you don''t know me, but I do know you. I have always admired you." ttery was really useful! Hearing that someone had admired him for a long time, William immediately became proud. When he looked at Audrey, Audrey was very pleasing to his eyes. "You have good taste!" William smiled, revealing two rows of yellow teeth. Audrey exaggerated the performance that William had done in the Stanton Group for a while from the information she had gathered. William was grinning from ear to ear after hearing what Audrey said. "In my opinion, Mr. Stanton, you are the greatest contributor to the Stanton Group. I propose a toast to you!" William happily clinked sses with Audrey and drank a few sses of wine. William was almost drunk. He patted Audrey on the shoulder. "Dee, you are really near my thoughts. The old guys in the Stanton Group only sit in the office and have a meeting with the air-conditioning every day. If I hadn''t been working outside, would the Stanton Group have developed to this state?" "That''s right. Because of this, I really feel a pity for you, Mr. Stanton." Audrey said sincerely and earnestly, "You have worked so hard for the Stanton Group, but they said that you did nothing in the group, and even framed you for betraying thepany''s confidential documents and wanted to drive you out of thepany." William''s expression froze, "What did you just say?" Audrey frowned. "Mr. Stanton, don''t you know about this?" "What?" "Some time ago, I heard that when the Stanton Group and an opponentpany were bidding for a project, the other party won the bid at a price of only two thousand more than the Stanton Group. So, the Stanton Group has always suspected that there is a mole inside thepany." Audrey was filled with indignation, "I had dinner with Mr. Stanton''s secretaryst time. He said that someone reported that the mole was you!" "Who? Who the fuck framed me?" "I also know that it must not be you, Mr. Stanton. I told it to your secretary at that time, but your secretary said that because Josh..." Audrey nced at William with concern, "Because Josh intended to kick you out of thepany. Even if there is no evidence, he will try to find evidence for you." "What did you say? You said my uncle suspects me?" Audrey said nervously, "Mr. Stanton, I don''t know the details, but I have heard that tomorrow morning, Josh''s secretary will put the evidence in your drawer. Even if you are innocent, you will fail to exin!" William was furious. "Dee, is what you said true?" "Mr. Stanton, I heard about it today. It should be true." "I''ll call my uncle right now and ask him about it!" Then, William took out his phone and was about to call Josh. "Mr. Stanton, don''t call Josh!" Audrey quickly stopped him. "Even if you call Josh now, he will not tell you. At 7:30 tomorrow, you could arrive at thepany early. If you see Josh''s secretary go to your desk, you can be sure that Josh really wants to deal with you." William was being persuaded by Audrey and frowned as he thought. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He looked at Audrey suspiciously, "How can I believe what you said?" "If you don''t believe me, you will know it when you arrive at thepany before 7:30 tomorrow morning. If Josh''s secretary doesn''t put things on your desk, then it will be the best. What if he does?" William was sessfully intimidated by Audrey''s words. "Alright, I will listen to you!" "Mr. Stanton, you have been working in the Stanton Group for so many years, but Josh intends to treat you like this. I really feel sorry for you." William''s face gradually turned gloomy. Later, Audrey drank another two sses of wine with William. Although Audrey''s alcohol tolerance was good, it was still a bit worse than William''s, who was an alcoholic. In order to create an illusion that she really had a good rtionship with William, she especially walked out of the Pce with William like brothers. Just as she walked out of the Pce, Audrey inexplicably felt cold airing from a certain direction, causing her to shiver. She only muttered in her heart, "It''s already June. How can it still be cold?" She didn''t care too much and walked to the side of the road with William. As William''s driver came to pick him up, Audrey sent William to the car. "Mr. Stanton, take care." When William left, Audrey immediately took a tissue to wipe her hand. She had to take a good shower when she got back, and she had to throw away the clothes that she wore today. She took out her phone to have a look. When she saw the missed calls from Bryson, her hand trembled and her phone almost fell to the ground. There was also a text message, which was from Nell. Audrey was scared out of her wits when she saw the contents of the text message. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Bryson actually called Nell. She suddenly remembered that because she had received a call before, she had forgotten to call Nell. As a result... Bryson originally wanted to have a meeting. Why did he suddenly call Nell? Because of Nell''s message, Audrey was almost sober. And she also felt that her whole body tremble even more because of the cold air around her. She looked around with a tingling sensation on her scalp. Sure enough, she saw a familiar ck Bentley Mulsanne on the side of the road not far away. The cold air was spreading around with the car as the center. Audrey could not help but swallow her saliva. Audrey knew who was sitting inside just by thinking about it for a second. How long had that car been parked there? Did Bryson see the scene of her and William shoulder to shoulder? "I''m toast." Although Audrey was a little clear-headed, her body was still dominated by alcohol. She walked toward the car with a slightly tipsy pace. When she stood by the car, she felt her entire body tremble with cold. "Oh my god, why is it so cold in June?" The rm in Audrey''s mind went off. She didn''t reach out to open the door handle for a long time. A cold voice came from the car. "Still not getting in the car?" Audrey muttered, "I''m getting in, quickly." Audrey reluctantly opened the car door and sat down. As soon as she sat in, Audrey said with an obedient smile, "Bryson, you are so amazing. I have already been made up like this, yet you still recognize me!" The answer to Audrey was the sound of the car starting. Bryson didn''t even look at her. Audrey was speechless. As the car left the door of the "King Pce", Audrey coughed lightly and said, "Well, Bryson, have you eaten dinner?" A few secondster, no one replied to her. Audrey continued to encourage him. "By the way, Bryson, did you hold a meeting for a long time tonight?" Bryson finally reacted at this time. He turned to look at Audrey and said coldly, "If I didn''t call Ms. Nell, when are you going to tell me about tonight?" Audrey seemed to have been sshed with cold water. She immediately lowered her head obediently and fiddled with the hem of her shirt with her hands. "Well, well, I originally wanted to tell you, but... but I was afraid that you wouldn''t agree, so I..." "Because you''re afraid that I won''t agree, so you lied to me on purpose, didn''t you?" "I didn''t do it on purpose." "Audrey, who am I to you?" Audrey was still nervous and she subconsciously replied, "Of course you are my boyfriend." "Boyfriend!" Bryson curled his lips. "Couples should trust each other, but what about you? You deliberately deceived me. Do you take me as your boyfriend?" Audrey muttered softly, "Other''s boyfriend is not as jealous as you!" "What did you say?" "No, no, I said..." The nervous Audrey was just about to say something. Halfway through her words, she felt a surge of nausea in her stomach. Ever since she saw Bryson''s car, her ufortable stomach was now churning even more violently. It seemed to reach her mouth. She couldn''t help it. She had to get out of the car immediately. "Audrey, you..." Bryson was about to say something with a cold voice, but Audrey suddenly grabbed his arm and patted it hard, covering her mouth with the other hand. "What''s the matter?" In the dimly lit car, Audrey''s face was scrunched up. She patted Bryson''s arm while pointing out the window. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She originally wanted to ask Kolby to stop the car, but she was afraid that the moment she opened her mouth, she would vomit in the car. Ten secondster, Bryson finally understood what Audrey wanted to do and ordered Kolby to stop the car. "Stop the car." The car suddenly stopped. Audrey immediately opened the door of the car and got out. When she saw a trash can next to her, she quickly ran to the trash can and vomited. After vomiting for quite a while, she only felt a little morefortable after she finished vomiting everything in her stomach. However, after vomiting, Audrey''s body felt weak and shook violently. A powerful hand held her arm in time, and the other hand handed her a bottle of water. "Thank you." After taking the water, Audrey unscrewed the cap, rinsed her mouth two times, and took another sip before feeling a little better in her stomach. Audrey nced at the pure water bottle in her hand. The top of the bottle was alsobeled with a price tag. There happened to be a small shop next to it. It seemed that this bottle of water was bought by Bryson from the small shop. No wonder she didn''t see Bryson apanying her when she was vomiting so hard. It turned out that he went to buy water. So, he was still very concerned about her. "Are you done vomiting?" Bryson said coldly. Audrey nodded obediently. "Yes." "Get in the car when you''re done." "OK." Audrey obediently climbed back into the car. Before Bryson got in the car, Audrey thought that it was not in a good state. So, just as Bryson sat in the car, Audrey grabbed Bryson''s hand tightly. "Bryson, this time I met William without telling you. I know that I was wrong, but I dressed in men''s clothing. He did not take advantage of me. I promise that next time... no, there will be no next time. So, don''t be angry, okay?" Audrey''s tone was extremely soft and her attitude was also very sincere. Bryson ignored her. Audrey continued to say, "Bryson, look, you''ve been angry for so long. Can you calm down? If you''re angry, it''s easy to grow wrinkles!" What responded to her was still air. Audrey continued to talk. "I''m so sincere. Could you please forgive me?" After saying that, Audrey winked at Bryson innocently. However, Bryson was still indifferent. The smile on Audrey''s face froze a little. He was out of the line. Although it was her fault this time, she had pleased him until now. He didn''t even give her a reaction. She didn''t even know how to please him. This man was too stubborn. Looking at Bryson''s cold side profile, Audrey''s eyes shed. Audrey rubbed her hand to the side and suddenly cried out in pain as she retracted her hand. "It hurts." Bryson reacted very quickly and pulled Audrey''s hand over. "What''s wrong? Where are you hurt?" Bryson anxiously checked Audrey''s hand and identally touched the ce where Audrey''s finger was scraped. Her finger shrink because of the pain Audrey looked at Bryson with a wronged expression. "It hurts!" Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Bryson turned on the light on the roof of the car to check Audrey''s finger. It was broken. There was blood flowing out from the abrasion. Bryson quickly pressed the wound with a tissue. He no longer had the time to be angry. Seeing a hospital not far ahead, he ordered the driver, "Kolby, stop at the hospital." "OK!" Audrey stayed silent obediently. The car stopped. Bryson pulled her out of the car. Bryson looked anxious, which made the doctor anxious too, thinking that it was a big emergency ... Bryson pushed Audrey out, who only had a small scratch on the joint of her pinky finger. The doctor who was prepared to wee the patient almost drove them out when he saw the finger that Audrey extended. There was no need for treatment, it was just a minor abrasion and the blood had been stopped by the tissue. They took up the resources of urgent cases at night just for a minor finger scratch. Fortunately, there were no first-aid patients at that time, otherwise, they would have been kicked out. Under Bryson''s request, the doctor had to disinfect the wound and put a bandage on it. After it was done, the doctor reminded, "Keep this finger away from water tonight." Audrey looked at the doctor awkwardly and nodded. "I get it. Thank you, doctor." The doctor nced at them and left the room. During the whole time in the hospital, Audrey was embarrassed. Hurting her finger was part of her n. This was a stupid idea, however, once started, she had to finish it. She could only let the doctor do what he should do even he seemed to be questioning. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, the process was quick. Otherwise, she would want to dig a hole and hid in. More importantly, her n had seeded. Audrey lit up her finger that was wrapped in gauze. "Bryson, look, I''m already injured, so don''t be angry, okay?" Looking at the gauze on Audrey''s finger, Bryson pursed. The injury couldn''t be more minor. However, no matter how minor it was, as long as it concerned Audrey, he just couldn''t remain calm. Ever since they left "the Pce", Audrey had been trying to soften him up by apologizing. "I wasn''t angry with you!" Bryson said with a milder tone. Wasn''t angry with her? Then who was the person who had been throwing tantrums just now? His twin brother? Audrey blinked. She did not dare to ask who Bryson was angry with. She¡¯d better keep her mouth shut. Bryson gently hugged Audrey in his arms. "I was just angry with myself." Audrey buried her face in Bryson''s arms and hugged him back, her voice muffled. "Why are you angry with yourself?" "I''m such a negligent boyfriend." Bryson''s voice was slightly hoarse. "I said that no matter what happens, as long as you stand behind me, it will be fine. However, I didn''t make it." Bryson''s words made Audrey feel even more guilty. "You did well. There are many things that I want to settle alone." Audrey continued. "Bryson, I don''t want to be your burden. I don''t want others to think that I am dragging you down." "You are never a burden to me." The wine did not make Audrey drunk, but Bryson''s words almost. Bryson was the kind of person who didn''t speak much, but could always amaze the world whenever they did. He was so romantic, Audrey felt like dying to his whispers of love. Just then, the doctor who had left the room suddenly returned. The moment he entered, he saw Bryson and Audrey hugging each other. Audrey happened to be facing the door and her eyes met with the doctor, who was gaping at them. She hadn''t felt anything wrong at the moment. The doctor swallowed his saliva and made a fake cough. "Well, I think I left my phone here!" Then he grabbed his phone and galloped away. After the doctor left, Audrey finally realized that something was wrong. She had dressed as a man today. After separated from William, she had been busy coaxing Bryson and didn''t care much about her makeup. Now she realized that she looked like a bearded man. From other people''s view, it was two guys hugging. The doctor must have seen them as homosexual. Audrey pushed Bryson away immediately. Bryson let out an upset look. At this time, Audrey''s stomach rumbled. Audrey touched her growling stomach and had an idea. ''My stomach, you are such a savior.'' "Well, Bryson, I''m starving!" said Audrey, blinking at Bryson innocently. Bryson''s face clouded a bit. He grabbed Audrey''s hand and walked towards the door. "You better don''t drink with other people again." Seeing that Bryson had calmed down, Audrey finally breathed a sigh of relief. Entering the corridor, where was no one around, Audrey suddenly pulled Bryson back. Bryson turned around in confusion. Audrey pouted as a gesture. Bryson was just about to kiss her when noticed something out of the corner of his eyes. He stopped and frowned, seemed to be lost in thought. Audrey was just ying around and wanted to see if Bryson would be able to kiss her bearded face. However, he didn''t. Audrey was down in the dumps. She looked at Bryson with an upset look. "Why don''t you kiss me? You don''t like me anymore, do you? Didn''t you say that no matter what I be, you will always like me?" Bryson didn''t say anything. He looked in the direction behind Audrey awkwardly. Audrey thought that Bryson was deliberately avoiding her gaze and became even angrier. "Alright, I got it. You said that no matter what I be, you would always like me. You lied to me on purpose!" Audrey continued sadly, "In that case..." "The doctor!" Bryson reminded, impassive. "Don''t fool me with the doctor, doc..." Audrey turned around in cold sweat and saw the doctor who had just bandaged her up. No one knew when he had appeared behind her. At that moment, Audrey felt like screwed up. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 The doctor stood there with embarrassment. Seeing Audrey looking back at him, he managed to say something awkwardly, "Excuse me, I forget my stethoscope." Then the doctor entered, took his stethoscope and left the office immediately. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Audrey could already feel that how embarrassed the doctor was. When the doctor left, Audrey red at Bryson and med him for not reminding her. If she knew that the doctor was behind her, she would never hit on Bryson in public. Audrey suddenly felt nervous when she found that Bryson became serious after the doctor left. He didn''t mean to... "Bryson, we should hurry up and find a restaurant or they will be closed." Just then, Audrey wanted to walk past Bryson and leave. As expected, Bryson easily stopped Audrey with his long arms. Her heart did a flip. Bryson hugged her and said, "Are you doubting my feelings for you?" Audrey was so nervous. She just wanted to test him on purpose. Moreover, they were in the hospital. People mighte at any time. Her hands were against Bryson''s chest. She coughed lightly and exined at once, "Well, Bryson, I said it deliberately before, and I never doubt your feelings for me at all!" "Really?" Bryson said coolly, but she still could feel danger. Audrey struggled again and again, but she failed. "Bryson, trust me, I don''t doubt you at all. Please let me go. Look, the doctor is behind you!" Audrey tried to fool Bryson. Audrey''s constant chatter dissatisfied him. Bryson stared at her and stopped her with his kiss. Audrey covered her face with her hands to avoid being recognized by others aftering out from the hospital. She swore that she would nevere here again. That night, Audrey used Mr. Stanton''s mobile number to send a message to his secretary through the software sent by Nataly. As soon as the message was sent, Audrey received one from Line. It was sent by Nell. [Nell: Audrey, are you back?] [Grandma Wolf: Yeah!] [Nell: Where did you go tonight? How dare you! You leave your handsome husband behind and go out to date with others. I''ll break with you!] Audrey was speechless. Audrey briefly told Nell what had happened tonight. [Nell: What? You get caught by your husband! So then what happened?] Audrey knew that Nell liked to gossip. She just squinted her eyes and typed. [Grandma Wolf: Are you sure you want to know? OK, I don''t mind telling you the whole story.] Nell suddenly recognized that she would witness PDA. [Nell: I won''t listen to you!] Audrey was speechless. ... The next morning. It was at seven o''clock that William arrived at thepany. No one was in the office except him and a cleaningdy. He asked the cleaner to ignore his presence. He would hide in the corner of his office until half past seven. However, Mr. Stanton''s secretary didn''t show up on time. He waited patiently until 7:31, but the secretary still did not appear in his office. William frowned and became a little angry. If Mr. Stanton did not send anyone to his office, the one who tipped him offst night must be a liar. D**n it! He was set up to suspect his uncle. Thinking of this, he decided to walk out of the corner. However, William''s office door suddenly opened at this time. Subconsciously, he hid in the corner again. From his position, he could see everything beside the table. William peeked through the corner behind a cab. The person who entered stealthily was Mr. Stanton''s secretary. When he saw this, anger suddenly clouded William''s face. The secretary dide. He sneaked to William''s desk and quickly took out a USB from his pocket. Then he opened the drawer with a spare key and put the USB into it. After that, he quickly locked the drawer and quietly left William''s office. The secretary thought no one knew. But he didn''t expect that William would see everything. After the secretary left, William immediately opened his drawer with his own key to take the USB out. Then he turned on hisputer and inserted the USB into it. What he saw next made him tremble with anger. Quite a lot of confidential documents were in the USB. It was strictly regted that ess to these documents was denied to all. However, they were all ced in the USB and the USB was put in his drawer. If he was caught, he would be definitely expelled by Mr. Stanton from the Stanton Group for possession of the confidential documents. He smacked his hand down on to the table. "Josh Stanton! How bad you are! I have worked for you for so many years, but you still want to expel me from thepany." William said angrily, "An eye for an eye. It is you who make me do that!" Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Thewyer in charge of Maria''s case was called Carley Zouch. She was a student who had just graduated from University A at the age of 23. Knowing that Maria hired a newly graduatedwyer to be their dutywyer, Deegan did not even have the desire to bribe them. He was confident that he would win thiswsuit. Two days before the second instance trial of Maria''s case, Audrey asked Carley out to meet. Carley was waiting for Audrey at their appointed tea house. When she saw Audrey appear in front of her, Carley suddenly stood up and widened her eyes in surprise. Her mouth could not close for a long time. "You ... you ... you are Audrey, right?" When Carley saw Audrey, she was too excited to speak. Audrey smiled at Carley, "I am Audrey. Miss Carley, please sit!" Audrey sat down in front of Carley. Carley was still in a daze, and she could not wake up from the surprise of seeing Audrey. Audrey was not in a hurry. She called the waiter and ordered a cup of green tea. After Audrey ordered the tea, Carley finally came to her senses. Carley looked at Audrey who was sitting opposite her in disbelief and slowly sat down. "You ... you are Audrey?" Carley finally found her voice. "Did ... did... did you call me?" Audrey nodded, "Yes, I was the one who called you." After confirming that it was Audrey who had made an appointment with her, Carley felt even more amazed. "Oh my god, I didn''t expect Audrey to meet me." Carley was extremely happy. She quickly took out a small mirror from her bag and checked her appearance. Then, she took out her phone and looked at Audrey with anticipation, "Audrey, I am your loyal fan. Can I take a photo with you?" Audrey wondered, ''Did Carley take her as a star?'' She did not know whether tough or cry. "Of course!" After Audrey agreed, Carley quickly approached Audrey with her phone. She took several photos in a row before stopping. After taking the photos, Carley returned to her seat in satisfaction, "Audrey, many of my ssmates in Law School are your fans. Previously, you defended our compatriots who were discriminated against by Country M and won the case. What you said in court at that time was inspiring. I dreamed of bing a greatwyer like you." Audrey looked at Carley awkwardly. To her surprise, Carley was her fan. "Thanks for yourpliment, Miss Carley." Carley finally remembered that it was Audrey who had made an appointment with her, so she changed the subject, "Audrey, why are you looking for me?" "Yes, I''m here for the case of Mr. Brown and his father with William." Carley frowned and looked at Audrey awkwardly. "Audrey, although I like you very much, the contents of the case must be kept confidential before the trial starts. Moreover, William''s attorney works in your office, so ..." Audrey raised her eyebrows. Carley was indeed a goodwyer Audrey picked in person. Carley could keep secrets. "I''m not here to help thewyer in my office ask the intiff for information. In fact ...," Audrey smiled and said, "It was me who rmended you to Mrs. Brown." Carley was surprised, "You rmend me to Mrs. Brown? Why?" "Because I think you are the most suitablewyer for this case." Audrey smiled. Carley looked at Audrey suspiciously. Then, Carley called Mrs. Brown in front of Audrey. When Carley confirmed that it was indeed Audrey who asked Mrs. Brown to find her, she was even more surprised. "Audrey, you picked me. Did you ..." Carley clenched her fists tightly, "did you think that I will lose to Deegan?" "On the contrary, I am sure that you will win against Deegan." Carley raised her head in surprise, "What? Aren''t you colleagues?" "Miss Carley, you don''t have to doubt me. I choose you not to humiliate you. Instead, I want to help you." "Help me? Why? Isn''t Deegan awyer from Square Law Firm? We are rivals. Why are you helping me?" "Let''s put it this way!" Audrey went straight to the point, "Mr. Brown and his wife are my friends. I found out about this matter after Deegan epted the case. For some reason, they lost the first trial. Now it is the second trial." "But the evidence of the first trial is very unfavorable to Mr. Brown!" Carley frowned. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Audrey smiled at her, "Miss Carley. Since I am here, it means that I am confident that I can help you win thiswsuit." Carley nodded happily. "Okay, Audrey. As long as I can win thiswsuit, I will do whatever you ask me to do." Carley trusted Audrey from the bottom of her heart. Looking at the girl in front of her who was as pure as a little white rabbit, Audrey thought of herself, who used to be pure as well when she had just entered the workce. Because Carley grew up under the care and protection of her family, there were no impurities in Carley''s eyes. However, Audrey''s aim in entering the workce was to take revenge. Her heart was full of hatred. She was good at pretending to be pure. However, her performance was not as real as Carley''s. Carley trusted Audrey very much. It seemed that if Audrey sold her out, she would be willing to count the money for Audrey. ... It was the end of the month, and the final exams of University A began. After seeing Carley, Audrey went to University A to pick up Harold. There were two exams in the afternoon, and students were supposed to hand in the exam papers at 5: 30. Audrey went to pick up Harold around five o''clock. After fifteen minutes or so, Audrey saw a tall and thin boy walking out of the campus. It was Harold. Harold was walking to the gate when he was stopped by two girls. "What is your name? Which department are you from?" "My name is ... I''m from the Fine Arts Department. Shall we add each other on WeChat?" Audrey was surprised. Harold was not good at dealing with girls. He looked at the two girls awkwardly. "Sorry, sorry!" Harold awkwardly bypassed the two girls and walked to Audrey. The two girls saw Audrey. Because Audrey looked young, the two girls thought that Harold already had a girlfriend. They left in disappointment. Audrey smiled as she looked in the direction of the two girls and teased Harold, "I think those two girls are quite cute. Why don''t you talk to them more? I''m an open-minded sister." Harold was speechless. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Now Harold understood what was shooting yourself in the foot. Not long ago, he bantered with Audrey and said that he was open-minded. Now Audrey bantered with him with simr words. "Audrey, just you?" Harold looked behind Audrey. Was he really her brother? She hade to pick him up, but he wanted to see Bryson. Audrey goggled at him and said, "He has something to do in thepany now. We can go to the restaurant first. He will meet uster." "I see." Harold looked very disappointed. Audrey rolled her eyes. Her brother did not hide his disappointment at all. She came to pick him up, but he treated her in this way. Audrey felt hurt. How could she have such a brother? But she had brought this on herself. She could only forgive him. "By the way, the test isn''t over yet, is it?" Harold said with confidence, "No, but I handed in the papers in advance. ording to the rules, students can hand in papers 15 minutes before the test ends. I have finished and checked them, so I don''t need to waste time sitting there. Then I handed in ahead of time." "Did you write nothing because you don''t think you can pass?" Audrey looked at Harold suspiciously. Harold was speechless. Did his sister look down upon him? "Of course not. It''s a math test, and I''m good at math. I can get nearly perfect score!" Audrey did not continue. Alright, she stopped. "What do you want to eat? Let''s choose a restaurant and we can send the address to Bryson." Harold''s eyes lit up. "How about the restaurant we have been to before? The fish was very delicious." Audrey immediately recalled. "Okay, then let''s go. I will send the address to Bryson." "Alright!" The restaurant was not far from the Cordova Group. On the way to the restaurant, Audrey sent the address to Bryson. He didn''t reply until Audrey and Harold arrived at the restaurant. "Dear boyfriend: OK!" Audrey frowned. "Audrey: Are you still working? When will you finish it?" "Dear boyfriend: I can set off in five minutes." "Audrey: Okay, don''t worry. We''ll order first and wait for you." "Dear boyfriend: Great!" Harold noticed that Audrey was texting someone. When he saw "Dear boyfriend" on her phone, he instantly covered his eyes. "Oh my God!" Harold looked at Audrey and said, "Well, ''dear boyfriend''? Don''t you think it is disgusting..." Before he could finish, Audrey nced at him indifferently and interrupted, "It was changed by Bryson." Harold immediately changed his attitude. "I see! Bryson has really good taste. I appreciate him!" Harold ttered Bryson. Words failed Audrey. She understood what was a double standard. Originally, Harold thought the name was changed by her and he wanted to say that she had bad taste. However, after he knew that it was changed by Bryson, his attitude changedpletely and he began to appreciate it. Her brother obviously supported Bryson instead of her. After they entered the restaurant, a waiter led them to the room. On the way to the room, Julian walked by. He recognized Audrey. He looked at Audrey with mockery and coldness in his eyes. "Hey, Audrey! What a coincidence!" "It surely is, Mr. Julian." Julian nced at Harold, who was standing beside Audrey. He could feel Harold''s hostility. Julian squinted his eyes and asked, "Audrey, who is this?" Audrey said indifferently, "The brother of my friend." "Well, then enjoy your meal." "You too." After Audrey and Julian hypocritically greeted each other, they went to their own rooms. When they entered the room, Harold asked Audrey, "Audrey, is that Wendy''s fianc¨¦, Julian?" "Yes." "I know it!" Harold clenched his fists in anger. "I wish I could punch him right now." Audrey chuckled. "It''s forbidden by the rules. You will be arrested if you hit him. But we can embarrass him." Harold''s eyes lit up. "Do you have any ideas?" Audrey signaled to him to walk closer. She whispered by Harold''s ear. After hearing Audrey''s idea, Harold looked at her in surprise. "That''s a good idea! You should tell me earlier!" "It''s notte now." "Then give me that phone card. I''ll make the call." Audrey smiled as she gave him an anonymous SIM card. "Here you are." Harold took the SIM card excitedly and put it into his phone. Then, he opened a website which offered sex services and dialed the number on the page. The call was through. Harold said with a smile, "I like olddies, with ugly looks and strong body odor. After they arrive, don''t say anything. Ask each of them to give me a hot kiss." Hearing what he said, Audrey raised her eyebrows. That sounded disgusting. After hanging up, Harold sent messages with that card to the paparazzi who liked following Julian. About twenty minutester, Harold looked downstairs and saw four women with heavy makeup walking into the restaurant. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Then, the paparazzi sneaked into the restaurant. Julian was eating in the restaurant while the four women walked in directly. Julian looked at them startled. "Who are you?" Chapter 232 Chapter 232 The four women were not beautiful, and at a nce, Julian instantly lost his interest in them. The four women looked at Julian as entering the door. After confirming the address in their hands, they looked at each other and walked straight to Julian. Julian raised his eyebrows, "What are you going to do?" A bad premonition appeared in his mind. After the four women came up, a strong smell almost made Julian faint. Before he could react, the four women pounced over. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Let go of me! Let go of me!" The four women were tall and sturdy, holding down Julian who was struggling violently. By the time Julian was freed, it was twenty minutester. Because Julian pressed the rm button of the restaurant, the security of the restaurant arrived and rescued Julian. The four women were angered and embarrassed by seeing the security. They mored for Julian to pay for the prostitute service. Their voices were loud enough to attract the attention of the nearby customers. Those women angrily used Julian of refusing to pay the service. After a moment the barracking began. Some people even posted this on the Inte. For a moment, the topic of the Four Seasons Group''s young master refusing to pay for prostitute service quickly upied the top three of the topic rankings. Then, the paparazzi who had taken photos of Julian before posted photos of Julian kissing several ladies in the dining room online. Those photos caused quite a stir. Audrey and Harold, who were sitting in a private room on the third floor of the restaurant, watched Julian get in his car and flee in confusion. The two of them smiled at each other as they saw Julian''s hopeless mess. ... ... Julian, who was sitting in the car, kept wiping his body with wet tissue, trying to wipe away the traces left by the four women on his body. After a while, he used up two bags of wet tissue. "Wet tissue, get me wet tissue!" Julian shouted angrily at the assistant beside him. The assistant trembled, "Mr. Julian, all the wet tissues have been used up." "Buy it. Now!" "Oh, yes! I got it!" The assistant hurriedly asked the driver to stop the car by the side of the road and ran to the small supermarket nearby. He bought a dozen wet tissues and returned to the car. Julian was still wiping his body. His phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone impatiently. "Hello? What?" After listening to the other end, Julian immediately hung up the phone. Then he opened the software on the mobile phone. As soon as he opened it, he saw a piece of news in the software. It was the news that he had just been humiliated in the restaurant. Julian spat it out when he saw the picture in which he was intimate with the ugly four women in the restaurant. The incident today had caused great harm to both his body and mind. Especially when those ugly women with a strange stench touched him, the feeling was even more terrible than entering hell. He had never been so embarrassed in his life. He was afraid that he would not be interested in women for a long time. Julian ordered in a frenzy, "Make a phone call immediately and get someone to remove the news on the Inte. Now! Right now!" "Alright!" The assistant quickly started calling. Julian stared at the photo on the phone clenching his phone. Today''s incident waspletely nned by someone to deliberately mess with him. Who the hell dared to mess with him? If he were to know who it was, he would definitely not let him off the hook easily. ... In the dining room, Harold was overjoyed and said, "Audrey, did you see Julian''s face just now? It''s so funny. I can''t wait to see tomorrow''s news." Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly. "This is just a little trick. For him. He will pull a few strings and quickly set the news rest. It won''t affect him too much." Harold''s shoulders drooped. "I thought that his reputation would be ruined and he would never be able to buck up." Audrey patted Harold on the shoulder. "Quentin, there are some things that can''t be rushed at the moment. As the saying goes, haste makes waste. A bigpany like the Four Seasons Group needs to spend some effort to overthrow it. Don''t worry, one day, we will take it down." Harold nodded. "Well, I see." Audrey became gentle. "I have always regretted bringing you back at this time." Harold held Audrey''s hand tightly. "Audrey, of course, you have to bring me back at this time. I am your brother. When you are struggling, you need the support of your family. At such an important moment, if I am not by your side, I will regret." Audrey smiled as she held Harold''s hand, and her eyes became gentler. With Harold by her side, she indeed felt more at ease. All of a sudden, Audrey frowned. "Even if you say so, if you fail the exam, you still have to go to the restaurant to wash dishes!" Harold was speechless. Harold silently drew circles on the table. Looking at Harold, Audrey smiled. Harold red at her and suddenly thought of something. Harold subconsciously asked, "By the way, Audrey, it''s Wendy who had harmed us in those years. Why have you been making things difficult for the Stanton Group recently?" Audrey''s eyes darkened. "I''ll tell you thister." If Harold were to find out the truth, he would seek revenge from ir. Audrey found out the truth after the case between Zachery and the Four Seasons Group ended. It turned out that the phone call to Grandma that caused Grandma to have an ident came from a certain apartment under ir''s name. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Audrey realized that the person who called Grandma was from ir''s apartment. Through her investigation, she found ir was alone in that apartment that night. Therefore, the only one who could call Grandma was ir. It was ir who caused Grandma to die. ir should not know that she had discovered the truth of the past and didn''t know that she was Audrey Munn. ir must call Grandma under someone''s order. It was clear who ordered ir. Defeating the Stanton Group was only the first part of her revenge. Wendy should never think that ir, her best friend, suddenly became enemies with her. Harold looked at Audrey with dissatisfaction. "Audrey, why can''t you tell me now?" "Because you haven''t gotten the diploma of the University A yet!" Audrey retorted with a smile. Harold was speechless. Just as they finished speaking, the door was suddenly pushed open by someone. Audrey and Harold thought that Bryson came. However, they felt astonished at the person who came in. Simon walked in happily and sat down beside Audrey. "Audrey, a waiter opened your door while I was passing by, and I saw that you were sitting inside." Audrey was a little helpless. ''Why was Simon always around me?'' "Why did youe here?" "I have dinner with my friends." Simon stared at Audrey, "I haven''t seen you for half a month. Audrey, you are even more beautiful than thest time we met!" Audrey was helpless again. She didn''t want to hear Simon''s praise. Simon saw that there was another person in this room and looked at Harold with vignce and hostility. "Audrey, who is he?" "He is my younger brother." Audrey introduced. "Your brother? When did you have a brother?" Audrey red at him in a bad mood, "My mother gave birth to my younger brother when I was two years old. Is there a problem?" After knowing that Harold was Audrey''s younger brother, Simon had no hostility towards Harold. ''No problem, there was no problem.'' Simon used to think that Audrey was an orphan and he never thought she had a younger brother. "What is your name?" Simon asked Harold excitedly. "I am Harold Howell." Harold introduced himself. Simon frowned. ''Why is his surname different from Audrey''s?'' But it didn''t matter. To make Harold know his particrity, Simon introduced himself, "Hello, little brother Harold. My name is Simon Randall and I will be your brother-inw in the future." Harold was stunned. ''I am not your brother. I''m twenty-two years old, and you seem to be at the age of eighteen. It is taking advantage to call me little brother.'' And he had a brother-inw. Harold was shocked and looked at Audrey, "Audrey, who is this lunatic?" Audrey was very speechless. ''Why did Simon not give up her?'' Audrey stroked her forehead, "He is Bryson''s nephew." "Nephew?" Being called as nephew, Simon was a little angry and corrected him, "Stop calling me nephew. Although my uncle was Audrey''s brother now for some reason, I will marry Audrey in the future. Even if you don''t call me brother-inw, you can''t call me nephew. You can call me Simon!" Harold was silent. He didn''t like Simon. Simon asked, "What did you order? I will ask the waiter to add two more dishes. It is rare for us to get together today. Moreover, it is also my first time to meet my brother-inw, my treat." Audrey and Harold were silent again. ... It seemed that Simon had great confidence in himself. Simon generously ordered some seafood. As the waiter went out, Bryson walked in. "Add a tuna!" Simon turned around and ordered. Then he saw Bryson, and his face darkened. "Uncle Bryson, why did I meet you again? I always meet you when I am with Audrey. What a third wheel." Simonined to Bryson. Bryson was silent. Audrey felt stunned. ''Bryson is my boyfriend. Simon, you are the third wheel and you im falsely.'' Harold and Simon sat beside Audrey respectively. Seeing Bryson, Harold cleverly stood up and gave his seat to Bryson, so Bryson sat beside Audrey. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After sitting down, Bryson ignored Simon and looked affectionately at Harold. "How was the exam today?" Harold replied like a docile sheep, "Mathematics is my forte. Even if I can''t get an A plus, I can still get an A." "Not bad." Hearing Bryson''s praise, Harold smiled joyfully. "Thank you, brother-in..." Harold thought of Simon and immediately changed his words, "Thank you, Bryson!" Harold found that from the interaction between Audrey and Simon just now, Simon did not know that Audrey and Bryson were a couple. Moreover, they must have deliberately concealed their rtionship from Simon. Since Audrey concealed it, he could not call Bryson brother-inw in front of Simon. Bryson smiled. Simon looked at the interaction between Harold and Bryson with some jealousy. He was very jealous. He asked Harold to call him brother, but Harold was full of reluctance and disgust. When Bryson came, Harold took the initiative to give up his seat and acted like a docile sheep. That was a strong difference in treatment. Simon thought he was Harold''s brother-inw, but Harold seemed to be closer to Bryson. Bryson suddenly turned to Simon, "Simon, why did you not greet?" Suddenly receiving Bryson''s order, Simon was stunned for a moment. He looked at Bryson in confusion. "Greet? Who?" Simon asked. Bryson reminded him calmly, "Harold is Audrey''s younger brother. He calls me brother, so you should call him uncle!" Simon, Audrey and Harold were stunned and silent. ... ... Chapter 234 Chapter 234 ''Bryson, good job.'' Harold stared at Simon with a proud expression. ''Call me uncle, quickly.'' Simon was confused. He wanted to call Harold brother-inw, not uncle. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, Bryson''s words determined his identity. "Uncle B..." Just as Simon was about to exin to Bryson and called Bryson, Harold reacted faster. As soon as Simon called his uncle, Harold answered immediately, "Hey!" Simon was shocked. Harold took advantage so quickly. Harold looked at Simon with a smile, "Good boy, my nephew!" Simon was speechless. ''Uncle Bryson, you make me in serious trouble.'' "No, Uncle Bryson..." Simon turned to Bryson, wanting to exin to him. However, Harold did not give him the chance to say anything. "My nephew, I know you are very happy to see me for the first time. Tell me, what do you want to eat? Uncle will treat you!" Harold added with a smile. Simon was angry. If Harold continued to call him nephew, he would flip the table. "I didn''t call you!" Simon red at Harold angrily. ''When I call you brother-inw just now, you never agree so happily. Now, as long as I call Uncle, you would take advantage of me. It is too much.'' Harold smiled, "Don''t be shy. Although it is the first time we meet, I will be your uncle well. By the way, where do you go to school now?" Simon said with pride, "I will go to University A at next semester." Haroldughed excitedly. "It will be my third year at university A next semester. When you get to school, I''ll protect you!" "What?" Simon looked at Harold in disbelief. "What did you just say? You are also in University A?" "Yes!" Harold showed his exam certificate before Simon, "Look, this is my admission ticket." Simon stared at the admission ticket in Harold''s hand. It was the ticket of University A. Why was Harold also in University A? Looking at Harold who always wanted to take advantage of him, Simon suddenly didn''t want to go to University A. He felt that the school abroad was also good. Bryson next to Harold squinted slightly. ''It''s a good idea to transfer Simon to University A!'' ''Since Simon wants to go to University A and spends a lot of effort to let his grandmother and his parents call me so that I could help him get into University A, I should satisfy his wish.'' If Simon knew Bryson''s thoughts, he would be very angry. During dinner time, Simon felt extremely aggrieved. He nned that after having dinner with Audrey, he would let go and leave him with Audrey. How wonderful would it be? Unfortunately, whenever he wanted to call Uncle Bryson and let uncle go, Harold would answer each time. As he never seed to say to Bryson, Simon was so sad. And Uncle Bryson seemed to ignore his strange, which made him angrier. He didn''t eat much dinner, but he was full of anger. Going out of the restaurant, Simon said, "Audrey, let me send you home tonight!" ''It is a good opportunity to be alone with Audrey.'' Simon took out a bunch of car keys. Audrey nced at Simon, "You have drunk tonight." "I only drink two cocktails with very low alcohol content...!" "You can''t drive. Even if the alcohol content is very low, you can''t drive. You have friends here, so you can go back with them!" Simon was sad. Haroldughed and patted Simon on his shoulder, "That''s right, my nephew. This ismon sense that you can''t drive after drinking, which is responsible for others'' safety and your safety. So, you should go home with your friends!" After hearing Harold''s words, Simon red at him resentfully. It was all because of Harold. He did not want to drink. However, Harold always urged him to drink during the meal. He couldn''t stand the stimtion and ended up drinking two sses of cocktail with Harold. So, he could not drive Audrey home now. He sensed that Harold deliberately opposed him. Simon turned to Bryson, "Uncle..." "Hey, my nephew, I am here!" Harold happily answered. Simon was annoyed. He turned around and red at Harold, "I didn''t call you. I called Uncle Bryson." Then Simon turned back to Bryson, "Uncle Bryson, would you send them home? I could take your car and go together." Bryson looked at him coldly. "No!" Simon looked at Bryson with dissatisfaction. "Why?" "There is no room." Simon was speechless. There were many rooms in the car, and why couldn''t he sit in? "Uncle Bryson." Simon still wanted to say something, but Harold interrupted. "My nephew, what''s wrong?" Simon signed. Well, it seemed that he could not have a good talk with Audrey tonight. He had a premonition that even if he was in the same car with Audrey, Harold would not let him sit beside Audrey. When he called Uncle Bryson, Harold would answer and let him shut up. Therefore, Simon decided not to be in the same car with Audrey. "Since there is no room, I will take my friend''s car. Audrey, remember to call me when you go home!" Audrey didn''t know how to answer him. Then Simon called his friend and left. When Simon left, Haroldmented, "My nephew is too innocent. Your rtionship is obvious, but he didn''t notice it." If he was too innocent, he was stupid! ''Simon was too stupid. With his IQ and EQ, I was surprised that he managed to get into University A.'' Harold turned around and saw Audrey was adjusting Bryson''s cor. Bryson smiled and touched Audrey''s head gently. Harold was heartbroken. As soon as Simon left, they showed their affection in front of him as if no one else was there. He suddenly wanted to call Simon back. He didn''t want to be shown affection alone. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Back at home, Audrey poured a cup of tea for Bryson and her phone rang. She nced at the name on the screen and then looked at Bryson helplessly, "It''s your nephew." Bryson took a sip of tea and said, "He is also your nephew." Audrey was speechless. "Answer it," Bryson said. "Okay..." Audrey picked up the phone and turned on the speaker. "Hello." "Audrey, this is Simon." Audrey rubbed her nose, "I know." "Are you home?" Simon asked. "Yes, we are home." Simon seemed to be relieved, "It''s good. Then Uncle Bryson should be gone." Audrey raised his eyebrows. Harold wore home wear and walked out of the room. He happened to hear Simon called uncle. He rushed over excitedly. "What''s wrong? My nephew, what can I do for you?" Harold shouted. Simon heard Harold''s voice and angrily said, "You are not my uncle. Don''t call me nephew. I will be your brother-inw in the future." Harold snorted, "You had better give up the idea." "I don''t like your words. I am pursuing your sister. It is a matter between me and your sister." Simon muttered, "Perhaps, in the near future, when your sister finds out that I''m her true love, she suddenly agrees to me." "The probability of that is smaller than that of Mars crashing into Earth!" "I won''t talk to you. Audrey!" Audrey replied, "I''m here." "Audrey, my feelings for you are true. I really want to be with you." Simon hurriedly expressed his loyalty. Audrey palmed her face, "Simon, I seem to have told you that we are impossible." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "It can''t be denied with just a sentence. Let''s have a try. Maybe you will think that we are soul mates!" "If you have nothing else to say, I will hang up." "Of course I have." "Just say it." "I just received a call. My studies have been transferred to University A. I was admitted." Simon said in a muffled voice. He didn''t expect that he would receive the call this evening. "Congrattions." Harold echoed, "My nephew, I will wait for you at University A. When it starts, I will wee you in person." Simon kept silent. Couldn''t Harold shut up? Simon paused for a moment and continued, "Audrey, I have another important thing to tell you." "What is it?" "It is about Uncle Bryson." "I''m fine. What''s wrong?" Simon was furious, "You are not my uncle. Can you not interrupt? I have something important to tell your sister." Harold felt Simon''s anger. He shrugged and did not speak again. Simon continued. "Audrey, listen to me carefully." Audrey replied, "Just tell me. I''m listening." "Well, Audrey, in the future, can you stay away from Uncle Bryson?" Simon asked. "Why did you suddenly say this?" Simon hesitated for a moment, "I feel that there is something wrong. Uncle Bryson looks at you strangely. He might have some improper thoughts about you!" Words failed Audrey. Harold had said Simon had a low IQ and EQ. Now it seemed that it was not true. Audrey coughed lightly, "You must be mistaken." "I am a man. Men understand men the best. When he looked at you, he was very gentle. Moreover, he never liked to be with women before, but I can always see him with you. If he is not interested in you, why did he treat you like that?" That''s the truth. "We just happened to have something to discuss," Audrey nced at Bryson, who was still sitting on the sofa and drinking tea leisurely. Simon hurriedly said, "Audrey, you don''t know clearly about men. If a man has no interest in a woman, how could he be willing to spend time on her? Uncle Bryson is a workaholic and time is money to him. He can send his assistant or secretary to discuss with you." Audrey didn''t know how to reply. His analysis was so urate. Audrey still tried to exin, "Maybe he just happens to have time. Your uncle won''t be interested in me." "It''s hard to say. Uncle Bryson looks particrly handsome. In fact, he is very sloven at home, unsociable and boring. More importantly, he has an entricity. He has never had any scandals with women before. The rumors about him are not all groundless." Simon kept discrediting Bryson. Harold could say nothing. He looked at Bryson. As expected, Bryson wore a sullen expression which made him shiver. Harold thought in mind, ''My nephew, you discredited your biological uncle in front of him and his girlfriend. You are really brave.'' Harold mourned Simon in his heart. However, Simon continued toin, "I heard that when Uncle Bryson was in school, he had a girlfriend. The girl got pregnantter. But he was unwilling to take responsibility and forced her to abort and send her abroad." ... Audrey thought, ''You still had the desire to live? Did you know that your uncle heard everything you just said?'' "Simon, wait..." Audrey tried to interrupt Simon and pull him back from the brink of death. But Simon ignored her and kept talking non-stop, "I know many other rumors. Uncle Bryson is the worst scum in the world!" Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Audrey could not use any words to describe her feelings at this moment. She looked at Bryson. He was covered with chill, spreading in all directions. His lip curled sardonically. Not hearing Audrey''s answer for a while, Simon subconsciously called out, "Audrey, what happened to you?" "What?" "Did you hear what I just said?" Simon asked. Audrey was afraid that Simon would say something, so she quickly said, "Well, I have an important phone call. I will hang up!" Audrey hung up. Audrey had just hung up when she saw Bryson get up. "Are you leaving?" Bryson smiled meaningfully. "I could stay, but I need a decent reason!" Audrey, "... I''ll send you downstairs!" Did anyone ask him to stay for the night? He thought too much! Audrey sent Bryson to the elevator in the underground parking lot. Thinking about what Simon had said in front of Bryson, Audrey could not help but say, "Bryson, as elders, don''t embarrass the younger!" The anger on Bryson''s face faded after hearing Audrey''s words. Indeed, they were elders. Audrey would be Simon''s aunt. "You can go up." "Alright." Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. Judged by Bryson''s expression, he should not be too ruthless with Simon. ... As Audrey expected, the gossip about Julian was almost suppressed the next day. The William''s case opened a court session two dayster. Harold happened to have a test this morning. Before Audrey went to thew office, she sent Harold to school first before entering thew office. When Audrey arrived at the office, Deegan was reviewing the court documents. Seeing Audrey walking towards him, Deegan called out warmly, "Audrey, good morning." "Good morning, Deegan!" Deegan deliberately waved the documents in front of Audrey. "Mr. William''s case opened today. I have to go to court. I have no time for you." Audrey nced at the documents in Deegan''s hand, and a light shed in her eyes. She smiled, "I hope that Deegan will win the second trial." "Thank you for your auspicious words, Audrey. However, I would have won this case without your kindness." Deegan raised his chin confidently. Audrey sneered in her heart. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Whether he could win or not was still unknown. People always stood higher and fell worse. Deegan packed up the documents and left with an intern and his assistant. Brenda, who sat in the back of Audrey, said angrily, "What kind of person is he? He stole your case and is still so arrogant." Audrey only smiled but said nothing. About twenty minutester, Audrey received a call from Carley. Audrey went to the bathroom. As soon as the call was connected, she could hear Carley''s nervous voice. "Audrey." "What''s wrong?" Audrey asked with concern. "I ... I''m so nervous!" Carley''s voice trembled slightly. "This is my first time going to court alone. I''m nervous, and..." "And what?" "The otherwyers in my office are not optimistic about my case." Audrey smiled and said, "Carley, you just need to pay attention to the things I told you, you have so much evidence in your hands. You will win. Moreover, you were the champion of your school debate competition. I believe you can do it!" "Am I able to do that?" "It will work. I will wait for your good news." "Alright! With your words, I will work hard." Coming out of the bathroom, Audrey turned around and prepared to go to the cloud tea room. There were two interns in the tea room. Lucy followed Audrey the entire time. Ashly followed Deegan. Because she could only bring one intern to the court, the one who wentst time would stay at the office and let another intern follow her to the court. Ashly saw that Lucy was about to pour some water. She suddenly went forward and pushed Lucy away. Then, she ced her cup under the water tap. "You are way out of line. I came here first. How can you do this?" Lucy looked at Ashly angrily. The water dispenser had been in a state of filling water. She waited for the water to boil, but Ashly stepped forward and deliberately pushed her aside to take the water. After Ashly filled up the water, she looked at Lucy with a face full of arrogance, "What if you came here first? Following a third-ratewyer who has been stepped on by Deegan deserves to take the remained." "Don''t go too far. Audrey is a greatwyer in our office!" "A greatwyer? If she was a greatwyer, how could the client abandon her and choose Deegan? She wasn''t good enough!" Ashly mocked, "What future can you have if you follow such awyer? Why don''t I tell Deegan that you can also follow him as an intern?" "Audrey is the bestwyer in my heart. I forbid you from insulting her!" "Did a third-ratewyer deserve your protection?" "Oh? In your heart, I''m just a third-ratewyer?" Lucy saw Audrey behind Ashly and called out in surprise, "Audrey!" Ashly''s expression changed slightly. She turned around and saw Audrey standing behind her. A gust of cold air rushed from the body. "Audrey, you ... Why are you here?" "Why can''t I be here? Or did you mean that a third-ratewyer shouldn''te?" Ashly alternated herplexion dramatically. She was immediately speechless when she talked negatively about others and was caught by others on the scene. "I ... I didn''t say that." Audrey put Lucy''s cup under the water dispenser. After filling it up, she handed it to Lucy. Lucy was ttered, "Thank you, Audrey." "You''re wee!" Audrey ced her cup under the water dispenser, then looked at Lucy. "Aren''t you very protective for Deegan? How about we make a bet?" "Bet on what?" "Let''s bet on this case. If ... Deegan loses this case!" Audrey smiled and said, "You will leave today and never appear in front of me again." Ashly clenched her fists angrily. "What if Deegan wins?" Audrey smiled and said word by word, "Simple. If Deegan wins, I will leave Square Law Firm from tomorrow onwards!" Ashly looked at Audrey in surprise. "Alright, I agree!" Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Ashly said shrewdly, "Audrey, we have nothing to say. Lucy is your internwyer. She will definitely help you." Audrey sneered. "What do you want to do?" "Write it down, or you may go back on your words!" Since she wanted to leave here, then she would grant her wish. "Alright!" Audrey agreed. Lucy pulled Audrey back worriedly. "Audrey, this bet can''t be made. If at that time..." Before Lucy could finish, Audrey patted her shoulder and interrupted her, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen. I can''t let you be bullied." Lucy was ttered and looked at Audrey. She was moved and was about to tear. "Audrey." "Alright, go get the paper." "Okay!" Ashly and Audrey made a betting agreement. Both of them signed their names on it. Ashly took one of the agreements to Audrey and kept the other. "Audrey, now we made an agreement. I hope that you won''t go back on your words." Audrey smiled, "I always keep my word." Ashly smiled shrewdly. Beforeing to Square Law Firm, she had heard that Audrey was very powerful. Now, it seemed that she was just so-so. Concerned with Deegan, they had already won the first trial of the case, and thewyer on the second trial was just a fledglingwyer. There was no need to be frightened. Deegan was certain to win. Audrey made a bet with her. It was a bite off more than she can chew. As long as Audrey was chased out of thew firm, Deegan would definitely focus more on her as she was the one who kicked Audrey away. When she thought of this, she felt even happier. When the court trial came to an end, Deegan would win the case. And then, she could take the agreement and drive Audrey out of the firm. ... In court. Carley had almost given up many times in Deegan''s clumsy words. However, when she thought of what Audrey had told her, she stood up bravely and took out solid evidence to overthrow all the evidence in Deegan''s hands. When she faced Deegan, she gradually found the feeling she had in the debatepetition and hit the vital point. She held the evidence and the court had been specifically investigated. The judge announced, "ording to the evidence proposed by the intiff, it is confirmed that the defendant is guilty!" When the judge announced that the defendant had to apologize to the intiff and bear the medical fees and mental damage fees, Deegan was stunned. Unexpectedly, thewyer actually won. Thewyer who he had looked down on actually won against him, and she was even a femalewyer who had gone to court for the first time. Looking at Carley, who was happily thanked by the intiff''s family, Deegan suddenly remembered the first time he met Audrey. For some reason, he always felt that Carley was very simr to Audrey in the court. William angrily rebuked Deegan, "Deegan, what happened to you? Didn''t you promise me that you would win thewsuit?" Deegan could say nothing. He also thought that he would definitely win, but he did not expect that such a change would ur. William was still cursing. "Back then, you promised me that you would definitely win. That was why I chose you to defend me. In the end, you lost thewsuit. If it is Audrey to defend me, I would not have lost thewsuit. I want to comin you!" Deegan was speechless. It was over. He was over, too. ... Deegan returned to Square Law Firm in a daze. When he returned to thew office, it was already noon. Most of the people in thew office had gone to eat, and there were only a few people left. When he entered, Deegan didn''t look to the side. He only lowered his head and walked forward. The internwyer and assistant behind him also had dejected expressions. In order to wait for Deegan, Ashly had been standing beside the front desk. When she saw Deegan walking over from afar, she happily went up to wee him. "Deegan, you are back!" They were finally back. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Deegan didn''t even look at her and walked straight past her, preparing to leave. Seeing that Deegan had left, Ashly quickly stopped the internwyer and assistant behind him. "How is it? How is it? Did Deegan win thewsuit?" Ashly asked eagerly. As long as she got a definite answer, she could rush to Audrey and p the agreement on her face, telling her to scram. She was so excited. Right now, she only wanted an answer. The internwyer and assistant looked tired. Neither of them paid attention to her and walked around her. Ashly was surprised. ''What was going on? Why didn''t they say anything?'' Ashly suddenly had a bad premonition. However, she was too excited to think about it carefully. She could not ept her loss. Therefore, she was determined to find Deegan and ask. Seeing Deegan sitting down in his seat, Ashly nced at Audrey who was sitting behind Deegan and gave her a meaningful smile. She couldn''t help but rush to Deegan. When he saw Ashly stop in front of him like a wooden stake, Deegan frowned. "What''s the matter?" Ashly nced at Audrey before asking Deegan, "Deegan, how was the result of yourwsuit? Did you win?" Deegan was agitated because he lost thewsuit. Now, Ashly made him even more upset. "Isn''t it working time now? Why are you asking so many questions?" After being scolded by Deegan, Ashly was so embarrassed. However, it was rted to the result of the bet, so she had to ask clearly. "Deegan, you have always been my most respectedwyer. You have won your previouswsuit every time, so you must have won this time, right?" Ashly continued, "Besides, the other party is just a small lawyer who went to court alone for the first time. You are so powerful, and it is even more impossible for you to be defeated by a smallwyer, right?" Deegan became angrier. Ashly''s words were like a thorn tearing apart his heart. He was indeed defeated by a littlewyer who went to court alone for the first time, and this was his second humiliation. And the first person who left him with shame was Audrey. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 "Stop it! Go back to your seat!" Deegan angrily rebuked. Ashly was shocked by him, and her body subconsciously shrank. Why didn''t Deegan answer her instead of angrily rebuking her? It definitely wasn''t what she had imagined. It wasn''t. Although Deegan said so, Ashly didn''t give up. Instead, she continued to ask. "Mr. Deegan, please tell me. Please tell me that you won the case." Deegan didn''t respond. Audrey, who was sitting behind Deegan, helped Ashly out. She said, "Deegan, Ashly feels bad that you don''t tell her the result. There are only two choices. Either you won the case or lost it. It''s very simple. Just tell her. Why are you still keeping it?" Ashly red at Audrey. Then she stared at Deegan, hoping to know the answer. She clenched his fists and waited for Deegan to say that he won. Deegan didn''t say anything. He looked at Audrey with an ugly expression. Did she deliberately embarrass him? Before Deegan said something, Freddy suddenly walked out of his office. He looked at Deegan, "Deegan, the client suddenly called toin about you and said that you lost the case. What happened?" Deegan''s face changed. Ashly''s face turned pale. What? Deegan lost the case? What happened? How could Deegan lose it? Wasn''t his opponent just a novicewyer who went to court for the first time? How could Deegan lose? Ashly looked at Deegan anxiously. "Mr. Deegan, is Mr. Steele wrong? You didn''t lose the case, did you?" Deegan was too annoyed to respond to Ashly. He looked at Freddy, "Mr. Steele, I will bear all the losses." Freddy''s face softened, "It''s good that you can take the responsibility. Don''t make mistakes in the next case." "I understand, Mr. Steele." Freddy received a definite answer from Deegan and turned back to his office in satisfaction. Ashly was still standing next to Deegan in a daze. She waspletely stunned. "Why are you still here?" Deegan was annoyed to see Ashly here. Audrey smiled as she leaned on her chair. When she looked at Ashly, her eyes narrowed slightly. "Ashly, now you know the result. It''s your time to fulfill your promise." The promise! Hearing it, Ashly suddenly became sober. Only then did she recall the agreement between her and Audrey. She was a little frightened. She clenched her fists and said with trembling lips, "Audrey, I ... I know I was wrong!" Ashly walked towards Audrey quickly and felt so nervous. "Audrey, I know I was wrong. Can ... can you please forgive me this time?" Audrey smiled at Ashly. "You said you want me to forgive you this time?" "Yes!" Ashly quickly said, "Please forgive me. I make the mistake for the first time. Please give me another chance!" Ashly pleaded humbly. Audrey snorted, "Ashly, I want to ask you something. Please answer me truthfully." "Audrey, I definitely will." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "If ... I lose and I beg you to forgive me, will you sympathize with me and give me another chance?" Ashly was lost for words. Of course not. She had always disliked Audrey. How could she give her another chance? If she won, she would definitely ask Audrey to leave the firm. However, Ashly lost. She could not tell Audrey what she truly thought. She immediately said, "Of course I will. You are Audrey. I have always respected you. How could I kick you out of the firm?" "Oh, really?" Audrey smiled brightly, "Ashly, I was just thinking that if you tell the truth, I will admire you for being honest and consider giving you another chance, but you..." Audrey sneered and shook her head. Ashly felt hopeless. What Audrey meant was... Audrey said, "Ashly, I am so disappointed. ording to what you have done, you are not qualified to be awyer." Deegan was confused, not knowing what they were talking about. "What are you talking about? What happened?" Audrey handed the agreement in her drawer to Deegan. Deegan epted it doubtfully. After reading it, Deegan mmed the table angrily. "You used my trial results to bet with Audrey." Ashly was about to cry. She fell to her knees in front of Deegan. "Deegan, I really want to be awyer. I beg you. Please persuade Audrey to keep me. Let me stay, okay?" Deegan was so angry, "This agreement was signed by you. You should ept the result!" Ashly was desperate. Deegan was unwilling to help her. Ashly fell to the ground. In the afternoon, Ashly went to the Personnel Department and resigned. There were many interns in the firm. Thus, the Personnel Department didn''t ask Ashly to stay after she resigned. After leaving the Personnel Department, she returned to her seat and packed her things. She was furious. She could have stayed in Square Law Firm, but she had to leave because Deegan lost the case. Moreover, at the critical moment, Deegan didn''t help her. She was so disappointed. Passing by Deegan with her things, she said angrily, "Deegan, you can''t even win a novicewyer who went to court for the first time. You are unworthy of your title. I think less of you!" Deegan didn''t respond. After saying that, Ashly angrily carried her things and left the firm. Deegan was angry because of her words. It was awful. Everyone could shout at him. ... In the afternoon, both Louis and his father got the cast off and left the hospital. Thus, Maria called Audrey. She said that she had prepared many dishes to thank Audrey for helping them win the case. Besides, Maria heard that Harold had been found and wanted to see him. Therefore, after Harold finished his exam, Audrey picked up him and went to Maria''s home. As soon as they arrived at Maria''s home, Maria and her family weed Audrey and Harold warmly. Just as they sat down, someone knocked on the door. Maria went to open the door in confusion. After opening the door, she looked at the person outside and asked in surprise, "Sir, who are you here to see?" Chapter 239 Chapter 239 The people in the room all looked towards the door. Audrey and Harold also turned back. Audrey was surprised to see Bryson. ''Bryson? Why did hee here?'' When Harold saw Bryson, he blurted out, "Bryson, why are you here?" Maria looked at Harold, "Bryson? Quentin, you know him?" Dressed in a suit, Bryson was handsome and tall with a noble aura. He smiled and looked at Maria, "Hello, I am Bryson, Audrey''s boyfriend. Sorry to bother you!" Words failed Audrey. Maria was shocked. After being stunned for three seconds, Maria reacted and quickly made a gesture, "Well, Mr. Bryson, pleasee in!" Audrey stood up and walked nkly towards Bryson. "Why are you here? Didn''t you say that you have a meeting tonight?" "It is dyed!" Following Bryson, Melvin came in with two boxes of things, put them down, and left. One box of tonics and one box of fruit. They were expensive, which could be seen from their packaging. "Mr. Bryson, you don''t have to bring these gifts," Maria said politely. "Never mind!" "It''s almost time for dinner. Mr. Bryson hasn''t had dinner, right? If you don''t mind, you can have dinner with us!" Bryson readily agreed, "Alright!" Maria gestured to Audrey, "Audrey, hurry up and lead Mr. Bryson in." Audrey answered, "OK." Harold happily pulled Bryson to sit in the living room. Louis walked out of the bathroom, "I heard that Audrey is also here. Audrey..." As Louis came out of the bathroom, he saw a handsome man standing in the living room. He was stunned for a moment. Why did this man ... look like Bryson Cordova? Seeing that Louis was stunned, Maria quickly exined, "Louis, this is Mr. Bryson, Audrey''s boyfriend." Hearing that the handsome man in front of him was named Bryson, Louis was shocked. "What? Mr. Bryson? Mr. Bryson, are..." Louis subconsciously asked, "You the CEO of the Cordova Group?" Bryson nodded expressionlessly. "I am Bryson Cordova." Louis was shocked. Maria was stunned for a while and asked Louis in a low voice, "Louis, do you know Mr. Bryson?" Louis looked at Maria excitedly, "Mom, do you remember whatpany I worked in?" "Well, whatpany?" "The Cordova Group! It is thergest multinational group in our city. Bryson is the CEO of our group. I made a concerted effort to get hired by the group." "You mean ... this Mr. Bryson is the boss of yourpany?" "That''s right!" Louis nodded. Louis was so excited. He didn''t expect that he would meet the CEO of their group. And it happened in his home! This world ... was too crazy. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Bryson looked at Louis indifferently, "Which department are you in?" Louis replied respectfully, "Mr. Bryson, I am a warehouse manager in Eastwood City Storage." Bryson pondered for a moment. As he was about to say something, someone knocked on the door. Louis stood up to open the door. Just as Louis opened the door, he frowned when he saw the person outside. "Mr. Todd, why are you here?" Todd pushed Louis away and walked into the living room like he was the owner. He saw Audrey, Bryson, and Harold sitting in the living room. He spontaneously grabbed a banana from the fruit te on the table. "Oh, you have guests at home!" As he spoke, Todd peeled the banana and started eating. Seeing his shameless behavior, Louis was very unhappy. "Why did youe to my house?" Todd finished eating a banana and picked up another. He peeled the banana and asked, "I heard that you have been discharged from the hospital and will go to the warehouse tomorrow, right?" "That''s right." "Well, I haven''t sorted out the list of goods. Since you start working tomorrow, go to the warehouse at 6 am. You have to count all the goods in the warehouse before 8 am and make a spreadsheet. Then make a summary based on the sheet and send me both the sheet and report before 10 am!" Todd said casually. It sounded like he had done such things so many times. Louis frowned, "But Mr. Todd, this is your task. You are the director. I am just a warehouse manager. I have other things to do." Todd snorted and looked at Louis with contempt, "What? You don''t want to do it? Do you still want your job in Eastwood City Storage of the Cordova Group? Let me tell you, if you don''t want to do it, many people would like to rece you. If you can''t hand over your things before 10 am, you will be fired!" Louis was angry and clenched his fists. As Todd was the director of Eastwood City Storage, he always liked to throw his work to others. Because Louis was meticulous, Todd often handed his work to him. Bryson, who was sitting on the sofa, listened to all of Todd''s words, and his face instantly darkened. Audrey, who was beside Bryson, could feel that Bryson was angry. She looked at Todd with sympathy. "You are the director of Eastwood City Storage of the Cordova Group?" Todd looked at Bryson arrogantly, "Yes. What? Do you want to work in the Cordova Group?" Louis was speechless. Bryson was angry, "You give your tasks to others. What do you do?" "What do I do? None of your business!" Bryson said angrily, "You are fired. You don''t have to go to work tomorrow!" Todd was furious. He pointed at Bryson''s nose and cursed. "Who do you think you are? You said I am fired? Oh, you really scared me. Let me tell you, Louis, come to the warehouse tomorrow and take your things away! You are fired because of his words!" Louis was lost for words. Bryson expressionlessly took out his phone and made a call. "Immediately fire the director of Eastwood City Storage and put him on the cklist of the Cordova Group. The Cordova Group will no longer hire him. Besides, appoint the manager of Eastwood City Storage, Louis, as the new director!" Todd raised his head andughed arrogantly, "Fire me? Do you think I''m three years old? Want to fool me? Let me tell you..." Before he finished speaking, his phone in the pocket rang. He took out his phone. He was stunned to see the phone number of the director of the Personnel Department on the screen. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Why did the director of the Personnel Department call him just after Bryson called someone to fire him? "Hello, Mr. Deon. Why are you calling? It''ste at night. What''s the matter?" "Todd, you are fired. You don''t have to go to work tomorrow. Juste to the Personnel Department to settle your sry for this month." Todd was shocked. He asked doubtfully, "Mr. Deon, are you kidding? I have been working hard in Eastwood City Storage. Why does thepany fire me?" "Ask yourself. Our president just called to fire you. Think about what you have done. Alright, it''s enough. I have to inform Louis about his promotion." Mr. Deon hung up. Todd had no chance to say more. Looking at Bryson again, he was frightened. The man sitting in the living room who was scolded by him ... was the CEO of the Cordova Group? While Todd was in a daze, Louis received a call from the director of the Personnel Department. Todd was desperate. He fell to his knees in front of Bryson, "Mr. Bryson, please, please don''t fire me. I have to raise my parents and kids. I really need this job. Please, let me stay in thepany!" Bryson looked at him coldly, "The Cordova Group will never treat any capable employee unfairly. And we also don''t tolerate irresponsible employees. If you continue to say, you may not only be on our cklist." Todd was frightened. He understood what Bryson meant. He had no chance to work in the Cordova Group if on the cklist of the group. But he couldn''t find any job in Peace City if he was on the cklist of faithless employees. He didn''t dare to beg Bryson anymore. He quickly got up from the ground and left. After Todd left, Louis looked at Bryson with hesitation. "Mr. Bryson, are you really going to appoint me as the director of Eastwood City Storage?" Bryson smiled slightly, "Do you think you are notpetent enough?" "Of course not!" "I just said that the Cordova Group will never treat any capable employee unfairly. Since you have been helping Todd with his work, you are the best candidate for his position." Louis looked gratefully at Bryson, "Mr. Bryson, I must work hard and live up to your expectations." "Very good." In the evening, Audrey, Bryson, and Harold had a very happy time. During the meal, Maria kept giving them food, treating them like her own kids. When they came out of Maria''s home, it was dark. Maria also came out. Before they got into the car, Maria gave a red envelope to Bryson. Seeing the red envelope, Bryson frowned and subconsciously wanted to return it. Maria held down Bryson''s hand and said, "Since Audrey''s mother and grandmother passed away, I can be considered Audrey''s family. This is your first time visiting us. It''s our custom to give a red envelope to our son-inw. Not much money in it. Hope you don''t mind." Audrey was lost for words. Bryson withdrew his hand. "Thank you, Maria!" "My home is Audrey''s home. Come here often!" "We will." Words failed Audrey. Audrey had always felt that Bryson came here for something else. What Maria said just now was Bryson''s final goal, right? Unexpectedly, they met her family like this. After getting into the car, Audrey frowned and stared at Bryson. Bryson turned to her with a smile, "Why are you staring at me like that?" Audrey propped up her chin and looked serious, "What a loss." "Why?" "You just used two boxes to get Maria''s acknowledgment and Maria takes you as her son-inw. It''s a great loss to me." "Well. It seems so." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Audrey responded, "People always say that businessmen are shrewd. They are right." Bryson looked at her seriously, "Now, there are more men than women. If I don''t use some tricks, I might die alone. I''m putting money away for a rainy day." It was a meticulous scheme. "Other men may grow old alone, but it''s impossible for you, Mr. Bryson. Lots of women want to marry you." "But before I met you, any woman was just a passer-by in my life!" Harold was lost for words. He wanted to get out of the car. Kolby kept silent. He wanted to abandon the car. The CEO of the Cordova Group, who was cold, ruthless and decisive in front of others, was gentle and sweet when he was with Audrey. ... Next morning. Audrey had just met a client and walked out of the reception room. She saw another person standing outside. It was William. Audrey was not surprised to see him. Although he had been arrested and detained by the police, it was not difficult for him to be bailed out. When William saw Audrey, he looked a little embarrassed. "Audrey, I have something to ask you!" After that, he entered the reception room. Audrey returned to the room after sending the client off. Just as she sat down, William said, "I want you to be mywyer." Audrey was surprised. "From what I know, yourwyer is Deegan. You want me to be yourwyer. Is that appropriate?" "Deegan? He''s nothing! I don''t want to see him. You will be mywyer!" "Well..." Audrey looked embarrassed. William looked at her unhappily, "Don''t worry. I will give you twice as much as what I gave to Deegan." Audrey coughed lightly. "Mr. William, it''s not about money." "If it''s not about money, then what''s the problem?" Audrey hesitated for a moment and said, "Mr. William, I have epted another client''s request. I can''t be yourwyer. If I ept your case, it will be against my agreement with others." William''s face instantly darkened. He fiercely asked Audrey, "Who? Who didn''t allow you to take my case? Is it ir?" Audrey didn''t look at him. "Mr. William, don''t make wild guesses. Anyway, I can''t ept your case!" Although Audrey did not give a clear answer, William looked at her and roughly knew the truth. He mmed the table. "ir, you and your father want to ruin my life? If I lose everything, you will be ruined too." Chapter 241 Chapter 241 That afternoon, William posted on his Weibo, saying that the Stanton Group had been using inferior materials to make cosmetics. He also revealed arge amount of data, pointing out that the Stanton Group had evaded tax for hundreds of millions. As the news came from William, the general manager of the branchpany of the Stanton Group, it seemed highly credible. As he posted it online, it immediately caused a heated discussion on the Inte. The stock of the Stanton Group also hit a limit ten minutester. Things happened too quickly. The Stanton Group did not even have time to react before the stock slumped. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ir rushed to the Stanton Group upon hearing the news. After entering Josh''s office, ir asked anxiously, "Dad, what happened? Why did William suddenly reveal those things?" Josh was so angry. "I also want to know why, but he doesn''t answer my phone!" Josh said while calling someone. "Hey, think of a way to remove William''s post!" After Josh finished the call, he clutched his chest in anger and sat on the chair with a pale face. ir quickly ran towards Josh. She took out a small bottle from his pocket, poured a pill from it, and sent it into his mouth. She then caressed his chest. Josh felt better. "Dad, don''t be angry. It''s bad for your health." "How can I not be angry? Just see what he posted online. If it is not removed, our group will be ruined." ir looked at Josh in a daze. "Dad, you are so nervous. Everything in that post online is true? Our group really..." "What''s the use of saying this now? Find out where William is! Find him as soon as possible!" Josh ordered. Before ir said OK, Josh''s secretary rushed in. "Mr. Stanton, it is worse now. The relevant department just called and asked to investigate all the ounts of our group. And the Procuratorate called and asked to investigate all the stock products of our group." Josh slumped onto the sofa. It was over! ir was stunned. She didn''t know what had happened. When she understood the situation, she quickly grabbed Josh''s arm and said, "Dad, what should we do? Now that both the Procuratorate and tax authorities will investigate ourpany, what should we do?" Josh leaned in his chair with his eyes closed. He made a decision. Josh held ir''s hand tightly, "ir, leave here." "Leave?" ir was stunned, "Where should I go?" "Leave Peace City and go abroad. Leave here this afternoon. It''ste to leave tomorrow. So, leave with your mother this afternoon." "I go with my mother. What about you?" Josh looked so depressed. Heughed at himself, "Now, both the Procuratorate and tax authorities keep an eye on us. Do you think I can still leave? If I go with you, none of us can leave." He nudged ir, "Go home quickly and pack up with your mother. Then go to the airport and take the earliest international flight abroad." ir held Josh''s hand tightly, "No. Dad, we have to go together. If we leave, what do you do with it?" "Don''t worry about me. If you don''t go now, you can''t leave when the Procuratorate and tax authorities come. I don''t want you to go to jail with me. Besides, I have already made arrangements abroad. You don''t have to worry about your life abroad." "But..." "No more worries. Just go." Josh urged ir to leave. She hugged Josh tightly. She then resolutely turned around and left his office. She rushed home to pick up her mother. ... Peace City International Airport. ir and her mother Kathy rushed to the airport with their luggage. Then, ir took their ID cards and passports to the Ticket Hall. The ticket seller took the cards and passports from ir. "Where are you going?" ir asked anxiously, "What time does the earliest flight abroad take off?" "Passengers are going through the security inspection of the flight to Paris at 4. 20 pm." "Then I want two tickets for this flight. We need to sit together." After looking at their ID cards and passports, the seller looked at them while booking the tickets. Then she secretly pressed a red button under the table. After that, she handed the tickets along with their ID cards and passports to them. "Here are your tickets." After ir got the tickets, she quickly went to check their luggage with Kathy. After that, they went to the security checkpoint. It wouldn''t take long to get on the ne after passing the inspection. ir held Kathy''s hand tightly. The person in front of ir had just passed the inspection. As she was just about to hand over her ticket, several people suddenly came. One of them waved his work pass in front of ir. "Miss ir, Ms. Kathy, we are from the prosecutor''s office. You can''t leave the country now. Please follow us back to the prosecutor''s office for investigation!" irposed herself and smiled, "Do you guys make mistakes? My mother and I are going overseas for a vacation. We are about to board the ne. Please don''t make jokes, okay?" "Miss ir, if you refuse to cooperate, we have the right to enforce it. Please don''t put us in that situation!" The person in front of ir said in a tough tone. Her face instantly turned pale and her body trembled greatly. It was over. She couldn''t leave. Ms. Kathy shook ir''s hand in fear, "ir, what should we do?" ir bit the bullet and said nothing. In the end, ir and Ms. Kathy followed them and left the airport. Outside the airport, a car was waiting for them. After ir and Ms. Kathy got into the car, a slender figure appeared at a corner of the airport and watched ir and Ms. Kathy being taken away. Audrey narrowed her eyes as she stared in the direction the car had left, and gave a smile of relief. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 The next morning, Audrey came to meet ir at the request of the Procuratorate. ir was locked up in a vi of the Stanton''s. ir and Ms. Kathy couldn''t get out and contact others. The Procuratorate asked ir to cooperate with the investigation. However, ir was unwilling to say anything. She would say something only when Audrey came to see her. Arriving at the vi''s front door, Audrey took out her ID card andwyer''s license to rify her identity. Then, she was let in. After a while, Audrey saw ir, who was sitting in the bedroom. ir''s room was guarded. She was under close surveince. ir looked haggard and lifeless. After Audrey appeared, ir''s dull eyes suddenly lit up. She quickly sat up and said in surprise, "Audrey, Audrey, you''re here. d you''re here." ir rushed towards Audrey and held her hand tightly. "Nice of you to be here!" Audrey looked at the person guarding ir, "I am Ms. ir''swyer. Can I speak to her in private?" The man looked at ir and made a call before nodding his head. "I''ll leave you to chat!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After that, he left. ir let out a sigh of relief after he left. The lock had been broken, so she couldn''t lock the door. But she still closed the door. ir grabbed Audrey''s hand and said anxiously, "Audrey, quickly think of a way to get me out of this ce." "That man keeps watching me. No matter what I do, including taking a shower and going to the bathroom, he is always watching me. I am going crazy. Audrey, you are so powerful that you can get me out, right?" Audrey gently pushed ir''s hand away. "Miss ir, I''m afraid I can''t help you!" "What? What do you mean by that? You are mywyer and you must get me out of here. Otherwise, I will never cooperate with yourw firm!" Audrey replied serenely, "Miss ir, the Stanton Group is suspected of tax evasion and illegal use of contraband goods for money. Now the evidence is clear. And you are also involved in money laundering and transferring thepany''s property. And ... you nned to flee the country. I am unable to bail you out!" ir frowned and interrupted her impatiently, "I know it. That''s why I called you over to think of a way to bail me out. I didn''t want to hear these!" Audrey chuckled. "Miss ir, I''m afraid I can''t help you!" "What? Weren''t you very capable? Why can''t help me?" ir looked at Audrey angrily, "Did you do it on purpose?" "Oops, Miss ir discovered." "What do you mean?" ir stared at Audrey. She was a little scared by Audrey''s smile. Audrey smiled and said, "I said, I can''t bail you out. And ... even if I can, I will not do it!" ir''s face was livid. "Even if you can, you will not do it?" "Yes!" "Are you crazy? Are you telling me this now?" Audrey smiled and said, "I am not crazy. I have been waiting for this for six years." ir stared at Audrey and felt frightened. Audrey looked at her like she was looking at a criminal. Why did Audrey give her such feelings? "What do you mean?" "Miss ir, six years ago, you made a phone call in the apartment of Green Land on the night inte July, did you?" When Audrey said this, ir''s face turned pale. "Six years ago ... Who are you? Why did you suddenly mention that?" Audrey deeply resented, "Why do I mention that? Do you know that an old woman died and a girl lost her beloved grandma because of your phone call?" ir''s eyes widened. She looked at Audrey fearfully, "Even if that''s the case, what does that have to do with you?" "Do you remember the name of that girl?" ir thought it over. She remembered that ... Wendy''s half-sister seemed to be called Audrey Munn. She suddenly thought of something. She only knew that thewyer in front of her was called Audrey. But she had never asked her full name. ir subconsciously asked, "What is your full name?" "Audrey Koch!" Audrey, Audrey. "You are that ... but..." ir frowned, "Her name is Audrey Munn, but you..." Audrey said, "Back then, I was sent abroad by the Munns. From then on, I swore that I would never return to the Munn''s again, so I changed my surname to my mother''s." After hearing Audrey''s exnation, ir was stunned. If she was Audrey Munn, why did she help her win her cases? Thinking of her current situation, she felt terrified. She looked at Audrey in horror, "It was you. You deliberately got close to me and made our group go bankrupt, did you?" Audrey said expressionlessly, "It''s not me. Josh broke thew, not me." "You!" ir angrilyined, "You are behind it. I will sue you." "Miss ir, you can''t even protect yourself now. How can you sue me? And ... what evidence do you have?" ir suddenly lost heart. Yes, she had no evidence. There was no evidence. Even if she knew the truth, it would not work. Looking at Audrey in front of her, ir felt that she was looking at the devil of hell. She felt so desperate. Audrey helped her settle Wendy, so she trusted her more than anyone. But in the end, she and her family were in this hopeless situation because of Audrey. It was her who put her and her family in this situation. Just as Audrey was about to leave, ir suddenly called her. " Audrey." "Miss ir, anything else?" "Can I ask you a question?" Chapter 243 Chapter 243 ir clenched her fists, staring at Audrey, "Wendy and I turned against each other because someone used my ount to publicize her scandals. It was you who did that, right?" Audrey smiled and admitted, "Yes!" Hearing this, ir closed her eyes helplessly. As she expected, Audrey did that. She almost forgot it because she won over Wendy at the press conference after they turned against and broke up with each other. Recalling the whole story, she got shocked into a cold sweat. Since the first meeting, Audrey had been scheming against her step by step. Now ... she had finally fallen into the trap Audrey had set up and couldn''t see any possible turnaround. After answering ir, Audrey left. ir stared at Audrey''s back nkly. She regretted what she had done. Why had she promised Wendy to call Audrey''s grandmother, thus resulting in her grandmother''s car ident? If she had not made that call, the Stanton family would not have ended in such a sorry state. At worst, she would be put into prison for a few years, due to thew case rted to her father''s company. However, she knew that Audrey would not let her off lightly. All this was caused by Wendy. ir''s eyes were filled with hatred. She resisted the impulse to find Wendy and tear her apart immediately. On second thought, the hatred on ir''s face turned into mockery. She didn''t need to do it in person. Audrey would not let Wendy off the hook. She was the first and the next ... would be Wendy. Later, Mr. Stanton, the chairman of the Stanton Group was arrested and charged with tax evasion, deceiving consumers by low-quality cosmetics, transferring properties, epting bribes and so on. He was fined ten million Yuan and sentenced to life imprisonment with all properties confiscated. ir was sentenced to 50 years of set term of imprisonment because she helped her fatherunder money and absconded with the money. To ir, 50 years of set term of imprisonment was equivalent to life imprisonment. She had to spend the rest of her life in prison. The Stanton Group fell in Peace City. ... On the very day when the cases of Josh and ir came to verdict, Harold''s exam results came out. He sessfully passed the final exam with top ten grades. Audrey took Harold to the Grandma''s cemetery. Harold and Audrey ced a bouquet of carnations respectively in front of Madam Cordova''s tombstone. Looking at her portrait, Audrey signed with emotion. "Grandma, I have found Quentin. The one standing next to me is Quentin. He has grown up." Harold''s eyes turned red and knelt down in front of the gravestone, "Grandma, I am Quentin. Ie to see you. I was so ridiculous that I felt ashamed to see you after Audrey brought me back to Peace City. But now ... I have been sessfully enrolled in University A. Next semester, I will be a junior student. I promise to be a grandson who will make you proud in the future." Audrey looked at Harold warmly. When she looked back at portrait on the tombstone, her eyes turned red, too. She thought to herself, ''Grandma, I came here today to tell you something. The person who called you, ir, has already received her retribution. She has been sentenced to fifty years of imprisonment. As long as I am alive, I will not let her see any turnaround again. As to the culprit behind this, I will find them to avenge you. Don''t worry and rest in peace!'' After leaving the cemetery, Harold looked at Audrey happily. "Audrey, on such a happy day, let''s go to have something delicious!" Audrey squinted at him, "You are always eating!" "You said that I was always studying and I should have more delicious food!" "I said that before. Now, it is different." "Audrey, does my brother-inw know that you are so capricious? Aren''t you afraid that he will abandon you after he finds out that you abused me?" Harold said with a huff. "Even if he abandons me, he would do it because of the brother-inw. You got it?" Audrey pinched Harold''s face. Harold quickly stopped her. "Dear Audrey, be gentle. I have to live on it!" The two of them left, talking andughing. On their leaving, a Cadic stopped at the entrance of the cemetery. Toby walked out of the car. When he looked aside, he saw Audrey and Harold leaving. At first nce, they looked exactly like Audrey and Quentin. Toby frowned. When he wanted to take a closer look, they had already turned around. He looked away and thought. Perhaps ... he was mistaken. Audrey was abroad. How could she return and show up here? Quentin had already disappeared when he was three years old. How could he appear here? Therefore, he must have mistaken others as them just now. How could he suddenly think of the two of them? Perhaps it was because his mind was in chaos as he was getting older. With this thought, he turned and walked into the cemetery. When Toby walked to Madam Cordova''s tombstone, he saw two bundles of carnations ced in front of it. The dewdrops on carnations'' petals were still there, indicating that the people paying respects to Madam Cordova had just arrived this morning. Could it be... Toby subconsciously grabbed the grave keeper who was cleaning the ce. The grave keeper was startled. "Sir, what''s up?" Toby pointed at Madam Cordova''s tombstone. "Did someonee to pay respects to my mother just now?" The grave keeper took a look and then nodded. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Yes, it''s a pair of young people." Toby was shocked. Could it be the two of them? "Then do you know who they are?" Toby asked subconsciously. "I heard the boy call the girl Audrey. The girl calls the boy Quen... Quen..." The grave keeper frowned and thought hard, but he could not think of more. Toby stared at the grave keeper''s face and slowly said, "Quentin!" "Yes, that''s the name, Quentin!" The grave keeper came to a sudden realization and nodded repeatedly, "I heard that Audrey called the boy by that name. Yes, it was Quentin." It was Quentin, indeed. Toby''s eyes suddenly widened. Quentin ... could it be... Toby suddenly turned around and ran out of the cemetery. However, when he returned to the intersection, he could not see even a single person. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 In the Munn''s vi, Wendy and her mother Zoe were sitting in the living room, eating iced watermelon, when Toby walked in with a bouquet of carnations. Wendy saw her father and shouted happily, "Dad, you''re back. We''re eating watermelons. Come and join us." Toby waspletely stunned and didn''t pay any attention to Wendy. Zoe nced at Toby and suddenly frowned. "Toby, where did you get these carnations?" Toby lowered his head to look at the bouquet in his hand and casually replied, "I went to Mom''s cemetery this morning." Hearing that Toby had gone to pay respects to Madam Cordova, Zoe''s face turned ugly. Madam Cordova had prevented Toby from marrying her in all sorts of ways. Anyway in the end, Toby married her without letting his mother know. However, even though she had be Toby''s legal wife, Madam Cordova still refused to acknowledge her as daughter-inw and was unwilling to let her live in the Munns'' old house. So she had to live in the vi outside with Toby. They lived separately. Every time she met Madam Cordova at a banquet, Madam Cordova always ridiculed her and humiliated her in public. Therefore, Zoe and Madam Cordova had not been getting along well with each other. Even when a few days before Madam Cordova died, Madam Cordova still used her in public of being a mistress who had stepped into the marriage of others. Therefore, after the death of Madam Cordova, Zoe rarely went to pay respects to Madam Cordova. Toby didn''t force her to do it and went alone most of the times. Zoe looked at the unlucky flowers in Toby''s hands and said, "Didn''t you go to pay respects to her? Why did you bring the flowers home?" With Zoe''s reminder, Toby woke up suddenly. He went to pay respects to his mother. Why did he bring the flowers to his house? He only remembered that after he went to the cemetery and learned that Quentin had been there, he frantically asked people to check the monitor. However, it only showed side face of a young man which looked like Quentin much. Later, he went to the rted department and checked the residents list of Peace City. But he did not find the name of Quentin Munn. He had no time to go back to the cemetery and present the flowers in his hands to his mother''s tombstone. So he brought them home. "Some things have dyed me!" With that, Toby directly threw the flowers into the trash can next to him, and turned around to go upstairs. Zoe quickly stopped him. "Wait a moment, Toby. We''re eating watermelons. Why don''t youe to eat with us?" "You guys eat. I''m a little tired. I''ll go up and rest first." With that, he went upstairs directly. Zoe looked at Toby''s back in confusion, feeling that Toby''s behavior today was very abnormal. Wendy looked in the direction Toby had left, puzzled. "Mom, what happened to Dad today?" "How would I know? Forget about him. Let us eat." Wendy picked up a piece of watermelon and was about to stuff it into her mouth when she thought up something. She put it down again, moved to Zoe''s side and held her arm. "Mom!" "What''s up?" Wendy had a shrewd look in her eyes. "Mom, in grandpa''s will, he left ten percent of thepany''s shares to Audrey. He said that Audrey would inherit it on her twenty-fourth birthday. Audrey was already twenty-four years old this year, but she never showed up. It can be considered that she gave up the ten percent shares. I have already left the entertainment circle and have no ie. With the ten percent shares, I would be able to strengthen my status when I marry Julian in the future. So, can you talk with dad about it? Zoe sneered, "Don''t worry. Her birthday ising in half a month. As long as she doesn''t appear before then, the ten percent shares will be yours." "Great, thank you, Mom!" Wendy happily pressed her face against Zoe''s arm. Wendy sneered inwardly. Mr. Munn didn''t treat people equally. She was his granddaughter, too. Before he died, he left 10 percent shares for Audrey and 15 percent for Quentin. But he left nothing for her. Fortunately, she had removed Audrey and Quentin, the two stumbling blocks in advance. Otherwise, how could she have a share of the Munn Group? Mr. Munn had given Toby the 15 percent shares of Quentin for temporary keeping, but didn''t allow him to transfer it to anyone else. However, with Audrey''s 10 percent shares, she could keep her status in the Shaws. These days were her lucky days. The most disgusting Stanton Group had fallen, and ir was sentenced to fifty years imprisonment. Her wedding with Julian would also be put on the agenda, and she would soon get ten percent of the Munns'' shares. After she married Julian, she would be the Young Madam of the Shaws, one of the four big families in Peace City. At the same time, she would have ten percent shares of her family business. Who in the Shaws would dare to look down on her? Who in Peace City would dare to denounce her? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ... At noon, Audrey just walked out of therge building where the Law firm was located when a person suddenly blocked her way. "Angel!" Carley called out happily. Audrey raised his eyebrows slightly. "So it''s Mr. Zouch!" Within this half month, Carley won anotherwsuit. "What brings you here?" "I wanted to appreciate you, Angel. However, my internship sry was too low for me to buy anything decent. I was just paidst month''s sry." Carley blushed and handed over the paper bag to her. "I heard that you like strawberry mousse cake. I bought it especially for you." Audrey smiled and took the cake that Carley handed over. "It''s nice of you." "It is my honor!" Carley sincerely appreciated Audrey. "Angel, thank you very much. Without you, I would have failed the first time when I went to court alone." "You need not to thank me. You should owe your sess to your own capability. I really didn''t help you much." "Anyway, thanks for your guidance. I have to express my appreciation." "Stop expressing your appreciation. One day, the two of us might meet in court." Carley smiled, "I look forward to that day." ... After Audrey sat in her seat, she started flipping through the news today. She caught sight of the keywords, ''the Cordova Group''. It was a news about the Blue River Bay, a project in charge of the Cordova Group subsidiary. A nail house was unwilling to move out of his house. He took his daughter to live in a dangerous house together. Audrey frowned as she read the news. In real life, there were many nail households like this, who dissatisfied at thepensation. They demanded an exorbitant price, causing the project to stagnate. She had to visit a client in the afternoon. So after reading some news for a while, she went out with her client''s information. Her client''spany was not far from the Blue River Bay project. When the car passed the construction site, she subconsciously took a nced. What surprised her was that the house of the nail house had been razed to the ground. She thought that, thepensation demand of the nail house must have been met. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 The Cordova Group. Elvis came out of Bryson''s office gloomily. The market n that he had just handed to Bryson was rejected by Bryson. He had worked hard on the market n for several nights, but Bryson called it a trash and just threw it into the trash can. At this time, he was consumed by anger. Why? Why? Elvis was outraged. He was younger than him, but it was Bryson who upied the position of chairman of the Cordova Group. As Bryson''s uncle, he was even scolded by Bryson savagely. It was simply too cowardly. Just as Elvis was drown in fury, his phone rang. Elvis nced at the number disyed on the phone and thought for a moment, then he walked to the stairs to answer the phone. "What is it?" "Mr. Elvis, something has happened." Elvis frowned. "What''s wrong?" "It''s about the Blue River Bay project." "Didn''t I tell you to demolish that house when the stubborn householder wasn''t around?" "I had sent someone to demolish that house yesterday." "Since it has already been demolish, what''s the problem?" Elvis said nonchntly, "Just pay the householder some money to deal with it. If he doesn''t want it, then he will get nothing from us." "Mr. Elvis, it''s not the problem. The householder..." Before Elvis could hear the whole sentence, his cell phone was suddenly hung up and snatched away. Then, a sharp knife was pressed against his back, and a sinister voice came from behind his ear. "Don''t move, and don''t scream. Otherwise, I will kill you right now." Elvis trembled and he subconsciously raised his hands. "Who ... who are you? What do you want?" "Ah, I am Jake." "Jake, could it be that you are..." Jake said coldly, "That''s right, I am Jake, the so-called stubborn householder!" "What do you want to do? This is the headquarters of the Cordova Group. Do you know what the consequences of your actions are?" "My daughter is already gone and I have no fear of any consequence." Jake lowered his voice excitedly, "But don''t worry, I won''t harm you. I just want to take revenge on your president. Where is he?" Elvis became nervous. "What? Are you only going to seek revenge from our president?" "Stop talking nonsense! Where is he? If you don''t tell me, I will kill you right now." A malicious light shed through Elvis''s eyes. Elvis was delighted. Someone wanted Bryson''s life. It was just what he wanted. He pretended to be afraid and pointed in a direction. "Turn right and go straight, Mr. Bryson was right there in the President''s Office. I just came out from inside and he is on the phone." "Alright!" Jake struck Elvis''s neck forcibly and Elvis fainted right away. Jake broke into Bryson''s office. Seeing that someone was standing in Bryson''s office making a phone call, Jake directly barged in and grabbed him, pressing the knife against his neck. Melvin was too frightened to move. At this time, Jake''s abnormal actions were captured by the surveince camera], and the security guard soon arrived at the door of Bryson''s office. The security guard pointed his baton at Jake. "Release Mr. Melvin immediately!" Mr. Melvin? Jake suddenly discovered that there was a handsome man sitting on the boss chair in the office. His temperament waspletely different from the man in Jake''s hand. So he actually caught the wrong person? Damn it, he finally found Bryson''s office and only caught an assistant. Jake gritted his teeth and grabbed Melvin as his shield. "Don''t move. If you move, I will kill him immediately!" ... At the same time, Audrey just came out of the client''spany and was about to take a taxi back to herpany. Suddenly, a beautiful little girl with a schoolbag on her back ran to Audrey''s side and tugged at the hem of her clothes. "Hello!" Audrey looked down at the little girl in front of her. "Hi girl. What''s the matter?" The little girl stared at the phone in Audrey''s hand. "I can''t find my father. Can you help me call my father?" Seeing the little girl''s sincerity, Audrey felt sympathetic... "What''s your father''s phone number?" The little girl happily told Audrey her father''s phone number. Audrey called twice before the girl''s father answered. "I''m warning you, don''t call me again!" A ferocious voice came from the opposite side. "May I ask if you are Mr. Jake?" "Yes, I am busy. Don''t call me again!" Then, Mr. Jake was about to hang up. Audrey frowned. She quickly said, "Hello, Mr. Jake. Your daughter is here. She said that she couldn''t find you, so she asked me to call you." The little girl immediately shouted, "Dad, dad, it''s me!" The man on the other side of the line suddenly became nervous. "Who ... who was talking just now?" Audrey quickly put the phone to the little girl''s mouth. The little girl quickly said, "Dad, it''s me. Dad, why are you not at home? Why is our home demolished?" The man did not speak for a long time. Audrey said, "Mr. Jake, are you listening? Where are you now? Can youe to pick up your daughter?" The man hesitated before saying, "Can I trouble you to send my daughter to my side?" Audrey had nothing else to do. After thinking for a while, Audrey said, "Well, where are you now?" "The chairman''s office on the top floor of the Cordova Tower!" Audrey was speechless. ... Although she was puzzled, Audrey still brought the little girl to the Cordova Tower. When she brought the little girl to the door of Chairman Bryson''s office, she saw several security personnel standing outside the door of the president''s office. She was even more puzzled. Audrey thought something bad might happen. From afar, the little girl saw Jake in the office and shouted happily. "Dad, dad!" Jake, who was holding a knife against Melvin, was stunned when he heard the voice of the little girl. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. As the little girl walked through the security personnel into the office, Jake still had an expression of disbelief. "Lunar, is it really you?" Jake looked at the little girl excitedly. The little girl didn''t understand why her father was holding a knife against an unfamiliar uncle. She just stood there and nodded. Jake immediately released the knife in his hand. At this time, the security guard reacted quickly and rushed forward, pressing Jake to the ground. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 It turned out that Jake was the tartar that had caused the Blue Moon Bay project to stagnate. Because thepensation was too low, he was unwilling to move out. Yesterday afternoon, Jake went out to buy something when his daughter was taking a nap. When he returned home, he saw that his house had been razed to the ground. When he went to buy something, the girl''s grandmother came home by ident and took the girl to buy clothes. Before leaving, she left him a note. Who would have thought that the demolition staff would arrive at this time to raze Jake''s house? Jake thought that his daughter had been crushed under the ruins. He couldn''t get his daughter from the ruins, so he had no way to help her. In addition, no one paid attention to him after calling the police. Based on the situation, he was full of hatred and wanted to revenge on Bryson. And then it happened. When she found out what had happened earlier, Audrey rushed to Bryson worriedly, pulled him up and checked him carefully. "Are you alright? Did you get hurt?" Bryson held her hand tofort her. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Bryson pushed Audrey behind him and stood in front of Jake. "You didn''t ept thepensation, and the reason for your exorbitant demand led to today''s result. What else do you want to say now?" Jake, who was trapped and unable to move, gritted his teeth and said angrily, "I''m asking for too much? My house is more than two hundred square meters, and you onlypensated me with five hundred thousand yuan. Five hundred thousand yuan is not even enough for buying a forty-square-meter apartment. How will my daughter and I live in the future? If it were not for your selfish businessmen, would I live there with my daughter?" Bryson narrowed his eyes. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Thepensation for your house is five million. I have already checked the exactpensation. It is not the five hundred thousand that you mentioned!" "I have apensation contract. It clearly says that I will only get 500, 000! If I can get five million, why should I stay there?" Bryson said with a gloomy face, "Do you have your contract with you? If you can prove that what you said is true, I will not hold you ountable for what you have done today!" Jake hurriedly said, "Of course I brought it. I have the contract with me, and it''s in my jacket!" Bryson gave a gesture to the security guard. The security guard who grabbed Jake immediately released him. Jake immediately took out a few pieces of paper from his jacket. "That''s the contract." Bryson took the contract that Jake handed over. After regaining his freedom, Jake was able to hold his daughter tightly in his arms. Bryson took the contract and carefully read the contents of contract. When he saw thepensation amount on the back, Bryson instantly changed hisplexion. It was five hundred thousand. At this time, Elvis, who had fainted in the stairwell, woke up. When he woke up, he hurriedly stood up. When he walked to the door of Bryson''s office and saw a group of security guards surrounding his door, he was delighted. It has been so long, so Bryson should have died already, right? Seeing Melvin walking out of Bryson''s office with a grave expression, Elvis was even more pleasant. He immediately pinched his thigh and forced out tears. Then, he knelt on the ground with a sorrowful expression and crawled into the office. "Bryson, you are still so young, why did you suddenly go? I..." Elvis had just cried halfway when he suddenly felt something was wrong with the atmosphere. Countless eyes in the office stared at him like he was a fool. Bryson, who was supposed to be stabbed to lie in blood by Jake, was standing in front of him from a high position. A cold face made Elvis shiver. Didn''t Bryson die? Why was he standing here? Elvis blurted out in surprise, "Why are you still alive?" Bryson''s entire body exuded the pressure of a superior, and he curved a faint smile. "What, Mr. Elvis? Are you disappointed to see me alive?" Elvis was so nervous that he may be crushed at any time. Elvis was sweating instantly. He forced out a stiff smile. "How could it be? I''m d you are fine. How could I be disappointed?" Elvis exined in a panic, "When I was at the stairs before, someone said he wanted to kill you. I fought with my life and the person knocked me out..." Jake, who had yet to leave, immediately retorted, "When did you resist? I didn''t know where Mr. Bryson''s office was, and you pointed out the direction for me!" Elvis, "..." Elvis looked at Jake, his forehead covered with cold sweat. Seeing Jake standing in the office safe and sound, Elvis quickly jumped behind Audrey. "Audrey, it''s him. Hurry up and capture him. He''s the one who wants to kill Bryson." In the entire office, Elvis was the only one who pretended to call ck white, and everyone looked at him as if he was a fool. When he saw the contract in Bryson''s hand, Elvis was upset and he realized something. He smiled awkwardly and stood out from behind Audrey. "It seems that I misunderstood something. I still have something, so I''ll leave first!" Elvis found himself a way out and then fled from Bryson''s office. Elvis returned to his office. He had just entered the office when his assistant immediately followed him into his office. After entering, he locked the office door. "Mr. Elvis, something happens!" Elvis looked at his assistant in frustration. "I''m fine." "Mr. Elvis, Jaeden is being summoned by Mr. Bryson." The assistant said anxiously. Elvis tugged at the tie around his neck in frustration. "It is fine to summon him. What are you panicking for?" Bryson had gotten the contract from Jake and would call Jaeden over. It was in his expectation. "Mr. Elvis, what should we do? If Jaeden confessed everything, we would probably..." Elvis and Jaeden embezzled arge sum of demolition money from the project of the Blue River Bay. The total demolition money for the original site of the Blue River Bay was lowered. Of course, the money that fell on every household would also be rtively reduced. They dared not to bully some of the tough households, so they found the weak ones. They gave them lowpensation. Although many people were dissatisfied, those people still moved away under their intimidation and bribery. But Jake refused to move. For the project to be carried out as soon as possible, he and Jaeden discussed that while Jake was not at home, they would demolish Jake''s house and forced him to ept the deal. Unexpectedly, Jake thought that his daughter had been crushed under the ruins and boldly ran to the Cordova Group to ask for justice. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 It was okay to make a big scene, but Jake was so useless. He had already pointed out the way for him, but he had not killed Bryson, which led to the current passive result. Elvis got angrier when he thought about it. Elvis red at his assistant and scolded with a ferocious expression, "What are you afraid of? I''m not nervous, what are you nervous about? Besides, even if I gave Jaeden guts, he wouldn''t dare to expose me, unless he doesn''t want his wife and children anymore." What Jaeden cared about the most was his wife and children. "But, what if he can''t withstand the torture of Mr. Bryson and give out everything?" Elvis looked a bit serious. This was indeed a hidden risk. Bryson was famous for his vicious methods. He also had a group of experts,mon killers, and high- levelmercial spies, and no one could withstand their torture. All of them exposed the mastermind behind it, without exception. If Jaeden had also been sent to the Cordova family''s secret prison, perhaps ... he wouldn''t have been able to withstand the torture and would have been summoned. A vicious look shed in Elvis''s eyes. "Go to find a way to send a message to Jaeden. Do not let him never tell the truth." "Alright, I''ll do it right away." "Wait!" Elvis suddenly called out to his assistant. "Mr. Elvis, do you have any other instructions?" "How did Jake''s daughter suddenly appear in Bryson''s office?" "I heard from others that Jake was going to kill Mr. Bryson. Audrey happened to meet Jake''s daughter. His daughter asked her to call Jake. As a result, Jake, who was in Mr. Bryson''s office, heard his daughter''s voice and knew that her daughter was not dead, so he gave up on killing Mr. Bryson." Elvis gnashed his teeth in anger. "It''s Audrey again." Last time, because of her, Russell failed to be the consultant of the Cordova Group. Now ... she suddenly saved Bryson by a call. Every time she appeared, she would ruin his n. She was a jinx. "Mr. Elvis, should we find a way to get rid of Audrey?" "Stay low. Find a few people and teach her a lesson first." "Yes!" "Wait, Audrey has some skills. Remember to find a few with good skills." "I understand." ... Bryson thoroughly investigated the Blue River Bay project. Although Audrey was a consultant for the project, she was still an outsider. Therefore, after Elvis left, Audrey tactfully left the Cordova Group. It was already evening. Audrey went to the library to pick up Harold. Standing in front of the library, Audrey''s phone rang. Audrey nced at the contact on the phone and picked up the phone. "Hello, Nataly, why are you calling me at this time?" "Audrey, guess what I saw when I was browsing the Z website of Peace City today?" Nataly asked. Audrey, "..." Only Nataly would be able to do such a thing on the Z website of Peace City. "What movie did you see?" Audrey guessed speechlessly. Nataly said, "What kind of person do you think I am? I am honest and pure!" Audrey, "..." Three months ago, after stealing the blockbuster from the staffputer in City Z, she changed the front page of the official website of City Z to a live broadcast of the blockbuster. Could she be upright and pure? "What did you see?" "Your father, Toby Munn, went to the municipal government this morning and asked the staff to investigate a person for him. Do you know who he is looking for?" Toby... This morning... This morning, she and Harold were outside the cemetery. They seemed to see Toby''s car passing by them. If Toby were to investigate someone after that, then it could be... "Quentin?" Nataly sounded disappointed. "How boring you are. You guessed it right away. That''s right, Quentin. Other than that, I have another one to tell you." "I went out for lunch today. The one sitting next to me is Wendy''s friend. When she was chatting with herpanions..." Audrey said, "... Get to the point!" Nataly muttered, "You are so annoying. She hasn''t even finished. Let me tell you, I heard from her, Wendy called her at noon today to tell her that she will get ten percent of the Munn family''s shares in half a month. I remember you telling me that you also have ten percent, right? Could she take it over from you? Audrey narrowed his eyes. "I would have forgotten about it if you hadn''t mentioned it." Grandpa had always been in poor health, and the Munn Group had dragged his body down, so he had already made a will when he was alive. After Grandpa passed away, thewyer took out the will and gave Toby 15% of thepany''s shares. 15% for Uncle Landon, 10% for Cousin Hudson, 10% for Aunt Emilie, 10% for Aunt Amanda, 15% for Quentin, 10% for Audrey. Audrey had 10% of the shares. Grandpa had set the rule that she could only inherit it when she was twenty-four years old. As for Quentin''s 15%, it was kept by Toby. If Quentin was found, Toby would transfer the shares to Quentin immediately. Therefore, she and Quentin had a total of twenty-five percent of the shares, which were kept by Toby. With the twenty-five percent shares, Toby was able to obtain the highest support at the board meeting and became the CEO of the Munn Group. Toby only had 15% of the shares in his hands, so he couldn''t give his 10% to Wendy. Unless it was hers and Quentin''s. However, a clear statement of his grandfather''s will was that no one was allowed to transfer Quentin''s shares to anyone, so Toby could not touch Quentin''s shares. In the end ... Toby could only have one choice. It was the part that her grandfather had left her, the shares that she could only inherit when she was twenty-four. Wendy probably thought that she had already died abroad and could not return to China to inherit the ten percent of the shares, which was why she wanted to take the shares. Half a monthter, it would be her twenty-fourth birthday. Since Wendy said that she could inherit it in half a month, it must be her shares. Wendy''s n was quite clever. However, she was afraid that her wishful thinking would fail. Nataly said, "Wendy is so bold to up to something. She even dares to take your shares." "Only she has the ability to make it." Nataly said worriedly, "However, if you want to take back the shares, I''m afraid you can no longer hide your identity." "Since I''ve decided toe back, I have no intention of hiding forever." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After hanging up the phone, Audrey refreshed Weibo and saw a new post by Wendy just now. "The heavens will never mistreat the hardworking." Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Looking at what Wendy posted on Weibo, Audrey sneered. "The heavens will never mistreat the hardworking." Audrey suspected that Wendy was referring to her ... to seize other people''s things? After a while, Harold walked out of the library and saw Audrey staring at her phone in a daze. "Sis, what are you looking at?" Audrey put away her phone and turned to Harold with a smile. "Nothing. You didn''t leave anything in the library, right?" Harold shook his head. "No!" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "That''s good. Let''s go." "Why didn''t Brysone with you?" Harold looked around. Audrey red at him in annoyance. "You only care about him." "No, I''m caring about you two." If he was not her younger brother, she would suspect that there was something wrong with the boy''s sexual orientation. "Bryson has something to do at thepany. He may arrivete at night." "Fine." Harold said in a disappointed tone. "Alright, let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner." Harold''s eyes lit up. "I want to eat seafood." Audrey rolled her eyes. "Alright." Audrey and Harold went to a high-end restaurant for seafood. The meal was very expensive, but it''s eptable since they didn''t have such meals so often. After the meal, Audrey and Harold went to the side of the road to take a taxi home. At this time, Harold suddenly held his stomach. "Sis, I got a stomachache. I have to go to the bathroom first." Audrey looked at Harold worriedly. "Is that because of the food?" When Harold ate seafood at night, he stuffed too much into his stomach because they ordered a lot of food and he didn''t want to waste it. Harold shook his head. "Sis, wait for me here for a while. I''ll go to the bathroom ande down soon." Harold''s face looked pale. "Alright." Harold quickly turned around and returned to the business arena. There was a bathroom next to the restaurant where they ate seafood. Harold quickly ran in. After a while, Harold came out of the bathroom with relief. At this time, Toby and his family also came to the seafood restaurant where Audrey and Harold came before. Because the box was already full, they could only sit in the hall. They picked a seat near the ss window and sat down. The waiter walked over politely. "Wee, distinguished guests. May I ask if you would like to order now?" Toby looked at the menu absent-mindedly, his eyes asionally ncing out of the ss window. At this time, Harold happened to walk out of the ss window. He felt something was sticking to the top of his head. Because the lights in the restaurant were not as bright as the outside, the ss looked like a translucent mirror. Harold turned to look at himself in the mirror. He saw the fishbone sticking to his hair at a nce. After taking out the fishbone, he turned around and continued to walk forward. When Harold was facing the ss window just now, he happened to be standing opposite to the seat where Toby was sitting, and Toby was facing Harold. When Toby saw Harold outside the ss window, his pupils suddenly tightened. It was too simr. The mole on Harold''s left neck was exactly the same as the mole on Quentin''s neck when he was young. Toby stood up excitedly. Harold had already walked away. Toby left his seat in a panic and walked out of the restaurant. When he walked out, Harold had already entered the elevator that was about to close. Toby had just rushed out of the restaurant when the elevator door closed. Harold took the elevator and went downstairs. Zoe saw Toby ran out of the restaurant excitedly and thought that something had happened, so she followed him in a panic. Seeing that Toby was about to dash towards the elevator, Zoe grabbed Toby''s wrist. "Toby, what happened?" At this time, Harold had already left the elevator. Toby turned away because of Zoe. When he turned back and looked at the first floor again, Toby could no longer see Harold, nor did he know which direction he was going to. Quentin ... Quentin... Toby was outraged as he fiercely shook off Zoe''s hand. "Why did you pull me?" After a furious roar, Toby hurriedly rushed to the first floor from the nearby elevator. Zoe stood rooted to the ground because of Toby''s angry rebuke and watched helplessly as Toby hurriedly went down to the second floor. Wendy also walked out of the restaurant. When she saw Zoe staring nkly in the direction of the esctor, she frowned and asked, "Mom, why are you standing here? What happened to Dad?" Zoe muttered, "He has never scolded to me like that, never." "What? Mom? You said Dad scolded you? How is that possible?" Zoe was severely shocked and she held Wendy''s hand tightly. "It''s true. Your dad just scolded me. I asked him why he suddenly ran out and he scolded me because I pulled him. What happened to your dad?" Wendy was speechless. Since she was very young, Toby had treated her mom exceptionally well. Firstly, it was because Zoe had endured so much to apany him for so many years and even gave birth to a child for him. Secondly, it was because after Zoe married him, she was never extravagant and was considerate. Even when Toby felt extremely miserable, he never lost his temper with Zoe. Now, he even scolded Zoe. "Mom, you must be wrong. Maybe Dad is not scolding you." Zoe was still angry. "I''m absolutely sure." "Then how could Dad suddenly..." Zoe looked at Toby''s flustered figure running worriedly downstairs from afar and she was engulfed by anger. "I suspect that your dad might have an affair." "What? My dad had ... That''s impossible." "He used to betray his ex-wife and have an affair with me. Now he could do the same thing." "Mom, maybe we shouldn''t be so suspicious. When Dades back, we can ask him directly and make it clear." ... On the other side, Harold came back to the side of the road to meet up with Audrey. Audrey looked at Harold with concern. "Quentin, how is it?" Harold said awkwardly, "I''m fine now. I probably just ate too much." "Okay. Just don''t be that silly next time." "Isn''t it because the food is too delicious?" Just as the two of them got into the car, Toby followed them out of the mall. However, Toby only saw the figure of Harold leaving in a taxi. Toby chased them to the side of the road. The taxi that Audrey and Harold took had already merged into the traffic in thete night and disappeared. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Audrey turned sideways to check her bag as soon as the car started. Then she saw someone rushing to the road behind the car. Audrey let out a scream. Harold looked at her in surprise. "What''s the matter?" Audrey gestured him to look back. Harold followed her gaze and looked through the window. He saw Toby, who had run to the side of the road. "Who is that man?" Harold did not recognize Toby. "Our biological father." Audrey replied indifferently. Harold''s expression changed slightly. "He is our father?" "Biologically... Yes." Audrey teased him, "He must have recognized you. So he came out. It seems that he still cares about you very much. If you want to see him, I can let the driver turn around now. You can go and reunite with father." Harold rolled his eyes at her, "It''s been so many years. He has never contacted me. He didn''t even turn to relevant departments and leave a blood sample for a DNA test. Do you think he cares about me?" "Most people in this country value men more than women. It''s in their bones. A father cares about his son." "Alright, dear sister. That''s enough. I think you are my only family!" Harold said firmly. Audrey gently held Harold''s hand, "Alright." Her phone rang. She immediately released his hand. "Oh! It''s your brother-inw!" Audrey quickly pressed the answer button, "Bryson!" Harold was a bit upset. His sister threw his hand away as soon as she got her husband''s call. He could hear Audrey and Bryson''s intimate conversation clearly. Bryson asked, "Where are you?" Audrey replied, "We have just left the restaurant." "Have you eaten your meal yet?" "Yes. I also ordered some food for you. Have you received it?" "Yes. I knew it was you." "No matter how busy you are, you have to eat your meal. OK?" "I will eat the food no matter how much work is waiting for me. Otherwise, I will feel sorry for you." Harold couldn''t stand anymore. Could you stop it? Your sweet chat was torture to a single man. ... Toby returned to the restaurant with a dejected expression. Wendy and Zoe noticed it. Zoe was angry. When Toby sat down, Wendy smiled and said, "Dad, what happened? Why did you run out?" Toby tried to appear calm and said, "Nothing. Have you ordered any dishes?" Zoe red at him and wanted to say something. But Wendy held her hand and stopped her. "Dad, we are family. Why don''t you tell us? If there is any problem, we will help you!" There was a hint of impatience in Toby''s face. He said, "Alright, stop guessing. Nothing happened. And there''s nothing for you to help. Let''s order our food now." Toby signaled the waiter toe over. Zoe was furious. However, Toby was unwilling to tell them, so there is no point in asking. And Wendy could only pat Zoe''s hand tofort her. There were other things to discuss today, so Zoe suppressed her anger. After a while, Toby finished ordering. Zoe said, "Toby, we and the Shaw family have been discussing the wedding date. Wendy and Julian will get married by the end of this year. However, Wendy has left the entertainment circles and does not have any ie now. I am afraid that the Shaws will look down upon her after she marries Julian." Toby has recovered from the disappointment. He frowned and said, "Wendy is my daughter. Although our family can''tpare to the Shaw family, our wealth is ranked top ten in Peace City. Wendy is a good match for Julian." "That''s true. But if Wendy has some property, her life in the Shaw''s will be easier." "I have said before that I will give Wendy two vis and some shares as dowry." "I know." Zoe started to talk about the major topic, "I heard that you have been keeping Audrey''s shares for her. And you will give them to her when she gets twenty-four. It will be Audrey''s twenty- fourth birthday in half a month, but she has not shown up." "Wendy is also your daughter. What about her? She is qualified to get a share of the inheritance. My parents-inw didn''t like me. It''s fine. But Wendy was innocent. Your father only left shares for Audrey. She still hasn''t shown up. She must have given up the shares. I want to ask for the ten percent of shares for Wendy." Wendy saw Toby frown. She immediately came up with an idea and pulled Zoe''s arm, saying softly, "Mom, Grandpa left the shares for my sister. I can''t take it. No matter what happens after I marry Julian, I have to solve it on my own. I can''t steal my sister''s shares just because I''m afraid of being looked down upon. If I take it, how can I exin it to my sister? She doesn''t like me. If I take her shares, she will hate me. I can''t do it!" Hearing that, Toby''s expression became even more gloomy. "Alright, Wendy. I will transfer all of Audrey''s shares to you after fifteen days." "Dad, no. It is my sister''s shares. Grandpa left it to my sister. How can I take it?" Wendy shook her head in panic, "Besides, Audrey may me you for this. I can''t ept it." Toby looked firmly at Wendy, "Wendy, I have made up my mind on this matter. Fifteen dayster, I will hold a press conference and publicly transfer the shares to you. The Shaws won''t have any reason to make light of you." Wendy was moved and looked at Toby teary-eyed. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Dad!" "You are a good child. You are kind-hearted and always think about your sister. Audrey doesn''t have such a kind heart as yours. I know you deserve the ten percent of shares." "Thank you. Dad!" Tears rolled down her cheeks. Wendy was extremely excited. Toby was so easy to influence. Now the shares would be hers. Audrey, did you see it? I had taken your everything. Your fianc¨¦, your father, your home. And finally... Your shares. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Audrey and Harold remained silent on the way. Suddenly, Audrey said to the taxi driver, "Please turn around and go to the City Garden Neighborhood." "What? City Garden Neighborhood? Isn''t that where you used to live? Why are we going there? Aren''t we going home?" Harold asked doubtfully. Audrey smiled. "I''ll get off there. And you will go home first." "Why?" Harold asked. "I''m afraid you will tie me down!" Harold was confused. But he soon understood and looked back. He saw a silver-gray minibus. He remembered it. The minibus had followed them since they left the mall. And it was still after them. Harold looked at Audrey worriedly. "Can you handle it by yourself?" Audrey patted his shoulderfortingly, "Don''t worry. I will be fine. Be careful before you get home. Someone may be tailing after you." "I know. Audrey, you should be careful too." "Don''t worry!" After a while, the taxi stopped in front of the City Garden Neighborhood. Audrey got off and the taxi left. Harold also wanted to help Audrey, but he knew he was not a good fighter. He would only be a burden to her if he stayed. It would make things worse. Harold suddenly remembered something and called Bryson. It was answered at once. "Hello, Bryson..." Before Harold finished, Melvin said, "Hello, I am Mr. Bryson''s assistant. Mr. Bryson is not avable now." "What? Get him on the phone. My sister needs help." "Your sister?" "My sister is Audrey!" "Miss Audrey?" Melvin got anxious, "A branch manager hasmitted suicide and Mr. Bryson went to the branch office. He forgot to take his mobile phone." "What?" How could it be so coincidental? "Please try to contact him. My sister is in the City Garden Neighborhood alone now." "Okay. I''ll call the people around Mr. Bryson." "Thank you." ... After getting out of the car, Audrey walked to the small park next to the neighborhood and stopped in an open space. The six people who followed them also got out of the minibus and entered the park after her. Audrey stood in the center of the ground and slowly turned around to look at them. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Audrey recognized them. They were all famous martial masters in Peace City. There were two champions of the Taekwondo Competition, the champion and the runner-up ofst Karate Competition, and two fourth-phase ck belt experts. Audrey was surprised by these opponents. She squinted at them. "Who sent you here?" The six people looked at each other, and the karate champion looked at Audrey with contempt. "Defeat me. Then I will tell you." The karate runner-up looked at Audrey with caution and said, "The employer said that this woman has strange skills. You should not act rashly. Let''s attack together." The karate champion said coldly, "It''s just a woman. I don''t see anything special about her. Why should we attack together? I can defeat her by myself!" Audrey raised her eyebrows. The karate champion walked out of the people and stopped in front of Audrey. He pointed at the tip of Audrey''s nose with contempt, "Let''s start." Audrey nodded briskly, "Sure!" "You will regret this." After saying that, the man quickly punched Audrey''s face. But she stood still. Just as his fist was about to hit Audrey''s face, she quickly dodged. And the fist hit the air. The karate champion was shocked. He didn''t expect Audrey to be so fast. He thought he would easily win. He immediately changed direction and attacked Audrey''s left shoulder at speed. Unexpectedly, when his fist almost reached Audrey''s shoulder, she dodged and avoided it again. The karate champion got embarrassed as the same thing happened several times. He found that Audrey was not fighting him but ying. He angrily pointed at Audrey''s nose, "Stop dodging. Show me your ability. Let''s have a real fight!" Audrey agreed with a smile, "Sure!" The karate champion''s eyes shed with malice. He waved his fist to attack Audrey again. This time, Audrey stood there calmly and did not hide at all. The next second, the karate champion''s fist hit her. The champion thought he had hit Audrey''s face. However, when he looked up, he found his fist held by Audrey''s small hand. He was dumbfounded. Audrey caught his fist. He tried to move his fist but fail. The seemingly delicate woman had great power. The originally confident karate champion was covered in a cold sweat. How could a woman have such great strength? Audrey smiled at him and said, "I didn''t dodge this time. What do you say?" As she finished, Audrey raised his left hand, formed a fist, and fiercely punched out. The karate champion was knocked back ten meters by her punch and fell heavily to the ground. The runner-up was shocked by Audrey''s strength as he saw the champion being defeated. He hurriedly ran to help the champion up. And now he did not dare to go forward. The champion got up. He could barely stand due to the pain over his body. He looked at Audrey in fright as if she was a monster. He kept muttering, "How can she defeat me? How is this possible?" The taekwondo champions and ck belt experts also saw what happened and knew that Audrey was not an ordinary woman at all. The contempt in their eyes was reced by shock. They didn''t expect a woman''s martial skills to be so superior. None of them could defeat her alone. The four people looked at each other and nodded. Then they walked forward together and surrounded Audrey. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Seeing the four people surrounding her, Audrey blinked innocently. "What? Are you nning to bully a woman with four men?" Audrey looked back and forth at the four of them with a smile. After Audrey finished speaking, four men changed theirplexion a little bit. It was indeed shameful for four men to bully a woman, but Audrey was good at fighting. If they did not attack together, they would be defeated. Compared to the honor as men, they were more afraid of failure! One of the Taekwondo champions said, "If you want to me someone, then me your bad luck." Audrey smiled and rubbed her palms. It was not her who wanted to fight, but they asked for it. The four attacked Audrey at the same time. Audrey unhurriedly dodged the kick from a Taekwondo champion. She crouched down and suddenly turned over. She raised her leg and kicked his ankle. The man''s leg was forced to kick the abdomen of another one. The two fell to the ground in pain at the same time. When the other two saw this, they attacked Audrey at the same time. They attacked her upper body and lower legs. Audrey quickly retreated and dodged their attacks. Suddenly, she grabbed one of their hands and turned his hand. His arm was dislocated by Audrey. He cried out in pain and retreated. The other person thought that there was finally a chance in the back of Audrey. One was about to hit Audrey''s back. Audrey''s body suddenly leaned forward. She lifted her hind legs and ruthlessly hit the palm of the man. The man retreated a few steps because of Audrey''s kick. When he attacked again, Audrey had already quickly stepped forward. He was grabbed hard by Audrey who gripped the lifeline between his neck. In his opinion, Audrey''s hand was like a devil w that locked his throat, making him not dare to move at all. At this moment, the six of them finally understood why their employer wanted them to attack Audrey at the same time. But only now did they realize that even if the six of them attacked at the same time, they were not Audrey''s match at all. "Talk, who sent you to teach me a lesson?" Yes, just a lesson. Although these six people were very powerful in martial arts, they did not carry any ferocity. This meant that he did not want to kill her. Otherwise, he would send killers instead of these martial arts experts. "I can''t tell you!" The ck belt expert said stubbornly. "It''s fine if you don''t say anything!" Audrey''s other hand lingered on the chest of the expert. "If you don''t say anything, I will strip you naked and hang you on the electric pole at the intersection. Let everyone stand on the ground to admire the charm of the master. What do you think?" The man trembled. If he was hung on, then his reputation would be ruined. "No ... no, I''ll talk, I''ll talk!" The man said a name, "It was Kayden. Kayden asked us toe over and teach you a lesson!" "Kayden?" Audrey frowned. She had never heard of this name. Audrey looked at the others and the others nodded in unison. "Yes, the one who hired us was Kayden." If everyone else said so, then it was correct. Audrey casually pushed the man to the side. Audrey turned to leave. The ck-belt expert who had just been grabbed by Audrey was full of hatred after being threatened by Audrey. When she released him, he stared at Audrey''s back with resentment. He could not be humiliated like this. Moreover, he was humiliated by a woman. Thinking of this, he picked up a bamboo stick on the ground and stabbed it into Audrey''s back. When the others saw it, they were all surprised. They were all "famous" people in society. They were just helping the employer teach someone a lesson. Generally, the other party would lie in bed for a few months. Even if they were found out, they would only be in prison for a few months. However, if they were to kill someone, they would be charged with a huge crime. They would even be sentenced to life imprisonment or the death penalty. They all thought Audrey was going to be killed by that person. Unexpectedly, Audrey seemed to have eyes on her back. Her body suddenly shifted and left. When that person was distracted, Audrey had already grabbed his wrist. Audrey looked at him with a sinister smile. "I was going to let you go just now, but I have changed my mind now!" Audrey turned his palm and held the man''s hand. With a twist of his palm, she cut off the tendons in his hands. Immediately, a scream cut through the sky. It was what Tyson saw when he brought his bodyguards to the garden. Audrey stood there in good condition but the other six men stood behind her in a sorry state. One of them had blood all over his hands, and he kept screaming. Tyson and the others were speechless. Audrey smiled at Tyson and the others. "You came at the right time. I''ll leave the few people behind to you!" Tyson said, "Okay!" Audrey was still as valiant as ever. When Audrey walked to the side of the road, she saw Harold pacing back and forth. "Didn''t I tell you to go home? Why haven''t you left?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Hearing Audrey''s voice, Harold quickly turned around and rushed to Audrey anxiously. "Audrey, Are you alright? Are you hurt?" Audrey narrowed her eyes into two crescent moons. "How could they be a match for me?" Harold, "..." The six people weren''t bad. But his sister was too strong. ... At night, Audrey was fast asleep in her bed. Suddenly she heard the doorbell ring. She thought she was dreaming. She picked up the quilt, turned around, and continued to sleep. Harold was woken up by the ringing. He got up and walked to the door. From the monitor, he saw that the person standing outside the door was Bryson. He hurriedly opened the door. When he opened the door, he saw that the person standing outside was indeed Bryson. "Bryson? Why are you here sote?" Bryson looked haggard and exhausted. "Where is your sister?" "My sister is in the room!" Bryson handed the suit jacket in his hand to Harold and walked directly to Audrey''s room. Harold silently hung up Bryson''s suit jacket and walked back to his room. The door to Audrey''s bedroom was not locked. Bryson opened the door and walked in. He walked to the bedside and turned on the bedsidemp. Under the light, Audrey, sleeping like a baby, was suddenly exposed in Bryson''s eyes. Seeing that she was fine, Bryson sighed in relief. Hearing a sigh, the sleeping Audrey opened her eyes in a daze. When she saw the handsome face in front of her, Audrey smiled sweetly and hooked her arm around Bryson''s neck. "Handsome." Chapter 252 Chapter 252 "Audrey, do you have any idea about what you are doing now?" Audrey half-opened her eyes in dissatisfaction, "Don''t be so nagging!" Then Audrey raised her head to kiss him. One second after kissing, Bryson found that Audrey hadin down motionless. He raised his head only to see this passionate girl had closed her eyes and fallen asleep. It was beyond Bryson''s expectation. He felt like being poured a basin of cold water and all the passion vanished in a minute. How could she still feel sleepy? He had nothing to do with this sleeping girl. At this time, someone knocked on the door. Bryson half opened the door. Harold passed a set of pajamas to Bryson with one hand and said, "Well, Bryson, this is my pajamas!" Bryson smilingly took them, "Thank you!" "That''s all right!" Harold quickly closed the door and left. Bryson wanted to exin to Harold who left too soon, so Bryson could see the door close and say nothing. Bryson changed into the pajamas Harold gave him. He nced at Audrey before leaving for the next guest room. [$] The next morning when Audrey walked into the bathroom for washing after waking up, she suddenly noticed a few red marks on her neck. Looking at the red marks, Audrey couldn''t help but widened her eyes surprisingly. She felt confused, "No way! What happened? Was I bitten by mosquitosst night? But no mosquito had been here!" She felt desperate to have her neck covered. After washing up, she saw someone falling into her room from outside when opening the door. It was Harold who was prying. Audrey was stunned to see Harold falling by her feet. "Quentin, why are you here in the early morning?" Harold slowly got up while touching his nose that bumped on the floor. "Nothing. I was just passing by." But he stood up to look over the room. "What are you looking at?" Audrey pinched his ear. Seeing no other people in the room, Harold muttered, "No way!" "What?" "Didn''t Bryson sleep with youst night? Why isn''t he here?" Audrey felt angry. She kicked Harold on his calf. "What are you talking about? How could he be in my room?" "Impossible. I heard the sound of showeringst night and even gave him a set of my pajamas. Oh! I''ve said that I''m open-minded. Told me the truth, does he hide?" Suddenly Harold saw the red marks covered under Audrey''s scarf. Audrey felt speechless. "Since you insist that he was herest night, I promise you that I can sleep him now if you can find him in my room," Audrey blurted out angrily. Just as Audrey finished speaking, the door of the guest room behind Harold was suddenly opened from the inside. Both Audrey and Harold simultaneously looked towards the guest room. Bryson, in Harold''s pajamas, walked out of the room. Since he just woke up, Bryson''s hair was still a little messy which made him more charming with some languor. Audrey was deeply attracted by so charming Bryson. She thought that Bryson couldn''t be more handsome.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Then quickly Audrey came to her sense and recalled what she had said. Bryson must have heard her words when he opened the door. This thought embarrassed Audrey much that at this moment she wanted a hole to hide in more than anything. "Well, Bryson, when did youe by?" "Last night." "What?" Audrey was shocked. "Did he reallye byst night?" Audrey thought, feeling surprised. Just as Audrey had nothing to answer, someone rang the doorbell. Audrey kicked Harold''s calf again, "Go to open the door." Harold cried. It was Everett, the butler of the Cordova Mansion Everett. He was here to deliver Bryson''s clothes and quickly left. Audrey took the clothes and stuffed them into Bryson''s arms. "Go to change your clothes. You have to go to thepany soon." Bryson looked at the clothes in his arms and said meaningfully, "It seems inconvenient to be clothed!" Audrey felt confused, "Inconvenient? Why?" As soon as she finished asking, Audrey remembered what she had said of sleeping with Bryson, and then her face instantly turned red. Audrey pushed Bryson into the guest room, "Change your clothes now!" [$] After breakfast, Bryson drove Audrey to thew firm. On the way, Audrey touched her neck and felt a little depressed. She kept wondering, "Did I really have sex with Brysonst night? But I have no feeling this morning. It''s imusible! But why would these red marks appear on my neck?" Bryson turned around and nced at her. "What''s wrong?" Audrey looked at Bryson and asked, "Bryson, did we really do thatst night?" Audrey dared not to ask more. She was too shy to say more. "What?" This time, Audrey couldn''t help but ask frankly, "Did we have sexst night?" Bryson looked at her with a meaningful look. "Don''t you remember?" Audrey was howling in her mind upon hearing that. She was screwed! Bryson''s reply suggested that they had sexst night. However, she couldn''t remember anything of it. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Seeing Audrey''s confused expression, Bryson revealed a smile. Audrey thought that something was wrong. If the two of them had done itst night, she should feel something or any difort. Perhaps ... because Bryson was not good, so she did not feel anything. Audrey frowned and looked at Bryson''s profile thoughtfully. At this time, Bryson mercifully said, "Don''t worry, nothing happenedst night." Audrey blinked. "Did you mean it? Last night ... nothing happened?" There was a red light ahead. After Bryson stopped the car, he turned around and stared straight at Audrey. He was burnt for her, "If you are disappointed, tonight..." Audrey''s heart beat fast. She immediately pointed at the traffic light ahead. "It is the green light ahead." Bryson nced at her and started the car. When the car started again, Audrey covered her heart with lingering fear. The green light just now was her savior. Of course, she would not tell Bryson that she was indeed a little disappointed when she heard that nothing had happened. She wouldn''t tell Bryson that she had just suspected that he was impotent. So nothing had happenedst night. Bryson had only left a mark on her body. What kind of bad taste did he have? "By the way, I heard from Quentinst night that he called you before, but something big seemed to have happened on your side. Has everything been resolved?" Audrey quickly changed the topic. Bryson seemed a bit grave. "Yesterday, after the demolition incident, the project manager of the Blue River Bay project suddenlymitted suicide when he was being lecturedst night!" When he heard this news, Audrey was shocked. "Did you just say that hemitted suicide?" Bryson nodded. Audrey''s pupils constricted slightly. "Last night, I specifically checked. Jaeden, in charge of the project, had a wife and a son, and a happy family. How could he do such a thing? How could he even committed suicide himself?" Bryson gave her a look of appreciation. "Yes. Later, I checked the surveince camera and found that someone secretly sent him a note. He swallowed the note before someone found it." Audrey frowned. "He is trying to cover up the real murderer behind this." Bryson nodded. "Did you find out the real murderer?" "He did it very discreetly. We haven''t found anything yet." "By the way, the people who wanted to teach me a lessonst night said that the person who instructed them was Kayden. Could it be rted to this matter?" Bryson nodded in agreement. "They were indeed sent by Kayden. However, Kayden is a member of the mafia. Last night, he had already flown abroad." Audrey looked somewhat grave. If he went abroad, then they lost the clue again. This was a premeditated crime, but with no evidence, they could follow the clues. So there was no way to know the real mastermind behind the scenes. If the enemy didn''t show himself, the situation would be more passive. When the traffic light stopped once again, Bryson held Audrey''s hand, his eyes revealing a bit of guilt. "Audrey, if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have been targeted by them. I will send a twenty-four-hour guard to protect you. I won''t let you suffer such danger again!" Audrey was threatened because of him. Had she not been with him, she would not have faced these things. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, although he felt guilty, he did not regret his decision. Audrey looked at Bryson impatiently. She knew that Bryson was worried about her safety. It would be difficult to change his decision. "I''ll listen to you." ... In the afternoon, Audrey went to the Bar Association. There was a result of the incident that Audrey was framed by the QH Limitedst time. It turned out to be that the vice president, Lawrence, who took Aaron''s bribe by taking advantage of his position, deliberately set up a trap to frame Audrey. Lawrence was kicked out of the Bar Association ording to the regtion. Lawrence walked out of the Bar Association, his face pale. After Lawrence was expelled by the Bar Association, Audrey followed Braylon to his office. Audrey looked at Braylon gratefully. "Mr. Braylon, thank you so much for clearing my name." Braylon heaved a sigh. "Audrey, the Bar Association owed an apology to you. We didn''t go through the facts and falsely used you, almost making you unable to be awyer anymore. I feel guilty about being the president of the Bar Association." "Mr. Braylon, you have already done very well. It''s just that some people want to deceive you, and you can''t guard against them!" Braylon looked at Audrey with satisfaction. A youngwyer with strength, not arrogant, but modest and polite, was a rare goodwyer. ... After bidding farewell to Braylon, Audrey walked out of the Bar Association and prepared to go to the client. As soon as she walked out of the Bar Association, Audrey saw a man and a woman getting out of the car. The man and woman were very intimate and were about to walk into the coffee shop. Suddenly, a person walked out from the corner and ran in front of the man and woman. She hit the man and woman fiercely and scolded the hical couple. It was obvious that the wife had found out that her husband and mistress were together and hade forward to hit the mistress. After a while, the man and woman turned around and pushed the woman to the ground. The man pped the woman hard a few times, and the woman mmed the woman with her purse. What surprised Audrey was that the woman who was pped several times by the man was none other than Liana. At first, Audrey did not want to care about it, but in the end, she was overflowing with sympathy and went up to pull the man and woman. Just as Audrey was about to pull Liana up, Liana''s husband was about to p Audrey in the face. Audrey hated men who hit women. She immediately grabbed the man''s arm and twisted his arm behind his back. He wailed in pain. "You evil woman, let me go, my arm is going to break!" Audrey increased her strength and said coldly, "How dare you." When the mistress saw that Audrey had grabbed his lover, she angrily rushed forward and threw the small purse at Audrey. Audrey dodged slightly, and the mistress''s purse was thrown at the face of the husband of Liana. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 When George saw that the bag had hit her sweetheart''s face, she was so shocked that he quickly threw away the bag in her hand. "Santon, I''m sorry. Are you alright?" Seeing that Santon''s face was smashed out by her bag, George became even angrier, and she was about to scratch Audrey''s face. "Mind your own business, let go of my honey!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Audrey grabbed George''s wrist as well, and Santon and George were instantly unable to resist. Liana crawled up from the ground awkwardly. Just now, Liana was beaten by Santon and George. Her hair was messy and her clothes were torn. There were even several bruises on her face and the scars that had been scratched by nails. She looked at Audrey who had caught Santon and George in surprise. Several people had just walked past her. They all avoided her, but Audrey came over to help her. The pain in George''s arm made her scream. "Stupid bitch, who are you? Let go of us, or we will call the police." Liana walked to Audrey''s side awkwardly. "Audrey, let go of them. There is no need to bother you because of me!" When Santon heard what Liana said, he immediately shouted, "Bitch, did you hear that? Liana has pardoned us. Let go of us." Audrey frowned and released Santon and George. When Audrey let go, Santon immediately pulled George into his arms and checked her up and down worriedly. "Are you alright? Are you hurt?" "Yes, my wrist hurts!" George showed him her wrist tearfully. There was just a red mark on her wrist because of Audrey''s grip. It was really nothing. However, Santon caressed George''s wrist like a treasure. Liana, who was in a miserable state to see his husband cared so much about another woman, felt heartbroken. Santon put down George''s wrist and pointed at Audrey to scold her, "You stinking bitch, I know you are Audrey. I know that you are awyer. How dare you to hit people as awyer! The Bar Association is next to us. I would sue you there." Audrey sneer at Santon. "Just do it, but if you go to the Bar Association, your crime of cheating and domestic abuse towards your wife will be exposed. I can easily put you into prison for more than five years. If you want to go, just do it." When he heard that he may be sent to jail, Santon was speechless. He knew Audrey. She had never failed in any singlewsuit. If he really went to the Bar Association, he might not be able toe out of it safely. Santon immediately flinched. George abetted Santon, "Honey, don''t listen to her nonsense. She just doesn''t dare to go in with us, she just wanted to scare us." Santon had married Liana for many years and he knew very well the ability of awyer, especially a lawyer of Audrey''s level. With exceptional eloquence, awyer can do anything. Santon frowned and scolded, "You are just ignorant." George felt aggrieved and was about to cry, "Santon, you scolded me." Santon quickly put his arm around George''s shoulder and coaxed, "Alright, I''m sorry honey. Let''s go somewhere else to eat. This ce is too evil." "Alright then!" Santon held George in his arms and was about to leave. George sneered at Liana proudly. Liana was desperate. Before leaving, Santon looked at Liana coldly and said, "Liana, let''s get a divorce!" Liana gritted his teeth and said, "You want to divorce me and marry her? No way. I won''t divorce." Santon frowned. "If you don''t want to divorce, that''s fine. Then let''s meet in court!" Santon turned and left. Liana waspletely hurt by Santon''s heartless words, and her body kept shaking. When Santon left, Liana turned around dejectedly. Seeing that Audrey was still there, Lianaughed self-mockingly. "Audrey, thank you for helping me out. It''s embarrassing." "He no longer loves you. Even if you save your marriage, it won''t help." Liana trembled slightly and she smiled sadly, "I ... I can''t bear to part with him. I''ve known him for ten years ... Eight years ago, we confirmed our rtionship. Five years ago, I married him. How can I divorce him at ease..." Audrey frowned. "Liana, if you need help, just call me." Liana used to be jealous of Audrey and go against her. She did not expect that at her most miserable time, it was Audrey who reached out to help her. Moreover, Audrey did not ridicule her because of what she had experienced, which made her very thankful. "Audrey, thank you. Thank you so much." "Anyway, we have worked together before. I have an appointmentter with my client. See you." "Hey, Angel, wait..." Liana suddenly stopped Audrey. Audrey turned around in surprise. "Is there anything else?" Liana hesitated for a moment before saying, "When I went homest night, I passed by an alley next to mymunity and heard something." "You heard what?" "Two people are conspiring to find a few thugs to hurt you, because your appearance in the Cordova Group was bad for Mr. Bryson. They seemed to have found the champion of thest provincial Taekwondopetition. So, I want to tell you to be careful." Audrey narrowed her eyes. "Did you see who they are?" Liana shook her head and said, "Because I don''t know who they are and I don''t dare to get too close, I didn''t see their faces." Lawyers were often involved into disputes because of the interests of their clients. It was easy for lawyers to attract hatred, especially for awyer like Audrey, who attracted more hatred than ordinary people. "Alright, I understand. Thank you, Liana." After saying goodbye to Liana, Audrey carefully thought about what Liana had said. She had suspected that Bryson and she were attacked by the same person. Liana''s words made her even more certain that the person was a traitor in the Cordova Group. When Audrey studied the information of the Cordova Group in the past, she remembered the address of all the higher-ups and important personnel of the Cordova Group. If she remembered correctly, there were a few people living near Liana''s home. Two of them were just ordinary department managers with humble origin. One of them was the director of another branchpany. This manager had been on a business trip abroad and was not in Peace City. There was only one person left. That was Elvis''s assistant, Perry Jason. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Elvis''s assistant. She remembered that when Elvis entered Bryson''s office yesterday afternoon, he wiped away the tears in his eyes. It seemed that he was worried about Bryson and thought that he was extremely sad about Bryson''s suffering. Thest time she was in Bryson''s office, she had thought that this Elvis acted strange. Now that she thought about it, she felt that there was some basis to it. Ever since she signed as thewyer of the Cordova Group, Elvis had been trying to stop her. Now... Although she did not have concrete evidence, Elvis was undoubtedly the most suspicious person. ... On this day, Audrey happened to have something to do at the Cordova Group. She had just taken the elevator and was about to close the elevator door when a person walked in quickly from outside the elevator. Elvis frowned when he saw Audrey in the elevator. "I was wondering who it was. Hello, Audrey." Elvis said with a gentle smile. Audrey looked at Elvis and nodded with a fake smile. "Hello, Mr. Elvis." Audrey politely asked, "Which floor are you going to?" "Level 34." Audrey pressed a ''34 ''. "Thank you, Audrey." "Mr. Elvis, you''re too wee." Audrey smiled. "It is my honor to serve you." Elvis enjoyed the ttery. "You came here today for something?" "Well, the personnel department asked me toe for a consultation." "I see." Elvis greedily admired Audrey''s beautiful face. "You are so beautiful. It''s a pity to be awyer." "Oh? What upation do you think I should do?" Elvis smiled and said, "With your appearance, you can find a rich person to marry. In the future, you can enjoy your life at home, go shopping, and go to the beauty salon from time to time. That way, you don''t have to show up in public!" Audrey curled her lips with dissatisfaction. In men''s opinion, women were just essories for men. Audrey said with an annoyed look, "I like my current job very much. I can help more people dere justice and expose the true faces of those treacherous viins and maintain the fairness ofw." Elvis sneered. "How can there be so much justice in this society? It''s just a trick of a superior ying with power. You are still too young." Audrey gave a half smile, "Oh? So you''re one of the superiors, Mr. Elvis?" Audrey''s gaze was sharp and aggressive, making Elvis inexplicably nervous. On second thought, Audrey was just a smallwyer. Why was he nervous? "You''re joking. I was just joking with you just now. You actually took it seriously!" Elvis said with a smile, "I am a goodw-abiding citizen." Audrey smiled and narrowed his eyes. "You were just joking. I thought..." Elvis inexplicably did not want to stay in the same elevator as Audrey anymore. He looked at the screen above the elevator with some frustration. There were still more than ten floors. Audrey spoke again coldly. "By the way, the suspect who hurt Mr. Brysonst time..." Elvis got nervous as he subconsciously said, "It has nothing to do with me." Audrey lowered her head and chuckled. "Mr. Elvis, what are you talking about? Everyone can see your performance in the president''s officest time. You have a deep affection for Mr. Bryson. How can I doubt you?" "Then why did you suddenly bring this up?" "What I want to say is that the suspect is really careless. His daughter is still fine, but he didn''t even know, so he dared toe to the Cordova Group." Elvis felt that there was something in Audrey''s words, so he didn''t continue. Then, Audrey said, "However, the person in charge of that project is the most excessive. Don''t you agree?" Elvis pursed his lips. "Yes!" "However, the person in charge hasmitted suicide. If he did notmit suicide, he could only stay in the dark prison for the rest of his life." Audrey sighed and said, "It''s no wonder hemitted suicide out of fear of punishment. I heard that those whomitted a crime were locked up in prison all day long, not to mention the fact that there were rats gnawing on their toes when they slept at night. Ants crawled onto their bodies and bit their skin, and their heads were full of lice..." Every time Audrey spoke, Elvis was more scared. By the time Audrey was halfway through, Elvis already wished that he could sew her mouth shut. Obviously, Audrey was just talking about other criminals. Why did he feel his hair stand on end? When the elevator reached the 34th floor, the moment the elevator doors opened, Elvis impatiently walked out of the elevator, unwilling to say another word to Audrey. Audrey smiled meaningfully as she watched Elvis leave in panic. When she had asked Elvis about the incident with Jake, the words Elvis had instinctively answered had also proven his guilt. With all these signs, the possibility of Elvis being the mastermind had greatly increased. ... Elvis returned to the office full of anger. Perry held the document and followed Elvis. "Mr. Elvis, what''s wrong? Why do you look so pale?" Elvis threw himself onto a chair and scolded angrily, "I asked you to find someone to teach Audrey a lesson. As a result, she acted as if nothing had happened and even disgusted me. Did you send someone to teach her a lesson?" Perry drooped his head and whispered, "Of course I did." "Is it because the person you are looking for is too weak? Didn''t I tell you that her skills are above Russell. Ordinary people can''t hurt her!" Perry was on the verge of crying. "I found a provincial Taekwondo and karate champions. There are also two ck belt level four experts. Who would have thought that the four of them actually failed, and the result..." "What was the result?" "The result..." Perry did not dare to look into Elvis''s eyes. "They were all captured by Mr. Bryson''s men." Elvis suddenly stood up. "You just said, Bryson''s men?" "Yes! It seems that Mr. Bryson''s men just happened to be nearby and met Audrey, so they caught those people." Elvis replied, "Idiot, I''m going to be ruined by you." Perry quickly exined, "Mr. Elvis, don''t worry. I contacted those people through Kayden. He has already gone abroad. Mr. Bryson can''t find him." Elvis said, "No, immediately send someone to inquire about it. We have to make sure that they did not report us." "Okay, I will go right away." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The fire of hatred burned in Elvis''s eyes. Audrey was indeed his jinx. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Kylee said that she wanted to taste dishes made by Audrey, so Audrey came to the Cordova house at weekend. Before arriving at the house, Audrey first bought some vegetables and a ckfish, preparing to make the delicious pickled fish for Kylee. "Grandma, I''m here!" Audrey shouted as she entered the door. Kylee greeted him happily. "Elliana, I was waiting for you. You are here." "Didn''t Ie to see you? I bought fish. I will cook boiled fish with pickled cabbage for you this afternoon." Suddenly, a figure appeared and said with a smile. "Pickled fish, I like it!" Seeing the figure that suddenly appeared, Audrey frowned. Wasn''t it Simon? "Why are you here?" Simon smiled, "It''s summer vacation now. Granny is too lonely by herself, so I came here to apany her!" Kylee rolled her eyes at him. "You were afraid that I would be too lonely. Why weren''t you so filial in the last winter and summer vacation? Because you don''t want to go to the military camp training for two months, so you deliberately came to my ce." Simon copsed. "Great-Grandmother, could you not undermine me?" Now that Audrey was here, didn''t Kylee''s words lower his impression in front of his sweetheart? "Your grandfather, father, mother, and your Uncle Bryson have all been in the military camp before. All of them are physically strong. Look at you, you catch cold several times a year. You are in poor condition. You should go for training." "Great-Grandmother, don''t educate me. I came here to rest for a few days, but you always educate me." "I''m doing this for your good." "I know you are doing this for my good, so don''t say anything more. If you continue, your hair will all turn white." "Go away!" Kylee pushed Simon with a disgusted expression. After dealing with Kylee, Simon enthusiastically went to take the things from Audrey. "Audrey, these things are so heavy. It must be tiring to carry them. I will help you!" "No need. I can carry it myself." Audrey wanted to take the things back, but Simon had already taken them away. Simon was just about to turn around and carry the things into the kitchen when Kylee suddenly spoke with a dark face. "Simon, what did you just call Elliana?" Simon shivered. Not only Simon but even Audrey was covered in sweat. She red at Simon with a warning. "Great-Grandmother, no. You heard me wrong. I called her Elliana." Kylee still had a serious expression on his face. "Simon, although Elliana is only six years older than you, she is your aunt, a generation older than you. So you can''t call her name." Simon was unwilling to hear reminding from others about his seniority rtionship with Audrey. "Oh, Great-Grandmother, Elliana doesn''t care about it. Why do you care so much?" Kylee straightened her face. "This is the rule. We Chinese have strict rules of respecting the elder and caring for the younger. Therefore, you can''t just call Elliana by her name. You must call her aunt." Simon, "..." Under Kylee''s insistence, Simon reluctantly called out to Audrey, "Aunt!" Audrey smiled at him. "Good nephew!" Simon gritted his teeth and red at Audrey. She would take advantage of him. "Alright, help your aunt send the meat and vegetables to the kitchen!" Kylee finally spoke. Simon gritted his teeth and sent the things to the kitchen. He whispered, "She is not my real aunt." Audrey followed him to the kitchen and pointed to the corner of the kitchen. "Leave here!" Simon obediently ced the item at the corner. While Audrey was slicing fish and cutting vegetables, Simon leaned against the side and stared at Audrey''s movements. Audrey nced at him as she picked the vegetables. "Didn''t you say you wanted to apany great- grandmother? Why didn''t you stay with her?" "Can you stop embarrassing me?" Simon stared at her. "We have to do a full set of acting!" "Alright, it''s rare that my uncle isn''t here. Don''t talk about other disappointing things, okay?" Simon was excited again. "That''s great. My uncle is not here, so the two of us can be alone." Audrey, "..." She couldn''t tell him that his uncle was already on his way back to the Cordova Mansion. When she was almost there, she called Bryson. Bryson was almost there, so ... Simon was a bit of a miscalction. Audrey snappily reminded Simon, "Simon, why haven''t you given up yet? We are not suitable for each other." "There are a lot of couples who have age-gap. We are only a six-year gap. Men are blessed when he has a wife older than him. You are six years older than me, so it means I am a blessed man!" Audrey, "..." He was seriously spouting nonsense. "But I told you that I like someone else." "Where is he?" Simon rolled his eyes. "It is too old-fashioned. Why don''t you say that you are already married?" Audrey, "..." They weren''t married yet, so she couldn''t tell the truth. Simon suddenly approached Audrey mysteriously and asked, "Audrey, I ask you, during this period time, my uncle has not looked for you again, right?" Audrey, "..." "Why are you suddenly asking this?" They met almost every day. "Did he look for you?" Seeing that Audrey did not answer, Simon was a little anxious. "Audrey, have you forgotten what I told you before? How can you still see him? What I told you before was true. You must not see him again!" "Do you think I will believe your nonsense?" "I am not talking nonsense!" Simon said with a serious expression, "Everything I said is true. When he was in university, he had a woman. It was true that the woman was pregnant and was aborted to send abroad. From then on, he never had a woman again. It was understandable that his sexual orientation had problems after that incident." He had gone so far on the way to discredit his uncle. Audrey turned around. Just as she was about to say something to Simon, but she turned around and saw the person standing behind Simon. She swallowed the words. "You have nothing to say, right? You have to believe me, cherish your life, and stay away from Bryson! I am doing this for your good!" Bryson''s deep voice suddenly sounded behind Simon. "Oh, is it true?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Simon, who was talking to Audrey, heard Bryson''s voice. The atmosphere suddenly became chilly and he trembled all over like his whole body was frozen. Simon looked at Audrey resentfully. Since Bryson had alreadye back, why didn''t she remind him? That wasn''t Audrey''s fault. She had just seen Brysone back. If Simon wanted to me someone, he could only me himself. He was so excited to speak ill of Bryson behind his back that he did not know that Bryson had returned. Simon was embarrassed. He greeted Bryson with an awkward smile. "Hello, Uncle. You are so early today. Shouldn''t you be in thepany?" "Why are you here?" Bryson asked instead of answering. "I was afraid that great-grandmother would be too lonely at home, so I came to apany her." Simon shrank his neck, not daring to look directly into Bryson''s eyes. "Are you here to apany great-grandmother, or to speak ill of me behind my back?" Simon was embarrassed. "I..." Just as he was about to exin, he remembered that Audrey was still here. If he didn''t exin it clearly, wouldn''t it mean that he was lying? This was too inhumane. Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth, straightened his back, and boldly met Bryson''s eyes. "Uncle, I didn''t lie just now. I heard it when I was six years old. You went back to China during the summer vacation and had a girlfriend. Later, after your girlfriend had a miscarriage, you sent her abroad. Am I right?" Bryson had forced his pregnant girlfriend to miscarry and sent her abroad. Simon thought it was too hical. Every time he thought of it, he scolded Bryson in his heart. However, Bryson was powerful, and he was older than Simon. Simon had always been angry towards Bryson but dared not speak. Audrey frowned and subconsciously refuted for Bryson. "It is impossible for your uncle to do such a thing." Simon snapped, "Audrey, he didn''t even exin himself. Why are you protecting him like this?" Bryson''s face darkened. "Who told you about this?" Simon snorted, "Of course you won''t tell me. I overheard it from my parents." Audrey frowned. Of course, she did not believe that Bryson was such a cold-blooded and heartless person. There must be some other secret behind this. "If you want to know the truth, go ask your father." Simon was confused. "Why do you want me to ask my father?" "You might not believe what I said, but your father would never lie to you." "Okay then." Simon picked up his phone and dialed his father''s number. Dean Randall quickly picked up. "Simon, don''t be naughty in your great-grandmother''s house, Okay?" "Dad, I have something to ask you!" Simon cut to the chase. "Go ahead." "Dad, when I was six, did you know that my uncle''s girlfriend had a miscarriage and was sent abroad?" Dean became nervous. "Why are you asking about this? How did you know?" Simon felt that there was an implication in Dean''s words. "Dad, this is very important to me. Tell me, it was my uncle who heartlessly abandoned his girlfriend and caused her to miscarry. He is a jerk, right?" "No! It''s totally nonsense." Simon frowned. "Dad, why you speak for him?" Dean paused for a moment before saying, "Your uncle is innocent." "Why is he innocent? Didn''t you and Mom say that my uncle made the girl pregnant and didn''t want the child, so he sent her abroad?" "That''s not it!" Dean had no alternative but to exin. It turned out that before Dean met Simon''s mother, Jean Cordova, he had a girlfriend. That girl was later cheated by another man and was pregnant. Later, that man abandoned her. When Bryson and Dean met, the girl was pushed down by a man and miscarried. They sent her to the hospital. At that time, Simon had a bad cold. Jean took Simon to the hospital for a check-up and coincidentally met Dean and Bryson. At that time, Dean was afraid that Jean would misunderstand him, so he lied and said that girl was Bryson''s girlfriend. While Dean was talking to Jean, Simon overheard their conversation. Later, the girl begged Dean to send her abroad. Dean asked Bryson for help and Bryson sent her abroad in person. After hearing Dean''s exnation, Simon was shocked. He had always thought that Bryson was a scum. It turned out that ... he was not. It had always been him who had misunderstood Bryson. Simon asked Dean excitedly, "What happened after? Did you contact that woman?" Dean solemnly swore, "Simon, I didn''t give her my number. For so many years, we have never contacted each other. We''re done and the person I love is your mother. I will never betray you and your mother." Simon felt relieved. "Alright, I believe you." Dean told Simon, "Simon, your mother has never known about this. She is not in good health. You must not tell her about this." "I know, I''m hanging up!" Simon hung up the phone angrily. After hanging up the phone, Simon was even more depressed. With Bryson''s exnation, the reason why he used Bryson of being a jerk was not sufficient. Bryson nced at him indifferently. "Now you know the truth." Simon curled his lips and reluctantly replied, "Yes." In the living room, Kylee shouted in the direction of the kitchen. "Bryson, Simon, both of you, stay in the kitchen. One of youes to y chess with me!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Bryson said indifferently. "Go y chess with your great-grandmother!" Simon looked warily at Audrey who was still busy picking vegetables in the kitchen. Bryson didn''t like to exin anything to others, but just now, Bryson had asked Simon to call his father and exin for him. It seemed that Bryson wanted Audrey to know the truth. Simon suddenly had a feeling that Bryson was about to have Audrey. If he went to y chess with his great-grandmother, Audrey would probably be conquered by Bryson. Simon rubbed his forehead and feigned a headache. "Uncle, I suddenly have a headache. Could you y chess with Great-Grandma?" "The army can treat headaches, I will call..." Bryson took out his phone and began to flip through the phone number. "I''m fine now!" Simon quickly turned off Bryson''s phone screen. "I''m going to y chess with Great- Grandma." Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Under Bryson''s tyrannical power, Simon was forced to y chess with Kylee. Before he left, he looked in the direction of Audrey reluctantly. Coincidentally, Audrey turned around and met Simon''s gaze. Simon winked at Audrey to tell her to be careful of Bryson. Audrey pretended not to see it and prepared to slice the fish. Simon left. Bryson took his position. Audrey saw Simon leaving as she sliced the fish. She couldn''t help butugh. "Simon is quite pitiful." He got an uncle like Bryson. Bryson said with narrowed eyes. "Do you sympathize with him and want to be with him?" Audrey rolled her eyes at him. "Nonsense! Do I have to be with whoever I sympathize with? Then I will be exhausted! Even if you are jealous, there must be a limit. Is that okay, Mr. Bryson?" Bryson raised an eyebrow. The only person who dared to speak to him like this was only Audrey. "Do you want me to help you pick vegetables?" Bryson asked when he saw Audrey busy. A thought shed through Audrey''s mind. She had never seen Bryson pick vegetables before and immediately agreed, "Okay, help me pick the swamp cabbages and the green beans over there. Remove the leaves of the swamp cabbages and pinch the head and tail of the green beans." It was a simple task and Bryson should be able toplete it. Of course, Bryson was also very confident that he couldplete it easily, so he took the basket Audrey handed over. When Audrey saw Bryson pick up the leaves of the swamp cabbages, she sighed. It turned out that Bryson was so handsome even when picking vegetables. She turned around in satisfaction and continued to slice the fish. When Audrey finished slicing the fish, Bryson handed over the food basket. "I finished." Audrey prepared to take the basket. She calcted that no matter how Bryson did, she would first praise Bryson as a reward. However, when she saw the basket that Bryson handed over, she straightly stared at the vegetables in the basket. The vegetables were indeed picked ... Bryson also picked the leaves of the vegetables and pinched the head and the tail of the green beans ording to Audrey''s request. However, why were only the leaves of cabbages and the head and tail of the green beans left in the basket? Audrey twitched and she looked at Bryson shamelessly. "Bryson, the stalk of the cabbages and the green beans ... where did they go?" Bryson calmly pointed in the direction of the trash can. "It''s in the trash can!" Audrey looked in the direction that Bryson was pointing at. Sure enough, in the trash can of the kitchen, there was debris from the vegetables. Audrey felt her scalp go numb. She stared at the things in the trash can. She hadpletely underestimated hismon sense. She thought Bryson might do it well. Seeing that Audrey''s expression was not right, Bryson was also full of doubt as he begged for praise. "What''s the matter?" He picked all the vegetables ording to her request, so there should be no problem. Taking a deep breath, Audrey calmly asked Bryson, "Bryson, let me ask you, which part did you eat when you have cabbages and green beans?" Bryson frowned. After carefully thinking about it, Bryson looked at the things in the basket again and felt that something was wrong. When his gaze fell back into the trash can, he suddenly understood something. He put all the food that he could not eat into the basket and threw all the edible parts into the trash can. No wonder Audrey had that expression earlier. Seeing Bryson''s expression, Audrey knew that Bryson had reacted. "If these vegetables are thrown away, just leave them away. Fortunately, I bought a lot of vegetables. I can make something else. Why don''t you go y chess with Grandma too? I can do it alone in the kitchen!" Bryson, "..." He had been disliked! Knowing that he had made a mistake, Bryson did not say anything and turned to walk into the living room. During lunch, Audrey filled up the dishes and the servants brought them to the dining room. Looking at the table full of food, Simon was ready to move. Just as he was about to grab a cucumber, a pair of chopsticks ruthlessly knocked on his fingers in time. "It hurts. Elliana, what are you doing?" "Go wash your hands before dinner." As soon as Audrey finished speaking, another pair of chopsticks knocked on Simon''s finger. "Great-Grandmother, why did you hit me?" Simon felt extremely wronged. Two obvious red marks had appeared on his fingers. These two women were too ruthless. "Didn''t I just remind you not to call Elliana by her name?" "She is not my real aunt!" Simon muttered softly. "What did you say?" "Nothing, I''ll go wash my hands now!" Simon washed his hands and came back. When he picked up the chopsticks for the vegetables, another pair of chopsticks reached over and pped the cucumber piece on the table. "Uncle, what''s the matter now?" Simon''s aggrieved face was about to deform, could he taste the dishes made by Audrey? "This dish was made by your aunt. You haven''t thanked your aunt yet!" Bryson reminded Simon. Simon, "..." Kylee echoed from the side, "Yes, Simon, you have to thank your aunt well!" Simon, "..." Why should he thank Audrey? Bryson made it clear that Simon was the youngest one among them, and now Kylee also joined in! He simply could not be more aggrieved. These few people bullied him alone. However, he could not resist. He was the youngest! Simon reluctantly gritted his teeth, "Thank you, Aunt!" Audrey smiled and replied, "Be good!" Simon red at Audrey fiercely. She answered frankly. Bryson picked up a piece of fish to ce in Audrey''s bowl. "You''ve worked hard today." Audrey smiled at Bryson. "It was fine!" When facing Bryson, her tone was exceptionally gentle. Then Audrey lowered her head and ate the fish. Simon, "..." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Simon was not to be outdone. He also picked up a piece of fish to put it into Audrey''s bowl. There were two lines of gaze shot over together, causing his hand to tremble. The fish slices on the chopsticks fell onto the table with a bang. Simon subconsciously turned around and met his uncle''s sharp gaze. Simon twitched a few times. This gaze was simply an obvious warning. ... After lunch, Bryson went back to the study. Simon quickly blocked his way. Facing Bryson''s powerful aura, Simon clenched his hands to suppress the timidity in his heart. "Uncle, I have something to ask you." Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Looking at Simon standing in front of him, Bryson narrowed his eyes slightly with themon indifference on his face. "Ask." Facing Bryson, Simon felt nervous andplicated. When he met Bryson''s gaze, Simon suddenly wanted to retreat, but ... if he did not ask, he would not be able to sleep or eat in the future. Even if he feared Bryson, he had to ask. Clenching his fists tightly, Simon mustered his courage and boldly questioned Bryson, "Uncle, let me ask you, are you interested in Audrey?" Simon clenched his fists even tighter as he asked. He looked forward to a denial answer from Bryson. As long as Bryson had no interest in Audrey, he would possibly seed if he pursued Audrey. "Yes!" Bryson''s words broke Simon''s fantasy. Simon twitched several times because of Bryson''s answer. Bryson was interested in Audrey. If it was someone else, he might have been able topete with others, but ... the rival was Bryson... This love rival was too strong. In terms of appearance, Bryson was the most handsome man in Peace City. As for wealth and influence, Bryson held the economic lifeline of the business legend in Peace City, the Cordova Group. For intelligence, Bryson had already obtained a double Ph. D. in economics and management from a famous foreign university when he was twenty-six. He was crushed by Bryson in all directions. He always thought that Bryson was an enemy that could never be defeated. In addition, Bryson''s only disadvantage was just a mistake. Bryson was simply the model of a perfect man. No woman in Peace City would refuse him, okay? After Bryson gave Simon an answer, Simon went nk for a moment. After a while, he finally spoke. He stuttered, "No, you ... there are countless youngdies in our city who are more beautiful than Audrey in Peace City. Audrey is awyer. She speaks too directly and has high martial arts. If she is not careful, she will hurt the people around her. Moreover, she is rude. Audrey is not suitable for you, so you should give up on her!" "Since you can find her with so many ws, why do you still like her?" Bryson asked without answering his question. Simon was stumped by Bryson''s words. "Well, although she speaks directly, she is sincere and kind. She is highly skilled in martial arts and will not be bullied. She is rude. This is her true nature. Why don''t I like her?" "If that''s the case, why did you ask me?" Simon, "..." He felt like he had been tricked. "It is not true, uncle. I wasn''t saying it for you. Uncle, there are plenty of beautiful girls in the world for you to choose from, so you don''t have to focus on her. How about this, uncle? Which fairdy have you taken a fancy to? Tell me, I''ll help you get her!" Bryson nced at him indifferently. "Audrey!" Simon, "Except Audrey!" "No interest for other women!" Simon, "..." Then there was nothing to talk about. It didn''t make sense. Why was he so stubborn? "Is there anything else?" Bryson nced at Simon indifferently, his tone mixed a bit of impatience. Simon hurriedly retreated and dared not to get in Bryson''s way anymore. Bryson directly walked past him to the direction of the study. Simon walked down the stairs with a gloomy face. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Audrey was apanying Kylee to walk back from the corridor downstairs. Kylee was tired and was about to go upstairs to rest. Audrey helped Kylee upstairs. Simon saw them and followed Kylee to the door. After Kylee fell asleep, Audrey walked out of the room. Simon sneakily pulled Audrey and left the second floor. Before leaving, he looked in the direction of the study to make sure that Bryson did not notice the situation here. He pulled Audrey out of the vi. Seeing that there was no one around, Simon sighed. Audrey looked at him in amusement. "Simon, why did you drag me out? What do you want to say?" "Audrey, did my uncle say anything to you?" Simon suddenly asked. "What did he say?" Simon subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, he didn''t say anything." "What''s wrong?" "You said that you like someone, right?" "Yes!" "Who is he?" "Why are you suddenly asking about this?" "Forget about it." Simon grabbed Audrey''s arm. "Audrey, tell me, you don''t like my uncle, right?" Audrey rolled his eyes. "Why should I answer your question?" Simon frowned. "You don''t really like my uncle, right?" "There are no women in the Peace City who don''t like your uncle!" Audrey was telling the truth. Simon choked. Simon caught the point in Audrey''s words. "So you have a good impression on my uncle because all the women like him. But you don''t like him, right?" What''s his point? It was a bitplicated. "It has nothing to do with you, right?" "It matters a lot." he mumbled. If it person was not Bryson, he still had a bit of hope. He would be instantly crushed without any hope left if his rival was Bryson. "If you have nothing else, I will go up and rest." With that, Audrey turned around and prepared to go upstairs. "No, we''ve just been alone for a while. Let''s chat, okay?" It was all because of Bryson. He finally thought that he could be alone with Audrey, but Bryson suddenly appeared. Audrey looked at him speechlessly. "Simon, I''m so sleepy that I can''t open my eyes. I just want to go sleep." "Then promise me that you will date with me tonight and I will let you go." Audrey, "..." Audrey rejected him almost without thinking. "Impossible!" "Why?" Simon had an injured expression on his face. "I have something to do tonight." "Where are you goingter? I''ll go with you." "No! You don''t have to say anymore. I''ll go up first." Audrey didn''t give Simon any chance. She turned around and went upstairs. What a joke. Tonight, she was going to the tea shop with the tea master. How could she let Simon go with her? If Simon knew where she was going, wouldn''t the rtionship between her and Bryson be exposed? Simon stared at Audrey''s back as she left in a hurry. He felt that Audrey was hiding something from him. He had to follow Audrey at night to see where she was going and what she was doing. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 In the afternoon, Bryson took the excuse of returning to thepany to send Audrey to the tea shop. Bryson drove Audrey out of the Cordova Mansion and Simon also drove his car to follow. On the way, Audrey looked out of the window at the rapidly retreating scenery in a daze. "What are you thinking about?" Bryson''s voice came from the side. Audrey regained her senses. They were at the traffic light intersection. Bryson stopped the car because of the red light. She frowned and smiled slightly. She said indifferently, "Nothing." Bryson narrowed his eyes. "Are you worried that my parents will not like you?" His words hit the heart of Audrey. The worry appeared on her face. "Do you think ... they will like me?" Bryson gently held her hand. "You are so outstanding. They will like you!" Although Bryson said this, Audrey was still a little worried. The green light lit up and Bryson started the car. Audrey''s bangs suddenly covered her eyes, so she poked her head out to look at her shadow in the rearview mirror and tucked her bangs behind her ears. When she tucked her bangs behind her ears, she noticed that there was a car behind them that looked a little familiar. Not only the car but also the license number was also very familiar. If she remembered correctly, the car ... should belong to Simon, right? How could Simon''s car follow behind them? Audrey frowned as she stared at the car. Then she saw that the person sitting in the car was Simon. "What happened again?" Bryson noticed that Audrey was frowning and staring at the rearview mirror. Audrey turned around and looked at Bryson. "Well, Bryson, Simon is following behind us!" Bryson said calmly, "Yes, he had been following us since we left the Cordova Mansion." Audrey, "..." Bryson had already discovered it. "Don''t tell me you want him to keep following us like this?" Audrey was worried. If Simon continued to follow her, he would probably know what she was going to do. That way, he would be suspicious... Bryson said indifferently, "Of course ... no!" Just as he was thinking about it, Bryson suddenly drove the car to the underground parking lot of a shopping mall nearby. Because this parking lot was old-fashioned, they needed to stop to get a card after going in. Bryson took the card and drove the car in. Simon saw Bryson drive the car into the underground parking lot and quickly followed him in. When his car stopped, Bryson had already driven the car to the corner. Although Simon was anxious in his heart, there was no way to get in without taking the card. He had to patiently stop the car and take the card. Then, he waited for the stop lever to be lifted and drove in. After driving into the underground parking lot, Simon drove the car towards the direction where Bryson had just turned the car. However, the garage was huge. After Simon turned in that direction, he did not find Bryson''s car. He suddenly thought of something and immediately drove in the direction of the exit. When he drove out of the underground garage, there was no sign of Bryson''s car. He mmed the brakes and the steering wheel in anger. He was tricked. Who was Bryson? As the chief president of the Cordova Group, his vignce and anti-reconnaissance ability were amazing. He must have already discovered that he was following him. Therefore, he deliberately drove the car into such an old-fashioned underground parking lot to divert his attention. When he was confused, he had already left from the entrance. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Now, he didn''t know where Bryson was going, let alone chasing them. Now he had no way to know where Audrey went. He couldn''t call Bryson and ask him where he had brought Audrey. Even if he asked, he would not tell him. A police car suddenly stopped next to Simon. "Your car is parked in the middle of the road, which severely affects the safety of the road and vites the traffic rules. If you don''t drive the car away as soon as possible, we will punish you ording to the relevant regtions!" Simon, "... I''m leaving now!" How unlucky! Simon quickly drove the car away. ... In the afternoon, Audrey followed the tea master to learn tea art for an hour and a half. Then, she left the tea shop. Next to the tea shop was a shopping mall. Audrey, Nataly, and Nell had arranged to go shopping together at night. After the three of them met up, they walked around the market. They entered a clothing store. Nataly looked at a set of clothes and pointed at it. "Waiter, find me a set of S." "Yes, sir. Please wait a moment!" The waiter turned to look for clothes and handed them to Nataly with a smile. "Miss, here''s the clothes!" Nataly was just about to take the clothes when a hand suddenly came over and snatched the clothes. Grace took the clothes and mocked, "Well, the poor deserve to wear clothes of this material!" With that said, Grace threw the clothes in her hand to Nataly. "I couldn''ty my eyes on it!" Nataly instantly turned pale. Nell rushed up to argue with Grace. Grace was followed by two female bodyguards. As soon as Nell took two steps forward, the two female bodyguards immediately walked over and grabbed Nell''s wrist to twist it. Seeing the female bodyguard holding Nell''s wrist, Grace revealed a mocking expression. However, Audrey grabbed the wrist of the female bodyguard even faster, forcing the female bodyguard to cry out in pain and release Nell''s hand. Audrey pulled Nell behind her and looked at the two female bodyguards beside Grace. The two female bodyguards looked at each other and rushed towards Audrey at the same time. Audrey smiled coldly. She quickly grabbed the wrists of the two female bodyguards and mmed them into each other, then threw them away. Grace, who was standing behind the two of them, was knocked down by the two female bodyguards at the same time. Grace, who was wearing high heels, suddenly sprained her ankle after being hit by the female bodyguards. In addition, the two of them pressed down on her at the same time. It hurt so much that she kept howling in pain. As she struggled, Grace''s clothes were torn open. "My clothes!" Grace screamed. Grace was helped up by two female bodyguards. "You two useless things!" Grace reprimanded the two female bodyguards angrily. After scolding them, she pointed at Audrey and said, "You ... You ruined my clothes. Youpensate me!" Chapter 261 Chapter 261 When it came topensation, Grace immediately regained her confidence and snorted arrogantly, "Do you know what brand my clothes are? How much are they? They are customer-made by the W company, which is worth 88, 000 yuan. If you don''t pay for it, no one can leave!" Nataly looked somewhat upset and uneasy. She knew that Grace was deliberately making things difficult for Audrey because of her. Although she was not afraid of trouble, she did not want her friend to get into trouble. "I''ll pay for this!" Nataly suddenly stood up. Grace said proudly. However, just as Nataly finished speaking, Audrey coldly said, "You don''t have to pay for this money. On the contrary, Ms. Grace''s subordinate injured my friends. Let''s talk about medical expenses, lost wages, and mental damages." After being together for so many years, Audrey had just finished speaking when Nell reacted quickly. She pinched her wrist and shouted, "It hurts. My wrist feels like going to break. No, I have to go to the hospital!" Nell''s voice was very loud, which attracted people''s attention. Grace looked at Nell, dumbfounded. "You''re ndering me. Her hand was fine, and my people didn''t get the chance to hurt her and you stopped them." Grace argued, "What''s more, my ankle is swollen now. I haven''t asked you to compensate me yet!" Audrey said unhurriedly, "Ms. Grace, who was the one who made the first move? We will check the surveince footage and we will know." Grace, "..." That''s right, she was the one who made the first move. If she were to check the surveince cameras, it would be detrimental to her. Audrey picked up Nell''s hand and looked at it. "Nell is a writer. Your subordinate just injured her hand. I''m afraid that she won''t be able to work for a long time. Adding up her work and mental loss, she will need at least 100, 000 yuan apart from the medical expenses!" "A hundred thousand? Are you trying to ckmail me?" Audrey smiled and asked, "Ms. Grace, I don''t know who is trying to ckmail. Since we can''t distinguish between right and wrong, why don''t we call the police and have the police judge? What do you think, Ms. Grace?" Call the police? When she heard these two words, Grace changed her expression. If the police came and Audrey framed her again and caused a big fuss, she would be embarrassed. "You!" Grace pointed at Audrey angrily. "You are threatening me." "Ms. Grace, I am just stating the facts. Ms. Grace, you are so nervous. Could it be that you can''t afford to pay 100, 000 yuan?" Grace was about to explode from anger. "What a bad luck. Just 100, 000 yuan. Give me your ount and I''ll transfer it to you now!" Grace asked for Nell''s ount and transferred the money to her. In the end, Grace said angrily, "Has the money arrived?" "Yes!" Grace did not want to continue pestering Audrey and the others here, so she turned around and prepared to leave. Nell suddenly stopped her. "Ms. Grace, wait!" "Didn''t I already transfer money to you? Is there anything else?" Grace was so angry that she was about to turn pale. Now that she felt ufortable with her clothes broken and her ankle twisted. Furthermore, she had lost 100, 000 yuan. Nell''s finger moved on the phone, and then Grace''s phone rang. Nell smiled. "Ms. Grace, as the saying goes, you havepensated me for my work and mental damage. Of course, we also have topensate you for your clothes. I will pay you 100, 000 yuan. The rest of the money will be left for Ms. Grace to have a brain check at the hospital." Grace nced at her phone. The money she had transferred to Nell was transferred back to her. Grace angrily took her two bodyguards and left the crowd. She intended to deliberately disgust Nataly, but she didn''t expect that she couldn''t be disgusted and sprained her foot. She was also humiliated in public. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Grace had never been embarrassed by others. ... The more Grace thought about it, the angrier she got. After leaving the mall, she asked the driver to drive the car directly to the Kuhn Family. Linda heard that Grace hade and quickly came out to wee her. "Grace,e over at this time. Have you had dinner?" Linda had just said this when Grace got out of the car and threw herself into Linda''s arms. "Auntie!" Grace cried, feeling wronged. Linda caressed Grace''s back and asked worriedly, "Grace, what''s wrong with you? What have you suffered? Hurry up and tell me!" "Auntie..." Grace sobbed and said, "I went to the mall today and met the girl who gave George a handkerchiefst time. I kindly picked up something for her, but..." Linda frowned. "What happened?" Grace cried even harder. "Not only did she use me of stealing her things, she even made her friends fight with me. My foot was twisted!" Linda looked down at the swelling on Grace''s ankle, her eyes filled with anger. "You mean the girl named Nataly?" Grace nodded. "I argued with her, and she said ..." Linda looked angry. "What did she say?" "She also said that she will marry into the Kuhn Family in the future. When she gets married, she will be the seconddy of the Kuhn Family. I would be nothing in her eyes!" Linda was furious. "She is so arrogant!" Linda pped the table and stood up. "She hasn''t married into our family yet, but she is out of control. Does she dare to ignore me?" Grace wiped her tears. "Aunt, I was angry at that time. I said that there was still you!" "What did she say?" "She said..." Grace looked at Linda carefully before saying, "You''re getting old now. There aren''t many years left. In the future, the Kuhn Family will be up to her!" Linda was so angry that she was ready to deal with her." I want to see what she looks like." ... When Grace brought Linda to the mall, Audrey and the others had just finished their dinner and walked out of a restaurant. Audrey''s phone rang. It was from Bryson. "Which floor?" Bryson asked as soon as the call connected. Audrey blinked. "You''re here? We''re on the sixth floor." "Alright, I''ll be right there!" After hanging up the phone, Audrey was just about to say something to Nataly and Nell when Linda suddenly walked up to the three of them and went straight to Nataly. "Evil woman!" Along with Linda''s rebuke, she suddenly raised her hand and pped Nataly. With a ''bang'' sound, a bright red handprint appeared on Nataly''s face, and she was shocked. Nataly, who was suddenly pped in the face, waspletely stunned. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 After pping Nataly, Linda raised her hand again, intending to p Nataly again. Audrey reacted quickly. She immediately grabbed Linda''s wrist and pushed her away to prevent her to p Nataly again. Linda lost her bnce and fell backward. Grace quickly supported her. "Aunt Linda, are you alright?" Audrey and Nell quickly checked Nataly''s face. "Nataly, are you alright?" They were furious to see a bright red handprint on Nataly''s face. Nell pointed at Linda''s nose and said, "You old woman! Are you crazy? Why did you hit her for no reason?" Linda was so angry. "What? Old woman?" Linda reprimanded, "No wonder you are born in a poor family. You have no manners." "Manners?" Nell retorted, "Youe to call others slut and p others for no reason. How well- educated you are!" "You!" Linda was so angry that her face turned livid. Grace was so happy. She was happy to see they offend Linda. They would know the consequence. Grace held Linda''s arm and looked at Nell angrily, "Ms. Nell, it''s fine to scold me. But you can''t be rude to my aunt. Her husband is the CEO of the SY Group." The SY Group? Nell and Audrey looked at each other. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Wasn''t the SY Group thepany of the George family? So ... this old woman was George''s mother? Audrey stepped forward and looked at Linda with a sneer. "Madam Kuhn, we didn''t mean to offend you. But you p my friend without a reason. Even if your husband is the CEO of the SY Group, what you did just now was too much. Please apologize to my friend immediately!" Grace whispered to Linda, "Aunt Linda, she is Audrey who I told you before. She is Nataly''s good friend and awyer." Linda looked at Nataly with disdain, then stared at Audrey. "She humiliated me first. I just pped her. It was a mild punishment. It is not up to you to doubt me." Audrey still wanted to say something, but Nataly stopped her and stood up. She looked up at Linda with a stubborn expression. "Madam Kuhn, you said that I humiliated you. Do you have any evidence?" Linda nced at Grace beside her, "Grace said that you wanted our property and cursed me to die quickly." Nataly calmly looked at Grace. "Ms. Grace, I would like to ask you when did I curse Madam Kuhn to die?" Facing Nataly''s gaze, Grace turned her head away guiltily. "It ... it happened in the clothing store on the third floor half an hour ago." Nataly nced at Nell, who was behind her, "Nell, can you lend me your iPad for a moment?" Because of her work, Nell always had an iPad with her, in case of emergencies. Nell quickly gave it to Nataly. Grace immediately stood in front of Linda and looked at Nataly vigntly, "What are you doing? If you dare to touch my aunt, I will not let you off." Nataly ignored Grace. Her fingers were moving rapidly on the iPad in her hand. Grace didn''t know what Nataly was going to do. She stared at Nataly''s moving fingers on the iPad and didn''t know what Nataly was doing. She only saw many codes changing on the screen. After a while, Nataly pointed the screen at Grace and Linda. It was ying a video. It was a video edited by the surveince video. Grace''s expression changed when she saw the figure in the video. The video recorded the process from Grace walked into the mall until she met Audrey and the others. Nataly yed the video while exining expressionlessly, "ording to the time above, Ms. Grace entered the mall at 5. 27. At 5. 40, she came to the third floor of the mall and saw me and my friends." After Grace entered the store where Audrey was, the video became clearer and the sound could be heard clearly. When Grace saw that she was about to meet Audrey and the others in the video, she reacted quickly and tried to get the iPad. Nataly didn''t hold it tightly. Grace was about to get the iPad. Audrey quickly grabbed it and returned it to Nataly. Nataly looked at Audrey gratefully and then continued to y the video. Linda frowned as she watched Grace and Nataly jockey for the iPad. Grace''s voice suddenly came out of the video. "Oh, my! The poor can only wear clothes of this material!" In the video, Grace snatched Nataly''s clothes and threw them into Nataly''s hands with a disgusted expression. "I don''t like such poor things," Grace said. Seeing this, Linda''s expression changed slightly. Grace clenched her fists tightly, wishing she could throw the iPad to the ground. Then, in the video, Grace''s men attacked Nell and Audrey fought with them to save Nell. Grace twisted her ankle as she had been hit by her men by ident. All of this was clearly showed in the video. Linda was so shocked to see this. Later on, Grace failed to ckmail Audrey and was taught a lesson. In the end, she left in anger. From beginning to end, Nataly said few words, let alone humiliating Linda. Grace no longer dared to look into Linda''s eyes. Nataly turned off the video when Grace got into the car and left the mall. Then, she returned the iPad to Nell. After that, Nataly did not speak again, because the video just now could confirm her innocence. Nell stood out and looked at Grace with a mocking expression. "Ms. Grace, I would like to ask you, in the surveince video, how did our Nataly humiliate Madam Kuhn? Prove it." Grace stammered, "Your video was edited. She must have deleted it!" "Well, why don''t we watch the video again and check the time frame to see if there is any time missing?" Grace was lost for words. Linda looked at Grace in surprise, "Grace, what is going on?" Grace quickly exined to Linda, "Aunt Linda, I ... I... They ... they framed me!" Audrey red at Grace coldly, "Ms. Grace, you humiliated us first, framed us, and now you want to make false usations?" Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Linda had roughly understood what had happened in the video. She pulled Grace with a sullen face, "Alright, stop it. Let''s go!" "Wait!" Nataly called Linda, "Madam Kuhn, Ms. Grace, you haven''t apologized to me." Grace turned around. "What did you say? Apologize to you? Why?" Nataly straightened her back and said, "You have misunderstood the rtionship between me and Mr. George and deliberately got me in trouble. You must apologize to me!" "What? We misunderstood you?" Grace looked at Nataly mockingly, "Didn''t you give George your handkerchief? Didn''t you deliberately get close to him?" "I already said that there is nothing between me and Mr. George. We are just friends." "Would you give your friend your handkerchief?" "I didn''t give the handkerchief to Mr. George. He was injured because of me. The handkerchief was just a bandage for his wound. There was no special meaning." "We don''t believe it. It''s just your words. Perhaps you''re lying." Nataly saw two tall men standing in the crowd. They were Bryson and George. Nataly gazed at George, "Mr. George, please exin to Madam Kuhn that there''s nothing between us." Feeling upset, George walked forward. "Mom, what are you doing here?" Linda red at George, "I came here because of you! If I weren''t afraid that you would be cheated by Nataly, would Ie here?" "What do you mean by that?" Linda pointed to Nataly in front of her, "This woman just said that she has no special feeling for you. Now, you swear to me that you will never see her again!" George looked at his mother angrily. "Mom, what are you doing?" "What am I doing? I''m doing this for the sake of your marriage. I don''t want you to be deceived by those vixens," Linda said with a dark face, "Now, tell me, there is nothing between you and her!" Nataly urged George, "Mr. George, please exin to Madam Kuhn clearly. There is..." Before Nataly finished her words, George suddenly grabbed her hand. "I like Nataly!" Linda''s lips trembled, "You ... What did you say?" Nataly looked at George in shock, who was holding her hand. She shook his hand a few times, "Mr. George, let me go." George ignored her struggle and continued to hold her hand. He said clearly to Linda, "Mom, whether you agree or not, I won''t marry anyone but her." After that, George left with Nataly. Nataly kept pushing his hand, but he was very strong and dragged her out of the mall. Others were shocked to see this. Linda was so angry that she clutched her chest, "George, you ... you''re killing me." Grace quickly held Linda''s arm and gently caressed her chest, "Aunt Linda, don''t be angry. It''s bad for your health." "Look at him!" Linda pointed in the direction where George dragged Nataly away, "He dares to resist me in public!" Grace looked viciously in the direction where George and Nataly left, "Aunt Linda, George must have been bewitched by that vixen. Otherwise, how could he dare to resist you in public? He was so obedient in the past." Grace turned to look at Nell and Audrey, "You must know where that vixen would go." Nell crossed her arms and sneered, "Ms. Grace, you are good at making things up. Just now, George insisted on being with Nataly. How can you me her? George dragged Nataly to leave. We don''t me you. But you are ming her?" Linda was so angry that she almost lost her bnce. She grabbed Grace''s arm and said, "Alright, Grace, stop arguing with them. Let''s quickly leave this ce!" They were in a shopping mall. Although there weren''t many customers in the evening, it would be bad if more people were attracted to this ce. As Grace helped Linda to turn around, she saw Bryson standing not far away. Bryson stood among the crowd, like the brightest star dazzling in the night sky. Grace was unable to move her eyes away. She looked at Bryson in surprise. "Hello, are you Mr. Bryson?" Bryson didn''t even look at her. He directly walked past her to Audrey''s side. Audrey looked at Bryson in surprise, "When did you arrive?" "Just now!" Bryson replied indifferently. Seeing that Bryson and Audrey were so close, Grace''s expression changed. However, Audrey was the legal advisor of the Cordova Group. Perhaps Bryson came to meet Audrey for business. Grace shook Linda''s arm. Linda understood and went forward with Grace. If Grace could be with Bryson, it would be beneficial to the SY Group. "Hello, Mr. Bryson!" Linda looked at Bryson with a smile. Seeing Linda, Bryson turned around slightly, "Madam Kuhn, nice to see you." "d to see you. Are youing with George?" Bryson nodded. "By the way, this is my niece, Grace. Grace,e and say hi to Mr. Bryson!" Linda warmly introduced Grace to Bryson. Grace lowered her head shyly and walked forward. "Hello, Mr. Bryson. I am Grace." "Ms. Grace!" Bryson responded politely. Grace was happier to hear Bryson call her. If she could get familiar with Bryson, she would be worth more and every woman in Peace City would envy her. Nell, standing next to Audrey, rolled her eyes at Grace. Grace was extremely stupid. Everyone could feel her low-level pick-up. She could hook up others. But she was hooking up with a man whose girlfriend was right here. It was too over. Grace gritted her teeth and invited him shyly, "Mr. Bryson, I..." Bryson asked Audrey gently, "Have you finished eating?" "Yes." "The car is downstairs. I''ll take you home." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Alright!" When Bryson passed Linda, he nodded at her. Nell looked at Grace who felt embarrassed with ridicule. When Grace received Nell''s mocking gaze, her face immediately turned red. She could only watch Nell and Audrey leave the mall together with Bryson. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Linda noticed Grace''s embarrassment. After Audrey and the others left, she worriedly grabbed Grace''s hand. Grace threw herself into Linda''s arms, feeling wronged. "Aunty." Linda patted Grace on the back. "Grace, don''t be sad. I know you like Bryson. Don''t worry. I will find a chance to introduce you to him." "Yes." Grace''s mood eased a little. She pushed Linda away and said fiercely, "That woman, Nataly, is really amazing. She bewitched my cousin and even seduced him. At the mention of her son, Linda frowned and her anger rose. On the surface, Nataly said that she had nothing to do with her son, but in the end... she seduced him. Even if George had pulled Nataly away, it was still Nataly who deluded him. She was indeed a duplicitous woman. Thinking of this, Linda had an idea in her heart. ... On the other side, Nataly was pulled by George into his car. Nataly was just about to get out of the car when George quickly locked the car up and closed the door. Nataly wanted to open the car door, but because the car door was locked, she had no way to open the car door. While she was thinking about what to do, George had already sat in the driver''s seat and started the car. "Mr. George, where are you taking me? Stop the car immediately and let me go down!" Nataly looked at George angrily. "When we get there, I will naturally let you go." Nataly was helpless. Because the car had already started, Nataly had no way to get down and had to leave with George. George drove the car to a bar and stopped. After George got out of the car, he went around to the passenger seat and opened the door. Nataly could not wait to get out of the car, turned around and walked to the side of the road, ready to take a taxi to leave. However, before she could reach the edge of the road, she was carried by George on his shoulder and walked into the bar. "Put me down, put me down!" Three minutester, George ced Nataly on a card seat in the bar. As soon as her butt touched the sofa, she stood up and prepared to leave. George blocked her way even faster and held her hand, preventing her from leaving. The upbringing of Nataly''s family was rtively strict. From childhood to adulthood, she was asked to maintain a distance of one foot from men, and she had never been very close to men. In the end, George, this rude man, pulled her into the car in public, got out of the car, and carried her into the bar. Now, he was still overbearingly stopping her from leaving. He was simply a bandit. Nataly looked at George angrily and impatiently. "Mr. George, what exactly do I have to do for you to let me go?" George called the waiter over and ordered a few bottles of wine and a few dishes. After the waiter brought the wine over, he said, "Drink with me!" Nataly stared at the wine on the table. "I can''t drink!" "Then watch me drink!" Nataly was so speechless. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. George looked at Nataly and could not help but mutter, "It looks like that I''m the bandit who kidnapped you." "Isn''t it?" Nataly asked. George looked at her with a smile. "Even if it is, at least I am a good-looking gangster." After being teased by George, Nataly''s nervous mood eased a little. She carefully recalled what had happened in the mall and felt that George was probably trying to help her out, which was why he had told Madam Kuhn that. However, a misunderstanding was a misunderstanding. He still had to exin it clearly. Nataly looked at George with a serious expression. "Mr. George, your behavior today was too much. Please exin to Madam Kuhn when you go home. We really have nothing to do with each other, and you don''t like me!" George retorted, "Impossible!" "Why?" George looked seriously at Nataly''s face. "Because I really like you. If I told my mom what you just said, wouldn''t that be lying to her?" Nataly was stunned as she looked at George in front of him. What did he just mean? He said... he really liked her? "But... but we only met a few times!" Nataly frowned and said, "How could you like me so quickly? Mr. George, you better not joke around." George stared straight into Nataly''s eyes and said, "I, George, do like to joke with others, but I never joke about rtionships." Nataly didn''t know what to respond. In an instant, Nataly was touched and her heart instantly skipped a beat. She stared nkly at George, who looked like he was really her. "He... He must be joking, right?" George seemed to be talking to himself, "I also thought that it was just a momentary impulse. However, in this month, all I have been thinking about is you. As long as I hear any news about you, I will be as ecstatic as a young boy." "Earlier, because Grace said something in front of you, I didn''t dare to see you again. However, I couldn''t resist the urge to see you. So, this time, I heard Bryson say that you and Ms. Audrey were eating together here, so I came with you. I didn''t expect to really meet you, but... I didn''t expect that my mom would be here too!" George solemnly apologized, "I apologize for the p of my mother and what she said!" Seeing the palm print on Nataly''s face, George deeply med himself. If not for his hesitation, Nataly would not have been pped. Nataly was hesitate. It was not a joke? Nataly''s mind was in a mess. "Our identities are different. My parents are just ordinary employees of somepanies. It is impossible for the two of us to be together!" George interrupted her. "I don''t care about that. I just want to be with the person I like." Nataly was stunned by his words. "Nataly!" George looked at Nataly. "What I said before in front of my mother is true. Think about being with me. How about it?" "Well, I..." "Wait, let me exin first. If you are worried about my mother, we cannot live with them after marriage. You don''t have to worry about the rtionship between you and her." Nataly was even more speechless. Both of them had not started their rtionship yet, and he was now talking about marriage. "I think the two of us are still not suitable." George took a deep breath and interrupted Nataly, "Nataly, you keep saying that we are not suitable. I just want to ask you one thing. You are not allowed to lie." "What... do you want to ask?" George clenched his fists nervously. "What I want to ask is, ever since we met, have you ever liked me a little? I want to hear the truth." Chapter 265 Chapter 265 After asking, George looked at Nataly nervously, waiting for her answer. He could ept the result if Nataly said no. Just as Nataly had said before, they had only met a few times. How could she like him so quickly? Even if Nataly didn''t like him now, he decided to be with her more often in the future. Someday, Nataly would like him. "Yes!" George was shocked to hear it. Was he hallucinating just now? He seemed to have heard Nataly say ... yes? George suppressed his excitement and looked at Nataly nervously. "Nataly, did you answer me just now? Did you just say yes?" George asked uncertainly. He was afraid that he heard it wrong. It would be awkward if he heard it wrong. "Yes!" Nataly answered truthfully. George was surprised. He felt so excited and his mind was nk. He had thought of Nataly''s countless answers to reject him, but none of them were like this... But she said that she liked him. After being stunned for a while, he was extremely happy. He felt that the dim light in the bar became bright and Nataly looked like a fairy. Nataly was the fairy who came to save him. He gave a big smile. He boldly grabbed Nataly''s hand, "Really? Really? You''re not lying to me?" Nataly tried to withdraw her hand, but she failed as George was very strong. Looking at George''s ecstatic and excited face, she wondered if she should tell the truth. However, her parents had taught her that she could not tell lies at any time, so ... she never lied. Just now, when George asked her, her intuition told her that she could not answer him truthfully, but ... the justice repeatedly reminded her not to lie. Justice and evil had a fierce struggle in her mind. In the end, evil was defeated by justice because it was too weak. However, when she saw George''s reaction, she regretted it. She should not have told the truth. Nataly looked at George impatiently. "Mr. George, it''s impossible for us to be together. So, you should let me go!" "Since you like me and I like you, why can''t we be together?" George looked seriously, "Other problems you are worried about are not problems..." "But..." Nataly wanted to say more. George suddenly poured a cup of wine for Nataly, "We like each other. Stop talking about those annoying things. On such a happy day, let''s get drunk." Nataly stared at the wine ss in George''s hand. "But I can''t drink much." A light shed in George''s eyes, "Don''t drink too much. I''ll drink it all. You can just take a sip!" As George insisted, Nataly nodded. "Alright then!" Nataly hesitantly picked up the wine ss and clinked sses before taking a sip. They drank for about an hour. Nataly only drank one mouthful every time. But, an hourter, the wine ss in her hand was empty, and she was drunk. ... Next morning. Nataly awoke in a daze. She opened her eyes and looked around. She was unfamiliar with the room. While thinking about it, she heard a rustling sound under the quilt next to her. She looked to the side in rm. Was there a thief in her room? She reached the bedside telephone. Then she sat up, pulled the quilt, and was about to throw the telephone down. Through the light seeping through the curtains, she saw that the person lying on the bed was George. She froze and didn''t throw the phone. George woke up in a daze as the quilt on his body was pulled away. Seeing Nataly sitting next to him and holding the telephone, he was shocked and sat up. "It''s dangerous. Give it to me!" George immediately got the telephone and threw it to the side. "You, you ... How could you lie down with me?" Nataly nced at herself. Obviously, they were in a hotel. Didn''t she drink with Georgest night? Later, she seemed to be drunk. She didn''t remember what happened after that. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. How could she and George appear in the hotel room like this? Her mind was nk. George smiled and looked at her, "It''s very simple. We drank too muchst night, and then ... we got drunk and messed up. That''s it!" Messed ... up? Nataly was shocked by his words. Her eyes suddenly widened. She pointed at George with trembling fingers and then pointed at her nose, "You mean ... the two of us?" "Yes!" George nodded. "How ... how is this possible? I ... Why don''t I remember anything?" Nataly scratched her hair and knocked on her head. She still could not remember anything. Suddenly, there was a noiseing from the door. Then, the door was open and someone walked in. Linda and the hotel manager walked in together. The manager said, "Ms. Linda, Mr. George is in this room. He..." While speaking, he was stunned to see George and Nataly on the bed. Linda was also stunned. Linda blurted out, "Why are you together?" George pulled over the quilt to cover Nataly. He calmly exined, "Mom, it''s what you think. Nataly is now my girlfriend." "What ... you..." Linda stomped her feet in anger, "Even if you have had a rtionship, I would never ept her as a member of our family." George put his arm around Nataly''s shoulder, "Mom, Nataly may have my child, your grandson." Linda was shocked. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Nataly changed into the new clothes she had just boughtst night and threw the ones she was wearing into the trash because they were already stained with vomit. George had driven her back to the neighborhood in person. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Nataly was still a little confused even when she saw the familiar scenery in her neighborhood. In the hotel, Linda had left angrily after hearing from George that Nataly might be pregnant with his child. George looked at Nataly with a smile and kissed her hand. "Go home. I''ll pick you up from the office when you are off work this afternoon." Nataly''s pulled her hand back as if being burned. She got up from the car quickly, walked into the building without looking back. Seeing Nataly escaped hastily, George smiled in satisfaction. He didn''t expect Nataly to be so na?ve. However, that was not a bad thing. It would save him a lot of energy. ... On the other side, Bryson pick up Audrey from the Azur Chambre and send her to work. Audrey received a call from a clientst night after returned home. Because there was a case to be held today. They discussed the details about the case until veryte, so she did not call Nataly. After Nataly was taken away by Georgest night, Audrey hadn''t got to call her to ask about what happened. At this moment, she finally had the time. Nataly answered the phone quickly. "Hey, Nataly, where are you now?" "Oh, I''m in my neighborhood!" Nataly was in her neighborhood, that didn''t sound wrong. Audrey asked with concern, "Nataly, tell me, where did you go with Mr. Georgest night after you left?" "Uh, I mean, Audrey, I''m in the middle of something right now. I gotta go, I''ll tell youter!" Nataly hung up the phone hastily. Audrey frowned and stared at the phone suspiciously. Her pupils tightened. "Something is wrong!" she muttered. "What''s wrong?" Bryson asked with concern. "Nataly never hung up on me on purpose. I just asked her where she went with Mr. Georgest night. She stammered as if she was hiding something. She didn''t want me to know." "Maybe you are thinking too much?" "No way. Nataly isn''t that kind of person. Unless ... something happenedst night and she didn''t want to tell me, that was why she hung up on me." Audrey looked at Bryson worriedly. "Bryson, tell me, am I right?" Looking at the nervous expression on Audrey''s face, Bryson took out his phone and make a call. George answered the call very quickly. "Bryson? What''s up?" "Anything happened between you and Ms. Natalyst night?" asked Bryson. "Yea." Audrey sat up straight excitedly. "What happened between the two of you?" "We spent the night at a hotel." Audreypsed into silence. Now she understood why Nataly acted that way. She knew Nataly very well. Although Nataly was usually very active and flirty on the Inte, she was very conservative and pure inside. Now ... George had been with her... "What do you n to do now?" Audrey''s face darkened. "Abandon her after you''ve got her?" "No, I will take the responsibility." "Responsibility? How?" "I will marry her." "But your family will never agree." "I can decide my marriage. Don''t worry. Since I have decided to be with her, I will protect her and not let her be hurt." Audrey let out a sigh of relief. "That''s good. Mr. George, you have to remember your promise today. Otherwise, if one day Nataly suffers, I will not let you off." "I will!" Hanging up the phone, Audrey was finally relieved. Nataly is into George, and George was serious too. If they could get married, then everything will be good. Audrey sighed. "I didn''t expect Mr. George to be so fast. It seems that Nataly is going to get married soon!" Bryson stared at her with a meaningful gaze which gave her creeps. She murmured. "Why are you looking at me?" "When are you going to marry me?" Bryson asked directly. Audrey, "..." That was an unexpected question. ''Weren''t we talking about Nataly and George? Why was he suddenly talking about us?'' she thought. Audrey opened the folder in her hand. "Oh by the way, I still have a court sessionter. There are a few things I haven''t remembered yet. I want to see it again!" Bryson reached out his slender hand and closed the folder. "I believe in your ability. You must have already memorized all those detailed items." Audrey, "..." That was true, but she was still surprised to know that he had believed her to such a level. "It can''t be wrong to go over them one more time!" Audrey opened the folder again. Bryson closed the folder again. "Don''t avoid my question." It was probably because George and Nataly''s progress had provoked Bryson that he suddenly asked her this question. Audrey looked at Bryson impatiently. "My dear boyfriend, I''m not avoiding your question. Didn''t we agree that we would consider this matter when we meet your parents and grandma''s health turns better?" Bryson frowned and did not speak. Audrey kissed the corner of his mouth to tame him. "Wait for me? Huh? Is that okay?" Audrey begged. Audrey''s soft words had always been Bryson''s weakness. "Alright!" ... The Munns announced that they were going to hold a press conference, but the content of the press conference was kept confidential until the day came. However, the news that Toby would transfer ten percent of the shares to Wendy was left out. During this time, Wendy was very pleased with herself. She received a lot of phone calls from people, both acquainted and unknown. They were all trying to cozy up to her, including the Shaws. The next day after the transfer had been done, the press conference was held, during which news about the marriage of Wendy and Julia was announced. Two days before the press conference, Wendy went to the clothing store and tried on the high-end dress she had customized. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 After trying out the dress, Wendy was very satisfied. She asked the clerk to pack it up. Wendy suddenly wanted to buy a pair of shoes. She asked the servant to bring the dress to the car while she went to the shoe stores. There were various kinds of shoes in the shopping mall. Wendy walked into a luxury store, where ady was trying on shoes. Thedy''s eyes lit up as she saw a pair of shoes. She immediately pointed at them. "Get me that pair of shoes. Size 37." "Okay, please wait a moment." The clerk went to get the shoes. Wendy looked around the store and saw the shoes wanted by the lady. At this time, the clerk brought the shoes and ced them in front of thedy. "There is only one pair of shoes for each size here. They are in size 37. Please try them on." "Alright!" When thedy was about to take the shoes, Wendy snatched them. "Size 37. My size." Wendy smiled as she looked at the shoes in her hands. The design matched her dress. Thedy immediately stood up, wanting to take them back. "Miss, I chose these shoes first. Please choose the other shoes!" Wendy raised her hand so that she could not get the shoes. "You ... Wendy!" When thedy recognized Wendy, her face changed. Wendy saw thedy''s face and raised her chin arrogantly. "Well, it''s you, Teresa Barnes." Teresa gritted her teeth in hatred. Teresa and Wendy were college ssmates. Teresa was once bothered by two men. Julian helped her out of trouble. Since then, Teresa had fallen in love with Julian. She recorded this in her diary, but Wendy had actually secretly read her diary and knew about it. Ever since then, Wendy had been ipatible with her. Wendy would take everything Teresa liked. "Wendy, I chose the shoes first!" Teresa looked at the shoes in Wendy''s hand. Wendy burst outughing. "But now they are in my hands. What? You want to get the things I have, right?" "You!" Teresa argued, "It was you who took my things." "Yes, I did! So what?" Wendy looked at her mockingly. "Do you think you can take my things?" Teresa was furious, her hands clenched into fists, but she did not dare to do anything because Wendy was from the Munn family. She could only be bullied by Wendy. Wendy was unhappy that Teresa did not reply. Wendy smiled. "I suddenly remember that your father''spany has cooperation with the Munn Group, right? I''m sorry that your father has a daughter like you. I don''t think it necessary to work with your father. Do you think so?" Teresa''s eyes widened. "You want to cancel the cooperation? You don''t have the right to do that!" "Now indeed. But after two days, I will get 10% of the Munn Group''s shares. As one of the shareholders, I can take a vote against the cooperation in the meeting, right?" Teresa was so angry that her face turned pale. "Wendy, don''t go too far. Yes, I liked Julian. If you are angry,e at me. It has nothing to do with the business." Wendy rubbed her forehead. "Sorry, but if I hate someone, I will hate everything rted to him." Teresa gritted her teeth as she looked at Wendy. "Come on! The shares are actually for Miss Munn, not for you. You don''t have the right to have the shares. It''s Miss Munn''s 24th birthday the day after tomorrow. Although she has vanished, who knows if she will suddenly show up that day. By then, you will get nothing!" Teresa''s words stung Wendy. "Nonsense. The shares are given by my dad." "Your father is only keeping the shares for Miss Munn. You are not definitely able to take the things belonging to others. If you try, I''m afraid you will get nothing and even suffer!" Wendy was furious and pped Teresa hard across her face. Teresa was hit to the ground. "Shut up!" Sitting on the ground, Teresa raised her head with a smile. "You are angry, and that means I am right. God will definitely hear my prayers, and you won''t get anything!" Wendy wished she could teach Teresa a lesson. She stared at Teresa. "Well, go on. When I get the shares the day after tomorrow, I will cancel the cooperation with yourpany immediately. Just wait and see." Before Wendy turned around and left, she threw the shoes hard onto Teresa. ... Because of Teresa, Wendy was not in the mood for buying shoes. She hurriedly left the mall. She went straight back to the Munn''s. Then she angrily returned to her room. She took out her other phone from the cab and made a phone call. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Check if Audrey Munn has returned our country recently. Do it right now." After a while, Wendy''s phone rang. "Do you finish?" "Miss Wendy, I don''t see the rted records." Wendy sighed with relief. "Okay, I''ll pay you 20, 000. In the next two days, keep an eye on it. If she returns, tell me immediately." "Alright!" After she hung up the phone, Wendy still looked gloomy. She knew that Audrey had been dead and could not return to the country. But as Audrey''s birthday was coming, she felt flustered. She could feel that something was going to happen. She needed to be careful at this critical moment. Teresa was right. Wendy was worried. Wendy was afraid that Audrey would suddenly show up and snatch everything she had. So it was urgent to kill all the opportunities for Audreying back. If she really returned, Wendy would instantly stop her, and Wendy would definitely not allow her to appear. She had made Audrey vanish once, and she could make it again. As for Teresa, Wendy would cancel the cooperation with her father''spany after she got the shares of the Munn Group. Then she would use all means to drive thatpany away from Peace City. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 The next day was Audrey''s twenty-fourth birthday. The news that Wendy was about to ept shares on the Inte was getting more and more spread. Even the news that after Wendy epted the shares, they were going to hold a press conferenceing out from the Shaws. Everyone guessed that the Shaws were going to hold a press conference about the marriage of Wendy and Julian. She was about to ept her family''s shares and was about to marry Julian. Wendy''s name kept on appearing on all the news headlines. The news was also full of envious and jealousments. At this time, Wendy had already walked out of the scandal of the Munn Group. Everyone thought that Wendy was about to reach the peak of her life. Outside the locker room of a clothing store, Audrey leaned against the wall next to her. She picked up her phone and scrolled through the news. She saw a lot of news about Wendy. The picture of Wendy''s sess was impressively on it. Looking at Wendy''s flushed expression, Audrey sneered. As soon as he finished reading the news, someone walked out of the locker room. It was Kylee who was wearing a pink cotton jacket. Today, Audrey brought Kylee to buy clothes. As soon as she saw this shirt, she felt that it was very suitable for Kylee. At first, Kylee was not willing to wear it. Under Audrey''s pestering, Kylee was willing to change. Seeing Kylee walk out, Audrey''s eyes lit up. "Oh, Grandma, you look so beautiful in this dress!" Audrey blurted out in praise. Kylee was very suitable for pink. She looked at least ten years younger in it. "Really?" When Kylee heard Audrey''s praise, she was ted. Then, she looked at her grandson who was sitting on the sofa in the lounge and waiting. "Bryson?" Bryson stood up. "Very good." Simon, who was sitting beside Bryson, quickly pounced on Kylee. "Wow, what a pretty girl." Kylee patted Simon on the shoulder. "You''re exaggerating. Go have fun." Although Kylee said this, she was very happy. "To be honest, you really look very young and beautiful." Kylee blushed. "The three of you are good at pleasing me." "We are just telling the truth. Grandma, just wear this. Don''t change." Audrey smiled and then turned to the waiter behind her and said, "Waiter, this is it. Please give me a ticket." With that, Audrey was about to go to the cashier to pay. When Audrey took out her wallet and was about to pay, a ck card was handed out from the left and right sides. The two of them spoke in unison, "Use this card!" Audrey was shocked. The cashier saw two ck cards at the same time and could not help but be stunned. This kind of limited ck card was very rare. Now, not only did it appear, but there were also two at once. She looked at the two ck cards awkwardly. "Who are you paying?" Without waiting for Bryson and Simon to speak, Audrey handed over her golden card and said with a smile, "Just use mine." With that, Audrey pushed away Bryson and Simon''s arms at the same time and gestured to the cashier. Bryson handed the card back. "Use mine. It''s the clothes that I bought for Grandma. I should pay for it." "My great-grandmother bought the clothes. Of course, I should paid for it." Simon argued and handed over his card. "Don''t use his. Use mine." Audrey rolled her eyes at the two of them. "You two go apany Grandma. I will pay. If you have any objections, you will all go home when we go outter!" Bryson did not know how to respond. So did Simon. The two of them silently took back their ck cards. The cashier looked at Audrey with envy, then took the card from her and swiftly paid the bill, handing the invoice to Audrey. Kylee also liked the clothes she wore very much. She kept moving left and right in front of herself in the mirror. After buying a shirt for Kylee and putting on a pair of pants and shoes, the four of them prepared to leave. When they bought the pants and shoes, the waiter praised Kylee''s clothes. Kylee was even happier. Before leaving the mall, Kylee went to the bathroom, and Audrey and the others waited outside. After Kylee went to the bathroom, she went to wash her hands. Beside the sink stood an olddy who was an old friend of Kylee. "Hey, isn''t this Kylee?" Kylee looked at her doubtfully, then recognized her and smiled, "Oh, Amanda, long time no see." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Yes, no time no see. Are you here to buy clothes too? The clothes you are wearing are really beautiful. Did you just buy them?" "Yes!" Kylee proudly turned around in front of her. "It looks good, right? My granddaughter just bought it for me!" "Granddaughter?" Amanda asked in surprise, "What? When did Caroline give birth to another granddaughter?" Kylee looked at her unhappily. "I only have one granddaughter, and that is Elliana. It was my granddaughter Elliana who bought it for me!" Amanda was stunned. "Who did you just say?" "It''s Elliana. Elliana bought it for me." Kylee replied happily. "Impossible!" Amanda immediately waved her hand. "How is it impossible? She personally took me here to buy it. What else is impossible?" Amanda said, "Hasn''t your granddaughter been dead for several years? How could she buy clothes for you?" Hearing Amanda''s words, Kylee expression changed and anger appeared on her face. "Amanda, how can you say that? My granddaughter Elliana is still alive. How can you curse her to die?" Amanda frowned and said, "I didn''t curse her. Your granddaughter Elliana has indeed been gone for a long time. I was telling the truth. You told me it yourself!" "You .. you..." Kylee pointed at Amanda, her hand trembling. "You are terrible. You actually cursed my Elliana. Listen, we are no longer friends." With that, Kylee turned around and walked out of the bathroom. Amanda said angrily as she washed her hands, "Her granddaughter has been dead for several years and she still can''t remember it. She even said that I cursed her. Who wants to be friends with her?" Audrey, who was waiting outside the bathroom, saw that Kylee, who came out of the bathroom, looked pale, so she quickly went up to support her. "Grandma, what happened to you? Why do you look so pale? Are you feeling sick?" Kylee was just about to say something to Audrey when a bloody scene suddenly shed in her mind. Thinking of that scene, Kylee''s chest tightened and she suddenly fell into Audrey''s arms. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Kylee suddenly fainted. Bryson, Audrey, and Simon were all frightened and quickly sent her to the nearby hospital. About an hourter, Kylee was pushed into the sickroom. In the ward, Bryson, Audrey, and Simon all looked very somber. The doctor came in with the test results. Seeing Bryson, the doctor respectfully greeted, "Mr. Bryson." "How is my grandmother?" Bryson asked worriedly. "Mr. Bryson, from the results of the blood test and the other tests, Madam Cordova''s has recovered quite well." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Bryson frowned, "Since she has recovered well, why did she suddenly faint?" "Although Madam Cordova has recovered quite well, she has not fully recovered yet. She fainted because of some mental stimtion." "Stimtion?" Audrey was puzzled. "But, Grandma has been in a good mood for the whole day. How can she be stimted?" The doctor replied, "Anyway, Madam Cordova is fine now. Have a good rest and she can leave the hospital tomorrow." Audrey said gratefully, "Thank you, doctor." The doctor left, leaving only Bryson, Audrey, and Simon in the ward. Simon scratched his hair, "How could great-grandmother suddenly be stimted? Could it be that she was overjoyed?" Audrey rolled her eyes at him. Bryson took a deep look at his unconscious grandma on the bed. Even though she was unconscious, her brows were still furrowed, indicating that she must have been very sad before she fainted. "When Grandma wakes up, we will know!" As soon as Bryson finished speaking, Kylee, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened her eyes and looked around. Audrey quickly walked forward and grabbed Kylee''s hand. "Grandma, you are awake." Kylee saw Audrey beside her. She held Audrey''s hand excitedly. "Elliana, is that you?" Audrey nodded vigorously. "Grandma, it''s me. I''ve always been here." Kylee heaved a sigh of relief. "Great, I had a dream just now." "What dream did you have?" "It is you who suddenly left me. No matter how I call you, you are unwilling to turn back." Audrey''s heart softened as well as her voice. She gentlyforted Kylee, "Grandma, am I not here? I am not going anywhere. I am here to apany you." Kylee held Audrey''s hand tightly, unwilling to let her go. "It''s all Amanda''s fault," Kyleeined. "What''s wrong?" Kylee held Audrey''s hand and pursed her lips. "I met Amanda today. I told her that my granddaughter bought me a set of clothes. In the end, guess what she said?" Audrey frowned. "What did she say?" "She said that my granddaughter has been dead for several years!" Kylee snorted angrily. "Her granddaughter is the one who died. My Elliana is fine here." Audrey''s heart skipped a beat. She felt a sense of guilt. After all ... she was not the real Elliana. She gently ced her palm on the back of Kylee''s hand. "Grandma, don''t be angry. I''m fine here, right? Don''t be angry about this." Kylee turned down the corners of her mouth, "How can I not be angry? She cursed my precious granddaughter." "Alright, Grandma. It''s all in the past. I''m here now. Don''t worry." Kylee nodded happily. "That''s true. With my dear Elliana apanying me, I won''t care about anything else." "The doctor said that you were a little stimted and needed a good rest. Don''t think about anything else. You should rest for a while." "Alright!" Kylee yawned. "Then I''ll sleep for a while. Elliana, stay with me. Don''t go." Audrey gripped Kylee''s hand tightly. "Don''t worry, Grandma. I''ll stay here and not go anywhere. I''ll stay with you." Kylee finally closed her eyes and continued to sleep. After a while, Kylee fell into a deep sleep. Audrey pulled her hand out of Kylee''s palm and tucked Kylee in. Looking at Kylee''s sleeping face, all three people here all looked somber. They were all very clear that Elliana''s matter was a ticking time bomb to Kylee and could explode at any time. Simon suggested, "There are many people who know Aunt Elliana within the country. If great-grandma stays in the country, she will know about it sooner orter. Why don''t we ... send her abroad to rest? No one knows Aunt Elliana there, and it will reduce the possibility that she knows the truth." Bryson shook his head. "We have already thought of this method, but Grandma is not willing to go abroad. Because of this matter, she fell ill andy down for a month." This method would not work. "But we can''t always let Audrey pretend to be Aunt Elliana. Today, Amanda mentioned Aunt Elliana in front of her. Maybe tomorrow someone else will mention Aunt Elliana in front of the old grandma. After all, it is hard to keep her from learning this!" Audrey thought for a moment before saying, "For the time being, I can only let Grandma goes out less. As long as Grandma can''t easily meet outsiders, the chances of knowing the truth will be reduced." Bryson nodded. "This method is feasible." Simon also raised his hand in agreement. "This is the only thing we can do now!" ... After dinner, Kylee talked with Audrey and the others for a while and then fell asleep. Bryson looked at the exhausted Audrey on the side, "Audrey, it''s gettingte now. You can go home and have a good rest!" Audrey shook her head. "No, Grandma is not in a stable mood today. I am afraid that she will look for me when she wakes up. I will not go back. Tonight, I will stay here to apany Grandma." Bryson nodded, "Alright, I won''t go back tonight either. I''ll apany Grandma with you." When Simon heard that Bryson and Audrey were going to apany Kylee, he was immediately unhappy. A man and a woman sharing a room was the easiest way to fall in love. What could he get any chances if they shared the room today? "Uncle, you are the president of the Cordova Group. You have a lot of work to do every day. I have nothing to do during the summer vacation. Let me do it. Audrey and I will stay here with Great- Grandma. You can go back and rest!" Simon subconsciously wanted to send Bryson away. He could not leave Bryson any opportunities. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 There was only a single bed for people to apany the patients in the sick room. Bryson looked at Audrey and said, "You have to go to Gemma Hotel tomorrow morning. You should have a good restter." "There''s no need. You still have a meeting tomorrow morning. You should rest. I''ll just watch over Grandma." Seeing the two ignore him and ask each other to rest, Simon felt like he was a fifth wheel. He was quite ufortable. He followed Audrey and said, "That''s right, Uncle. You still have a meeting tomorrow morning. If you don''t have a good rest, you might make a mistake in the contract of one hundred million. It''s not worth it. Rest here will also affect your sleep. So, you should go home and rest. I can take care of great- grandma here!" Bryson cast a sidelong nce at Simon, "You?" "Yes." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Mr. Shane called me today and asked if you were done with the college entrance examination. He just happened to be idle recently!" Simon widened his eyes in horror. Mr. Shane that Bryson spoke of was once a devil instructor. He had heard his father and mother mention many times that when they were training under this Mr. Shane, they were quite tortured. If he was in Mr. Shane''s hands, wouldn''t he suffer a lot? At the thought of this, Simon trembled. His uncle was too despicable. He pushed Mr. Shane out at this time. He dared to say that Uncle Bryson did not talk to Mr. Shane on the phone today. However, if he stayed in the sick room tonight, Bryson might call Mr. Shane tomorrow. Simon swallowed hard. Two little people were fighting in his mind. One wanted to drive Bryson away for love, and the other wanted to give up Audrey in case he would be thrown to the military camp to train. The battle between the two little men was very intense. It was almost a draw. This was a difficult choice. Bryson nced at him indifferently and added, "There are a few new projects in the military camp this year. I believe it will be more interesting than the previous years!" Simon lost his words. "I''m going home!" he made a decision. He thought about it. If he was thrown into the military camp, he would not be able to see Audrey for at least a summer vacation. It was not worth it to give up the whole summer vacation for the sake of one night. Bryson instructed indifferently, "Get the butler to send me and Audrey some clothes tomorrow." "Alright!" Simon looked at Audrey unwillingly in the sick room. "Audrey, can youe out for a moment?" Audrey looked at Simon doubtfully but still followed him out of the ward. Outside the sick room, Simon pulled Audrey to the corner. "What''s wrong? Is there anything else?" Simon carefully looked at the door and confirmed that Bryson had note out. "Don''t forget what I told you before. Don''t get too close to my uncle. Try to keep your distance from him. If you have any problems at night, call me immediately." Audrey looked at him in amusement. "Alright, I understand." Simon looked at Audrey with worry and asked, "Audrey, do you not want me to stay with you?" "No need. It''s gettingte, hurry up and go back!" Simon revealed an injured expression on his face. "Do you try to drive me away?" Audrey facepalmed, "Simon, you and I..." Simon knew what Audrey was going to say to him. He quickly interrupted her. "Alright, don''t say anymore. I know. I''ll go back. I''lle over tomorrow morning. What do you want to eat tomorrow morning? Tell me now. I''ll get the kitchen to prepare it for you. Bring it over tomorrow morning." "How about millet porridge? Your uncle has had problems with his stomach recently. Millet porridge will nourish his stomach! You can also fix him something light." Simon fell into silence. Seeing Simon staring at her, Audrey blinked in confusion. "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" "I say, Audrey, why are you so concerned about my uncle? Don''t tell me you like my uncle?" Audrey rolled her eyes at him, "I am nowwyer of the Cordova Group. He is my boss. It is normal for me to care about him." Even though Audrey exined it like this, Simon still felt unhappy. "Anyway, I''ll see what I can bring. You should be careful tonight. Don''t sleep too deep. Be alert..." Audrey was speechless. "Alright, you should leave. This is the hospital. There are doctors and nurses checking the rooms at any time, and there are surveince cameras. What can happen?" "That''s right!" Simon heaved a sigh of relief, "OK, I''m leaving. Remember, call me immediately if you need anything. Do you hear me?" Audrey was speechless. "Got it. You really should go!" she said. Simon reluctantly left the hospital. After sending Simon off, Audrey returned to the ward. Bryson was holding aptop in his hand. His fingers were tapping quickly on theputer. When he heard footsteps, he turned around slightly. "He left?" "Yes." Audrey sat next to Bryson and leaned her head on his shoulder. She could not help butugh. Bryson turned to look at her. "What are youughing at?" Audrey looked up at him and smiled. "When I sent Simon away just now, he asked me to be careful of you at night and was worried that I would be seduced by you." Bryson lowered his head and pecked her lips. "He''s right!" "When he finds out that we are already together, he will probably be so angry!" Audrey could already imagine Simon''s expression when he knew the truth. "He can handle the surprise!" With such an uncle, Simon was unlucky. After a day, Audrey was a little tired and she yawned. Bryson turned and pinched her cheeks. "It''s gettingte, and you''re tired today. Go and rest for a while. I''m here to watch over Grandma. Just put your mind at ease." Audrey forced herself to hold her body up and shook her head at Bryson. "No, you are also tired today. You apanied us to walk around and your phone kept ringing all day. You should go and rest." Bryson looked at her meaningfully. "I can sleep if you want." Bryson got closer to Audrey. His breath blew on her face, and the air in the sick room was scalding. "Let''s go together!" Audrey''s heart skipped a beat. She pushed Bryson away. "I''m going to sleep." Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Audrey woke up at daybreak. It was quiet in the sickroom. Audrey turned to look at the side. Kylee was still sleeping soundly, and Bryson was also asleep on the sofa. He fell asleep without covering anything. Although it was summer, it was easy to catch a cold in air conditioning. Audrey got up, holding her thin quilt in her hand, she tiptoed to Bryson and gently covered him. She had just covered Bryson when the sleeping Bryson opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, a cold and fierce light shed in his eyes. The muscles on his body also tensed up in an instant. That was the natural vignce of a hunter. When he saw that the person in front of him was Audrey, he softened. "Audrey, you''re awake?" Audrey frowned and med herself. "I''m sorry to wake you!" Bryson curled his lips and pulled the nket off his body. He hugged Audrey closer and let her sit on hisp. Kylee was beside them. Audrey was nervous and was about to get up. "What are you doing? Grandma is still here." "Grandma is sleeping soundly. I don''t think he''s gonna wake up." Bryson said in a low and hoarse voice. He caressed Audrey''s cheek and he lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. Before his kiss fell, Audrey quickly covered her mouth with her hands. "No, I just woke up and haven''t brushed my teeth yet." "It doesn''t matter!" Bryson pulled Audrey''s hand away. As Bryson leaned closer, Audrey''s heart beat rapidly. The lips of the two were already close to each other, and there was a sudden rush of sound from the bed. "Elliana, Elliana..." Audrey almost reflexively broke free from Bryson''s embrace and jumped to the side of Kylee''s bed. "Grandma..." Audrey was nervous. She thought that Kylee had found out that she was going to kiss Bryson. She tried to exin something, but saw that Kylee was still sleeping soundly on the bed, showing no signs of waking up. Audrey lost her words. She had been nervous for a long time, but it turned out that it was just Kylee''s ravings. Just now, Kylee''s whisper had scared her soul away. Audrey patted her chest and sat down next to Bryson. "It scared me to death. I thought Grandma was awake." "When do you be so timid?" Bryson looked at her, amused. Audrey red at him. "This is all thanks to you. If you didn''t pull me just now, how could I be scared? It freaked me out." "Even if Grandma wakes up, you don''t have to be so panicked." Audrey said in a bad mood, "Yes, Grandma saw her grandson and granddaughter kissing in front of her. She was not frightened at all." "Isn''t it because we weren''t discovered?" Bryson pulled her hand, his fingers gently stroking hers. "Grandma sleeps soundly. Moreover, her biological clock will only wake her up around seven o''clock. It is only five o''clock now, and it is still early." When Bryson touched her finger, Audrey felt itchy and bent hers. Bryson probably noticed that Audrey''s finger was sensitive. He deliberately continued to rub her finger pulps. Audrey was unhappy and wanted to pull back her fingers. "It tickles." Bryson was afraid of angering Audrey and let go of her hand. He looked down at his watch. "It''s still early. Grandma still needs more than an hour to wake up. Let''s go to have breakfast first!" Audrey frowned, "That''s not good. If Grandma wakes up, she will..." "Don''t worry. We just need toe back before seven." Although Audrey was worried, she was persuaded by Bryson''s words and could only wash up and follow him out of the hospital to a nearby breakfast restaurant. After ordering, Audrey and Bryson sat down at the table of the breakfast restaurant. Because it was only five o''clock now, there were not many people in there. Audrey looked worriedly at Bryson. "Before Simon left the hospitalst night, I told him to bring breakfast from the Cordova Mansion this morning." Bryson nced at her indifferently. "What? You want to eat the breakfast he prepared for you?" Audrey, "..." The smell of jealousy was strong. "Of course not. If he knows that we have already eaten, he will be very angry and keeps nagging!" At the thought of Simon''s reaction, Audrey could not help but shiver. Bryson raised an eyebrow. The breakfast was served. There were two bowls of millet congee and two trays of steamed dumplings. The fragrant and delicious buns and the tempting millet congee seduced Audrey''s taste. She stopped talking and began to eat breakfast. After eating the delicious buns, Audrey threw Simon to the back of her mind. Before ming herself and feeling guilty, she had to fill her stomach first. When Bryson and Audrey finished breakfast and were about to leave, there were more people came to the restaurant. On the way back, Bryson turned to look at Audrey who had a satisfied expression on her face. "Are you full?" Audrey rubbed her belly, "I''m stuffed!" Those steamed buns were so delicious that Audrey asked for another tray. After eating them, Audrey felt regretted it. Eating too much was a burden. After eating some more, she had to walk a lot today before she could lose all these calories!. It was all caused by the fondness for food. "You will attend the press conference held by the Munn Group this morning, right?" When it came to the press conference, Audrey''s face darkened. "Of course." "Do you need me to do anything for you?" "What? Do you not believe that I will win?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "As your boyfriend, I naturally want to do something for my girlfriend at this time." Audrey smiled and said, "You just need to open the champagne and wait for my triumphant return!" "Alright, I''ll wait for you." ... Just as Bryson had expected, when they returned to the ward, Kylee was still in deep sleep. Around seven o''clock, Kylee woke up almost at the right time. After Kylee was done cleaning up, Simon also walked in from outside the ward. He said excitedly, "Great-grandma, Elliana, you are all awake. I brought breakfast for you." Bryson, who was sitting on the sofa, stood up and picked up Audrey''s bag. "Elliana, let''s go. I''ll send you to thew office." "You haven''t eaten breakfast yet!" Simon shouted unhappily. "We''ve already eaten!" Before Simon could vent his anger, Bryson and Audrey had already left the ward. Simon, "..." Chapter 272 Chapter 272 The news that the Munn Group was going to hold a press conference had already spread all over the ce. Therefore, Gemma Hotel, which was held by the Munn Group, was already surrounded by the news media and the gossip crowd. Because the security guards of the hotel blocked the door, they could not enter the hotel. After Audrey went to thew office in the morning, she rushed to the press conference. When she arrived, the scene was crowded with reporters and photographers who were ready to shoot the press conference with various cameras. The reporters gathered around and gabbled. "Why haven''t people from the Munn Group arrived yet?" "The press conference will start at ten o''clock. It''s only 9:30 now. It''s normal that the person is not here yet." "That''s right. Today is such an important day. They need to be more prepared." "Do you think it''s true that Mr. Toby wants to transfer the shares in his hands to Miss Wendy?" "The news was spreading everywhere. It should be true." The man said with a mysterious look on his face. "However, I have also heard of something." "What''s that?" "I heard that the shares given to Miss Wendy originally belonged to the original Miss Munn. It''s just that she hasn''t appeared for many years. That''s why Mr. Toby transferred the shares to Miss Wendy." "There is such a thing? Why has she disappeared for so many years?" "It is said that she had a scandal that year and was sent abroad by the Munns." "What scandal?" "Well..." The man was just about to speak when his leg was suddenly kicked hard. He turned around and only saw a reporter standing behind him looking around. Suddenly being kicked, the reporter looked angrily at the reporters who were looking around. "Why were you kicking me just now?" The reporter who were looking around looked at him in confusion. "Who kicked you? Lunatic!" "You are the fucking lunatic. You kicked me and you have to apologize to me!" "If you want me to apologize, I have to apologize? I won''t!" Then, the reporter kicked the leg of the reporter who was looking around, and the two of them immediately threw themselves at each other and started fighting. Behind a reporter, Audrey quietly left the ce. ... A car slowly arrived at the back door of the hotel. Dressed in splendid clothes, Wendy got out of the car. Toby and Zoe also got out of the car at the same time as her. Wendy smiled and stood in the middle of the two, holding their hands as they entered the hotel. In the hotel, Julian and Ms. Shaw had arrived first. When they saw Wendy walk in with her parents, they went up to her. Ms. Shaw looked at Wendy''s parents happily. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Oh, you are here!" "Sorry to keep you waiting for a long time!" Zoe said politely. "No, Julian and I just arrived." Ms. Shaw looked at Wendy with a smile. "Wendy is so beautiful today. How many blessings have Julian umted in her past life that he was able to marry Wendy?" "Ms. Shaw, what are you saying? It was my luck that I met Julian." Wendy said politely. "Mr. Toby, Mrs. Munn, Julian''s father and I have discussed it. The two of you have been engaged for six years. After today''s press conference, we will sit together and pick a good day for you to get married within this year. What do you two think?" Ms. Shaw said. "Of course!" Wendy had a smile on her face, but she had been sneering in her heart. In the end, the Shaws only saw that she was about to obtain the Munn''s shares, so they suddenly wanted to discuss the marriage with the Munns. Otherwise, she and Julian had been engaged for six years, and two years ago, she had reached the legal age of marriage, but the Shaws had never mentioned their marriage. The Shaws had been postponed her and Julian''s wedding, but they had other motives. If Julian had a better partner, they would definitely immediately cancel the marriage. How could they suddenly be so warm-hearted? However, as long as she could marry Julian, what she had suffered in the past was not so important. She had the Munn''s shares, and the Shaws would no longer have any reason to look down on her. The most important thing was that nothing could go wrong with today''s press conference. While Wendy was thinking, Julian grabbed Wendy''s hand and looked her up and down. "Wendy, you are really beautiful today." Julian wore a white shirt and light blue trousers, standing tall and extremely handsome. Wendy smiled and held his arm. "What? Am I only beautiful today?" "Of course not. You''ve always been beautiful, but today you''re even more beautiful." Wendy smiled even more happily. "Julian, take Ms. Shaw to have a seat first. My parents and I are going to prepare the contents of the press conference." "Alright!" Then, Julian left with Ms. Shaw. Wendy, Toby, and Zoe went to the lounge together. Just as they sat down and took out the contract they had prepared in advance, the door to the lounge was pushed open from the outside. Wendy''s second uncle Landon, second aunt Suri, and their son Hudson, walked in from outside the door. The family of three all had an arrogant expression when they entered the door. Seeing these three people, Toby, Zoe, and Wendy all looked depressed. Zoe was especially the case. Because Zoe only gave birth to Wendy, and Landon gave birth to Hudson. Suri had always been proud of this. She always mocked and ridiculed in front of Zoe that Zoe was a chicken that could noty eggs. This poked at Zoe''s sore spot, and all these years, Zoe had always wanted to give Mu Shi a son, but she had never been able to get pregnant. Because he didn''t have a son, although Toby was the president of the group, he always had regrets in his heart. He always felt that without a son, there was no heir. Although Wendy was very outstanding, she had to marry someone else. Her children also had to take another surname. No one could inherit his career. Quentin was a headache to Toby. As soon as Suri entered, she patted Hudson on the shoulder. "Oh, my honey, why do I feel that you have grown taller again this year?" When Hudson looked at Toby and the others, his face was also filled with arrogance. Seeing theme in, Toby was annoyed. "Why didn''t you knock on the door?" Landon looked at Toby with a smile. He pulled a chair, sat down, leaned against the back of the chair and crossed his legs. "Isn''t it just transferring shares? What''s there to keep a secret about?" Landon said with a pity, "It''s just that this shares won''t belong to the Munns. It''s a bit of a pity!" Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Wendy was extremely furious. She nced at Toby beside her and noticed that his expression had already changed. Her heart skipped a beat. "Would Toby give up to transfer those shares to me just because of Landon?" Wendy wondered. Thinking of this, she gave Landon a ferocious stare. The hateful Landon, he said that on purpose. Suri added fuel to the fire and said, "That''s right, Toby. How can you transfer the shares to an outsider? How about this, I''ll let Hudson recognize you and Zoe as his godparents. You can transfer the shares to him. In the future, those shares will still belong to the Munns. Keep the goodies within the family!" Zoe was so angry that her face turned pale. She wanted to tear Suri''s mouth apart. "Suri, we don''t need you to worry about our family''s matters. Wendy is our biological daughter, not an outsider." Suri clicked her tongue and said, "Zoe, how can a daughter be the same as a son? The daughter will change her surname. And her children will take their father''s surname only. But a son is different. No matter how many children he has, the children all belong to the Munns. Am I right?" Seeing Zoe''s face turn even paler, Suri said proudly, "Sorry, look at me, I forget you don''t have a son. How can I mention this to you?" Zoe clenched her fists, and the veins on her forehead were popping like crazy. She was on the verge of exploding. On the other side, Suri still seemed unsatisfied and continued to say, "Although you don''t have a son, Toby used to have a one. Unfortunately, that kid disappeared when he was so young. I don''t know if he is still in the world now!" As soon as Suri finished speaking, Toby mmed his palm on the table. He shouted angrily, "Enough!" Suri took two steps back in fear. Looking at Toby''s expression, Suri muttered, "I''m telling the truth. Why are you angry?" "All of you, get the hell out of here!" Toby angrily pointed outside the door. "Toby, what''s wrong with you? We just arrived and you want to chase us out?" "Get out, or else..." Toby threatened, "I will expel your brother-inw from the finance department." Landon and Suri exchanged a look. They had already achieved their goal ofing here to disgust Toby and his family. There was no need to stay and continue to provoke Toby. Instead, the game was not worth the candle. "Alright. Toby, don''t be angry. We will leave you to it." Then, Landon walked out with Suri and Hudson. When Landon and his family left, the break room fell into silence. Zoe pulled Toby''s arm, feeling wronged. "Toby, look at Suri and the others. They went so far. They are always like this." Toby was also agitated and only said to Zoe indifferently, "Alright, that''s enough. The press conference is about to start. Let''s put everything else aside for now." "Alright!" Most importantly, Wendy had to get the shares first. If Wendy got the shares, Zoe was also happy. It was true that she had already married Toby. But Toby had dated with her when he was still with his ex-wife. No one could guarantee that he would not raise other women in the future. If Toby had an affair in the future, she might be expelled from the family. At that time, she would have nothing left. Although Wendy was a girl, she was her daughter. In addition, Wendy had always been filial. Even if Toby didn''t want her in the future, she would still have Wendy. If Wendy had shares in her hands, even if she was expelled from the Munns, she would be able to livefortably for the rest of her life. Wendy opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Zoe immediately shook her head at her, telling her not to provoke Toby at this time. Everything could wait until the matter of the shares was settled. Being stopped by Zoe, Wendy could only swallow the words she was about to say. "Let''s talk about it after I get the shares," she thought to herself. After a while, someone knocked on the door. "Who is it?" Toby''s assistant''s voice sounded outside the door. "Mr. Toby, the press conference has been arranged. The media is in ce. We can start now." "Alright." Toby stood up and looked in Wendy''s direction. He said indifferently, "Let''s go together." "Alright!" Wendy happily agreed. It was one step closer to get the shares. Just as they were about to leave the house, Wendy suddenly said to Toby, "Dad, you go first. I need to go to the bathroom. I will be there soon." "Alright." After Toby and Zoe left, Wendy immediately closed the door of the break room and made a call. The other party quickly connected. Wendy said with a malicious expression, "Tell me, are there any records of Audrey entering the airport and the station?" "So far, we haven''t found her at the station and airport in Peace City." Wendy rxed a little, "Alright, I see." Wendy hung up and called the inspector at the door. It was the person she had specially arranged at the door in case Wendy took the opportunity to sneak into the press conference. After getting through, Wendy''s face darkened as she asked, "How is it? Did you see Audrey at the scene?" "Not yet!" "I asked you to check everyone. Are you sure that everyone has been checked?" "Yes, we are sure that Audrey isn''t among them." Wendy instructed in satisfaction, "Okay, remember, check everyone''s ID cards carefully when they come in. Don''t let anyone go. If anything happens, call me at any time." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Got it!" After Wendy hung up the phone, she felt much better. She had been tensed up for so many days. At thest moment, she could not rx. Although she had arranged her people at all the entrances to prevent Audrey from sneaking in, she still could not be at ease. For the past two days, she had been feeling uneasy, afraid that something would happen at thest minute today. "Audrey Munn, even if you be a ghost, I will stop you. I will never let you ruin my happiness." Wendy thought viciously. She then opened the door and walked out. Just as she left the break room, a figure came out from the corner. Audrey watched Wendy leave from afar, and the corners of her mouth curled into a meaningful smile. As long as she was unwilling to give it, Wendy would never be able to obtain that ten percent of the Munn Group. Then, Audrey turned around and also walked towards the press conference. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 On the high tform of the press conference, Toby and Wendy sat separately. Beside them sat the lawyer of the Munn Group and the representative of the business department. The host was Penny, the PR director of the Munn Group. At ten o''clock, Penny spoke into the microphone, "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the Munn Group''s press conference. I hereby announce that the press conference has begun." "First of all, let''s have introductions." Penny pointed to the people on the stage from left to right. "This is the legal representative of our Munn Group, Gael Wood. Mr. Toby Munn, the president of our Munn Group, Miss Wendy Munn, the daughter of Mr. Toby, and Mr. Griffin ck, the representative of the Industry and Commerce Department." "As everyone knows, Mr. Toby will transfer 10% of the shares to Miss Wendy." Then, thewyer read out the relevant regtions of transferring shares. When thewyer spoke, the media reporters below began to discuss. "Mr. Toby transferred the shares to Wendy in such a high-profile manner. Generally, thepany transferring the shares is an internal matter. Mr. Toby, on the other hand, went through a lot of trouble to hold a press conference to transfer the shares to Wendy." "Who knows? Let''s enjoy their acting!" After thewyer finished reading, the man from the Industry and Commerce Department next to him spoke. "All the information that Mr. Toby gave to Miss Wendy is legal. I represent the industry andmerce department to agree that Mr. Toby will transfer the shares to Miss Wendy." As soon as he finished speaking, a tall, thin reporter asked Toby. "Mr. Toby, can I ask you a question?" Because Toby was afraid of the shlights, he especially put on sunsses. He looked at the reporter who spoke, "Please." "Mr. Toby. Yourpany''s shares transfer is a private matter of thepany. Why did Mr. Toby choose to hold a press conference?" Seemingly expecting the reporter to ask this question, Toby calmly replied, "There was a rumor that Wendy was not my daughter. I wanted to use this press conference to inform those who spread the rumors. Wendy was my biological daughter and my future sessor." Audrey, who was not far from the audience, could not help but sneer when she heard this. He said it was for the sake of Wendy. There was a rule in Mr. Munn''s will. To prevent the inheritance from falling into others'' hands when this inheritance was received, they had to hold a press conference. Otherwise, it was impossible to ept the inheritance. "Is that so?" The tall and thin reporter asked coldly, "I heard that Mr. Toby has another daughter, and the shares you gave to Miss Wendy this time are the shares that the former president gave to your eldest daughter, right?" Wendy''s expression changed as she red at the reporter. This person actually asked such a question at this time. Toby didn''t look good either, but he still calmly exined. "That''s right, the shares originally belonged to my eldest daughter!" When Toby said this, everyone present cried out in surprise. They hadn''t expected Toby to admit it. Wendy looked at Toby in surprise. How could he tell the truth? Under the table, Toby held Wendy''s hand andforted her. After that, Toby said in public, "My father left the shares to my eldest daughter. She can inherit it on the day of her twenty-fourth birthday. Before that, it had been kept by me. And today happened to be my eldest daughter''s twenty-fourth birthday!" Toby''s words shocked all the media present. They had never expected that Toby would reveal such a thing. In fact, the reason why Toby would reveal everything was because there were people at the scene who had doubts about the shares. Rather than being dug out, it was better for him to directly tell everything. The tall and thin reporter continued to ask, "Since the shares should be inherited by your elder daughter, why did you suddenly transfer the shares to your younger daughter? Aren''t you disappointing your elder daughter?" Toby looked coldly at the tall and skinny reporter. "Let me make it clear first. Although the shares originally belonged to my eldest daughter, she told me she gave up the shares before. And she wanted Wendy to take it over." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Is it just a phone call? Is there no written statement?" Wendy red at the tall and skinny reporter. Why was this person so talkative? Beside her, Toby still wore a calm expression on his face. "My eldest daughter stated on the phone that she had given up the shares but did not write a statement." "Is that so? In that case, the authenticity of this phone has to be investigated!" "My eldest daughter already knew about the press conference. Now that the press conference has begun and she has not appeared, that is the best proof." As soon as Toby finished speaking, the media reporters present discussed animatedly. "That''s right. The news of the press conference has spread like wildfire. Mr. Toby''s eldest daughter must know as well. If she doesn''t show up when she finds out, it must mean that she give up this share." "That''s right." The tall and thin reporter looked at Toby and asked again, "I still have a question. You said that your eldest daughter did not appear at the press conference, which means that she has given up the shares. Does that mean that if your eldest daughter appears at the press conference today, you will give the shares to her?" Before Toby could open his mouth, Wendy, who was beside him, could not wait to answer, "Of course, this is originally my sister''s shares. If she appears, my sister will take over the shares." Wendy''s performance won the praise of the media. Wendy did not express her intention to forcefully take over her sister''s shares. Everyone misunderstood that Wendy and her sister had a good rtionship. Wendy said this because she was certain that Audrey would not appear today. The tall reporter spoke again. "Can I ask Mr. Toby and Miss Wendy, when did Miss Wendy say that she would give up the inheritance rights of shares?" "Just half a month ago!" Toby exined, "Half a month ago, my eldest daughter personally called me and told me she wanted to give up the shares!" "Yes!" Wendy added, "When my sister called my father, I was right next to him. My sister said she gave up." "That''s how it is. I''m done asking!" The tall reporter sat down. The host, Penny, continued to speak under Toby''s signal. "Next, please send the shares transfer contract on stage." At this time, a clear female voice suddenly sounded beside the stage. "Wait a minute!" Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Wendy was happy. As long as she and Toby signed the contract, the transfer of shares was a sure thing. There was no way to change it. But she didn''t expect a voice to suddenly appear. Toby, Wendy, and all the media reporters curiously looked at the direction of the voice. With slightly curled long hair tied up, Audrey wore a simple white shirt and a pair of ck trousers. She still looked beautiful with simple clothes. She slowly walked to the side of the high tform and looked to the side. She looked like a queen and everyone was silent. Under the pressure of her gaze, the security guards beside the high tform forgot to stop her. She walked onto the stage. When she was on the stage, she was as beautiful as Wendy who was dressed up in splendid clothes. Penny was the first to react. "Miss, this is the Munn Group''s press conference. Please leave the stage immediately. Security!" The reporters under the stage also reacted and whispered to each other. "Who is this youngdy? Why did she suddenly appear at the Munn Group''s press conference?" "Oh, I recognize her. She is the recently famouswyer, Audrey. She helped the Stanton Group win the case between the Munn Group and the Stanton Group." "The Stanton Group has closed down. Why would she appear at the Munn Group''s press conference?" The security guards under the stage received Penny''s instructions and quickly walked to the stage. One of them held Audrey''s arm, "Miss, please leave here!" Audrey calmly snatched the microphone from Penny. "Hello, everyone, I am Audrey. My client, Audrey Munn, entrusted me to attend this press conference." Toby and Wendy were shocked. After Audrey finished speaking, the two security guards behind her looked at each other. Wendy stood up and pointed to Audrey, "You''re talking nonsense. How could you be entrusted by my sister? She came here on purpose to ruin our press conference. Security, get her out of here." Audrey sneered at the two security guards behind her and then took out a piece of paper from her hand. "Here is the power of attorney personally written by Miss Audrey," Audrey said and turned to look at Wendy, "Miss Wendy, you are so hurried to kick me off the stage. Do youck confidence?" Wendy''s face turned pale. She stammered, "Who ... whocks confidence? We are in the process of signing a contract with the transfer of shares. If you have anything else to say, please wait until the signing ceremony is over." Audrey smiled. "It''s a pity that Miss Wendy can''t sign the contract. Ie here to represent my client, Miss Audrey, and strive for the shares that should have belonged to her!" "What?" Wendy clenched her fists and stared at Audrey''s face, "That''s impossible. My sister said that she would give me all her shares. How could she..." "Oh?" Audrey smiled and looked at Wendy, "Miss Wendy, you said that my client called you half a month ago and transferred her shares to you. But my client had an ident a month ago and was in a The reporters present were shocked. "Nonsense!" Wendy''s face turned pale. Audrey looked at Toby and Wendy, "I have something to ask Mr. Toby and Miss Wendy. When did my client call you? Did you record when she said that she gave her shares to Miss Wendy?" "Even if there is no recording..." Audrey continued to ask coldly, "You must have the call records. Can you take out any records to prove that my client called you?" Toby and Wendy were speechless. ... The bullet screen on the live broadcast was full of "Oh my god". "Big news. It turns out that Miss Audrey does not intend to transfer her shares to Miss Wendy." "Yes. Just now, they said that Miss Audrey called them half a month ago and she gave up her shares. But half a month ago, she was in aa. How could she call them?" "This is a tant robbery of shares." "One month ago, Miss Audrey was in aa for some reason. One month after that, it will be her 24th birthday when she will receive her shares. Why is she unconscious at such a coincidental time? It''s scary." "Living in a wealthy family is indeed very scary." ... At the scene, Toby looked at Audrey angrily. "What evidence do you have to prove that the person who entrusted you is my daughter?" Wendy sternly criticized Audrey, "Audrey, you are awyer and you want to use this method to get our group''s shares. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by God?" As Toby and Wendy both criticized Audrey, the reporters at the scene began to doubt Audrey. After all, Audrey Munn was Toby''s biological daughter, Wendy''s elder sister. She did not appear but only sent awyer to handle the affairs of her shares. It was inevitable that people would suspect Audrey''s identity and purpose. "It is indeed suspicious that Miss Audrey did not appear." "That''s right. At such a critical moment, if you want to take back your shares, you have toe personally no matter what. What is the point of sending awyer over?" "It''s possible that this Audrey sets up a trap as she covets the Munn family''s property." Wendy became more confident after hearing the reporters'' words. She raised her chin and looked at Audrey, "Audrey, my sister has been abroad for the past six years and never returned to the country. How can she contact you and write a power of attorney to you?" Wendy sneered, "If you can''t show us any evidence, after the press conference, I will sue you for deliberately embezzling the Munn Group''s shares." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Facing the question, Audrey smiled at Wendy, and Wendy was scared by her smile. Audrey said word by word, "Miss Wendy, of course I have evidence." Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Wendy clenched her fists and her eyes fixed at Audrey. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "What evidence do you have?" Audrey took out an appraisal report and the entrustment. "This is a fingerprint report from the Research Institute of Peace City. It shows that my client''s fingerprints are 99. 9% coincident with Miss Audrey''s fingerprints she left in the rted system ten years ago. The fat DNA in the fingerprint also belongs to Miss Audrey. The fingerprint was pressed by my client within 24 hours and there is the date on the report. If Miss Wendy doesn''t believe it, you can call the Research Institute of Peace City to check it." Toby and Wendy both saw the date on the fingerprint report. It was three days ago. It meant that three days ago, Audrey entrusted Angel to receive the shares. Penny, the director of the PR Department, called the Research Institute of Peace City. Soon, Penny figured out. She looked at Toby with a serious expression and nodded. Toby and Wendy knew what Penny meant. Angel didn''t lie. Audrey had indeed entrusted her to take over the shares three days ago. Audrey spoke up, "I believe that Mr. Toby and Miss Wendy have verified it. My client Miss Audrey has indeed entrusted me with full authority to handle all matters regarding receiving shares." With that, Audrey unhurriedly took out two contracts from her bag. "Mr. Toby, you have been keeping Miss Audrey''s shares for all these years. Now that Miss Audrey is twenty-four years old, you should return the shares to her. This is the equity transfer contract. Miss Audrey has already signed it. It is your turn to sign it. Friends of media and staff from the Administration for Industry and Commerce will witness." Audrey ced the contract on the table in front of Toby. Toby remained silent. Julian and his mother Ms. Shaw below the stage put on a long face. As well as Zoe. How could this be? Why would Audrey suddenly send awyer to the press conference? And the lawyer even took out the equity transfer contract. Originally, everything will be done in two minutes. But at thest moment, Angel suddenly appeared, and what they did had all been in vain. Ms. Shaw whispered and asked Zoe, "Mrs. Munn, what is going on?" Zoe gritted her teeth and smiled, "It must be a misunderstanding!" "Misunderstanding? Now that Angel has brought the equity transfer contract, how could there be any misunderstanding?" Zoe didn''t know what to say. She also wondered what was going on. On the stage, Toby did not move. Audrey smiled at Toby and calmly reminded him, "Mr. Toby, I don''t know what happened before. But Miss Audrey hasn''t given up her shares. Mr. Toby, are you going against the will of the former President?" Wendy clenched her fists and subconsciously blurted out, "The shares will be transferred to me soon. How can I let my father sign the contract?" Audrey red at Wendy coldly. The sharp gaze made Wendy feel a chill down her spine. That feeling again. The first time she saw Audrey in the coffee shop, she had the feeling which made her extremely ufortable. Audrey smiled meaningfully. "Miss Wendy, if I remember correctly, just now, you said that if Miss Audrey wants to take back these shares, you will unconditionally give up and return. Do you remember?" Wendy clenched her fist tightly, and her nails pinched into the palm painfully. She had said so only to deal with the reporters'' questions. She never thought of returning the shares to Audrey. She believed that Audrey was dead, but Audrey wasn''t. Moreover, she was about to be at her most glorious moment, but Angel suddenly appeared and shattered all the beautiful dreams she had. The shares were almost hers, but now ... she had to hand it over. Wendy wanted to say something more, but Audrey calmly interrupted her, "Miss Audrey never said she would give up her shares!" With that, Audrey picked up the pen in front of Toby and gestured. "Mr. Toby, the Munn Group always pays attention to integrity. I believe that Mr. Toby will keep the promise." Audrey''s words hit Toby hard in his heart. In addition, many media reporters presented at press conference. Everyone was staring at him. If he went back on his word on the spot, he couldn''t predict what the consequences would be. He could only pick up the pen Audrey handed over and open the contract in front of him. "Dad!" Wendy pleaded. Toby signed his name on both contracts with great difficulty. Audrey handed Toby the official seal of the Munn Group and his private seal. Toby took the two seals and stamped them on the two contracts. After Toby signed and stamped the seal, the transfer of shares was confirmed. Seeing this, Wendy fainted on the spot. Zoe and Toby quickly helped Wendy up. "Ambnce, call an ambnce!" Toby shouted. The press conference was in chaos and ended. Audrey took the contract and was about to leave when all the reporters surrounded her. "Miss Angel, can you tell us how is Miss Audrey now?" "Miss Angel, where Miss Audrey is?" "Is the ident that happened a month ago rted to the Munn Group?" Those reporters asked lots of questions. Audrey looked at the reporters with a smile. "Sorry, I have an agreement with Miss Audrey. I won''t reveal anything to anyone. Thank you!" But the reporters refused to give up. "Miss Angel, just tell us about the situation!" "That''s right, Miss Angel. Which hospital is Miss Audrey in?" Audrey only smiled and pushed the reporters away. She hailed a taxi and got in. The reporters didn''t give up and followed, but they could only see the taxi leave. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Sitting in the taxi, Audrey told the driver the address of the hospital where Kylee was staying. On the way, Audrey called Bryson. "Hello?" Hearing the familiar deep voice, Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly. "It''s me." "It''s over?" Audrey nodded, "It''s over." "What''s the result?" Audrey looked down at Toby''s signature on the share transfer contract on herp, smiling. "Mr. Toby has already signed the share transfer contract." "Congrattions!" She smiled more happily, "Thank you." "Where are you now?" "I''m on my way to the hospital. Grandma Cordova is discharged this morning. I''m going to help with the discharge formalities." "Okay. Later I will pick you two up once the meeting is over." Audrey cried out in rm. "What? You are in a meeting now?" "Yes." "Then just focus on the meeting. I won''t disturb you." "Okay. Bye then." Hanging up the phone, Audrey looked at the rapidly changing view outside the window and heaved a long sigh of relief. Now she had taken back one thing that had belonged to her before. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Sooner orter, she would take back all that should belong to her one by one. ... Audrey arrived at the hospital. She jumped out and rushed to the inpatient department. Before Audrey entering the ward, she heard someoneughing excitedly. "I haven''t eaten this roast chicken for a long time!" Kylee''s voice came from inside. Simonughed and said, "Great grandmother, please take your time. I also ordered roast duck, trotters, and chicken feet that you like, alling soon." "It''s my great-grandson who loves me the most." Kylee ate with relish andined, "You know what. Since your aunt came home, everyone at home was told to watch me not eat at random. All the servants didn''t listen to me and served me vegetables every day. I''m dying to eat these. I almost go crazy!" "Don''t worry. You have me now. When you want to eat these in the future, just tell me and I''ll buy them for you at any time." "Great!" Kylee nodded in agreement. Audrey sneered and walked in. Kylee just pulled off a leg from the roast chicken and was about to eat it. Then she saw Audrey who suddenly appeared outside the door. Kylee immediately dropped the chicken leg in her hand, threw back the quilt, and hid the wrappers under it. Simon was surprised. He didn''t know why Kylee threw away the chicken leg she was about to eat. Then seeing Kylee looking out of the ward with a guilty expression, he immediately realized something and followed her gaze. Outside the door he saw Audrey. Keeping a straight face, Audrey walked in slowly. Simon subconsciously leaned against the bed. He stretched out a hand behind his back, and pressed his hand over the quilt, trying to cover up the roast chicken under it. "Aunt Elliana, why ... why are you here?" Audrey slowly replied, "Grandma is here, so Ie to see her. Step aside and let me see her." While speaking, Audrey had already walked to the bed. Simon was afraid that Audrey would find the roast chicken and did not leave the bed. He could only say, "Great grandmother is fine now." Kylee also cooperated and said, "That''s right, Elliana. I''m fine now. Don''t worry. And ... if you are busy in yourw firm, you can go back first!" "Right, right!" Simon nodded repeatedly. "I have asked for leave this morning, so it''s fine." Simon was silent. Kylee pinched Simon''s arm behind his back, urging him to find a way immediately to let Audrey go. Or she would find the chicken. Simon wailed in his heart. He thought, ''What can I do? Aunt Audrey is so smart. It''s too difficult to hide something from her.'' "By the way, a nurse came over just now and asked you to go to the nurse station." Simon was surprised at his own cleverness, "So, aunt Audrey, can you go to see what the matter is?" Then he tugged on Kylee''s hand again, asking her to cooperate. Kylee immediately reacted. "Yes, yes. That''s true. A nurse dide over and say that. Elliana, can you go to take a look?" Audrey blinked lightly. "Sure!" Audrey put her handbag on the sofa beside and prepared to leave. Simon and Kylee heaved a sigh of relief at the same time, thinking that Audrey would finally leave. Unexpectedly, Audrey suddenly turned around. Simon and Kylee became nervous again. Simon asked, "Aunt Audrey, what''s wrong?" Kylee followed, "Yes. Elliana, why do you stop?" Audrey smiled at the two of them and then strode to their side. Simon was even more nervous. He reflexively leaned back as Audrey approached, but his feet remained still. Looking at them, Audrey directly pointed at the chicken leg that fell on the ground, "Where did that come from?" Kylee gave Simon a hard push. Simon immediately admitted, "That''s mine. I just ate it." "Really?" Audrey pushed Simon away and took out the wrappers under the quilt. She also took out a piece of paper to wipe the grease on Kylee''s hands and around her mouth. She continued, "Don''t tell me that you can eat a roast chicken without any grease on you but on your great-grandma who didn''t eat!" Kylee shrunk her neck, "Well ..." Simon immediately exined, "Don''t worry. I only bought this for her. Besides, it''s just a roast chicken. There''s no need to make such a fuss. It''s okay." Before he finished, a delivery man appeared out of the ward with two bags in his hand. A professional smile hung on his face, "Mr. Randall, here are the roast duck, trotters, and chicken feet you ordered." Simon said nothing anymore. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Simon felt embarrassed and nervous when the delivery man finished talking. He thought, ''Why ... why did hee just at this time?'' He saw Audrey staring at him questioningly. So he rushed to the door. "Mr. Randall, here..." The man was just about to hand the food to Simon when Simon interrupted him and pushed him out of the door. "You''ve got the wrong ce. There is no one here called Randall." The man carefully checked the address. "No, the food is clearly ordered by Mr. Randall from this ward. Is there no one called Randall here?" Simon didn''t answer. Simon still wanted to chase the delivery man away, but Audrey came and took the bags. "No. You didn''t go wrong." The man heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good! I wish you a pleasant meal. Please give me five-star praise on the phone. Thank you!" After he left, Simon muttered in a low voice, "Five-star praise? You got me embarrassed. I''m gonna give you zero!" Audrey took the bags in and put them on the bedside table. Kylee pretended to know nothing about the food and acted as if it was none of her business. Anyway, she didn''t eat any of those things at all. She couldpletely shirk her responsibility. Simon forced himself to follow Audrey. "Exin it!" Audrey said. Simon admitted in a low voice, "I confess that I ordered these." "Really? Didn''t you just say that you only bought a roast chicken?" "Well, maybe these are thrown in by the restaurant?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Audrey mocked, "How generous! Tell me which restaurant it is. One roast chicken sold with a roast duck, a box of trotters and a box of chicken feet thrown in!" Simon argued, "I forget it!" Audrey snorted. "It seems that you''ve learned not only to lie, but also to forget!" Simon didn''t reply. Kylee felt guilty when she saw Simon being scolded, so she also admitted, "Enough, Elliana. Stop scolding Simon. It was me who wanted to eat these and asked him to buy them for me." Audrey became serious. "Grandma, I told you that these are not good for your health. So I advised you not to eat them." Kylee cautiously looked at Audrey like a child who had done something wrong. "I ... I won''t eat anymore. So, Elliana, don''t be angry." Audrey turned tough as she looked at Kylee''s wronged expression. "Alright, I was just teasing you." Kylee looked at Audrey in surprise. "Are you really not angry? I ate roast chicken and asked Simon to buy so much meat for me. You''re not angry?" "Who said I''m not angry?" Audrey red at Kylee again. Kylee whispered, "You ... you just said that." "What I''m angry about is that you wanted to eat, but you didn''t tell me!" "You really mean it? You didn''t allow me to eat before." "You can''t eat these very often, but it''s okay to eat them asionally!" Audrey said seriously, "Also, you must know when to stop!" Audrey tore off the other leg of the roast chicken, "You can only eat one chicken leg now." "Just one leg?" Kylee pitifully looked at the entire chicken. Audrey looked at Kylee with a half-smile. "Grandma, which one do you like? Eat a whole chicken now but never eat again? Or once eat a little but eat often in the future?" Kylee took the chicken leg in Audrey''s hand as a reply to her. Audrey looked at Kylee with amusement. Then she red at Simon. "I''m going to go through the discharge formalities for Grandma now. You stay here with her and watch her not eat too much. There are surveince cameras in the room. If I find she eats too much, I will ask your uncle to send you to the army tomorrow!" "So ruthless!" Simon trembled in fear. "Okay, I got it!" Seeing Simon''s response, Audrey was relieved to leave. ... In the emergency room, Wendy slowly woke up. Toby and Zoe held her hand in surprise. Zoe said, "Wendy! Finally! You finally wake up." "Wendy, my dear. Tell me, how are you feeling now?" Wendy looked at them and suddenly cried grievously. Toby immediately wiped away her tears. "Wendy, what''s wrong?" Zoe said with a sullen look, "You know what''s wrong! Wendy could have gotten the shares, but that Audrey Koch suddenly came out with Audrey Munn''smission letter. Now, everyone on the Inte uses Wendy of grabbing her sister''s shares. If ... If you hadn''t signed the contract at the press conference, the situation wouldn''t have be like this." Toby sighed, "Zoe, I had no choice." "Great! You had no choice but turned our daughter into a viin. My poor girl!" Wendy hurriedly grabbed Zoe''s arm. "Mom, it''s not Dad''s fault. It is my bad luck." "That''s not some bad luck! Audrey grabbed your shares on purpose. She has disappeared for years and nowes out suddenly for shares, right when you were about to sign the contract. Obviously, she wanted to make a fool of you in public. And now ... she did it." Zoe said with indignation. "Mom, please stop." Toby sighed and looked at Wendy. "Wendy, how do you feel now? The doctor said that you fainted because of tremendous fury." "I''m fine. Let''s get out of the hospital. I don''t want to stay here!" Zoe nodded repeatedly. "Okay. Let''s get out of here now." ... Audrey took the elevator to the first floor with a lot of receipts and prepared to settle them. Just as she stepped out of the elevator, she met Toby, Zoe, and Wendy who just came out of the emergency department. Now the sisters met each other again. Audrey appeared and took away thepany shares that Wendy was about to get. To her, Audrey was her enemy who had robbed her of her shares. When she saw Audrey, hatred filled her heart. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Wendy took a few steps forward and stopped Audrey. Zoe was worried about Wendy. She caught up to Wendy, supported her and red at Audrey. "Wendy, you just fainted. Calm down." Wendy did not get the shares because of Audrey. Zoe was also mad at Audrey. "Angel!" Wendy looked at Audrey angrily. "Give me the shares transfer contract!" Audrey smiled at Wendy, who got in the way. "Miss Wendy, why should I give you the contract?" "Themission letter must be fake. My sister won''t give it to you!" Audrey sneered and narrowed her eyes. She stared into Wendy''s eyes. "Really? Are you sure? She is my client." Wendy wanted to say that her sister Audrey had disappeared six years ago. However, Toby did not know about this. When he went to see Audrey three years ago, Wendy had someone act like Audrey, which made Toby think that Audrey became a slut. If Wendy told the truth, Toby would find her lying. However, Wendy was sure that her sister was dead. How could a dead womanpete with her for the shares? Therefore, themission letter must be fake. Wendy would never admit it. She gritted her teeth. "Yeah, I''m sure. Anyway, you should give me the shares of my familypany." "I''m sorry, Miss Wendy. I''m awyer. I have the responsibility of keeping the shares for my client. I can''t give the contract to anyone before she agrees." Wendy''s eyes lit up. "That''s easy!" Wendy was cunning. "I can hire you now. I''ll be your client, and then you can give me the contract." Audrey was speechless and thought, "Does she think I''m an idiot?" She stressed, "No way!" "Why?" Wendy''s voice quivered with excitement. "I know you''re Audrey''swyer. But why can''t you work for me? Don''t worry. I can give you ten times more money than the money Audrey gave you!" Ten times more. Wendy had put in a lot of effort. "Wow!" Audrey lowered her head and smiled. Wendy''s eyes shed. She thought that Audrey changed her mind. She continued, "Yes, ten times. It will be transferred to your personal ount if you give me the contracts!" Wendy had a calcting mind. Ten percent of the Munn Group''s shares could earn her more than ten million each year. And she only had to pay a few hundred thousand at most. It was a good deal. Wendy knew that it was the best choice, but Audrey was no fool. Of course Audrey would go for the tens of millions. She put on an apologetic expression and said regretfully, "The Bar Association has an unwritten rule that awyer can not work for theinant and defendant at the same time. I might be expelled from the association if they knew about it. I''m sorry. I can''t do it, Miss Wendy." Wendy rolled her eyes. "Don''t worry. I can talk to them. Give me the contract first." "No," Audrey said with a smile, "For the sake of my career, I can''t take any risks. If you want the contracts, talk to the association first. Anyway, I''m keeping my options open." Wendy knew that Audrey would not give her the contracts today. "Alright. When I hire you, you must give me the contracts." "Sure." Audrey smiled. "So said, so done." As they were talking, Simon walked over and asked, "What''s going on? Great Grandma could be discharged from the hospital. Why are you standing here?" "Oh, I met a friend," replied Audrey. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Wendy, Toby, and Zoe all turned to look at Simon. Wendy recognized him. "Are you Simon Randall?" Wendy asked, frowning at Simon. Simon nced at her. "Do I know you?" "Hi, Mr. Randall, I''m Wendy Munn. I''ve seen you at your mother''s fashion party." Simon nced at Wendy indifferently. He didn''t want to talk to her. He handed Audrey a receipt. "You forgot this." Audrey took over the receipt and thought of something. "I was thinking that I might have forgotten something." "You can check out now. I will go up first." "Alright!" Simon and Audrey nodded at Wendy and the others, then turned around and left. After they left, Zoe grabbed Wendy''s hand and asked, "Wendy, do you know that man?" Wendy looked at Audrey''s back with jealousy. "Of course. He''s Bryson''s nephew. I was wondering why Bryson, the president of the Cordova Group, hired Angel as the consultant andwyer of hispany. It turns out that Angel is close to his nephew." Since Audrey had a close rtionship with Simon, Wendy could not force Audrey to work for her. Audrey had a powerful protector. She was not short of money. Wendy could only persuade the Bar Association and then ask Audrey to give her the contracts. ... After checking out, Audrey returned to the ward upstairs. Audrey had told Simon not to feed Kylee meat. Simon did as she said. Audrey helped Kylee pack up her things. When Kylee went to the bathroom to wash her hands, Simon gave Audrey a meaningful look and asked, "Audrey, who were you talking to in the hall? Your half-sister?" "Yeah," Audrey packed Kylee''s things and replied without looking back. "What did she say?" "Nothing. She wanted me to give her the transfer contracts." Simon was shocked. "She is so shameless. It doesn''t belong to her. How dare she asks for it! She must be crazy." Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Kylee came out of the bathroom and heard Simon''sst sentence. "Crazy? Who''s crazy?" Kylee asked in surprise. Audrey didn''t know what to say. Simon was also speechless. He coughed and changed the topic. "Great Grandma, you can go back with Uncle Bryson." Kylee frowned. "Alright. But where are you going?" Simon put his arm on Audrey''s shoulder. "I will take Audrey out to celebrate." "What are you celebrating?" Kylee was curious. "Elliana, did you get any awards?" "No, it''s about W..." Simon almost told the truth. Audrey kicked his leg and pushed him away. Simon managed to withhold his words and talk about something else, "It''s been a long time since I had dinner with Audrey, so we''re hanging out today." As Simon finished speaking, a tall man walked into the ward. "No." Simon''s expression darkened. He looked back at Bryson. "Uncle Bryson, when did you get here? Why didn''t you call me?" If Bryson called in advance, Simon could have taken Audrey away. "We''ll have lunch together. The profits of thepany have increased by six percentst month. I will treat you guys to lunch." Simon blurted out, "I want to have great seafood." "OK." Simon was lost for words. He suddenly remembered that he nned to eat with Audrey, just two of them. Why did he ask for seafood? Simon regretted so much that he wanted to p himself. "What did I say? Now I can''t eat alone with Audrey." In the end, they took Kylee to a five-star hotel to eat seafood. When they were eating, they prevented people from approaching Kylee, so that she wouldn''t get hurt again. During lunch, someone called Bryson. Simon heard their conversation and knew that Bryson was going to thepany in the afternoon. After lunch, Simon said to Bryson happily, "Uncle Bryson, you can take the car to thepany. I''ll ask my driver to pick us up." Bryson would leave soon. This was a good opportunity for Simon to stay with Audrey. "Elliana will go with me. You can take Grandma home," Bryson said firmly. Simon became anxious. "Why? Don''t you have work to do?" Bryson said indifferently, "There is a project meeting in the afternoon. Ourwyer must be there." Simon could say nothing. Audrey frowned. "I left some files home. I have to go back to get them." "I can give you a ride," said Bryson. Simon got jealous. He wanted to go to Audrey''s ce too. He still did not know where Audrey''s new home was. Kylee had given him an address. However, when he went there and hoped that he could meet Audrey at her home, a stranger opened the door and told him that Audrey had moved. Simon did not know where Audrey lived now. He was jealous that Bryson could go to Audrey''s ce. "I want to go to her ce too!" Simon said. "They go there for the files. What are you going to do?" Kylee said with a straight face, "Stay with me." "Well, Great Grandma, I have a basketball game in a few days. I''m going to the court with my friends." Simon''s lies came as easily as breathing. So, Kylee nodded. "Alright, go with them." "Yeah!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Bryson asked Kolby to send Kylee back. He had another person drive them to Audrey''s house. When the car arrived, Simon quickly opened the door and got into the back seat. He looked outside the window, ready to ask Audrey to sit with him. However, as he turned around, Bryson walked to the car and settled himself into the back seat. Simon was speechless. Audrey saw Bryson and Simon sitting in the back seat of the car. She shrugged and took the passenger seat. Simon wanted to sit with Audrey in the back seat so that they could talk and get closer to each other. However, Simon didn''t expect that Bryson would choose the back seat. Sitting together with Bryson, Simon could feel the pressure. His heart seemed to be gripped by an invisible hand. Simon did not want to sit with Bryson. He wanted to switch seats with Audrey. But he didn''t want Audrey to sit with Bryson either. So, he could only stay there and force himself to sit in his seat without saying a word. Half an hourter, the car stopped outside Audrey''s neighborhood. When the car stopped, Simon immediately opened the door and got out of the car. A car came from the back. The driver was scared when Simon opened the door. He immediately stepped on the brakes and turned the steering wheel. The car stopped along with the piercing sound of the brakes. Simon froze in fear. He was almost hit. The driver stuck his head out of the window and roared at Simon, "Are you crazy, idiot?" He gave Simon the middle finger, then started the car and left. Simon could say nothing. Audrey was also shocked when she heard the brakes. She ran to Simon and asked, "Mr. Randall, are you alright?" Simon was about to curse at the driver. But when Audrey walked over, his anger seeped away. He was happy that Audrey cared about him. Now he felt that it was all worth it. "I''m fine." Bryson also got off the car and looked coldly at Simon. "If you don''t abide by the traffic rules, you deserve it." ... Simon thought in his heart, "Uncle Bryson, thank you! I didn''t know it before." But soon Simon was attracted to themunity in front of them. "Audrey, where do you live?" "Aren''t you going to the basketball court?" Bryson asked in a cold voice. Simon replied with a smile, "There is too much salt in the lunch. I want to drink some water at Audrey''s ce." Perfect reason. Simon was proud of himself. They went to Audrey''s ce together. Instead of taking out the key, Audrey pressed the doorbell. Simon suddenly had a bad feeling. After a while, someone opened the door. When he saw Simon, he smiled broadly. "Oh, it''s my dear nephew!" Chapter 281 Chapter 281 ''What? Harold?'' The corner of Simon''s mouth twitched when he heard Harold speaking. "What brings you here?" Simon asked. Harold replied with a smile, "My dear nephew, why bothers you to ask? This is my house, so I''m supposed to be here." Right, it''s Audrey''s house. As her brother, it was quite normal that Harold was here. Audrey and Bryson had already changed their shoes and walked in. Harold took out a pair of slippers that were prepared for Simon. "You ... Why are you at home now?" Harold shrugged and said, "I''m on summer vacation now, and I don''t have any school work. So, where else should I stay?" Simon was speechless. Harold was right. But this wasn''t what Simon wanted. He thought that if Audrey and Bryson went out, he could stay at Audrey''s house and wait for her to get off work. He didn''t expect that Harold was at home. "Nephew Simon, youe at the right time. I went to the library yesterday and joined an event. They gave me a two-meter-long puzzle. Let''s do it together!" Simon was panicked when he noticed the countless puzzle pieces scattered over the floor, as tiny as thumbnails. ''If I finished the puzzle, I would lose both of my eyes. And... who would want to y such a stupid game?'' Simon thought. What''s worse, if he was in the same room with Harold and let Harold call him nephew, it would be a nightmare for Simon. So, the only thing Simon wanted was to escape. Anyway, he already knew Audrey''s address, so Simon didn''t have to throw himself under the bus. "Well, I remembered I had a date with my ssmate. So, I have to go." Harold ignored Simon''s excuse and pulled him in from outside. "Since you''re here, you should dump your friend and stay with me." Simon clung hard to the door frame against Harold''s pulling. At this time, Audrey had already walked out of the house with Bryson. "Quentin, I''m leaving. Remember to lock the door." Harold answered, "Alright, I know." Simon quickly shouted, "Audrey, help! Take me with you!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He did not want to stay here anymore. Bryson pulled Simon''s fingers off the door frame and let Harold drag Simon into the house. Harold took the opportunity to lock Simon behind the door. Even though the door was thick, Audrey and Bryson could still hear Simon''s scream from inside. "No! I don''t want it. Let me out!" Audrey looked helplessly at Bryson. "Well, it sounds a bit miserable." Bryson nced at her. "You take pity on him?" Audrey sensed the jealousy in the air, so she immediately shook her head. "Of course not. I think Simon will get along well with Quentin." Bryson put his arm around Audrey''s shoulder and entered the elevator. As soon as the elevator door closed, Bryson pressed Audrey against the wall and lowered his head to kiss her. Audrey pressed her hands against his chest nervously. "Hey, cameras are here. Someone wille in at any time." "I''ve been waiting for two days. I can''t wait for another one second!" ... At the Cordova Building. Audrey walked into the building, and then Bryson followed. Suddenly a little girl rushed out from the corner and stopped Audrey. "Audrey!" The little girl called out happily. Audrey looked down at the little girl and finally recognized her as Jake''s daughter. "Lunar, why are you here? Who are you with?" Lunar immediately turned around and waved to the distance. Jake slowly walked over, and at the same time, Bryson caught up with Audrey. Jake looked gratefully at Bryson and Audrey. "Ms. Audrey, Mr. Bryson, I''m here to express my gratitude!" Jake looked down at his daughter and sighed, "If it weren''t for you guys, I couldn''t get a reasonable offer, let alone start a new life. Anyway, thank you so much!" Audrey raised her eyebrows. It seemed that Jake had received hispensation. "The Cordova Group owes you this!" Bryson said lightly. Jake looked at Bryson with great gratitude. "Thank you, Mr. Bryson. Thank you for giving me a new life." "By the way, would you mind if asking where''s Lunar''s mother?" Jake sighed. "Her mother had died in the maternity bed." Audrey apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Jake, I didn''t mean to bring up your history." "Good thing that Lunar is healthy and happy. It''s enough for me." Jake saw two people walking over from outside, and he was confused. Elvis saw Bryson, Audrey, and Jake and greeted them warmly. "Well, isn''t this Mr. Jake? What brings you here? Is there anything I can do for you? Do you need my help?" When Elvis nced at Audrey, his eyes shed with a dim light. Audrey was flushed with sess recently. "Well, thank you! I''m fine." Jake looked at Elvis warily. At that time, Elvis was one of those people who forced Jake to sell his house at a low price fornd expropriation. Elvis and his assistant went to the elevator together. Elvis looked angry when he was in the elevator. "That man recognizes me. Just in case, help me get rid of him and muffle his words." "Yes, Mr. Elvis." Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Afternoon, the Munn''s vi. Wendy kept making calls in the vi. When she received a call, Wendy asked happily. "How was it? Did the Bar Association agree?" A rough male voice came from the other side, "Miss Wendy, I''m sorry. Mr. Braylon didn''t agree!" "What? He didn''t agree?" Wendy clenched the phone in her hand tightly and said through gritted teeth, "Tell Mr. Braylon, I will agree to whatever price as long as he agrees to let Audrey be mywyer." The man was kind of impatient. "Miss Wendy, Mr. Braylon said that the Bar Association has its rules. We can''t break the rules of the Bar Association just for one person." Wendy was furious. "Then tell Mr. Braylon to pick up the phone. I will tell him myself!" "I''m sorry, Mr. Braylon has an important guest today. He can''t answer your call. If Miss Wendy has nothing else to say, I will hang up now!" "I want Mr. Braylon to answer the phone!" Wendy had just finished speaking when the other side hung up the phone. Wendy stared at the phone that had been hung up in her hand with an angry expression. Her entire body trembled. She didn''t expect the president of the Bar Association to be stubborn pedantic. They had refused to let Audrey be herwyer. And Audrey certainly wouldn''t agree. In this way, Wendy would never get the contract from Audrey. Damn it! Zoe was sitting next to Wendy, nervously holding her hand. "Wendy, how is it? Did Mr. Braylon agree to your request?" Wendy shook her head. "I didn''t even have the chance to talk to Mr. Braylon. And the people from the Bar Association said that Mr. Braylon refused my request." Zoe''s face turned pale. "Then what should we do?" Wendy was alsopletely helpless. Things werepletely beyond her control. After a while, Wendy''s phone rang again. Seeing the number disyed on it, Wendy impatiently picked up the phone. "How is it? Have you found Audrey?" Audrey must be in Peace City. If she had been unconscious a month ago, she must have been treated in the hospital, the health center, or the clinic. As long as they investigated these ces, they should know the whereabouts of Audrey. The man replied calmly, "We have already investigated all the ces you mentioned. But there was no record of someone called Audrey." Wendy continued to ask, "Didn''t I say it before? She might be afraid of being recognized by others and didn''t use her real name. I''ve sent photos. Can''t you investigate ording to the photos?" "Of course, we used all the photos. However, we didn''t find Audrey." "That''s impossible. She must be in Peace City. You didn''t look for her carefully. I warn you, if you can''t find her, I won''t pay the other half!" "We have already followed your instructions. If you don''t pay themission, Miss Wendy should know the consequences!" The other party threatened. Wendy said angrily, "You haven''t found the person yet and you still want the money?" "Miss Wendy, we have always paid attention to integrity. Since we said that we haven''t found it, it means that we have seriously searched for her. I''ll give you three hours. If the other half of the commission is not paid, Miss Wendy will bear the consequences!" With that, the other person hung up the phone. "How conceited!" Wendy shouted angrily into the phone. However, after the anger gradually subsided, Wendy''s mind gradually cleared up. Who was the other party? They were all a group of extremely vicious people. They could risk their lives for money. If she offended them, she would be in trouble. She had not gotten the shares of the Munn Group and had not married Julian. She could not die yet. Wendy was extremely afraid, so she had no choice but to pay the rest of themission. She didn''t find Audrey but lost arge sum of money. Wendy hated Audrey so much that she swore she would find her. While making the payment, Wendy looked at the payment ount and her eyes lit up. Suddenly, she thought of something. Wendy anxiously grabbed Zoe''s hand. "Mom, there was a bank ount for Audrey in the shares transfer contract that Dad signed. It was under her name, right?" Zoe nodded. "Yes, what''s wrong?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Wendy gave her a sinister smile. "Mom, isn''t the share transfer contract stated that the dividends for the first half of this year must be paid before the end of the month? Call dad and ask him to transfer the shares to Audrey this afternoon. Then, transfer the dividends for the first half of this year to Audrey." Zoe frowned. "Wendy, are you crazy? You want to send her money." Wendy held Zoe''s hand, looking calcting. "Mom, I''m not that stupid. There is a reason why I asked dad to transfer money to Audrey today. I have an expert friend who can track information. As long as Audrey uses the money, I can immediately find her IP address." "As long as I get the address of Audrey, I can find her. And by then, we will get the money back!" Zoe thought about it carefully. But she was still hesitant. "Wendy, are you sure that your friend can track her IP address?" "Don''t worry, Mom. I never do things that I''m not confident in. Since I said I can do it, then I can. You just need to call dad and ask the finance department to transfer the money to Audrey today." Seeing Wendy''s confident expression, Zoe hesitated and decided to take a gamble. "Alright, I''ll call your dad right away and ask him to send the money to Audrey." "Alright!" Zoe called Toby as Wendy asked. When Toby heard her request, he thought she was joking. Zoe promised that she wasn''t joking. Only then, Toby started to take her words seriously. Of course, Toby did not want to transfer the money to Audrey. However, due to the request of Zoe and Wendy, he had to ask the finance department to transfer the money to Audrey''s bank ount as soon as possible. ... At the same time, Audrey was having a meeting in the office of the Cordova Group. All of a sudden, her phone vibrated. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a text message on her phone. She nced at it. It was a message saying someone had transferred five million to her ount. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Audrey looked at her phone screen in disbelief. Then she confirmed that she received five million. The note indicated that it was the Munn Group''s share. Just at noon, Wendy asked the Bar Association to make her Wendy''swyer so she''ll have to take out the shares transfer contract. She did not expect that the dividends from the Munn Group shares were transferred to her ount. She had originally thought that she would receive itte, if not never. She had prepared herself mentally, but she did not expect that the Munn Group would give her dividends so readily and even transfer the money to her so quickly. Of course, she didn''t think it was the Munns'' kindness, nor was it their encouragement for her. Audrey had to suspect that there was something fishy going on. Audrey quickly guessed Wendy''s thoughts. While listening to the meeting, Audrey opened the IP address Interference software Nataly had given her. Then, she transferred all the money on Wendy''s ount to her Swiss bank. After a few twists and turns, Audrey finally transferred the money to her hidden ount. After all was done, Audrey smiled thoughtfully. She transferred four million to Bryson''s ount and wrote on the note that it was the final payment of the house." Bryson, who was in charge of the meeting, noticed Audrey''s gaze. Angel pointed at the phone in her hand. Bryson subconsciously picked up the phone and saw the notification of Audrey''s transfer. Bryson nced at her indifferently. He sent her a message on the phone. "Where did this moneye from?" Audrey texted, "Don''t worry, it''s legal. It is the share of my dividend in the Munn Group. I''ve just received it." After finishing this sentence, Audrey''s face was full of relief. She felt refreshed after paying the debt. Bryson texted, "The Munn Group has given you dividends?" "Yes! I''m rich now!" "Since you have money, treat me to dinner tonight." Audrey texted, "Although I''m rich,pared to you, I''m nothing! How can you let me pay the bill?" Bryson texted, "Didn''t you always say that I was a heartless capitalist?" Audrey texted, "I''m sorry." "It''s toote to apologies now." "Alright, let dinner at the restaurant nearby my neighbor. It''s on me." Bryson was speechless. The meeting was going on nervously, but Audrey and Bryson were talking about dinner, which did not match the tense atmosphere in the meeting room. ... While Audrey and Bryson were discussing what to eat at night, the scene in the Munn''s Vi was different. Wendy lost control of herself and roared into the phone. "What did you say? You said ... Angel has transferred the money away, but you can''t find her IP address? Didn''t you say that when someone touches the money, you can immediately find the IP address? Why couldn''t you find where Angel is?" Audrey transferred the money to a Swiss bank immediately after she received it. She then transferred it to other ounts. However, they were all encrypted ounts. We can''t track them. Once again, Wendy failed to find Angel and lost the money. "I can find her IP address here, but she seems to have used a high-level IP address interference software. I can''t decipher it, so I can''t determine her exact location." Wendy was furious. "Trash, you arepletely useless!" Wendy hung up the phone in anger. In her head, a thought gradually became clear. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Angel was ruthless. The way she acted was crazy, like a revenger. She must be Audrey Munn! Audrey was probably still alive right now, otherwise, Wendy could not find a second person who would do such a thing. Audrey used to be such a weak and clumsy person. Now, she could y around with the bank and know how to hide her IP address. Wendy was yed like a ball in the palm of her hand. She realized that she had underestimated Audrey. ''Don''t you like to y hide-and-seek? You better hide well. Sooner orter, I will find you. At that time, I will not be as gentle to you as I was six years ago.'' Wendy thought. Today''s news was all bad news, Wendy was annoyed like never before. Julian must be very disappointed knowing that Wendy did not get the shares. Otherwise, why didn''t the Shaws visit her in the hospital? She didn''t even receive a phone call from them. Wendy took a deep breath and called Julian. Julian quickly answered the call. "Hey, Julian." Wendy called sweetly, "I am Wendy." Julian asked in an indifferent tone, "Oh, it''s Wendy. What''s the matter?" It was just ten percent of thepany''s shares. Did he have to be so cold to her? "There was an ident at the press conference today. Later, I passed out and was sent to the hospital. I didn''t have time to send you and Mrs. Shaw. Please send my apologies to her." "You are very considerate." Wendy probed, "Julian, are you angry?" "No, I''m not!" Julian answered absent-mindedly. Wendy clenched the phone in her hand and asked, "By the way, Julian, I''d like to confirm the time of the press conference for the Four Seasons Group tomorrow. When the timees, I..." However, before Wendy could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Julian. "Wendy, I was just about to tell you." Wendy''s heart skipped a beat. "Julian, what is it?" "An important client ising from abroad tomorrow. My parents and I have to go and wee him. So, tomorrow''s press conference is canceled!" Chapter 284 Chapter 284 The press conference had been canceled! Hearing these words, Wendy felt as if her heart had been fiercely pricked. The press conference for tomorrow was canceled just for a client who had rushed over from abroad. "What? Canceled?" Wendy blurted out because she was too surprised. Julianforted, "Tomorrow''s press conference is just to report thepany''s recent business. It isn''t important!" Wendy gnashed her teeth in hatred. This was the Shaw''s scheme. They had never told people about the theme of the press conference. So they could change it ording to their wish. She was sure that there wouldn''t be any foreign clients tomorrow. It was just an excuse to dy the announcement of their marriage. Such a grand reason! However, since Julian had said so, Wendy could do nothing. She said thoughtfully, "The client is indeed more important." "I knew my Wendy would support our decision too." "Julian, I care about nothing but you! No matter what decision you make, I will support you unconditionally." "That''s good." Wendy gritted her teeth and requested, "Since tomorrow''s press conference is canceled, then Julian, can I make a small request to you?" "Speak!" "We have not been together for a long time. How about we go to the same ce tomorrow night?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Sorry ... I have an appointment tomorrow night. I''m afraid..." Wendy smiled. "It doesn''t matter, Julian. No matter howte it is, I will wait for you." Julian breathed a sigh of relief. "Alright then. I''ll call you after I''m done with my business tomorrow night." "Alright, then see you tomorrow night!" After hanging up the phone, Wendy threw the phone on the sofa. She red at the phone. "Everybody is bullying me. But I will never let go of the things that I deserve." She became theughing stock of the entire city after the press conference today. The Shaws were also increasingly dissatisfied with her. If she couldn''t do something as soon as possible, perhaps ... the Shaws would force her to break up with Julian and cancel their marriage. Julian''s parents were capable of doing anything. She could no longer sit and wait. She ced her palm gently on her abdomen. Julian would not abandon his kid. If she was pregnant with Julian''s child, would the Shaws still look down on her? ... In the meeting room of the Cordova Group. Everyone agreed to the development n of the Wild Goose Ind. Before the meeting ended, Audrey''s phone vibrated. Audrey nced over. It was Bryson''s message. "Don''t leave after the meeting. Wait for me at the resting area on the first floor!" Audrey nced at Bryson who was sitting in the main seat. He seemed to be listening to his subordinates giving a meeting summary seriously. Audrey texted, "Won''t you need to work after?" "Listening to your report is also working!" Audrey was speechless. ''That was a nice excuse to get off work earlier than you should!'' Audrey thought. The meeting ended after Bryson sent the message. He left the meeting room. People gradually left too. When they left, the two higher-ups sitting not far away from Audrey were discussing. "Did you see it just now? Mr. Bryson smiled twice at his phone during the meeting! I''ve never seen him smile before!" "Of course I saw it. I don''t know who he was texting." "I heard that Mr. Bryson is in love! Maybe he was texting his girlfriend!" "I can''t wait to know how Mrs. Cordova looks like!" "I guess that woman must be as beautiful and gentle as the number one socialite in our city!" Audrey was speechless. If Audrey remembered correctly, this number one socialite in Peace City was famous for having big breasts and no brain. Moreover, she had a weak constitution. She was famous for her coquettish voice in Peace City. Thinking of the number one socialite in Peace City, Audrey got goosebumps. Then, she silently packed her things and left the meeting room. After leaving the meeting room, Audrey went to the resting area in the hall and sat down to wait for Bryson. While waiting for Bryson, Audrey browsed the news online. Just as she scrolled through it, she saw the news of the Four Seasons Group canceling the press conference tomorrow. Most of thements on that Weibo post were from Wendy''s fans. They felt indignant for Wendy and thought that the Four Seasons Corporation deliberately canceled the wedding announcement only because Wendy didn''t get any shares this morning. The fans generally liked their idols blindly. Wendy didn''t deserve the shares. However, there were still many fans in thements below the Four Seasons Group''s Weibo using Audrey of stealing Wendy''s shares. Suchments weren''t rare. Seeing thements of Wendy''s brainless fans, Audrey sneered. Audrey refreshed the page when she got a notification saying that someone she followed had posted a new Weibo. It was still the official ount of the Four Seasons Group. The post was a statement. "In response to the doubts on the cancetion of the press conference, we made the following statements. "First, the press conference that we canceled is just a press conference for this season''s work, not whatizens guessed. "Second, the rtionship between Mr. Julian and Miss Wendy is very stable, please don''t pay too much attention to it. "Three, benevolence is our virtue. But we will pursue legal ountability for whoever spread the rumors." At the end of the statement, there was also a picture. Above the picture was a speech for the press conference. The content was part of the Four Seasons Group''s earnings for the season. Below the picture was the signature and stamp of the president of the Four Seasons Group. The date of the signature was one week ago. The majority ofizens stopped scolding the Four Seasons Group. Looking at the statement, Audrey let out a snort ofughter. The news conference that the Four Seasons Group had canceled was not a work report, but a press conference for Julian and Wendy''s wedding. This was without a doubt, this statement was to make people shut up. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Quarterly work reports and speech easily to be forged. Especially the signing date. Wendy must be in rage now. Finished reading the news, Audrey looked around. People kepting in and out of the elevator. When she peered Elvis and his assistant Perrying out of the elevator, she subconsciously fixed her eyes on them. Perry seemed to be calling someone. After the call, he reported to Elvis, who was next to him. Elvis looked creepy as if his conspiracy was about toe true. Audrey narrowed her eyes. From Elvis''s expression, he seemed to have set a trap for someone, and that person had fallen into it. It was unknown who was the unlucky one. After Elvis and Perry left, Bryson walked out of the VIP elevator. Beside Bryson was Bob, a high-ranking member of the group who had previously guessed that Bryson''s girlfriend must be someone like the number one socialite in Peace City. If he found out that she was waiting for Bryson, the fact that she was Bryson''s girlfriend would be exposed. Bob was a very gossipy person. If he knew it, the entire Group would know about it. Audrey decided to bail. Audrey quickly got up and walked out of the Cordova Group building. When she left, she sent a message to Bryson. "I''ll wait for you beside the road." Bryson, who had just walked out of the elevator, frowned when he saw Audrey flee away. At this moment, his phone rang. He picked up his phone and saw the text message from Audrey. He frowned. Audrey was afraid of being exposed, so she deliberately ran outside to wait for him. However, she looked extremely cute when she ran away. He couldn''t help but smile. Then, he lowered his head and replied, "Okay." The people beside him were shocked when seeing Bryson smile at his phone. It was the second time he had seen Bryson smile. He could not help but be interested in the person Bryson was texting. If he knew who it was, he could cozy up to her in advance. However, before he could see the contact, Bryson put his phone away. Bob felt pitiful. He wanted to ask. But he gave up the idea when he raised his head and met Bryson''s chilly profile. Compared with gossip, he liked his life more. ... Audrey waited for Bryson at the roadside not far away from the corner. After a few minutes, a ck Bentley Mulsanne stopped in front of her. Audrey quickly opened the car door and got in. After she got in, the car started. Bryson handed her a bottle of water and she quickly took it. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "I just happened to be thirsty. You are simply my savior!" Audrey drank two mouthfuls of water before feeling her dry throat being moistened andfortable. After that, Audrey nced at the scenery outside the window. "Hey, this is not the way to my house!" "We''ll go back after dinner!" Audrey cast him a sidelong nce. "Aren''t you going to eat at the restaurant near my house?" Bryson ignored her. Audrey snorted. "Capitalists! All you do is exploit small citizens like us. Inhumane!" Bryson remained indifferent. The car stopped in front of a five-star restaurant. As soon as she saw the name of the restaurant, Audrey couldn''t help but touch her wallet. It was a level five restaurant. She felt a bit painful for her wallet. Bryson walked forward. Seeing that Audrey did not follow him, he turned around and called, "You are noting in?" "Right away!" Audrey dawdled as she followed him,ining about Bryson''s capitalism. Audrey and Bryson ordered the dishes and waited for the dishes to arrive in a private room. The position they were sitting in was close to Peace River. The golden sunset glow reflected on the river surface as if it had covered the river with ayer of golden light, making it look rich and grand. On the opposite side of the Peace River was the Peace Tower, andmark building of Peace City. The neon lights outside the building had always been the highlight of Peace City at night. It wasn''t dark yet, the neon light had yet to light up. Looking at the outer wall of the building in Peace City, Audrey thought, ''We''ll be the first one to see them on.'' She felt less sorry for her wallet with thepensation of such a view! Bryson noticed the light in Audrey''s eyes. "Do you have any ideas about the question you asked today?" Bryson asked in a cold voice. In such a good hotel. With such beautiful scenery outside the window. Bryson''s question ruined the mood. He was still asking about work! Moreover, it was her birthday today! Bryson had not even said a happy birthday to her. Could he have ... forgotten about her birthday? Even Nataly, Nell, and Grady had greeted her through phone calls early. As her boyfriend, Bryson did not even congratte her. Although she wasining in her heart, Audrey still told him everything that had happened in the past and suggested her idea. While chatting, the sky gradually darkened. The lights on both sides of the Peace River outside lit up. The light sprinkled on the surface of the river, making it sparkle. Audrey and Bryson''s discussion came to an end. Audrey looked at the river outside. The corners of her mouth curled up in a pleasant smile. Coincidentally, the waiter came in to deliver the food. They had ordered for more than an hour ago. And the dishes were served only now. Audrey couldn''t believe it was a five-star restaurant. She wanted to give it a one-star review. The waiter ced the dishes on the table one by one. Audrey looked at the delicious food on the table and suddenly felt hungry. When the waiter left, Audrey felt the light outside the window was all lit up. She immediately turned to the window. It was the light on the surface of the building in Peace City. Audrey thought that the lights outside the building would perform the same as usual. What surprised her was that this time it was not geometric patterns, but ... a line of words, "My Angel, happy birthday!" Seeing this line of words, Audrey was stunned. Angel ... This name is... Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Audrey looked at Bryson in surprise. Bryson, who was sitting opposite, was staring at her intently. Under the light, his handsome face was even more outstanding. Audrey''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. At this time, Bryson suddenly took out a bouquet of red roses from his seat and solemnly handed it to Audrey. "Audrey, happy birthday!" She was pleasantly surprised. She would marry him immediately if she could. She thought Bryson had forgotten her birthday. Audrey happily looked at the flower Bryson handed to her. "This is ... for me?" Bryson looked at the face of the girl who was more beautiful than the flower and then nodded. Audrey was touched and took the flowers that Bryson handed over. "Thank you." Audrey pointed at the words disyed by the light outside the building. "Was it also prepared by you?" "This building belongs to the Walker family!" Bryson had called James and asked him to show his birthday wish. But ... this public disy of affection ... was a little shameful. Somewhere in Peace City, James spat angrily, "All of you left the organization. Didn''t we agree to be single together? All of them hurt me, a bunch of bastards." In a corner, George, who had just called James to inform him that he was in love, sneezed inexplicably. "Who is scolding me?" In the restaurant, Audrey was extremely moved. It was the happiest birthday she had ever had in all these years. Bryson took out a red velvet box from his pocket and handed it to Audrey. Audrey looked at the velvet box. Her heartbeat inexplicably elerated. Could it be a proposal ring? Bryson gestured, "Open it!" Audrey nervously held the velvet box and slowly opened it. A star-shaped ne appeared in front of her eyes. The star of the ne was filled with perfectly cut diamonds. A beautiful ne. The moment Audrey saw the ne, she heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it wasn''t a ring. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know how to react. She looked at the ne and smiled at Bryson. "The ne is very beautiful. I like it very much. Thank you!" "As long as you like it!" Bryson raised an eyebrow. "Are you disappointed to see that it is not a proposal ring?" "Not at all, thank you!" Audrey looked at the ne in her hand and said with a smile, "Bryson, help me put it on!" "Alright!" Bryson walked behind Audrey and carefully brushed aside the hair behind her neck. Then, he carefully put the ne on her. Bryson lowered his head and gently kissed the ne. ... Audrey did not forget that there were still two people at home who had not eaten. She specially packed two portions of food and brought them along. She also bought a cake along the way, preparing to celebrate her birthday with Harold and Simon. During their way back, Audrey held the bouquet of red roses in her hands. Bryson walked behind her with food and cake. When they returned home, Audrey pressed the doorbell for a while but no one opened the door. So she took the key and opened it. She thought that Simon and Harold had gone out. But when she opened the door, she found that the lights in the living room were still on. In the living room, two boys were lying on the ground, concentrating on the two-meter-long puzzle. They did not notice that other people had broken into the house. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Audrey thought that if a thief came in, the two of them would not feel anything. She couldn''t help but roll her eyes at the two boys. After she entered, Bryson also walked in. The whole house was quiet, but the living room was bright. After passing through the entrance to the living room, he immediately saw the two boys lying on the ground. Seeing this scene, Audrey was speechless. She and Bryson ced the items on the table. The puzzle was about to bepleted. Only thest corner was left. The two of them each took a few pieces of the puzzle and ced them at the gap. A minuteter, the two-meter puzzle waspleted. Harold and Simon hugged each other excitedly. "Great, we made it!" "It''s finally done!" The two boys were happy like two children. After hugging, Simon found that the person he was hugging was Harold. So he pushed Harold away with a look of disgust. Then, he pinched his sore neck, rubbed his numb knees and painful shoulders. After lying on the ground for an entire afternoon, he felt like he was going to be crippled. Harold smiled at Audrey and Bryson. "Sister, brother-in..." Before the word w" coulde out of his mouth, Audrey red at him. Harold immediately reacted. He circled the word in his mouth and changed the address. "Mr. Bryson, you''re back!" Bryson grunted. Simon turned around in surprise when he heard Harold calling Audrey. He was happy to see Audrey. But the next second, he saw a person standing behind Audrey ... Bryson. When he saw Bryson, Simon was suddenly stunned. "Uncle, what are you doing here?" "You are here. I am here to pick you up!" Bryson said naturally. Simon was speechless. He was not a three-year-old child anymore. He could go back on his own, okay? Besides, he came here for Audrey. Bryson always had a fancy reason to be alone with Audrey. Simon was so jealous that he went crazy. Harold noticed therge bouquet of red roses on the table. God! This was a tant disy of affection! It was Audrey''s birthday. It should be normal for Bryson to send Audrey roses. However, unlike Harold, Simon felt as if he had seen a ghost. He pulled Audrey to the side and lowered his voice. "You went to eat alone with my uncle?" "Yes." "Don''t tell me that my uncle gave you this rose?" "He gave it to me!" Simon was speechless. It was hard to guard the enemy within the family. "How can you ept his roses?" Audrey blinked. "He''s a friend of mine!" Audrey added the word "boy" in her heart, "Isn''t it normal for him to send me roses?" "Normal? How is that normal for a man to give a woman roses? What''s wrong with your brain?" said Simon. Audrey red at him unhappily. "What''s wrong with your brain?" "You can''t ept a man''s flower so casually. Otherwise, he will think that you are interested in him!" Simon reminded Audrey, "It''s not good to cause such a misunderstanding. Listen to me, tell him clearly that you are not interested in himter." Audrey was speechless. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Seeing that Audrey was indifferent to what he said, Simon was a little anxious. "Did you hear what I just said?" "What did you say?" Simon was speechless. He really wanted to see what was inside her head. He took a deep breath and reminded her again, "I want to tell you that if you ept a man''s flower, he will misunderstand, thinking that you are interested in him. So, to avoid this, you must tell Bryson clearly that you have no interest in him at all." Audrey looked at Simon with an awkward smile. "Every woman in the city is interested in Bryson, right?" Simon was speechless. "Why are you looking at me like this?" Simon looked at Audrey from head to toe and narrowed his eyes. "Don''t tell me you want to be my aunt-inw!" Audrey smiled and looked at Simon. "So you have said so much just because you don''t want me to be your aunt-inw?" "Just tell me, are you nning to be my aunt-inw?" Simon red at Audrey. Audrey replied calmly, "Don''t worry. If I want to be your aunt-inw, I will inform you immediately." Simon was speechless again. ''It''s over! It looks like Audrey has feelings for Bryson. Doesn''t that mean I have no hope?'' Simon was stunned for a moment, then said, "Audrey, you must be reserved. Don''t forget that you still have a one-sided lover. You must be devoted, right?" Audrey nodded. "That''s right!" She liked Bryson from beginning to end. There was no one else but him. She had been very devoted. Simon breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good! You have to remember that you have someone you like. Don''t be fooled by my uncle." Harold called out to the two impatiently, "How long are you two going to talk? Nephew-inw,e and eat." Simon red at Harold unhappily. This afternoon, he had heard the three words "Nephew-inw" countless times. Yet he was still not used to it. He walked to the table and looked at the dishes on the table opened by Harold, stunned. Harold, who was sitting at the dining table, was full of surprise. "That''s great. All are my favorites!" Simon nced at the table. There was nothing he liked. Seeing carrot, the food he hated most, he frowned. Harold picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks and ate it with relish. Seeing that Simon didn''t eat, he poked Simon''s shoulder with his chopsticks. "Simon, why aren''t you eating?" "I don''t want to eat these dishes!" Simon said angrily. "Audrey said strangely, "Your uncle said that you like to eat carrots, so there are two dishes here with carrots as the main ingredient!" Simon waspletely speechless this time! Simon wanted to kick Bryson down from this building, but he didn''t dare! He was lying through his teeth! Saying that Simon liked eating carrots was simply the biggest lie of this century. Carrots were the thing he hated most in this life! However, Bryson always asked the servants to prepare carrots for Simon, saying that carrots were good for his health. And if Simon refused to eat, Bryson would punish him by running tenps around the residence. Due to Bryson''s tyrannical abuse, Simon had to eat up the carrots in front of him every time. Thus, Bryson disguised Simon as someone who liked to eat carrots. Only God knew that he wanted to flip the table as soon as he saw the carrot. "I don''t like carrots. I like meat!" "There is meat here!" Audrey said again, "Your uncle said that you like spicy food. Quentin also likes spicy food. I specially ordered the spiciest food." Simon was on the edge of a mental breakdown. God knew that he would have diarrhea if he ate spicy food. Last time, Audrey cooked pickled fish in the Cordova Mansion. In the end, Audrey poured a lot of red oil to make the dishes spicier. Because it was his first time eating Audrey''s dishes, he was greedy. Then ... he went to the toilet ten times in the afternoon. Could Bryson be any more shameless? He was forced to spend the entire afternoon ying with Harold in Audrey''s house. However, he, Bryson, took advantage of the time when Simon was dealing with his brother-inw and conquered Audrey. He gave her roses, stole his limelight, and even made Audrey misunderstand his diet preferences. Carrot and chili were simply the pain in Simon''s heart. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He felt like quitting. However, if he left, Bryson would win. He absolutely could not let this happen! Thinking of this, Simon gritted his teeth and sat down. He picked up his chopsticks and ate the carrots and spicy dishes that he didn''t like. As he ate, his teeth chattered as if he were biting Bryson''s bones. Harold and Simon were very hungry. They ate all the six dishes that Audrey and Bryson brought back. After the things on the table were cleaned up, Bryson ced the cake on the table and opened the box. Inside was a ten-inch delicate cake. He put the candles in the shapes of the number two and four on the cake, then lit them up. Harold ran to close the lights of the dining room. Everyone gathered around the birthday cake and watched Audrey sing a birthday song with her birthday hat on. Audrey put her palms together and made a wish in front of the birthday cake. Finished singing, Audrey blew out the candles. The moment the candle was blown out, the dining room was pitch dark. Simon, who was standing next to Audrey, felt the sound of clothes rubbing against each other, as well as ... a burst of rapid breathing. When Harold turned on the switch, Audrey stood beside Simon as calmly as before. Simon did not know if it was his illusion, but he felt that Audrey''s lips seemed to be a little redder than before blowing the candle. He was afraid that he thought too much. When taking the cake knife from Bryson, Audrey red at Bryson angrily. Just now, when the lights were off, Bryson suddenly pulled her into his arms, he kissed her and said "Happy Birthday" in her ear. Then, before turning on the light, he pushed her away. Fortunately, she was good at acting and controlling her emotions. Otherwise, Simon would have found out. And her rtionship with Bryson would be exposed. What a close call. However, Audrey had a premonition that her rtionship with Bryson could not be hidden from Simon for long. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 After eating the cake, Simon still did not want to leave, so, he said to Bryson. "Uncle, don''t wait for me. I want to talk with Quentin. I can go back by myselfter!" He had to develop his rtionship with Audrey after Bryson left. If he did not work hard, Audrey would be taken away by Bryson. And of course, he couldn''t do it when Bryson was present. Harold looked at him in disgust. "Hurry up and leave. I don''t want to talk with you." Simon nced at Harold in a warning way. "Quentin, didn''t we agree in the afternoon?" Simon kept giving Harold looks. Simon had told Harold countless times this afternoon that he liked Audrey, and asked Harold to stand on his side no matter what. Although Harold always gave him ambiguous answers, Simon thought that Harold had agreed to help him. Harold naturally understood what Simon''s gaze meant. ''Simon, why is your desire to survive so low? Your uncle is right next to you and you want to steal your aunt-inw!'' "My dear nephew-inw, I''ve been ying the puzzle for an entire afternoon and I''m very tired. I don''t have the energy to chat with you anymore. Another day, okay?" Simon looked at Harold incredulously. He did not expect that he would betray him at this time. "It won''t take up too much time." "Then why don''t you say it now?" Harold looked at Simon seriously. Simon was stunned. What was he going to say? Simon winked at Harold. "It''s a long story." Harold pretended not to see Simon''s eyes, covered his mouth, and yawned. "Since it''s so long, let''s talk about it another day. I''m so sleepy. I''ll go back to sleep now." Simon wanted to curse. ''Bastard!'' Bryson nced at Simon indifferently. "Come back with me." Simon couldn''t find any excuses this time. He could only follow Bryson back to the Cordova Mansion. ... When Simon and Bryson returned to the Cordova Mansion, Kylee was sitting alone in the living room in a daze. "Great-grandmother!" Simon jumped into Kylee''s arms happily. When Kylee saw Simon, she smiled and patted his head. "It''s Simon! Bryson! You guys are back." Bryson could sense that there was something wrong with Kylee''s expression. "Grandma, are you feeling unwell?" Simon immediately looked up from Kylee''s arms. "Great-Grandma." Simon carefully examined Kylee''s expression. "You don''t look too good. Are you feeling unwell again?" Kylee smiled and stroked Simon''s head. "I''m fine. I just suddenly feel that I seem to have forgotten something." Bryson frowned. "Grandma, did someone tell you something again?" Kylee shook her head. "No one said anything to me. Everyone is still the same as usual. I just suddenly feel like I forgot something. My mind is a little empty." Bryson frowned even more. The doctor said that if Kylee''s body started to recover, her chaotic memories that were previously stimted will slowly recover... Kylee thought of something. Bryson gave Simon a look, and Simon immediately understood. In terms of Kylee''s health, both Bryson and Simon had the same goal. They both wanted Kylee to be better. Simon hugged Kylee''s waist. "Great-Grandma, I''m afraid you''ve been too tired recently, so you''re starting to let your imagination run wild. I''ll take you upstairs to rest." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Kylee nodded. "Maybe so." "Let''s go, let''s go. I''ll send you up to rest. You''ll feel better after a sound sleep." "Alright!" Kylee followed Simon upstairs. Just as she was about to step up the stairs, she suddenly stopped. "By the way, I suddenly thought of something." Bryson and Simon were startled. Simon tugged at Kylee''s arm, wanting to help her up. "Great-Grandma, don''t think about it. Let me take you upstairs!" Kylee shook Simon''s hand and red at him. "Don''t think of me as an olddy in her sixties or seventies!" Simon was speechless. He faked a cough and said, "Unfortunately, you are already seventy-three years old this year!" Kylee disliked people mentioning her age the most. She unhappily pushed Simon. "Go, go, go!" "Let''s go! Let me send you upstairs." "Don''t pull me. When you interrupted me just now, I almost forgot what I wanted to say. By the way, I remember now. Bryson, the day after tomorrow is your sister''s birthday." Simon opened his mouth in surprise. Bryson was speechless too. Kylee said excitedly, "Elliana hasn''t been in the country for the past few years. It''s not easy for her to come back this year. We have to throw a big birthday party for her!" Hearing this, Bryson and Simon looked as if they were facing a great enemy. If Kylee insisted on making the celebration big, people would find Audrey''s impersonating of Elliana. Bryson said indifferently, "Grandma, I don''t think that''s a good idea." "What''s wrong?" Kylee put on a straight face. "I, Kylee Cordova, only have one granddaughter. Why can''t I hold a birthday party for her?" Simon quicklyforted Kylee. "Granny, don''t be angry." Kylee red at Simon. "Simon, tell me, shouldn''t your aunt''s birthday banquet be a big one?" Simon didn''t know how to reply. It was not easy to answer. If he said yes, Bryson would not let him go. If he answered no, Kylee would not forgive him. Simon weighed the pros and cons carefully. Then he said, "Great-grandmother, I agree that we have to throw a party for auntie!" Kylee looked at Bryson proudly. "Right? Simon loves Elliana the most. However, her brother doesn''t care about her at all!" Bryson was speechless again. Simon felt Bryson''s sharp gaze behind him. "But, Great-grandma, we better don''t make it too big." Kylee''s face darkened. "Simon, what''s wrong? Are you the same as your uncle..." Simon quickly interrupted Kylee. "Great-grandma, don''t be angry. Listen to me and then decide whether to hold a big party for aunt." "Speak then!" Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Simon said seriously, "Great-Grandma, let me ask you something. Do you know what Aunt Elliana''s current profession is?" "Lawyer. What''s wrong with that?" "Of course something is wrong! Great-grandma,yers face a lot of cases. If we hold a big party Aunt Elliana, people will know that she is from the Cordova family." Kylee had a look of disapproval. "So what? She is a Cordova. She is so outstanding. People should know that the Cordova family has such an outstanding girl." Simon quickly said, "Great-grandma, don''t say that!" "What? You mean Elliana is not outstanding?" "No, no, that''s not what I meant. Of course, Aunt Elliana is outstanding. It''s just because she is outstanding..." Simon persuaded earnestly, "Think about it. What do you think the outsiders will think of her if they find out that she is a Cordova?" "What can they think? We have good genes?" "Great-Grandma, you think too kindly of those people. If others know that Aunt Elliana is a Cordova, they will ignore Aunt Elliana''s hard work and thought that all the glory Aunt Elliana has received was because of the Cordova family." "Nonsense. We have never helped her." "Of course we know, but what about the people outside? They will only think she achieved everything with the help of the Cordova family. Otherwise, how could a girl be so powerful?" Simon sighed. "Also, what do you think Aunt Elliana will think if she hears this?" Kylee fell silent when she heard Simon''s words. Of course, she did not want to hear others talk about Elliana like this. She wanted to hold the birthday banquet out of good intentions. She wanted everyone to know that the Cordova family had such a good granddaughter. She didn''t think about other things that might happen. Seeing Kylee frown in silence, Simon knew that his persuasion had worked. He smiled and said to Kylee, "That''s why! We shouldn''t make a big birthday party for my aunt." Kylee pondered for a moment. "You are right!" She did not want anyone to hurt Elliana. "Right, right? When the timees, we''ll just have a few people at home." After hesitating for a while, Kylee finally relented. "Alright, let''s do it at home. Let''s invite a few close friends toe over and celebrate for Elliana." "Don''t worry, Great-Grandma. It''s on me." Kylee finally rxed her brows and continued upstairs. When Kylee left, Simon immediately turned around and looked at Bryson with an expression of asking for a reward. "Uncle, how did I do?" It had to be said that when it came to coaxing Kylee, Simon did have a set. He was shameless enough. "Not bad!" Bryson nodded in affirmation. Simon smiled. "Uncle, can I ask for a reward?" Bryson nced at him from the corner of his eyes. "I will call your parents. During your summer vacation, you can not join the army!" "That''s not important. As long as I tell my parents that I''m at home with Great-Grandma, they won''t let me go!" Simon waved his hand casually. "Then what do you want?" "Uncle, look at me. I''m eighteen years old. I''m already an adult, right?" Simon looked at Bryson with a wretched look. Bryson raised his eyebrows and gestured with his chin, indicating for him to continue. Simon chuckled. "Well, uncle, seeing that I have worked so hard to deal with Great-Grandma, can you help me arrange a day for me to go on a date with Audrey alone?" Bryson coldly refused without even looking at Simon, "No!" "Why?" Simon let out a white howl. "Do you think I will give you a chance?" Simon was speechless. Bryson raised his foot and went upstairs. "You have already stated your request. You don''t have any chance now!" Simon stood there in amazement. Looking at Bryson''s back as he went upstairs, Simon stomped his feet in anger. ''That''s too mean! He refused!'' However, he kind of knew the answer before he even asked the question. When Bryson left, Simon pped his forehead heavily. What a fool. He shouldn''t have said it so straightforwardly. He should have done it subtly. He should have asked for other rewards! However, Bryson had already dismissed his request. It was such a loss. Simon could not be more aggrieved. ... Audrey had never been to Wild Goose Ind before. To ensure that the project wouldn''t vite any laws and regtions, she had to take a look herself. Therefore, the next morning, Audrey went to Wild Goose Ind. The residents of Wild Goose Ind have been moved away. The northern part of the ind was a wend, and the southern part had been emptied. The excavators were waiting there. Audrey walked to the side of the Wild Goose Ind and saw the tall soundproof wall between the wend and the construction area. This soundproof wall was to reduce the impact of noise on the wend migratory birds during the construction. As soon as Audrey arrived at the temporary project department on the ind, someone with a helmet came out to wee her. "Angel, d to see you." Audrey discovered that the person weing her was Jake. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Hey, Mr. Jake, I didn''t expect to see you here!" Jakeughed and said, "It''s all thanks to Mr. Bryson. Not only did hepensate me for the demolition of my house, but he also arranged for me to work on this ind. Moreover, Mr. Bryson said that my work hours will be matched with my daughter''s school schedule." Audrey nodded. Teaching one to fish was better than giving them fish. Wild Goose Ind was not far from Jake''s new home. Jake had a fixed job and could apany his daughter more. They had a stable life now. "Angel, Mr. Bryson had arranged for me to receive you. Let me take you around!" Audrey nodded. Jake took Audrey and walked around the construction site. Jake was very familiar with the ind''s terrain. He carefully introduced the ind''s situation to Audrey. When Audrey and Jake arrived near the wend and were about to return to the project center, Audrey tripped over a rock and almost fell. As she staggered, Audrey''s sharp eyes saw two people sneakily peeking over from behind the wet grass. Seeing that Audrey had found them, they quickly shrunk their bodies. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Audrey narrowed her eyes and looked in the direction of the people who were peeping at them. "Angel, what''s wrong?" Jake asked curiously when he saw Audrey looking in the direction of the wend. Those two people had been hiding there the entire time, not knowing who they were. Were they targeting her? What did they want? Thinking of this, Audrey smiled and turned around. "It''s nothing. Let''s go on." The residents living nearby had been emptied and many houses had been demolished. But the ces that Jake and Audrey went to were all safe areas. Jake continued to introduce, "Angel, look over there. The area in front of us will be built into a leisure area..." Audrey listened carefully to Jake''s introduction, but she still couldn''t help peer in the direction where the two unknown men hid. A short whileter, Jake brought Audrey to the back of a house. He introduced with interest, "Angel. This house was built during the Qing Dynasty. It has more than a hundred years of history. The one who used to live here was an official from the Qing Dynasty. Later, the official was pulled down because of corruption. And a rich businessman purchased this house..." Audrey sensitively heard a sounding from the other side of the house. She looked up and saw that the house beside them had copsed and smashed towards the two of them. ... Elvis, who was sitting in the office of the Cordova Group Building, stood up happily when he received the news of the ident on Wild Goose Ind. "What did you just say? There was an ident on Wild Goose Ind, and both Angel and Jake were pressed down by the copsed house?" Elvis couldn''t help but ask his assistant, Perry. Perry''s face was filled with excitement. "That''s right, Mr. Elvis. Angel and Jake were both suppressed. It was confirmed by the staff at the scene!" Perry said happily, "Originally, the target was Jake. I didn''t expect that Angel woulde to look for death. We killed two birds with one stone!" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Elvis nodded and praised, "You did a good job. I will give you one percent of the money that I''ll receive from Mr. Fox tomorrow!" One percent! Perry frowned. The next second, he looked at Elvis gratefully. "Thank you, Mr. Elvis. By the way, after hearing about the incident at Wild Goose Ind, Mr. Bryson, who was going to the next city to inspect, rushed to the scene." "Since Mr. Bryson has gone, I can''t fall behind." Elvis straightened his sleeves and walked out of the office with a smile. "Let''s go and take a look at the Wild Goose Ind too. Let''s see how badly Angel and Jake have been smashed." "Alright." ... Wild Goose Ind. Elvis and Perry arrived at the Wild Goose Ind. Many of the buildings on the ind had already been destroyed by the excavator. There were ruins everywhere. Elvis had a look of disgust on his face when he saw the ruins. Elvis asked Perry beside him, "Perry, where did that Angel and Jake get smashed?" Perry pointed in a direction. "ording to the staff, they were smashed there." Elvis looked in the direction pointed by Perry. There were already many people there. Elvis narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Let''s go and take a look." Elvis and Perry walked forward one after the other. Elvis hoped that he would be able to see the two of them being smashed. Soon, Elvis and Perry arrived at the scene of the ident. There were staff members who knew Perry. When the person saw Perry, he quickly said, "Mr. Jason, why are you here?" Perry nced at Elvis who was beside him, then said, "Mr. Elvis heard that there was an ident, so he came to see what happened." "So this is Mr. Elvis. d to see you, Mr. Elvis!" Elvis coughed and put on the airs of a director. "Well, tell me, what the hell is going on?" The staff sighed. "The house behind us suddenly copsed. Two people were smashed under it. Mr. Elvis, we all followed the rules and procedures. We haven''t started working on this house yet. We don''t know why it had suddenly copsed." "You just said ... two people were smashed?" The staff nodded. "Yes, two people." "How are the two of them?" "We haven''t found them yet. We are doing our best to rescue them!" Hearing this, Elvis was ecstatic. He was sure that Audrey couldn''t escape this time. It was an unexpected harvest for him since his original target was Jake alone. "We found one!" A staff member at the scene suddenly shouted. When Elvis heard this voice, he pretended to be very concerned and said seriously to the staff in front of him, "Save them at all cost!" "Get it, Mr. Elvis!" The staff finally rescued them and carried them out with stretchers. "Walk slower." The staff constantly reminded the people in front of them, "Be careful of the stones in front of you. Don''t fall." Elvis, who was standing outside the ruins, stared at the person being carried out on a stretcher. The bodies of the two people were covered in dust from the ruins. Their hands hung outside the stretchers, and blood kept dripping down. It looked extremely tragic. Elvis was extremely excited when he saw this scene. Looking at that blood flow, they must be dead! ''This is your reward for acting against me!'' The staff walked out of the ruins and walked to Elvis and Perry. Afraid of seeing such a bloody scene, Perry subconsciously turned his head. Elvis also didn''t want to see Audrey and Jake''s bloody appearance. However, because he was here to show his concern, it wouldn''t make sense if he didn''te forward. Elvis turned around and looked at the people on the stretcher. "Angel is the legal advisor of the Cordova Group. I''m so sorry for her!" As soon as he finished speaking, Elvis frowned. He felt there was something wrong with the figures of the two people on the stretcher. A woman shouldn''t have such a burly figure! Just as he was thinking about this, a faint voice came from behind him. "I didn''t expect Mr. Elvis to be so concerned about me!" Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Hearing that, Elvis felt a chill run down his spine. This voice was so familiar to him. Elvis slowly turned around. Before he could see the person behind him clearly, Perry called out first. "An ... Angel!" Elvis turned around and saw Audrey standing in front of him, safe and sound. She looked perfectly fine. There wasn''t even a spot on her white shirt, not to mention blood! She was still outstandingly beautiful. Audrey looked very unreal, especially her smile. Elvis was stunned. He frantically took two steps back, his fingers trembling as he pointed at Audrey. "Aren''t you..." Elvis stuttered, almost unable to speak. "Aren''t you dead?" Audrey slightly raised her eyebrows. "I''m dead, Mr. Elvis?" Audrey raised her voice. But Elvis thought that she admitted it. His body trembled even more. "In broad daylight, even if you are a ghost now, I am not afraid of you!" Elvis shouted. Audrey smiled and took a step forward. Elvis immediately took a step back. "Don''te over! If you dare toe over, I will..." "What are you going to do?" Elvis saw that Audrey was not afraid of his threat at all. He subconsciously took another step back and happened to meet someone behind him. When he touched that person, he staggered and the other person supported him. Elvis was just about to stand up when he saw the person holding him was Jake. Same as Audrey, Jake looked great. It didn''t look like anything had happened to them. However, Elvis was scared out of his wits. He pushed Jake away forcefully. Elvis had already lost his bnce. Without the support of Jake, he fell heavily to the ground. He immediately got up, escaped with all his strength, caring little about the pain. Elvis caught Perry and hid behind him in horror. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Perry, ghost..." Elvis was certain that Audrey and Jake were dead. He had the proper reason to be terrified at the moment. Perry wanted to push Elvis away but to no avail, because Elvis was holding him tightly with both hands. At first, Perry was the same as Elvis, thinking that Audrey was a ghost. But when he saw the person standing not far from Audrey, he gave up this idea. It was Bryson who stood behind Audrey. Elvis''s guilty behavior would only expose himself. Perry was afraid that if Elvis continued holding him, Bryson would be suspicious. If that was the case, Bryson would investigate Elvis. If Perry could stay out of this incident, he could perhaps escape from the investigation. However, if Elvis kept hugging him like this, or if he said somethingter, Perry would be in trouble. As Elvis pointed at Audrey and Jake, Perry quickly reminded him. "Mr. Elvis, Mr. Bryson is here." Elvis nced to the side and saw Bryson. Elvis pointed at Bryson''s nose in shock. "Bryson, what happened? Are you dead too?" Bryson was speechless. Perry was speechless too. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and anxiously reminded, "Mr. Elvis, look carefully. There are shadows in front of Mr. Elvis, Angel, and Jake. They are all fine. You can rest assured!" After Perry''s reminder, Elvis came back to his sense. Sure enough, there was a shadow on the ground in front of Bryson, Audrey, and Jake. It was sure that the three of them were human, not ghosts. Elvis looked at the other staff members beside him, all of them were staring at him strangely. He instantly felt embarrassed. ''How shameful!'' he thought. Elvis clenched his fists and red at Perry angrily, ming him for not reminding him earlier. Perry felt wronged. He tried to remind Elvis. But Elvis insisted that Audrey was a ghost and did not even give him a chance to react. What could he do? Elvis looked at Audrey with a slightly embarrassed expression. "It''s a misunderstanding!" Elvis kicked Perry in the calf. "It''s all your fault! You told me that Angel and Jake had an ident on Wild Goose Ind. That was why I rushed over." Elvis looked at Audrey with a relieved expression. "Fortunately, it was just a false rm. Seeing that you two are fine, I am relieved!" Audrey looked like she was watching a show. On the outside, Elvis looked relieved seeing Audrey intact. However, he was probably furious on the inside. He must be very disappointed! "I appreciate your concern, Mr. Elvis!" "You are the legal advisor of ourpany. You have a great responsibility. Of course, I wished you were fine" Elvis immediately pulled the staff from before over. "He can prove that I''ve asked them to immediately rescue you guys when I arrived here." The staff member immediately nodded in agreement. "That''s true. Mr. Elvis wanted us to rescue you guys at all cost!" "Yeah, right?" Elvisughed and said, "I didn''t lie to you, right? I thought something had happened when I saw the blood and flesh on the stretchers just now. That was why I acted weirdly. Look, isn''t this a misunderstanding? So, Angel, Mr. Jake, you guys won''t me me, right?" "Of course not!" Audrey replied with a smile, "Elvis was worried about us. Why would we me you?" Bryson walked up and looked at the two people on the stretchers who were badly mutted. "How are the two of them?" Bryson''s cold gaze swept over the person in charge. The person-in-charge immediately said, "Mr. Bryson, although they are seriously injured, they are still alive. They must be sent to the hospital immediately." "Okay, send them to the hospital immediately and save them at all cost!" "Get it!" Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Perry anxiously pulled Elvis to the side. "What''s wrong?" Elvis nced at him unhappily. "Mr. Elvis, bad news!" "What''s it?" "It''s those two!" Perry whispered into Elvis''s ear. "What do you mean by those two? Tell me clearly, what exactly happened?" "It''s ... the two people you asked me to bribe to deal with Audrey and Jake. They know that you are behind me!" After Perry said this, Elvis suddenly widened his eyes and stared at Perry. In order to prevent Bryson and the other from hearing, Elvis asked Perry with his eyes. Perry nodded to confirm Elvis''s guess. Elvis''s eyes immediately lit up with two mes of anger. "You ... you idiot!" Perry whispered to Elvis. "Mr. Elvis, it is not the time for you to me me now. If the two of theme back to life, they will probably expose us." In fact, the person who contacted the two of them was Perry. However, if he did not get Elvis involved, Elvis would definitely not help him if something happened in the future. Therefore, every time he did something rted to his safety, he would be careful. Just as Perry thought, if those two people only knew him, Elvis wouldpletely expose Perry and let him take all the me. However, it would be different now that the two of them knew about Elvis. If the two of them came back to life, they would probably expose him. This was the crime of murder. Elvis wanted to keep them and prevent them from being saved, so it would be a natural death. Seeing the two carried away in front of him, Elvis was still standing there in a daze. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, there was a thought that became clear in his mind. Those two people absolutely could not live. Elvis scolded the two people who were bribed by Perry in his heart, but he could only keep a smile on his face. "It''s horrible. I really hope they could be safe." Elvis looked sympathetically in the direction where the two people on the stretcher left. Audrey smiled and replied, "Mr. Elvis, don''t worry. The person in charge just said that their vital signs are very strong, so they will be fine." "I was just worried!" "When the two of them wake up, they will be very grateful to you!" But he wished he could kill the two of them now. "By the way, Audrey, what is going on?" Elvis changed the topic. "I heard that something happened to you and Jake." "Oh, well..." Audrey sighed and said, "At that time, the building that Mr. Jake and I were in was about to copse. However, I heard a little noise. So, before the building copsed, I took Mr. Jake to a safe ce. Later, we left. However, the building did not copsepletely, and it copsed again. The staff found in the surveince video that the two people were pressed under it and rushed over. So we knew about it." "Mr. Jake and I came here to check the construction. Maybe the staff didn''t know there were other people and mistakenly thought it was the two of us, so they reported it to the wrong person." After listening to Audrey''s exnation, Elvis was secretly annoyed. "Maybe." Why was she so lucky? Her ears were really good. Otherwise, how could she have escaped in time with Jake? She always had a narrow escape and dodged the threat of death over and over again. He did not believe that her luck could always be so good. Elvis chuckled. "Audrey, since you are fine, then I will go back to the group first. There are still many things in the group that I need to deal with. I will not continue to chat with you here." "Alright, go ahead and do your work, Mr. Elvis." Elvis looked at Bryson again, his eyes filled with disappointment. Audrey was as lucky as Bryson, having escaped from death many times. "Mr. Bryson, I''ll go back first." Bryson responded faintly. Elvis left with Perry. They had just left a short distance away when Elvis, who had good hearing, heard Bryson order the person in charge of the construction site beside him, "Immediately investigate why this building suddenly copsed and the identities of the two of them!" "Yes, Mr. Bryson!" Elvis quickened his pace when he heard this. He had to get rid of those two before they were awakened to prevent future troubles. When Elvis left, Audrey had been staring at his back from afar. ... The two people were sent to the hospital and the construction site was safe. Moreover, Elvis could not take the risk and attack Jake at this time. Therefore, Audrey agreed to allow Jake to continue working on the ind. She left the Wild Goose Ind with Bryson. Sitting in the car, Audrey noted down what she had seen on the ind. After organizing it, she handed it to Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, these are the precautions I have written about the scene of Wild Goose Ind. Please take a look!" Audrey said. To her surprise, after she handed over the information for a few seconds, Bryson did not reach out to take it, which made Audrey a bit embarrassed. Bryson''s face was gloomy as if someone owed him a lot of money. However, even if someone owed him money, he did not have to worry. The Cordova family was rich. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Audrey rubbed her arms, feeling threatened. Since he saw Audrey, Bryson had been holding back his anger, but he was repeatedly interrupted. After getting in the car, Audrey only cared about the precautions. Now, she even showed him the precautions. What he wanted to do most now was to tear those two pieces of paper into pieces. "Didn''t I tell you not to go to such a dangerous ce?" Bryson looked at Audrey with a gloomy face and asked, "What''s more, didn''t I tell you to have otherse over to Wild Goose Ind? This is the demolition site, and it is dangerous everywhere. Why did youe here personally?" If she did note over personally, how could she have encountered such a thing? What if Audrey did not dodge in time? "The things I see and others see are different. I..." Suddenly feeling Bryson''s sharp gaze, Audrey shrunk her neck and whispered, "I promise I won''t charge forward personally next time. I promise." "Swear!" Bryson said. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Seeing Bryson''s serious gaze, Audrey frowned. He asked her to swear. Was he ... serious? Audrey raised her hand and took a peep at Bryson. "I, Audrey, swear that if something like this happens again, I will definitely not rush forward personally. Otherwise, I will..." At this point, Audrey suddenly stopped, and she turned to stare at Bryson. Shouldn''t the boyfriend reach out and cover his girlfriend''s mouth to stop her from swearing? However, Bryson was staring straight at Audrey with a cold and handsome face. It seemed that he would never interrupt her. What was he trying to do? Did he really want her to swear? Audrey frowned as she wondered if she should continue to swear. Just as he was thinking about it, Bryson had already said. "Continue!" Audrey was speechless. He was not like a boyfriend at all! Under the pressure of Bryson, Audrey secretlyined about Bryson in her heart, and continued to swear. She gritted her teeth and said, "Otherwise, I''ll not be awyer for five years, no ... three years!" For her, it would be very sad if she stopped being awyer. Audrey looked at Bryson after saying this, thinking he should be satisfied now. However, Bryson calmly added, "A little more." Audrey looked at Bryson nkly. "What?" "And you''ll gain fifteen kilograms a month!" Audrey was lost for word. He was really ruthless! That was too much for her. As was known, fat was women''s enemy. She couldn''t stand being fat. "The one just now is already..." Bryson''s face clouded over. Feeling the change of Bryson''s mood, Audrey felt threatened. So Audrey could only grit her teeth and continue to swear, "One more item, increase the weight by fifteen kilograms within a month." The tension eased up. Then, he took the information Audrey handed him and carefully read through it. He looked at the information in his hand and frowned as he pointed at one of the contents. "There''s something wrong with the n here. Change it again." Audrey was speechless as she looked at the item Bryson pointed at. That was just a suggestion she made to the entire project as an outsider. It did not belong to her responsibility. He had just forced her to swear, but now he was ordering her. He was really considerate. When he didn''t hear Audrey''s answer, Bryson turned his head to look at her and asked, "Did you hear what I just said?" Audrey smiled and looked at Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, I''m sorry. The question you just mentioned doesn''t belong to my job. Please look for your company''s nning department." Bryson frowned. As Audrey spoke, her tone was strange and her expression was not very good. "What''s wrong? Aren''t you feeling well?" Audrey looked at Bryson with a faint smile. "No, I am very well and can''t be better." Bryson frowned even more. He felt strange when he heard Audrey say that, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. Kolby, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, felt a chill run down his spine when he heard Audrey''s tone. This was the precursor to a woman''s anger. As a bystander, Kolby immediately understood it. However, as an outsider and subordinate, he could not remind Bryson. He could only continue driving in fear, hoping that they could arrive safely. "Did you get hurt on Wild Goose Ind?" Bryson probed. Audrey leaned back in her chair with a smile, her watery eyes sparkling. "I dodged in time. I didn''t even lose a strand of hair. How can I get hurt?" Bryson was suddenly alert. Audrey''s tone was obviously strange. Bryson stared at Audrey''s beautiful face with a serious expression. "Audrey, what exactly is wrong with your body? Can you tell me directly? I''m your boyfriend. What is there that you can''t tell me?" ''Yes, you are my boyfriend, but you are so inhumane that you forced me to swear and even threatened me with fifteen kilograms a month.'' She thought. Audrey blinked her beautiful eyes. "I have already said that there is nothing wrong with my body and I''m feeling very well." "Then did someone tell you something?" "How could this be?" Audrey gently wiped the screen of her phone, wiped the stains on it, and said without looking back, "I am now a first-sswyer of thew firm, and I have never been defeated in court. Who will say anything to me?" Bryson was lost for word. Although she said this, Audrey''s expression still made him feel uneasy. After a while, the car stopped in front of the building where Square Law Firm was. Audrey still had a smile on her face. "Thank you, Mr. Bryson, for sending me back to thew office. I''ll go up first. Take care, Mr. Bryson!" With that, Audrey turned around and prepared to get off the car. Bryson quickly grabbed Audrey''s wrist. "Audrey!" Audrey smiled and pushed Bryson''s hand away from her wrist. She said politely and distantly, "Mr. Bryson, I am yourpany''s consultant andwyer. It is really inappropriate for us to do this. Please behave yourself, Mr. Bryson!" No matter how stupid Bryson was, he should have thought that there was something wrong with Audrey''s attitude towards him. It was obvious that Audrey was angry at him. He had always only thought about business. Now he carefully thought about what happened before and after they left the ind. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Bryson frowned and said, "If you get angry because of the proposal, I really didn''t consider it well enough. This is a matter of the nning Department. Later, I will let the nning Department make relevant changes." "Of course, the matters of Cordova Group should be handled by the Cordova Group. You have always been wise. I admire you. If you have nothing else to say, please let me go!" Bryson was speechless. It wasn''t because of this. "Is it because of the oath? But..." Bryson was confused. "It was you who swore that if you broke your promise, you would not be able to work in thewyer profession for three years." "Yes, I said it myself. I didn''t say it wasn''t me. So, can you let me go?" Bryson was lost for words again. It wasn''t because of this either. The only thing he could think of was ... fifteen kilograms in a month. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Bryson smiled. "It is indeed challenging to gain thirty pounds within a month!" Audrey''s face darkened. She shook off Bryson''s hand and wanted to get off the car. Bryson knew he made Audrey angry when he saw this. He pulled Audrey into his arms, and at the same time, Audrey fought against his grips. She failed to escape from Bryson''s embrace like she usually did. "Let me go. If you don''t let me go, I will call for help." Bryson squeezed her even harder. "Have a go. You might have a lot of friends here. If they find out about it, I can save a lot of work to announce our rtionship." Audrey was speechless. That was rather underhanded! Bryson''s threat sessfully stopped Audrey''s struggle. Audrey was afraid that people would know about their rtionship, and that would be terrible. "As expected, you are a traitor!" Audrey cursed at Bryson''s neck. "I am honored to be your cunning fox." Audrey nced at him, "It was not apliment." Bryson held Audrey tight in his arms and seriously said, "Audrey, I have nothing to fear in my life, but since I met you, I have found my weakness. I can''t lose you!" Bryson''s words softened Audrey''s heart. Then Bryson continued softly, "You are one of the most important women in my life, so I have to keep you safe. Can you hear me?" Audrey frowned. "One of the most important women? Is there anyone else?" Bryson smiled. "The other is my mom and your mother-inw!" Audrey was speechless. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She mumbled, "We haven''t married yet. Besides, I haven''t met your parents. How do I have a mother- inw?" Bryson pinched Audrey''s face. "Not yet, but it will be soon." Audrey''s unhappiness was gone after hearing Bryson''s words. Bryson released Audrey a bit and pinched her face. Audrey pped Bryson''s hand away. "Hey, it hurts." Audrey red at Bryson. "Are we good?" Audrey rolled her eyes. "Did you listen to me? I wasn''t angry. How can you me it on me?" Bryson looked lovingly at her. "Alright. It''s my fault." "Thew firm needs me, so I have to go. You should wrap it up and leave." Audrey was about to leave. Bryson wrapped her wrist again and pulled her into his arms. Audrey screamed. Bryson put his arm around her waist and lowered his head to kiss her lips. Bryson only kissed her forehead and pinched her cheeks gently because they were on the side of the road. "Alright, you can leave. I''ll pick you up when you get off work." "Okay!" Audrey got out of the car. ... At the Starlight Hotel. Julian knocked on the door. He heard someone walking near the door. The sound of footsteps could be heard from inside the door. The door was opened, and a faint smell of fragrance floated out of the room. Julian saw Wendy show up at the door, wearing a sexy robe. He felt hot for Wendy, as if he was going to burn out. Wendy pulled Julian in with a smile and closed the door behind her. "Julian, you''re finally here!" "I told you I had a meeting tonight!" "I know!" She smiled attractively. "I don''t me you because you''re already here." Julian picked up Wendy and walked towards the bedroom. Wendy blushed as she looked at Julian''s face. "Julian, I think we should start with a drink." ... At ten o''clock in the evening, Julian''s was sober. Wendy went to take a shower. Julian sat at the bedside and lit a cigarette. At this time, Julian''s phone rang. He nced at the phone, and it was from his friends. Putting out the cigarette, Julian looked at the perfect shape reflected on the bathroom''s ss door and said to his friend on the phone, "I''ll be there in a minute." Wendy came out of the bathroom. Her face was full of satisfaction. As soon as he came out, he saw that Julian was changing clothes. She frowned and asked, "Where are you going?" "My friend called me. I have to go and enjoy your night alone!" Julian put on his clothes and left the room. Wendy angrily watched Julian leave. Wendy''s lips curled into a horrible smile when she looked at the trash bin. Anyway, it was just a matter of time. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Wendy picked up her phone and made a call. The call was quickly picked up. Wendy narrowed her eyes and said, "Hey, it''s me." In her hand was a small medicine bottle without anybel. "Are you sure I can get pregnant with the medicine you gave me?" The other party smiled and replied, "Don''t worry. As long as you take this medicine six hours before you have sex, you will definitely get pregnant." Wendy heaved a sigh of relief and hung up. She smiled and gently stroked her lower abdomen. Now, there was probably a small life inside. As long as she had Julian''s child, she was confident that she could marry into the Shaws. ... First Affiliated Hospital of the University of Peace City. At midnight, the corridor of the ICU in the hospital was quiet. A nurse who was staring at all the vital signs of the patients in the ward kept nodding due to sleepiness. In one ICU, two patients were lying quietly on two beds. Their eyes were closed and they were already asleep. They were wearing oxygen masks and countless tubes on their bodies. The instruments next to them were constantly making a pitter patter sound. A man in a white coat walked to the door of the ward with a folder in his hand. He carefully checked the patient''s name. Before he walked to the ward, he had a calm andposed expression. He stood at the door and looked around. After making sure that there was no one in the corridor, he opened the door of the ward. After entering, he carefully checked the surroundings, then closed the door and entered the ward. Standing beside the hospital bed, the man in a white coat took a deep look at the person on the hospital bed and stared at the oxygen mask and the heartbeat apparatus beside the man on the bed. Then, he took out a needle and ced some prepared medicine in the infusion bottle of the two. After doing all of this, he left the ward like nothing had happened. Not long after he left the ward, he saw a nurse walk out of the nurse station. As she walked forward, she said to the person beside her, "There''s something wrong with the heartbeat of the patient in bed 18 and 19. Quickly inform the doctor!" The man watched the nurse go to the ward just now, and he came out from the corner when no one was paying attention and quickly left the hospital. The man walked out of the hospital. He took out his phone and dialed a number. "I''ve finished what you asked me to do." "Are you sure no one found out?" "No, everything went smoothly. No one noticed it!" "That''s good!" Perry smiled with satisfaction. After hanging up the phone, Perry immediately said to Elvis, "Mr. Elvis, the person who just made a move called back. He said that it was done." Elvis red at him. "If you weren''t so stupid back then, I wouldn''t have to spend so much effort to settle this matter today. I even lost a lot of money!" ''If I hadn''t always been working for you, would you have gotten the money and status you have today? Every time something happened, the first thing you do is to criticize me first.'' Although Perry was dissatisfied, he couldn''t show it. "Mr. Elvis, no matter what, this matter has already been settled. Don''t be angry." Elvis snorted. Perry asked tentatively. "Mr. Elvis, since this matter has been settled, about the one percent of the profit that Mr. Fox will give you tomorrow, will you..." "You made me lose such arge sum of money, and you still want that one percent of the profit?" Elvis said shrewdly, "Perry, I clearly distinguish between rewards and punishments. Because of your mistake this time, I will deduct that one percent of the profit. Don''t worry. If you have a major contribution in the future, I will give it back to you." Perry was lost for word. Elvis''s tone of charity made Perry extremely ufortable. "Don''t worry, Mr. Elvis. I will be careful in the future!" "Alright, alright. Hurry up and leave. Don''t let me see you. I''m annoyed to see you now." ... After calling Perry, the man threw the white coat he was wearing before, as well as the needle used for injection, into the trash can next to him. Then he turned around to leave. But just as he turned around, two people suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his way. The man frowned and said, "Bro, please make way. Let me pass." "Our boss invites you over." "What? Your boss invited me over? Who is your boss?" "Bryson Cordova, the president of the Cordova Group!" The man in the white coat was dumbfounded. Upon hearing the name, the man in the white coat turned around and was about to escape. However, he was soon caught by the two men and pinned to the ground, unable to move. "Let go of me! Let go of me!" At this moment, Perry and Elvis did not know that the man in the white coat had been captured by Bryson''s people. ... The next day was Saturday, so Audrey turned off the rm in the morning, nning to sleep as long as she liked. While she was sleeping in, someone suddenly knocked on her door. Audrey turned over and continued to sleep, unaffected by the knocking. However, the knocking continued. Audrey thought that Harold had deliberately asked her to get up for dinner, so she did not open her eyes and directly shouted, "Quentin, I don''t want to eat this morning. You eat it yourself. Don''t wake me up. I''ll sleep for a while." The person outside seemed to understand her words and did not continue knocking on the door. Audrey thought that Harold had left, so she did not mind and continued to sleep. In her sleep, she felt the quilt on her body being pulled. She subconsciously reached out and tried to pull the quilt back, but she did not touch anything. Then, she felt a breath on her face. It was itchy. She frowned and tried to push the disturbing breath away. Unexpectedly, she touched something like a human face. She tried to push it away but failed. The disturbing breath continued to disturb her. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw a familiar handsome face. Audrey snorted. "Monster, do you think you can do evil with my Bryson''s face? I will teach you a lesson!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Bryson was speechless. Audrey punched out. As expected, she did not hit Bryson. Instead, Bryson grabbed her wrist and stopped her. The familiar strength woke Audrey up. When she saw Bryson in front of her, Audrey suddenly remembered what she had just done and shrunk her neck in embarrassment. "Bryson, why are you here so early? Didn''t we agree to meet at nine o''clock?" Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Bryson looked down at Audrey from above took her phone from the side and put it in front of her. It was already half-past nine on the phone. Audrey''s eyes suddenly widened. "What? It''s half-past nine?" Audrey reached out and took the rm clock from the bedside table. When she saw it, she was shocked, "My rm clock is out of battery!" The hour hand of the rm clock was still pointed at half-past seven, no wonder she always felt that she had slept for a long time today. Audrey looked at Bryson with her charming eyes, "You said you would take me to visit the camp today. So get up first. I''ll go with you." Bryson looked into her eyes and said meaningfully, "I''d like to lie here with you and do something more meaningful!" Audrey flushed and pushed him away. Brysony aside by her. He leaned on the bed and looked at her with his head propped up on his side. When she was picking up her clothes, Bryson said with interest, "What are you covering so carefully? I''ve seen everything." "..." His words were meaningful. "Nonsense. When have you seen it?" "The night I went to your apartment for the first time!" The night he first came to her apartment? Audrey recalled that day carefully. On that day, Bryson brought Mrs. Cordova over and stayed at her house for a night. At midnight, she got up to go to the bathroom but bumped into something when passing by the living room, then ... she fell onto Bryson. Andter, she fell down to the ground awkwardly. Audrey said angrily, "I identally fell onto you, and it was only the second time we met each other. Just out of politeness, shouldn''t you close your eyes at that time?" Bryson gave his honest answer, "I want to see!" Audrey was speechless. Noticing Bryson''s gaze on her, Audrey felt her skin was on fire in an instant. And she also felt like she was naked in front of him. Audrey, who always had a silver tongue in the court, but now couldn''t say a word. After a long while, Audrey gritted her teeth and said, "You rascal!" Then Audrey took her clothes and directly walked towards the bathroom. Bryson looked at Audrey''s back andughed. When Bryson and Audrey came out of the room, Harold had waited too long to be patient. "Audrey, you''re too slow to get up. Look at what time it is now! If I wait any longer, the sun will go down." "..." Was that the way he treated his sister? "Harold, Audrey is your sister. You need to be polite to her." Harold immediately stood there obediently and looked at Audrey gently, "Audrey, I was wrong just now." Audrey was lost for word. She definitely found a fake younger brother. ... It had always been Audrey''s wish to visit a real camp. The divisionmander of the second military region in the Peace City granted Bryson''s request to take a visit there. Knowing this, Audrey was so happy that she could not sleep well the entire night. This was why she got upte in the morning. On the way to the camp, Audrey still couldn''t hold back her excitement. When they arrived, many soldiers in uniform stood upright outside the gate. A solemn and respectful feeling rose in Audrey''s heart. Bryson took out the Passing Certificate that he had prepared and the gate opened. He, Audrey and Harold entered into the camp together. Audrey looked like a child who had never seen the world before. She seemed to be curious about everything, and looked around as if she couldn''t get enough of it. A short whileter, Bryson brought Audrey to the real training ground of the camp. Today, it happened that the variouspanies of the army were having contests, and from afar they could hear waves of cheering. Every inch of the training ground was surrounded by people, there were rough fighting contests, wrestling contests, shooting contests, obstacle races and so many others going on. Audrey felt eager to take part in all of them. Themander of the thirdpany, Mason, was an elder brother in the second grandfather''s family of George. Mason was familiar with Bryson. So he immediately let Audrey and Bryson change into his company clothes as he saw them. As for Harold, who was in poor physical fitness, didn''t go to change the clothes, instead he watched them from the side. There was always a certain amount of rivalry between the second and the thirdpany. The reason was that themander of the secondpany, Reed, knew that Mason liked a female soldier but still confessed to her, and this female soldier refused Reed. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The twomanders became foes, and so as theirpanies. However, Reed''s father was the lieutenant general, which allowed Reed to have the privilege to select excellent soldiers in advance every time there were new soldiers sent to the camp. The rest given to Mason were lesspetent. Therefore, the thirdpany lost every contest with the secondpany. Mason was so angry that he fell behind Reed in theirpetition. Luckily, today Audrey and Bryson joined him. Last night, George called him and said that Bryson and Audrey wereing to visit the camp and asked him to take care of them. He was told that Audrey was a realdy enforcer with great physical power, and Bryson was also very strong, so he instantly invited them to change into hispany clothes. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Because Mason''spany was a mix of men and women, even if Audrey was in it, Reed would not notice it. Bryson and Audrey, who were forced to change their clothes, did not know what Mason meant. Audrey was happy with this result. She was excited topete with these soldiers in the army. Audrey excitedly spun around in front of Bryson. "Bryson, how is it? How is it? Can I dress like this? Is it good?" The clothes Mason gave Audrey were very fitting. After tying the belt, Audrey''s curves were revealed. Moreover, the uniform added a heroic spirit to her. She was even more dazzling and eye-catching. Seeing Audrey like this, Bryson suddenly didn''t want Audrey to appear. Seeing that Bryson was silent, Audrey no longer asked Bryson. Instead, she took out her phone and handed it to Bryson. "Help me take a photo!" "..." Bryson could onlyply with Audrey''s request and took a photo. Audrey couldn''t wait to take her phone back after hearing the sound of a click. She wanted to see how her photo was taken. However, when she saw the photo on the phone, she was so angry that she almost threw the phone in her hand to Bryson. Because of the angle, she looked short and small, and her face looked a little deformed. More importantly, the photo was even blurry. Audrey did not give up and handed the phone to Bryson again. "Help me take another photo!" Audrey smiled and gestured to the camera. After Bryson pressed the shutter again, Audrey happily held the phone in her hand again. She thought that the photo which had been taken like that was just an ident. However, the photo on the phone was no different from before, and ... it was even more blurry. After Bryson took the third photo for her and it was still blurry, Audrey finally gave up asking Bryson to take a photo for her. She couldn''t be uglier than her in the photo that her boyfriend took for her. She never expected it before. She thought she would look more beautiful in the photo Bryson took. Now she knew she was wrong. Asking Bryson to take a photo of her was simply a disaster. Audrey looked at the photo on her phone and decisively turned to look for Harold, asking him to take a photo of her. Harold had learned photography for a period of time. When he took pictures of Audrey, he got the perfect angle, and Audrey looked very beautiful in it. Looking at the photo Harold took for her, Audrey was finally satisfied. Audrey muttered as she returned to Bryson''s side. "Now I finally know why you don''t like to take photos." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Why?" He did not know. "Your photography skills are really too poor!" "..." Although he epted this fact, it was not logical. The skills he used to take pictures were poor, but what did it have to do with him not liking to take pictures? Of course, Bryson didn''t provoke Audrey who was angry. While speaking, Mason personally came to find the two of them to make sure that the two of them had changed their clothes and did not run away. "Audrey, Bryson, since you two have changed,e with me!" Audrey and Bryson followed Mason. As soon as Audrey and Bryson appeared in the thirdpany, they immediately attracted the attention of the secondpany. Themander of the secondpany, Reed, sized up Audrey and Bryson. When he looked at Audrey''s face, he was shocked. This female soldier was so beautiful. Then, Reed looked at Mason with a smile and said, "You guys are too sloppy in your current training. You just sent these two delicate and tender girls topete with us. Aren''t you looking down on me?" Mason smiled and replied, "How could I dare to look down on you? The people I sent to participate in thepetition were all carefully selected." "If that''s the case, then we won''t show any mercyter!" John, the lieutenant of the secondpany smiled and shouted, "That girl, you look so beautiful with a good figure. It''s too shameful to join the thirdpany. If you lose, you can join us!" "That''s right, that''s right. You should join us!" The other soldiers also joined in. After John and the other soldiers finished speaking, they felt threatened somehow. They looked in the direction of the thirdpany and saw Bryson standing behind Audrey. Feeling the domineering aura from Bryson, the few soldiers looked at each other, nning to join forces to embarrass Bryson in thepetition. Soon, the match was about to begin. The first match was shooting. This was Audrey''s forte. Audrey easily defeated her opponent. In addition, both she and Bryson entered the top ten in the shootingpetition. In the top tenpetition, both of them performed well and were ranked in the top. In the final match, Bryson easily defeated his opponent when he waspeting with the others. In the match against Audrey, Bryson yed eight rings, zero rings, two rings and three rings at thest four rounds. Everyone present was stunned. They didn''t know why Bryson suddenly performed worse and made such a poor result. However, with such a poor result, Bryson also won the runner-up. Mason happily ced his arm on Reed''s shoulder after the two of them had won the championship and the runner-up. "Did you see that? Those two were in mypany!" Reed red at him and shook Mason''s arm off his shoulder. "Isn''t it just winning the shooting? There are still many matches toe. It is impossible for you to win every match!" "Let''s wait and see!" The others only felt that Bryson was acting abnormally. As a spectator in the game, Harold understood it and immediately cursed in his heart. This was simply insane. The numbers of Bryson''s score were meaningful. When one gestured the numbers, he would get the letters LOVE. When one gestured the numbers, he would get the letters LOVE. This was an obvious confession. Harold touched his heart and felt deep regret. Why did he follow them to the camp? Why should he watch their public disy of affection in the camp? Chapter 298 Chapter 298 When she saw the result of the shot, Audrey''s face instantly turned red. She was very smart and knew what Bryson meant by the ten shots. Fortunately, those soldiers only cared about the results and did not count the numbers, so for the time being, no one understood that Bryson was confessing to her. However, Harold''s injured expression showed that he understood. After announcing the ranking, Audrey took the water from Harold and took a sip. Harold could not help butin to Audrey, "Dear Audrey, can I ask you for something?" "What is it?" "You and Bryson can show off your love, but can you not show off so crazily?" Audrey smiled and looked at him. "Sure, but you have to talk to Bryson personally about this." "..." Bryson? Harold muttered, "Forget it then." It was obvious that Bryson would never agree to it. After drinking some water, Audrey returned to Bryson''s side. When she met Bryson''s gaze, Audrey felt a bit shy. How could she not be shy after being confessed to by Bryson? Then, the next round of thepetition was about to begin. The next round of thepetition would be the obstacle race. All kinds of obstacles were set up in the middle of the track. Severalpanies each sent one person to set off at the same time. And different groups set off at different times. Whoever reached the finish line first would win. Whoever got to the finish line in the shortest time won. Audrey and Bryson were divided into two groups. Audrey set off first and Bryson set offter. John, who previously teased Audrey, specially set off with Audrey. He looked at Audrey, who was preparing to start running, and said with a smile, "Beauty, what''s your name? Where is your hometown?" Hearing his words, she ignored him, looking straight ahead. John continued to ask, "Beauty, don''t be so cold. I think your shooting is very good. Who did you learn it from? Teach me!" Audrey continued to ignore him. John was not discouraged. "We are now standing at the same starting line. This is fate. For this fate, we will meet under the por tree in the female dormitory. How about it?" Audrey felt a threatening air behind her. She could feel the anger of Bryson. She nced at John beside her with sympathy. Then, with a whistle, Audrey and the others rushed forward at the same time. About thirty secondster, Bryson and the others followed. Audrey''s physical fitness was very good. She had been running at the front of the team. However, John was actually very strong, simr to Audrey. As he ran, he said to Audrey, "Beauty, your running speed is really fast. I almost couldn''t keep up with you." They had already arrived in front of the first obstacle. This was a two-meter-tall railing. Audrey leaped lightly and jumped over. John was just about to follow her over when a figure suddenly shed behind him. Someone rushed over and pulled him down from the railing. He heavily fell to the ground. Bryson easily jumped over the railing and chased after Audrey. At this time, Audrey did not notice the situation behind her, nor did she know that Bryson had already rushed to the front, so she continued to run. John, who had been kicked off the railing by Bryson, was enraged by the pain. After jumping over the railing, he tried his best to chase Bryson. When they reached the ce where they should crawl forward, John grabbed Bryson''s foot, wanting to pull him back. However, just as he touched Bryson''s foot, he was ruthlessly kicked at the top of his head. John almost went nk and did not recover for a long time. In the end, when Audrey ran past the finish line, Bryson followed behind Audrey and reached the finish line. In the end, Bryson won first ce, and Audrey won second ce. Seeing Bryson and Audrey on the podium again, Mason was so happy. He proudly elbowed Reed''s arm. "Did you see that? It''s the thirdpany again. Why isn''t there a single winner in the secondpany this year?" Reed snorted, flicked his sleeves and returned to his ownpany, cursing at his ownpany''s soldiers as good-for-nothings. After the soldiers were scolded, no one dared to make a sound. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Mason happily walked up to Bryson and Audrey. He could not hide the smile on his face. "Bryson, Ms. Audrey, the two of you really make me proud. Look at how angry Reed is. I can finally hold my head high!" Bryson and Audrey looked at each other and silently shrugged, not understanding what Mason meant. In any case, he was definitely praising them. Audrey smiled. "You are ttering us." "No, I''m not. You are really strong!" Mason looked at the two of them with a shrewd gaze. "By the way, are the two of you ... interested in joining the army? I can make an exception and recruit you into my company!" Audrey was speechless. "I''ll listen to Bryson!" As soon as Audrey finished speaking, Mason immediately looked at Bryson. Bryson calmly said, "We are about to get married!" "So what?" Bryson said, "We n to have a child after marriage." If they wanted a child after marriage, it would be impossible for Audrey to join the army. Mason said, "It''s a woman''s business to have children. How about you?" "Is the sry given by the army as high as the sry of the president of the Cordova Group?" Mason didn''t know what to say. What a joke! The sry of the president of the Cordova Group was out of his imagination. How can he afford such a high sry? Maybe ... the sry of all the people in the entire army was not as high as his. Mason said resentfully, "Forget it!" Audrey, who told that she was about to get married and have a child after getting married, fell silent. ... Then, the third round of thepetition was carried out. In a fight, whoever was beaten down first would lose. John, who was kicked twice by Bryson, immediately stood up. John pointed at Bryson angrily and said, "I''ll fight you!" He was originally the champion of the obstacle course for three consecutive years, but in the end ... he was disrupted by Bryson. Not only did he lose the championship, but he even ... did not even enter the top ten. This was a disgrace to him. Of course, he ignored the fact that Bryson had broken the shortest record in their army. He only felt that Bryson had caused him to lose the championship. Audrey raised her eyebrows. He wanted to challenge Bryson. He was risking his neck. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Bryson and John both stood in the center of the circle. John was a fierce general under themand of Reed. He was very strong in the entire camp and his martial arts could be ranked in the top three. In everyone''s eyes, Bryson was just a neer. How could his strength bepared to that of John? The soldiers who were cheering for their teammates in other ces also joined in the fun and rushed over to watch. Those people did not think Bryson could win. Even the soldiers of the thirdpany beside Audrey thought so. "John is the strongest person under Commander Reed. Bryson is probably not a match for John." "I think so too. Bryson is going to lose if he meets John." "In the past, no one could beat John. After this year of training, John''s strength must have increased greatly." "Bryson had defeated John before. Perhaps ... he can win." "It was all a coincidence before. Don''t forget, Bryson still lost the shooting." Listening to the discussions of those soldiers, Audrey looked at Bryson who was in the middle of the field with some worry. Bryson was a businessman. In Audrey''s impression, his hand was particrly strong. As long as he held her wrist, she could not break free. She had always thought that Bryson was a very powerful person. On second thought, since she met Bryson, she had never seen him fight. Perhaps ... he only had strength in his hands and couldn''t fight. Because of what those soldiers said, Audrey had no confidence. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She really wanted to rush out now and fight in Bryson''s ce, but if she rushed out now to rece Bryson, Bryson would probably lose face. In her dilemma, she could only stand still and look at Bryson worriedly. When John and Bryson stood face to face, John looked at Bryson with disdain and ridicule. Bryson had fair skin and a slim figure. He seemed like a pretty boy who did not usuallye out to bask in the sun. John did not care about him at all. However, this man had humiliated him like that before. He had to get back at him. John smiled at Bryson, arrogantly raising his chin. "Bryson, I''m afraid that others will say that I bullied a neer like you and it will be unfair, so..." John ced his left hand behind his body. "I''ll only use one hand!" As soon as John finished speaking, the people present started to discuss again. "John actually said that he will only use one hand. This is too arrogant!" "Yes. However, he has the ability. You should know that he is the strongest person in the second company." Reed smiled as he walked to Mason''s side and ced his arm on Mason''s shoulder like he had done before. "Our John will only use one hand. He really gave you enough face." Mason pushed Reed''s arm away with a gloomy face. Then, he looked at the arena with a worried expression. He also knew the strength of John. If John really only uses one hand, Bryson might still have a chance of winning, but it would be too unfair. If he didn''t win and something happened to Bryson, George would definitely call his mother and let his mother me him. Audrey narrowed her eyes. John was indeed arrogant. He was looking down on Bryson and didn''t take him seriously. If he won Bryson with just one hand, John would be even more popr, and Bryson would be more humiliated. She really wanted to rush up and kick off John''s head. When everyone looked at Bryson, there was a hint of ridicule in their eyes. Bryson sneered as he coldly said, "I don''t need it!" In everyone''s eyes, Bryson said he didn''t need it just because he was afraid that it would be too embarrassingter. So he had to refuse John. Audrey was the only one who saw Bryson''s cold smile when he said this. Audrey shivered when she saw Bryson''s expression. This was the precursor to Bryson''s anger. John smiled contemptuously and took his hand back. "You really don''t need it? This is yourst chance. If you don''t want to, you won''t have another chance." "No need!" Bryson was still indifferent. John lightly clenched his hands. The joints of his hands sounded, which caused the surrounding people to tremble in fear. John was about to begin his attack. John moved his arms and legs, and took the posture of an attack. On the contrary, Bryson, who was standing opposite him, was still standing there with a cold face. It was the indifference on Bryson''s face that made John angrier. He attacked Bryson quickly. John''s fist smashed toward Bryson''s nose. He was about to hit Bryson when Bryson still stood in his original position, not moving in the slightest, causing everyone present to be nervous. They were even afraid that the next second, Bryson would be knocked out of the circle by John. However, before John''s fistnded on Bryson''s face, Bryson suddenly moved. John''s fist swept across the side of Bryson''s face. There was a trace of surprise on John''s face. How could this be? He was too fast. How could he avoid his attack? He attacked Bryson once again in disbelief. Bryson ced his hands behind his back and easily dodged the attack of John once again. John felt a little anxious after several consecutive punches. Bryson had been avoiding him all this time, and moreover, he kept his hands behind his back and avoided his attack. This was a deep contempt for him. He was furious. John had no choice but to use all his strength to attack Bryson, intending to attack Bryson with extreme speed. Five minutester, John still did not touch Bryson''s clothes. The audience next to him saw this scene and discussed it. "Did you guys notice that Bryson seems to have been ying with John all this time?" "I think his strength is too weak and he didn''t dare to fight against John directly. That is why he kept dodging." "Oh, I think that is also possible." John, who had been fooled by Bryson for five minutes, took the opportunity and increased his strength to attack Bryson. Bryson did not dodge this time. Instead, he slowly stretched out a leg and kicked John''s abdomen. John was like a kite with a broken string, flying away and falling out of the circle. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Everyone was stunned when they saw this scene. This was a fatal blow! Moreover, Bryson had his hands behind his back and never ced them in front of him, so ... Bryson didn''t use either of his hands when he fought against John. However, John attacked Bryson for a long time, not even touching Bryson''s clothes. And he was kicked out of the circle by Bryson. All the negativements about Bryson came to an abrupt end at this moment. Reed could not believe his eyes as he looked at John who was kicked to the ground and almost could not get up. How could it be? How could John be defeated by a little soldier from the thirdpany? Mason''s mood kept changing. Seeing that Bryson had won, he grinned and once again ced his arm on Reed''s shoulder. "I''m really sorry. We won again." "Scram!" Reed angrily pushed Mason away. The one who was most shocked was none other than John. He thought his ability was outstanding. No one in the thirdpany could defeat him. Previously, he even arrogantly said that he would only use one hand. However, Bryson didn''t use his hands and John was even defeated by a fatal blow. To John, this was a great humiliation. He could even feel ridicule from all directions. Reed walked to John. John timidly nced at Reed. "I''m sorry, I lost." When Reed looked at John, he sighed and helped John up. "John, sometimes you can''t take your mistakes so seriously. You are too proud. As a soldier, winning or losing with your own kind is not important. Moreover, this is just apetition. Do you understand?" "But, I lost to the thirdpany. I made ourpany lose face." "We have won so many times. It doesn''t matter if we let them win once. It''s normal. In this world, there will never be the strongest person, only stronger." John nodded seriously. "I understand." This time, Bryson defeated John. For John, this could be considered growth. After all ... there was always someone better than him. Reed nced at Bryson with admiration in his eyes. The match ended. The thirdpany won the final match with absolute advantage. After that, Mason happily patted Reed on the shoulder. "Did you see that? We are the biggest winner of thispetition." Reed nced at him from the corner of his eyes. "What''s there to be proud of? Bryson and Audrey who helped you win thepetition are clearly not from our military region." Mason smiled. "I was just about to tell you, but I didn''t expect you to have already guessed it." Reed rolled his eyes. "I understand you the most. If there was someone in yourpany who was particrly powerful, would you hide it until now? You would have shown off in front of me long ago!" "I didn''t expect you to know me so well." "Of course. We joined the army together at that time. I can''t know you more!" "..." "So, back then, when you knew that I liked Be, you deliberately went after her, didn''t you?" Mason asked. Reed looked at him helplessly and said, "Why are you so stubborn? What do you mean I like Be? She liked me and came to confess to me. I knew that you liked her, so I rejected her. But when you heard it, it became that I liked her and she rejected me." "What? You rejected her?" Mason pointed at Reed''s nose and said angrily, "How dare you refuse her?" "Isn''t this all for you? Besides, I don''t like her. Why can''t I refuse her?" "She is the person I like. Even if you don''t like her, you can''t hurt her!" "..." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. It seemed that they couldn''t be in peace forever. ... After the match, Mason sent Audrey, Bryson, and Harold out of the military camp. Just as they were about to go eat, a soldier ran over. "Bureau Chief invites you over!" Mason had a bad feeling. He was afraid that Bureau Chief knew about the fact he used Bryson and Audrey in thepetition. Mason rushed to his office. Walking into the office, Mason did not wait for Bureau Chief to ask and admitted his mistake first. "Bureau Chief, I was wrong. I didn''t ask for permission before using others to participate in the competition. I''m willing to be punished, but please don''t expel me from the army!" Bureau Chief looked at him without any expression. After Mason finished, Maxwell did not speak. Mason thought that Maxwell was furious and hurriedly said, "Mr. Hemming, I know you are angry. You can punish me, and I will do no matter what." "Will you kill people if I ask you to?" Mason chuckled. "Mr. Hemming, how could you let me do that?" Maxwell nced at him. "This time, Mr. Shane once told me that the two of them can participate in the competition." Mason''s eyes lit up. "Mr. Hemming, you mean to say that the two of them can participate?" "Don''t be happy too early. This time, you will still be punished. You will be punished to run tenps around the training field." Mason was so happy. "Thank you, Mr. Hemming. I''ll go now." This punishment was simply too light. "Don''t go yet. I have something to ask you." "Mr. Hemming, do you have anything else to ask?" Maxwell said, "What is the name of the girl who participated with Bryson?" "Oh, she is Audrey Koch." The surname was Koch. "How old is she this year?" "I think she''s twenty-three or twenty-four years old!" Twenty-three or twenty-four years old. Maxwell was lost in thought. Seeing that Maxwell was interested in Audrey, Mason took out the photo of the winners of today''s competition and handed it to Maxwell. "Mr. Hemming, the girl in the middle is Audrey." Maxwell picked up the photo and nced at it. At first, he only nced at it casually. After seeing the girl''s face in the photo, he was shocked. This girl ... looked very simr to his daughter who had been separated from him during the turmoil more than forty years ago. If his daughter had a child, she should be as old as Audrey. His daughter was only six years old at that time, but she had already inherited his shooting talent and had almost never missed out. He heard that Audrey''s talent in the shooting was also extremely high, and she was actually able to stand out in the entire army. Was there any connection between them? Chapter 301 Chapter 301 At noon, Audrey, Bryson and Harold went out for lunch. After thepetition, Harold''s admiration for Bryson increased by another level. In his mind, Bryson was like a god. Although Audrey was very strong in all aspects, Bryson was much stronger than Audrey in all aspects. Especially after Bryson defeated John, he looked at the crowd and asked if there was anyone else who wanted topete with him but no one dared. He looked really domineering. When they arrived at a restaurant, they went to the private room. Seeing that Bryson was about to sit down, Harold hurriedly pulled the chair for Bryson. His expression and behavior were extremely ttering, making Audrey feel embarrassed. Bryson enjoyed Harold''s service and sat down on the chair. After he sat down, Harold ced the menu in Bryson''s hands. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Bryson, order the food." Audrey sat next to Bryson, her stomach rumbling with hunger. Before she picked up the menu, she said to the waiter, "I want one..." Just as Audrey was about to order, Harold anxiously interrupted her. "Why are you in such a hurry? Bryson hasn''t ordered yet!" Audrey was speechless. Was this her own brother? He actually respected Bryson more than her. Bryson nced at Harold. "Quentin, let Audrey order first." Harold then looked at Audrey. "Audrey, please order!" Audrey was lost for words again. She suddenly didn''t want to order. Bryson looked at the sulking Audrey in amusement, then closed the menu and began to order. However, almost all the dishes he ordered were what Audrey liked to eat. Audrey was very surprised by Bryson''s behavior today. Although Bryson did not make much of a move today, he had only made a single move and already disyed his strength. There was quite a distance between him and her. That kick was really extremely satisfying. She always remembered the reluctant expression on Mason''s face when he sent the two of them out of the army. They promised Mason that they could help him in thepetition every year. When Mason heard the news, he was indescribably happy. Halfway through the meal, Bryson suddenly said to Audrey. "When you went out this morning, Grandma said that she had not been to your new home after you moved in. So, tomorrow night, your birthday banquet will be held at your new home!" Harold had just eaten a piece of meat when Bryson said that. He choked. "Bryson, what did you just say? The birthday banquet is going to be held at our house?" "Yes!" Harold was at a loss. Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly. She looked at Harold''s helpless expression and said, "Quentin, when you go home, you start to put away everything you have. You can''t leave any traces of your existence. In addition ... your identity is ratherplicated, so don''t go home tomorrow night. When the birthday banquet ends, I will call you and you cane back." Harold fell silent. Why should he take this? Harold scratched his head and looked at Bryson. "Can we discuss it and ask your grandmother not to hold a birthday banquet at our house tomorrow?" Bryson looked at him indifferently and said, "Impossible!" Harold was lost for word. Then he couldn''t sleep in tomorrow. ... In the evening, Bryson sent Audrey and Harold to the gate of themunity, and Harold tactfully left. The summer night wind wasfortable and cool. Such a night was especially suitable for couples to walk under the moon. Bryson held Audrey''s hand and walked slowly in the garden of the Azur Chambre. The two of them enjoyed such a time. Ever since she got out of the car, Audrey remained silent and did not speak again. "Audrey!" Bryson suddenly called. Audrey suddenly came back to her senses. "What''s wrong?" Bryson tilted his head and looked at Audrey worriedly. "Audrey, you have something on your mind!" Bryson said, "What are you worried about?" Audrey was shocked. She smiled and shook her head. "No, I''m not worried about anything. Nothing happened." Bryson stopped in his tracks and grabbed Audrey''s shoulder with both hands, standing face to face with Audrey. Facing the sharp light in Bryson''s eyes, Audrey immediately felt a trace of guilt. She subconsciously looked away, avoiding Bryson''s gaze. This action of hers was even more obvious. "Audrey, are you thinking about the birthday celebration for you tomorrow night? Do you think you lied to Grandma?" It was discovered by him. Audrey sighed. "Grandma wants to celebrate her granddaughter''s birthday tomorrow, but ... I''m not her granddaughter." She felt guilty and felt that she had lied to Kylee. Tomorrow''s birthday was not hers, but Elliana''s. She felt that she had taken what belonged to someone else. Bryson held Audrey''s shoulders tightly and stared at her seriously. He said word by word, "Audrey, you pretended to be grandma''s granddaughter and it was my own doing. It was not your fault. You don''t have to have any psychological burden. The original intention of lying to grandma was for her. Besides, although you are not grandma''s biological granddaughter, your love for grandma is never less. Grandma can feel it. In a sense, you are also half grandma''s granddaughter!" "Half a granddaughter?" Bryson said with a smile, "In the future, after we get married, you will be grandma''s granddaughter-inw. Isn''t that just half a granddaughter?" Audrey shyly turned her head away. "Who said we were going to marry?" "You epted my token of love. Now you want to go back on your word?" Bryson looked at the ne on Audrey''s neck. "..." Wasn''t this her birthday present? When did it be a token of love? She was resigned. Audrey felt much better after being teased by Bryson. Audrey said worriedly, "Bryson, do you think ... your sister will me me?" "No!" Bryson gently hugged her in his arms. "You have done what she can''t do on her behalf. She will be very grateful to you, so as long as you are happy at the birthday party tomorrow, she will be happier." "Really?" "Yes!" Then she would try her best to be happy tomorrow, with Elliana''s share. Audrey let out a long sigh. Feeling that Audrey was in a good mood, Bryson said in a low voice, "Now, shouldn''t we talk about what John told you when you were dragged to a corner today?" Audrey chuckled. "What are you worried about?" Bryson lowered his voice and said in a threatening tone, "Audrey!" Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Seeing that Bryson was about to get angry, Audrey stopped teasing him and said. "You know that I defeat him in thepetition." Bryson nodded. Audrey cleared her throat and continued, "He is eager to make progress. He knows that my skills are superior to his, so ... he wants to take me as his teacher!" "Take you as his teacher?" "Yes! I was also shocked at that time. I thought he was kidding me. However, he really knelt down in front of me. I was so shocked that I almost jumped up." Audrey was helpless. "At that time, I wanted to pull him up. No matter what, he was unwilling to get up. Later, I told him that I was not a soldier of the military region. If he retired from the military and still wanted to take me as his teacher, I would agree. Only then did he get up." At that time, Bryson was far away, so he did not hear what the two of them were saying. He only saw that John knelt down to Audrey. Later, Audrey helped John up. Then John looked indescribably happy. Bryson had thought that Audrey had promised John some other conditions, however ... he just wanted to take her as his teacher. Seeing a subtle expression sh across Bryson''s face, Audrey raised her eyebrows and said seriously, "Oh, I understand. You asked me about this matter. Don''t tell me you misunderstood me and John?" Bryson met Audrey''s gaze. "Can''t I?" "Sure, of course. Who dares to say no to you?" As they spoke, the two of them had already reached Audrey''s home. The elevator stopped on the first floor. After Audrey pressed the button, she said to Bryson, "Alright, it''s time for me to go up. You should hurry back too. See you tomorrow night!" "Alright, see you tomorrow night!" Before Audrey entered the elevator, Bryson pulled Audrey over and kissed her lips. Audrey quickly pushed Bryson away in shock. Seeing that there was no one around, she quickly entered the elevator. After Bryson left themunity, a person sneakily walked out from the corner of the building downstairs. She took out a mobile phone. The picture on the phone was of Bryson pulling Audrey and kissing her lips. She watched Bryson''s back from afar and then sent the photo on her phone to Alma. When she received the photo, Alma was sitting in the living room with her family and chatting. The phone rang. Alma picked up the phone and nced at the photo on the phone. Her eyes widened and she stood up in shock. The people in this photo ... weren''t they Audrey and Bryson? What were the two of them doing? Were they kissing? Weren''t the two of them siblings? Why would siblings kiss? A sense of shame from being deceived struck her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her suddenly stand up, her mother looked at her with concern and asked, "Alma, what''s wrong?" "Nothing!" Jeff looked at his daughter with disdain. "Didn''t you say that the Cordova family would announce your marriage to Bryson very soon? It''s been three months, but there is no progress." Alma clenched her fists. "Dad, how can marriage be so fast?" Alma''s sister, Sophia, said sarcastically, "Alma, you keep saying that you will marry Bryson, but he doesn''t show any sign at all. He has never even been to our house. You said that you will marry into the Cordova family. Are you trying to trick us?" Sensing his father''s questioning gaze, Alma denied it. "Of course not. Kylee promised me personally. I am the granddaughter-inw that she has set her mind on." Sophia sneered. "It''s just a confirmation. There is no real engagement. What marriage is this? Sis, why don''t you agree to Dad''s proposal and marry Mr. Reiss!" Alma was fumed with anger. "Mr. Reiss is already in his fifties and has been divorced five times. How can I marry that kind of man?" "Although Mr. Reiss is in his fifties and has divorced five times, he is rich." Alma clenched her fists in anger. She had to hurry up. She had to make the Cordova family acknowledge her as soon as possible. Otherwise, she would be forced to marry Mr. Reiss. She absolutely did not want to marry that bald, old, and ugly man. She remembered that Bryson''s parents seemed to be returning from abroad next week. At that time, it would be a good opportunity for her. ... Early the next morning, before Audrey could get up, she heard a noisy sound in the house. She lifted the quilt and ran out of the bed to check what had happened. When she came out, she saw Harold walking back and forth in the living room. Audrey unhappily watched Harold move the things around. "Quentin, what are you doing so early in the morning?" Harold did not look back. "Didn''t you see? I''m moving things and hiding things." "..." "If you want to hide something, you can hide it after I wake up. It''s only six o''clock now. It''s the time to sleep in the morning." "It''s already bright at five in the morning. It''s time to get up at six. There''s nothing wrong." Harold took Audrey''s shoes out of the shoe box and stuffed his shoes into the shoe box to hide that there was a man living in the house and ced his shoes at the bottom of the shoe rack. This was what Harold and Audrey had discussedst night. Kylee was old now and would not touch the lowest level items. In addition, Harold had not been in Peace City for a long time and there were not many shoes. They were all ced on the lower two levels. Kylee would not take them to see whose shoes were inside. Listening to Harold''s sound, Audrey wished she could strangle her brother to death. Why did she have such a brother? Even if she was angry, this was still her biological brother, and she had personally found him. Forget it, it was better not to be angry. She repeated it ten times in her heart, "He is my biological brother. He is my biological brother." After that, she ignored Harold and went to her room to wash up. She had promised Kylee that she would go to the Cordova Mansion to apany her this morning. Then, she woulde to the new home to celebrate her birthday. Since she couldn''t sleep, she would go to the Cordova Mansion. Before leaving, Audrey told Harold repeatedly, "Quentin, you must hide all your things. Also, pack up your bedroom. Don''t give yourself away." "I understand." "Also, you will go out at three o''clock this afternoon. You are not allowed toe back without my call. Do you hear me?" "I know, I know. Don''t say anymore!" Harold impatiently chased Audrey out of the door. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Three days ago, it was Audrey''s real birthday. Nell, Nataly, and Grady thought that Audrey would celebrate her birthday with her boyfriend. Therefore, the three of them only called Audrey to give her their blessings and did not ask her out to celebrate her birthday. Now that Audrey was celebrating the birthday as Elliana, they would openly attend as third wheels. When Bryson drove Audrey and Kylee to Audrey''s house, Nataly and George just arrived. In the distance, George saw Bryson and the others get off the car and happily greeted them. "Bryson, you guys are too slow. We have all arrived and you guys have just arrived!" Seeing Kylee come down, George obediently greeted her, "Hello, Madam Cordova." Nataly stood quietly by the side, adjusting the sses on her nose with her fingers, and then called out with a smile, "Hello, Madam Cordova." Kylee looked at George in surprise. "Who are you?" "Madam Cordova, you don''t remember me. I am George." "Oh, I remember. Who is this?" Kylee sized Nataly up. George pulled Nataly into his arms. "Madam Cordova, this is Nataly, my girlfriend." Nataly retreated from George''s embrace with some difort. Kylee raised her voice slightly. "Girlfriend." When it came to his girlfriend, Kylee looked at Bryson beside her with a face full of disappointment. "Bryson, you see, George already has a girlfriend, and George is one year younger than you!" Bryson really wanted to say that he also had a girlfriend now, and it was even earlier than George had a girlfriend, but he could not say it. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go up!" Audrey spoke in time. Audrey''s words alleviated Bryson''s predicament in time, and everyone went upstairs together. Because the team that Simon participated in had apetition outside of the city, he could not rush back at night and would note to participate. James, Grady, and Nell arrived at Audrey''s house one after another. Nell was thest to arrive. As soon as she entered, Nell did not see Harold and shouted, "Elliana, where is Puppy Harold? Why didn''t I see him?" Hearing Nell''s words, Audrey was shocked in panic. "What puppy?" Kylee was puzzled. Audrey was anxious. She red at Nell, who realized what she had said and quickly shut her mouth, afraid that she would say something shocking again. Audrey braced herself and exined to Kylee, "Well, Grandma, the puppy that Nell mentioned was a puppy that I picked up on the street a few days ago. It was abandoned by its owner and looked very pitiful. I brought it home and Nell saw it once." "What? How can there be such an owner? Where is the puppy?" Of course, the little puppy was wandering by himself. "Later, I saw a message on the Inte about finding a dog. It happened to be the puppy. It turned out that the dog was not abandoned, but identally get lost. I contacted the owner of the puppy and returned the puppy to him!" "So it was like this!" Kylee was enlightened. "Then the owner of this puppy is too careless." "I think so too, so I taught the owner of the puppy a lesson." Audrey secretly broke into a sweat. Finally, Kylee didn''t find out. She was really afraid that Kylee wouldn''t believe it and had already thought that if Kylee didn''t believe it, she nned to borrow a dog to pretend. But that was not all. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. George suddenly took out a male sock from the gap of the sofa. Seeing that it was a sock, he threw it on the ground in disgust. "Quentin actually hid the socks here." Audrey looked at the sock and was a little speechless. She recognized at a nce that it was Harold''s sock. No wonder she heard from Harold a few days ago that he lost one sock when he washed his socks. It turned out that he stuffed it into the gap between the sofas. Audrey saw the socks and wanted to pick them up to avoid being discovered by Kylee. However, Kylee had already seen the sock. "Elliana, why do you have male socks at home?" Kylee looked at Audrey, puzzled. Audrey was lost for word. After taking a deep breath, she pointed at Bryson, intending to push the me onto him. "It''s Bryson''s. Thest time he came to my house, his socks were wet, so he changed into a pair of socks." After changing the socks, he ced the sock on the sofa. Moreover, it was stuffed into the cracks of the sofa. This was a very shameful behavior for the Cordova family. Immediately, Kylee cast a disappointed look at her grandson. Bryson had a confused expression on his face, but he could only admit it. He coughed lightly. "It''s mine!" Kylee was unhappy. "Bryson, the sofa is a ce to sit. How can you put stinky socks on it?" Bryson was lost for word. Kylee pointed to the bathroom. "This is your own sock. Take it to the bathroom and wash it!" Audrey did not dare to let Bryson wash Harold''s socks. She lowered her head and wanted to pick up the sock. "Well, I''ll go wash it!" "Don''t move!" Kylee snapped, "Bryson, why haven''t youe over and take it to wash?" Bryson was really helpless. Under Kylee''s threat, Bryson could only pick up the sock from the ground and walk in the direction of the bathroom. Listening to the sound of watering from the bathroom, Audrey thought that when Harold came back, she would definitely teach him a lesson. Harold, who was ying an Inte game, suddenly sneezed several times. He sniffed and thought someone must be talking about him. ... The dishes for the birthday banquet were specially ordered by Bryson from the five-star restaurant and sent directly over. Nell and the others were satisfied with the meal. Next, it was time for gifts. Nell, Nataly, Grady, George, and James all had gifts for Audrey. Audrey got a set of cosmetics from Nell, a pen from Nataly, a scarf from Grady, a pendulum from James, and the most vulgar gift from George was a red envelope, which contained 10, 000 in cash. Although George''s gift was very vulgar, Audrey happily epted it. It was Bryson''s turn. However, Bryson did not give her anything. Kylee stood beside Audrey and stared at Bryson. "Bryson, where is your sister''s birthday present?" Kylee asked Bryson with a frown. Bryson said indifferently, "I didn''t buy it!" Kylee was surprised. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Kylee red at Bryson angrily. "You didn''t buy one?" "I didn''t," Bryson confirmed. "Why didn''t you buy one?" Kylee tried to suppress her anger. "I forgot." Originally, Kylee didn''t want to get angry in front of so many people, but Bryson''s wordspletely stirred up her anger. "Forgot? You said you forgot? How can you forget?" Bryson did not say anything. Audrey tried to calm Kylee down, "Grandma, don''t be angry. Bryson must be too busy with the affairs in thepany, so he doesn''t have time to buy a present. It doesn''t matter." Kylee pulled Audrey behind her, "Elliana, don''t find an excuse for him." She became furious and felt disappointed, "He is always busy. But he shouldn''t forget your birthday and buy you a gift. He may not take it seriously. Bryson, tell me, do you treat Elliana as your sister?" Bryson said in his heart, "No." He treated Audrey as his girl. Audrey heard Kylee''s words and felt helpless. Bryson had given her a birthday present, but she could not tell Kylee about it. Today was Elliana''s birthday. Bryson should have prepared a gift, but he didn''t. "Grandma, the birthday party was held by Bryson on his own. It is the best gift he gave to me. Today is such a good day. Be happy." Kylee cooled down a lot when hearing Audrey''s words. She held Audrey''s hand tightly. "Elliana, you are always considerate and protect your brother. But I don''t know if he appreciates it." Kylee rolled her eyes at Bryson. Bryson said nothing. Audrey smiled, "Grandma, today is my birthday. Don''t be angry, okay? Promise me." Kylee looked at Audrey with a doting expression, "OK. I will promise you anything you say." Kylee sighed. "How time flies. You are twenty-four years old now. I still remember the day when you were seven years old. You were so naughty and climbed onto a chair. And then you fell and hit the corner of the table with your palm. After that, there was a scar. I was heartbroken when seeing it. Now you have grown up." As Kylee spoke, she looked at the palm of Audrey''s left hand, "Elliana, your scar ... why is it gone?" Everyone present became panicked at the same time. Audrey felt her palm that Kylee was looking at hot. She did not expect Kylee to ask such a question suddenly. Bryson responded quickly, "She had a skin grafting abroad." "Skin grafting?" Kylee asked in confusion. "Yes," Audrey also reacted and nodded, "Grandma, as you know, girls always want to be beautiful. The scar is so ugly. So I made a skin grafting. You can''t see it now, right?" Kylee looked at Audrey''s palm carefully. It was fair and tender, just as she had never gotten injured. There was no trace of skin grafting. "Yes. Which hospital has such a consummate doctor? I can''t see the scar at all." Audrey''s palm was not injured. Of course, Kylee could not see anything. "When I went to the hospitalst year, it had closed down." "What a pity. If it was still here, I would have introduced my friend''s granddaughter to go." Audrey felt a little relieved in her heart. Fortunately, she said that the hospital was closed down. Otherwise, if she made up a hospital, she would be exposed. She had to keep alert all the time because there would be a "bomb" popping up from time to time. The party finally came to an end. Audrey and Bryson went downstairs to send Nell and the others off. Kylee waited alone at home. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief when Nell and the others left. "It''s finally over," Audrey patted her chest in relief. If they stayed longer, she didn''t know what else would happen next and whether she could make up for their words. Fortunately, they had all left. Bryson put his arm around her shoulder. "It''s been hard on you tonight." Audrey looked up at him in confusion, "By the way, did you really forget to buy a birthday present?" Bryson nced at her, "What do you think?" Audrey answered, "You did it on purpose. But you know that it will make Grandma angry. Why didn''t you buy one casually?" "I don''t want to treat you as my sister." Words failed Audrey. He had told her yesterday that a white lie would be forgiven. But today he hadpletely overturned it himself. Audrey palmed her face, "It''s fine to just make a show." "But I never lie to you." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Bryson said those love words with a serious expression. Audrey didn''t know what to say. Her heart couldn''t help but thump wildly. She pretended to cough and turned her head away. Kylee originally felt that Bryson was dissatisfied with Elliana. Today, he did not give her a present for her birthday. Audrey was afraid that Kylee would be angry with Bryson again. She did not want their rtionship to be tense because of her. "I''ll talk with Grandmater and let her not make things difficult for you." After she finished speaking, she noticed that Bryson was staring at her, not blinking. "What''s wrong?" Audrey sized herself up. Bryson rubbed her cheek, "How lucky I am to have met you." Audrey was moved slightly and smiled, "Me too." When Bryson lowered his head and was about to kiss her, Audrey hurriedly walked towards the elevator, "Let''se back. Grandma is waiting upstairs. I''m afraid she will be anxious." Bryson cracked a smile and followed her. Audrey took out the key and opened the door. When they stepped in, she heard a conversation. Audrey felt a little strange. There was only Kylee in the house. Who was she talking to? When Kylee saw Audrey, she shouted happily, "Elliana, you are back. I was talking with your parents on the phone. Come over quickly!" Chapter 305 Chapter 305 What? A phone call? And ... it was Bryson''s parents? Audrey was stunned. She had thought that today was over, but she did not expect that there was a call. Audrey turned to Bryson for help. Brysonforted her and asked her to answer the phone. Audrey didn''t know why. She had no preparation to see Bryson''s parents. Kylee was saying, "Madisyn, Caroline, you have gone too far. You are Elliana''s parents. Today is Elliana''s birthday. But you didn''te back to apany her on such an important day and even forgot it." When Kylee saw that Audrey was standing at the door, she added, "Elliana,e and answer the phone. Your parents forgot your birthday, but I have criticized them. Don''t worry." Words failed Audrey. She wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. Under Kylee''s gaze, Audrey could only dilly-dally and walk forward. Then she screwed up her courage and took the phone, "Hello!" An indifferent male voice rang out. "You are Ms. Audrey?" Audrey cast a nce at Kylee and took two steps back subconsciously so that Kylee could not hear. "Yes. Nice to meet you," Audrey''s voice was a little trembling because of nervousness. She clenched the phone tightly. "I''m Bryson''s father. Thank you for taking care of my mother." "You are too polite. It has always been Grandma who took care of me." "I heard from Bryson that it was your birthday three days ago. Even if it iste, I would like to say happy birthday to you." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Thank you." After that, Madisyn hung up the phone. Audrey''s hand that was holding the phone was sweating. It represented how nervous she had been just now. Even though the call had been hung up, Audrey kept holding the phone nervously. Bryson took the phone from her hand and returned it to Kylee. Kylee was still unhappy. "Elliana, your parents are too unreliable. They even forgot your birthday. When they go home, I will talk to them." "Perhaps because they are abroad and there is a time difference, they can''t remember it." Kylee was skeptical, "Is that so?" "Of course." Kylee held Audrey''s hand and looked at her with love and pity, "Our Elliana is so kind." "That''s because Grandma is also kind." Kylee smiled. But something suddenly urred to her and she frowned and asked, "You''re twenty-four, right?" Audrey was in confusion, "Yes. What''s wrong?" "Then your nominal age is twenty-five. If we round it up, you are actually thirty years old, aren''t you?" Kylee muttered to herself. Audrey wondered. She had just twenty-four years old. It was six years away from thirty years old. Why was she suddenly thirty? Audrey felt that Kylee was implying something. As expected, Kylee continued, "From tomorrow on, I will help you pick a boyfriend. When women were thirty years old, it will hard for them to get married." Audrey finally understood. "Grandma, I''m only twenty-four years old now," Audrey reminded Kylee. Kylee paused. Then she repeated, "I know. You are twenty-four years old now. And your nominal age is twenty-five. If we round it up, you are actually thirty years old. So, this year, I will find a good marriage candidate for you." Audrey didn''t know what to say. She was celebrating her birthday just now, but why did the atmosphere suddenly change and Kylee decide to find a boyfriend for her? It was about ten o''clock. It was about time for Kylee and Bryson to go home. But the doorbell rang at the time. Audrey quickly opened the door. It was Everett, the butler in the Cordova Mansion. "Butler Everett, why are you here?" Audrey looked at Everett in surprise. Everett handed a bag to Audrey, "Miss, I''m here to deliver something to Madam Cordova." When Audrey took the bag, Everett left. "Grandma, butler Everett just sent something to you." "I asked him to give it to me." Kylee instructed, "Put it in the room opposite your bedroom." Audrey was confused. "Grandma, why did you put it there?" Kylee said matter-of-factly, "It''ste. It''s not safe to go back. Here are many rooms in your house. I''ll stay tonight." Audrey was shocked. Kylee wanted to stay tonight. And ... the room she chose was Harold''s room. Audrey tried to persuade Kylee. "Grandma, there is nothing in the room. It is not convenient for you to live here." "So I ask Everett to send something to me." Audrey looked down at the bag and found a nket, a nket, and some toiletries in it. Audrey was stunned and continued to persuade Kylee. "Grandma, the room opposite me is not very clean. The room next to it is bigger and cleaner." "I like the room opposite you." With that, Kylee stood up and walked towards the room. Audrey couldn''t stop her. In the end, Kylee stayed in Harold''s room. Audrey followed Kylee into the room. Fortunately, the things inside were all tied up as if Harold hadn''t lived there before. Audrey was relieved. Since Kylee stayed, Bryson naturally could not go back. He stayed in the guest room next to Kylee. Audrey was tired. After Kylee fell asleep, she went back to her room and fell asleep soon. She forgot to send Harold any messages. Harold stayed Inte cafe until one o''clock at midnight. Audrey had not sent him a message, so he called her twice. But Audrey didn''t answer. He thought that it waste at night and Kylee should have left. So he paid the bill and went back. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Harold returned to the house, took out his key, and opened the door. All the lights in the house had been turned off. He found that Audrey''s slippers were not in the shoe cab. From that, he knew that Audrey had fallen asleep. He began toin in his heart, ''Audrey has gone too far. The guest had left, but she did not send me a text message and asked me toe back.'' Although he wasining, it was toote and time for resting. Audrey must be tired. Just settle ounts with her tomorrow. The moonlight was bright tonight. Harold could see things clearly. So he went to the kitchen without turning on the lights. He opened the fridge and saw arge piece of cake. Harold happily took it out and filled his hungry stomach. After that, he went straight back to his room. Staying in the Inte cafe for nearly a whole night, Harold couldn''t stand the smell of smoke and sweat on his body. When entered his room, Harold began to search for his clothes in the cab. Unexpectedly, his clothes had disappeared. He suddenly recalled that he had packed them up and put them in another ce. He did not notice that a person on the bed was slowly getting up, picked up a badminton racket from a nearby table, and moved behind him. When Harold was about to leave the room, Kylee hit him on his back heavily with the badminton racket. The sudden attack made Harold scream in fear. Kylee continued to hit him with the badminton racket and cursed loudly, "I''ll beat you to death, you thief!" Audrey and Bryson rushed to Kylee''s room when they heard the noise. They turned on the light and saw Kylee chasing Harold. They were both startled. Harold didn''t know what was going on and quickly hid behind Audrey and Bryson. Kylee pointed at Harold and said, "Elliana, Bryson, be quick. Catch the thief." Audrey, "..." Bryson, "..." Harold, who was recognized as a thief, "..." He was just taking his clothes in his room and preparing to take a bath, why did he be a thief? Audrey reacted. She turned around and kicked Harold''s calf. She raised her arm and pretended to hit him, "You thief, how you dare toe to my house!" Harold was confused. Audrey turned around and winked at Harold, telling him to run away quickly. Only then did Harold react and run out the door. Audrey followed Harold closely. Harold didn''t know what had happened. When he ran to the elevator, Audrey pulled him away, "You can''t take the elevator." Harold was lost for words. He had no choice but to follow Audrey''s orders and run downstairs. Audrey continued to chase after him. When Harold reached the first floor from the 18th floor, he was exhausted and panting. "Don''t have to run out," Audrey promptly stopped Harold from running outside. Harold sat down on the stairs. "I''m exhausted. I finally don''t have to run anymore." Audrey sat down beside Harold and calmed her breathing. "What happened?" Even now, Harold was still confused. Audrey nced at him, "As you just saw, Grandma didn''t go back." "Then why didn''t you tell me in advance?" He touched his back where Kylee had hit him with a badminton racket. It hurt so much. Under the moonlight, Audrey checked Harold''s back. Kylee hit him so heavily and a red mark was on it. "Does it hurt?" Harold grimaced in pain, "Of course." "I''ll transfer five hundred to youter. Go to the hospital across from ourmunity and then book a room in the hotel next to the hospital for a night." "Only five hundred? I have to take an X-ray to check my bones. The cost in hospitals is always high." "Then I''ll transfer you a thousand. Send me all the hospital billster." "Alright, I know." "Why aren''t you leaving?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll go now." Harold did not dare to stay there any longer and walked out of themunity without stopping. ... After Harold left, Audrey took out her phone and transferred a thousand to Harold. When she returned, Bryson was waiting for her at the entrance of the elevator. "How is Quentin?" Bryson asked Audrey in a low voice. Audrey answered, "He suffered some superficial injuries. Grandma is too ruthless. Quentin''s back was dark purple." "Did he go to the hospital?" "Yes. I have asked him to go to the hospital opposite themunity. How is Grandma?" "She was a little frightened." They exchanged a nce and returned to the room. Audrey pretended to be panting and said, "The thief ran too fast and I couldn''t catch up." Kylee held Audrey''s hand nervously, "Elliana, are you okay?" "I''m fine." Kylee looked at Audrey worriedly. She said with a lingering fear, "Elliana, themunity you live in isn''t safe enough. Even a thief can come into the house without a sound. If ... If I didn''t find him, you might have lost something." Audrey blurted out, "He is not here to steal things." "What do you mean?" Audrey wanted to bite back her words. She hurriedly exined, "Grandma, I said that it''s sote. I''m so sleepy that I can''t open my eyes. Let''s talk about it when we wake up tomorrow. I''ve used the anti-theft lock. The thief won''te in again. I''ll go to sleep first." "Elliana, I haven''t finished speaking yet..." Kylee would like to say something more. But Audrey closed the door and left quickly. ... The next morning, Harold was woken up by a couple arguing in the hotel. He couldn''t bear to leave the hotel to have breakfast. He happened to meet Kylee, Audrey, and Bryson who had juste out of themunity. Audrey kept exining to Kylee, "Grandma, there were no thieves at homest night. You remembered it wrong." Chapter 307 Chapter 307 It was Audrey''s strategy. When Kylee woke up, she asked Audrey to return to the Cordova Mansion with her. But Audrey decided to y dumb with Kylee and refused to admit that a thief had entered her housest night. To cooperate with Audrey, Bryson also lied to Kylee. He insisted that there were no thievesst night and it was just a dream of Kylee. Since Audrey and Bryson tried their best to exin that, Kylee began to suspect that it was really just her dream. However, the dream was too real. "I hit the thiefst night. Now my hand is still a little numb," Kylee felt a little strange. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Audrey couldn''t help but think in mind. ''Of course your hands will be numb. You have used so much strength to beat Harold!'' She tried to persuade Kylee, "Grandma, you have always been worried about me, so you would have such a dream. Look, the security of my neighborhood is good. There are patrols 24 hours a day and no thieves cane in." Hearing that, Kylee was convinced. "Maybe it was just a dream." Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. If Kylee continued, she didn''t know how to exin. Fortunately, the topic was over. Bryson called Kolby and asked him to pick them up. At that moment, Kylee saw Harold across the road. Harold also met Audrey and Kylee''s gaze. Kylee pointed at Harold excitedly, "It''s him. The thiefst night!" Audrey felt desperate. Why did Harold appear at this time? Didn''t he usually like to sleepte? It was only seven o''clock now and he had gotten up? "Grandma, you are mistaken." Audrey winked at Harold again as she supported Kylee to cross the road. Harold pretended to be calm and turned around to leave quickly. Soon, he disappeared around the corner. "I think that the man was indeed the thiefst night." "Grandma, where is the thief? Why I don''t see him?" "He just disappeared around the corner." "Grandma, you were just dreamingst night." Kolby stopped the car in front of them. After Bryson got in the car, Audrey pushed Kylee in and closed the door quickly, "Grandma, goodbye." "Elliana, what I said was true. I did see a thiefst night. It was the man just now." "There are no thieves. Kolby, start the car." Kolby did as Audrey ordered and took Kylee who was displeased away. After they left, Harold dared toe out from the corner and run to Audrey. "Audrey, Audrey, she left?" Audrey red at him speechlessly. "She has gone." Harold looked wronged, "You can''t me me for this. If I knew that you woulde out at this time, I would hide far away." Audrey red at Harold again. A momentter, she put on a worried expression, "You went to the hospitalst night. What did the doctor say?" "I took an X-ray. It showed that my bones are fine. It''s just a superficial wound and will be fine in a few days." "That''s good. Then don''t go anywhere this morning. Just rest at home." "OK!" But he had to rearrange his room and may have no time to rest. He prayed in his heart that Kylee would nevere back again. ... Audrey had just arrived at the Law Firm when she received a call from Bryson. She hid to the side and picked up the phone. "Where are you now?" "On my way to thepany." Audrey asked nervously, "Did Grandma say anything else?" "She was skeptical about what happenedst night." "She doesn''t believe us?" "It is only a matter of time. As time passes, she will forget it." "That''s good." Audrey saw her colleaguesing over from afar and said, "Alright, I''m at my office. I''ll contact you if there''s nothing else." She hung up the phone. It was Brenda. Audrey and Brenda entered the office while chatting andughing. ... Harold finally tidied up his room. After lunch, he took a nap. He had nothing to do and went to the shopping mall nearby. Coincidentally, the mall was holding a knowledgepetition. The prize for thepetition was a set of audio yers for home theater that was worth more than 10, 000. Harold had always wanted it. But it was not easy for Audrey to earn money so he did not ask Audrey for money. And his part-time job did not pay much. Harold watched for a while. A boy was on the stage. Harold knew him. He was Philip Wells, a wit of the Literature Institute in University A. Harold liked him very much. Philip was the first in thepetition. Until now, no one had surpassed him. At this time, Philip was sittingzily in his seat and ying his mobile phone. A Weibo notification sounded. Harold received a message from his special follows. Harold frowned and took a look at his phone. Philip posted a Weibo. The content was a sentence, "How can the light of firefliespete with the sun and moon?" It was paired with a disdainful and mocking picture. It was nothing for Philip''s words. But now, he was sitting on the high tform with a disdainful expression. Anotherpetitor who had failed the challenge walked down the stage. Therefore, Philip''s words were a bit subtle. He was expressing his contempt and ridicule for the other contestants. Just as if he was high up in the sky while the others were dust on the ground. The host asked the audience, "Is there anyone else who wants to challenge?" The audience looked at each other and discussed, but no one went on stage. The contempt in Philip''s eyes became stronger. Harold narrowed his eyes. Originally, he didn''t want to fight with Philip, but when he saw Philip''s expression, he changed his mind. He took two steps forward and said, "I want to challenge." Chapter 308 Chapter 308 The host''s eyes lit up when she saw Harold. "A handsome boy is here to challenge. Pleasee to the stage." Harold walked to the stage. The host handed him a microphone. "May I ask what your name is? How old are you? What is your profession?" Harold introduced himself, "My name is Harold Howell. I''m 21 years old. I''m a student currently." "Hello, Harold. Pleasee to the answer table." Harold followed the host''s request and walked to the designated location. Philip nced at Harold, his eyes filled with the same contempt and ridicule as he looked at the other contestants. Then the host looked at the big screen and began to ask questions. "Harold, the first question is, which year did Liu Che, Emperor of Han dynasty in ancient China, die?" Harold answered, "March 29, 87 BC." "Correct!" The host was in surprise and continued, "The second question..." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The questions were divided into simple, medium, and high levels. Each level had ten questions and some of them were rted to unpopr knowledge. Harold answered all of the questions in one go and his answers were almost the same as the standard answer. Many people could answer the questions at the simple level with no difficulty, but they could only answer one or two at the high level. Other than Philip, Harold was the second person to answer all the questions. Philip sized up Harold carefully. Harold''s handsome appearance made him jealous. Harold also looked at Philip with worship in his eyes. Philip saw that. He thought Harold had answered the questions by luck and couldn''t defeat him. The host said in surprise, "Harold is the second person to answer all of the questions in a row. Next, he will engage in apetition with Philip. Whoever answers more questions will win!" Thepetition became more interesting and many people in the mall gathered and watched it. In front of Harold and Philip were the answering buttons. As more and more audiences gathered, the host took the chance to introduce the sponsors of the competition. After a detailed introduction, she got to the point, "There are eleven questions in total. Who answers the most questions will be the final winner. Next, I will announce the first question." "Philip and Harold, please listen to the question..." The tense answering time finally came. In the beginning, Harold was not familiar with the answering machine. Philip answered five questions in a row, but he did not get one. Moreover, Philip''s answers were all correct. The host looked at Harold regretfully. "Phillip has answered five questions correctly. If he answers one more question correctly, he can win directly. Next, please listen to the sixth question!" Harold frowned and held his breath. Then the host announced the sixth question. Harold pressed the answer button faster than Philip and gave the urate answer. Harold finally answered a question. Philip sneered because he only needed one more question to win. How could an antpare to an elephant? The host was d for Harold and announced the next question happily. Harold answered it correctly. So did the next three questions. When Harold answered the tenth question correctly, Philip''s expression changed slightly. How could it be possible? Harold answered five questions in a row and caught up with him? More audience gathered and they became more enthusiastic. A few students from University A were discussing together. "Harold is so handsome. Which school is he from? He managed to stabilize his performance and catch up to Philip." "Thest question is the most important one. I heard that the organizer set a tricky question in order to avoid anyone taking the prize. Nobody knew its answer." "Philip is the top genius in University A and knowledgeable. He must be able to answer." "I also believe he can do it." "I don''t think so. Harold isn''t easy to deal with. During the entirepetition, he wasn''t nervous at all. He seemed to be hiding something." "How can hepare to Philip?" When Philip heard the discussions, he raised his chin even more arrogantly. He sneered in his mind, ''It was impossible for Harold to answer thest question. I must be the winner. ''And the set of audio yers must be mine.'' The host became excited, "Since thepetition hase to this point, everyone must be nervous. Harold won five questions in a row and fought to a draw with Philip. You must want to know the final result like me." "Now, there is only one question left. If one answers it correctly, then he will get the audio yers for home theater. Harold and Philip, are you ready?" Harold and Philip said in unison, "Yes." The host introduced the organizers once more deliberately, "Alright, I would like to express the gratitude to organizers first..." After the advertisement, she continued, "Now, please listen to thest question!" She dragged out thest syble on purpose. Harold also felt a little nervous. After all, thest question was the key to whether he could get the yers. The host began to announce the question. "9421728623. Please recite it reversely in three seconds. Begin!" The host held a stopwatch in her hand and began to count as soon as she finished. Hearing the number, Philip was stunned for a moment. Reciting it directly was easy, but reciting it reversely was... The audience also thought that it was impossible toplete the task. Even if they yed the video in reverse, they would not be able to remember the ten numbers in three seconds. But Harold pressed the answer button directly. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Philip looked at Harold in disbelief. What did he mean? He could recite it backward? It was impossible! Harold said, "326871299." The moment the host pressed the three-second watch, Harold''sst word was spoken out. The people, who were discussing with each other, suddenly fell silent. They looked at Harold in amazement. Five secondster, they let out thunderous apuse. Philip was so shocked that he stood up. How ... how could Harold do that? The host was dumbfounded. She had not expected Harold to give the right answer. She announced with a stiff expression, "Harold''s answer ispletely correct." A sound of apuse erupted once again. Harold won and could get the audio yers. Philip''s face was a bit twisted. He didn''t care about the audio yers, but Harold defeated him. "Wait a minute." He spoke with a gloomy face, "I have objections to the results." The host turned around and asked, "Philip, what are your objections?" Philip answered, "He couldn''t have recited the ten numbers correctly, but he did. So, I suspect that he knew the correct answer in advance." "Philip, ourpetition is absolutely fair and open. We haven''t announced the answer in advance." Philip didn''t give up, "Even if you did not announce it to the public, someone can also get the correct answer in advance." In short, he believed that Harold would not give the correct answer. Harold replied expressionlessly, "I have never stolen any answers." Philip raised his chin arrogantly, "If you didn''t, you wouldn''t have memorized it so quickly." "Then how can I prove my innocence?" "It''s easy. I''ll give you ten numbers. If you can recite it in three seconds, you win." Harold replied in a rxed tone, "Alright." Philip said a few numbers casually, "9863462732." The host pressed the timer immediately. Harold said without hesitation, "237663689." The organizers were happy to see thepetition be popr. They did not me the host for extending the time but asked the other staff to cooperate. The staff pulled out the surveince video immediately and yed it on the big screen. Someone verified the number that Philip had said with Harold''s answer. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. When hearing Harold''s answer, Philip''s face turned pale instantly. He thought that the host had colluded with Harold so Harold could answer the question given by the host. However, Harold had answered the question asked by him correctly. He had just pieced together several numbers, but Harold had memorized all of them at once. It meant that Harold''s former answer was entirely based on Harold''spetence. He himself, who was conferred as the top genius of University A, had lost. The host came on stage with the results. "Through the verification of the referee and the staff, Harold''s answer waspletely correct." The host had no choice but to announce, "Next, I announce, Harold won the first ce and obtain a set of audio yers. Congrattions!" Hearing that he could take audio yers, Harold was so happy. Then, it was time to receive the award. ... Thepetition that Harold attended happened to be organized by a brand under the Munn Group. Toby was busy in his office. When his work came to an end, he suddenly remembered today''s competition. He asked the assistant standing by, "Frank, how is today''spetition going?" Frank took the documents from Toby and said, "Mr. Toby, I have sent the live broadcast link to you on theputer." "Alright, I know. Continue your work." When Frank left, Toby clicked on the video of thepetition. At first nce, he saw so many audiences and smiled. It had to be said that the activity was quite sessful. In the live broadcast, someone answered all the questions and won the grand prize. The winner was standing on the stage and waiting for the award. The general manager of the mall presented the award in person. Then Toby fixed his eyes on the winner. He had met the winner two days ago outside the seafood restaurant. It was Quentin... Toby took out his phone excitedly and dialed the number of the organizer in charge of the activities. The organizer was busy and did not notice Toby''s first call. When Toby made the second call, he finally answered the phone. "Hello, Mr. Toby. Do you have any instructions?" "Did someone take the audio yers?" The organizer suddenly trembled, "Mr. Toby, our questions are tricky enough, but a boy answered correctly, so we have to give him the audio yers." "Where is the boy? Leave him here immediately. I want to meet him." "OK, I''ll go and find him." Toby hung up the phone and left the office. Wendy was going to find Toby. When she saw Tobye out, she called out, "Dad, I was just looking for..." However, Toby directly walked past her with an anxious expression and didn''t even look at her. Wendy looked at Toby''s back in surprise. "Frank, what happened to my dad? Did something wrong happen to ourpany?" Frank shook his head. "No." Wendy frowned, "Did he pick up any calls or do anything else?" "Mr. Toby wanted to watch thepetition in the mall. I sent him the live broadcast link. He may watch it." Wendy came into Toby''s office. Toby''sputer was ying the live broadcast. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Seeing the live broadcast, Wendy frowned. The activity went pretty smoothly. A lot of the audience gathered and participated actively. She was in confusion, ''Then why Dad was so anxious? Or ... what happened before?'' Wendy pulled the live video forward a little. It happened to be the award scene. A boy went up to the stage to take the prize. There was nothing special. Wendy had met Quentin a few times when she was a child, so she couldn''t remember Quentin''s appearance clearly. Therefore, she didn''t recognize Harold and only thought that Harold was an ordinary audience. She watched the whole video and confirmed that there was nothing. Perhaps Toby had suddenly thought of something important that made him excited and ignored her. It was the only reason. ... Toby arrived at the scene of the activity at a fast speed. It was four and a half in the afternoon. The activity had ended and the reporters had gone. Toby rushed over on the spur of the moment, so no reporters were waiting for him. He went backstage directly and found the organizer. The organizer greeted Toby respectfully, "Mr. Toby, d to see you here." Toby looked around anxiously, "Where is the boy? Why didn''t I see him?" The organizer looked at Toby in embarrassment and stuttered. "Um ... Mr. Toby, when you called me, the boy had left the mall. I went outside, only to see he got into a taxi. I couldn''t catch up. I called you, but you didn''t pick up." On the way, Toby was thinking about Quentin and didn''t want to be disturbed by others, so he turned his phone on silent. "What''s his name and phone number? Where does he live?" The organizer shook his head, "I don''t know. We haven''t asked the participants to register their address and phone number. He only said his name was Harold Howell." The name might be a false name. "Didn''t he get an award? Then why didn''t he leave an address or any other contact information?" The organizer was nervous, "He didn''t need our help. He lives nearby and takes the award back on his own. Of course, we can''t force the delivery." Toby continued to ask, "He also said he was a student. Which school is he from?" "He didn''t mention it." Two clues were all broken. Toby was furious and shouted at the organizer, "You just know nothing!" The organizer was confused. People were just attending an activity and they wouldn''t register so much information. Because even if they register, they might not be able to win an award. Nowadays, people were afraid of privacy disclosure. But he could only apologize to Toby, "I''m sorry, Mr. Toby. I was careless." In the end, Toby took a deep breath and calmed himself down. The boy seemed to be a university student. However, it was summer vacation now and Toby could not guarantee that the boy was studying at Peace City. It was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Since Toby knew that he was a student, he had a specific direction to look for. As long as he found a way to get all the student files and photos of all universities, he would find Harold one day. ... Audrey went to the Cordova Group in the afternoon to discuss some matters with the director of the Legal Department. After that, Audrey was going to leave. Then she saw Elvis and Perry. Elvis sized up Audrey smilingly, "Audrey, you look good today. It seems that things went smoothly." Audrey pretended to be grateful, "Thanks to Mr. Elvis, everything went smoothly. What''s more, thank you for your concern for the incident at the Wild Goose Ind." Elvis wore a fake smile, "It was what I should do. Fortunately, nothing happened to you." "Mr. Elvis, I still have something to do. I''ll go back to the Law Firm first. See youter." "OK." Elvis sneered as he watched Audrey leave. ''Take the chance to becent. Sooner orter, I will deal with you.'' Audrey received a call from Harold at the entrance of the Cordova Group building. "Hello." Harold said anxiously, "Audrey,e home quickly!" Audrey suddenly became nervous. She gripped the phone tightly, "Quentin, what''s wrong? What happened?" "I can''t make it clear at the moment. Anyway, you should go home quickly. There''s something important." ... Audrey was worried that Harold would be in danger. She hurried to take a taxi and returned home. When she reached themunity, she got out of the taxi and ran to her house. When she finally reached the building, the elevator stopped on the 20th floor. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Finally, the elevator arrived. As the elevator went up, she was more nervous. She was afraid that something did happen to Harold. She was unable to stand any stimtion more. Audrey walked out of the elevator and saw that the door to her house was shut. It seemed peaceful inside. However, under normal circumstances, the calmer surface meant the more violent and dangerous things inside. Audrey took out the key to open the door. But she was so nervous that her hand kept shaking. Just as she tried to open the door, the door was suddenly opened from inside. It was Harold. The moment Audrey saw Harold, she couldn''t wait to check him. "Quentin, what happened? Are you injured?" Harold replied, "No, I am fine." Audrey was puzzled. "Then why did you suddenly call me back?" Harold pointed at the living room, "Because of them." Only then did Audrey find other people in the living room. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Seeing the other people, Audrey pulled Harold behind her and looked warily at them. Six people were standing in the living room, dressed in casual clothes. However, Audrey could know that they were well-trained and not ordinary people. The old man sitting on the sofa had a dignified face and sharp eyes. He was not an ordinary person, either. Audrey tilted her head slightly and reprimanded Harold, "Don''t open the door no matter who knocks on it. Didn''t I tell you that?" Harold had a wronged expression. "They have been outside the door. When I went home, I was carrying somethingrge and didn''t see them. I opened the door and they followed me in. I stopped them, but they pointed at my head with their guns. What can I do?" Life was more important. Audrey frowned. Then she could not me Harold for that. So many people threatened him with guns, he would certainly be scared. ording to thews, ordinary citizens were not allowed to possess a gun. But they did. It turned out that they had aplicated background. "Who are you? Why did you break into my house?" Audrey nced at the old man sitting on the sofa. The moment Lindley saw Audrey, he was stunned. Simr ... it was so simr. Previously, when he saw the photo of Audrey, he felt that she looked simr to his daughter. Now he saw the real person and he felt that Audrey looked more simr. Lindley stood up excitedly and looked at Audrey. He muttered, "Cierra..." Audrey did not hear what he said. "Grandpa, what did you say?" Lindley restrained his uncontroble emotions and sat back on the sofa calmly, "Come in." Audrey was speechless. It was her house. But why did she feel that he was the master and she was the guest? Audrey nned to escape with Harold, but when she knew they had guns, she gave up. After all, she could not run faster than bullets. She shuffled into the living room, protecting Harold behind her. "Grandpa, who are you?" Audrey continued to ask. Lindley met Audrey''s gaze. In the face of such a situation, Audrey could still keep calm and was brave enough. Lindley admired her a lot. A deputy general introduced Lindley to Audrey, "This is General Mr. Hemming." General? Hemming? If Audrey remembered correctly, there was only a General in the Peace City called Lindley Hemming. He was an old General and his status in Peace City wasparable to that of Shane Ferry in the capital. She took out her phone and searched on the Inte. Soon, she found the introduction and photo of Lindley. Then, shepared the photo to Lindley. It was exactly the same. Audrey was shocked, ''Why did Mr. Hemminge to my house?'' No wonder that his subordinates have guns.'' She forced a smile and put away her phone. And her attitude became respectful immediately. Audrey turned to Lindley, "Hello, Mr. Hemming. Why do you suddenlye to my house?" In Lindley''s eyes, Audrey''s expression was quite simr to Cierra''s. He looked at Audrey in confusion. "Are your parents still alive?" Audrey felt nervous. ''Is he here to investigate my family?'' Audrey answered, "My parents died." Her mother died young. Her father wasn''t treated her as his daughter and even always wanted to kill her. In her heart, he had been dead. Lindley''s eyes were filled with disappointment. He asked, "What is your mother''s name?" "Her name is Sierra Koch," Audrey answered truthfully. Sierra Koch? Not Cierra Hemming? Lindley wondered, ''I was mistaken?'' "Do you have photos of your mother?" Lindley asked in an urgent tone. Audrey felt deeply guilty for that. Originally, Audrey had two photos of her mother. She had put them in her room, but ... Wendy found them and said that they were photos of a dead person and it was unlucky to put them at home. Finally, Wendy burned them. For this reason, she had a fight with Wendy. But in the end, she was punished to kneel outside the door for two hours. She med herself for being too weak and unable to protect her mother''s photo well. "No." Lindley became more disappointed. "Do you look like your father or mother?" "My mother. I heard people say that I resemble my mother a lot." The disappointment in Lindley''s eyes disappeared. Instead, he put on a smile. He took out an old photo from his pocket carefully. "Girl, take a look at this photo." Audrey looked at Lindley in surprise. She reached out to take the photo, but Lindley retracted his hand. Audrey didn''t even touch it. Lindley said, "Don''t take it away. Just have a look." He had only one photo of his daughter now. He was afraid that Audrey would hurt it. Audrey didn''t say anything and identified the photo carefully. It was old. Judging from the background and the shooting method, it had to be at least thirty or forty years old. Audrey could see a little girl vaguely. The facial features of the girl could not be clearly seen. However, at a nce, Audrey felt a little familiar. "It''s..." Lindley looked at Audrey in excitement, "She looks very simr to you, right?" Audrey agreed, "At first nce, she does look simr to me when I was young." Lindley was excited, "Is that so? Does that mean my daughter is your mother?" Audrey was shocked by Lindley''s words. "Mr. Hemming, stop joking. It is impossible." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Why? Didn''t you say that the girl in the photo looks simr to you and you look simr to your mother? It can prove that my daughter is your mother. If so, then you are my biological granddaughter." Words failed Audrey. The logic could prove nothing. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 "There are many people who are simr in this world. Moreover, I have grandfather and grandmother." "What about your grandfather and grandmother?" "After my uncle was admitted to a university abroad, he stayed abroad to work. My grandfather and grandmother immigrated abroad with my uncle when I was very young. In the past, my mother cut off all ties with her family to be with my father, so..." Audrey''s mother cut off all ties with her mother, and her family immigrated. Therefore, Audrey didn''t even know the names of her grandfather and grandmother, let alone their current contact information. It was even impossible for her to contact them. Therefore, with the current clues, it was no longer possible to prove whether Audrey''s mother was the daughter of Mr. Hemming. "You should know how old your mother is, right?" "Well, eighteen years ago, when my mother passed away, she was 31. Now, she should be 49 if she is alive." "That''s right. When my daughter has separated from me 42 years ago, she happened to be 7. This year, she should be 49. In other words, you are my biological granddaughter!" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Audrey was speechless. Audrey bluntly reminded Mr. Hemming, "Mr. Hemming, there is a 99% possibility that my mother is not your daughter." Mr. Hemming said confidently, "Even if there is a one percent chance, it may be one hundred percent." Words failed Audrey. "Mr. Hemming, I know that you want to find your daughter, but my mother should not be your daughter. I advise you to find someone else!" "The first time I saw you, I felt that you looked very simr to my daughter when she was a child. Moreover ... my daughter''s shooting talent was very high. When she was seven, she was able to fire at the target a hundred times without a single miss, and your shooting talent was also extraordinary." Audrey didn''t know what to say. Just based on these two points alone, he insisted that she was his granddaughter. Could it be that Mr. Hemming was crazy about his granddaughter? Mr. Hemming looked behind Audrey. "I just heard that kid say that you are his sister, and he is your younger brother?" "Yes!" "This is great!" Mr. Hemming said happily, "I didn''t expect to find my granddaughter and a grandson!" Audrey couldn''t help but wonder, "Mr. Hemming, we haven''t found out the truth yet. It is possible that you are really mistaken." "Maybe I''m not mistaken." Audrey didn''t say anything. Mr. Hemming stood up. Audrey and Harold simultaneously took two steps back. "Alright, it''s gettingte. I shall go back." Mr. Hemming brought his deputy general and the guards out of Audrey''s house. Audrey sent him to the elevator. Standing in the elevator, Mr. Hemming looked at Audrey with a smile, "Little girl, wait for the good news!" Audrey felt speechless. She was a little reluctant to acknowledge him. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief and returned home with Harold after the elevator door closed. After walking to the living room, Harold suddenly sat down on the sofa. "Finally left. I thought I was going to die!" It was the first time he had experienced being pointed at by a gun. It was simply too scary. Audrey felt the same. She nced at the things on the TV and was surprised. "Where did these thingse from?" Harold smiled and said, "I joined an event in the mall today. After Iplete the final stage, the organizers gave me the championship prize." Audrey looked at thebel on the prize. It clearly indicated that the organizer of the event ... was the Munn Group. It turned out to be the Munn Group''s event. Seeing Audrey staring at thebel on the item, Harold also went forward to take a look. Seeing the name of the organizer, Harold changed his expression. "I didn''t notice that... I will..." "The thing is not produced by the Munn Group. Just keep it!" Audrey faintly said. Harold wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. In fact, he said that he wanted to throw it away because he was afraid that Audrey would be angry. In fact, he was reluctant. After all, this was what he wanted to buy. Now he breathed a sigh of relief. "Alright!" Harold happily opened the package, followed the instructions, put the stereo next to the TV, and then turned it on to y the sound system. The sound was very good. Seeing that Harold was happy, Audrey twitched her lips. Audrey did not want to drag Harold into the struggle with the Munn Group. As long as he was happy... As for Mr. Hemming, Audrey regarded him as a passer-by in her life. She would not have anything to do with the Hemming family. After Mr. Hemming found out the truth, he would note again. Right now, she had no time to think about Mr. Hemming. Bryson''s parents wereing to Peace City next week. Last night, she only had a few simple words with Bryson''s father. She was already extremely nervous. She was afraid that when she saw Bryson''s parents, she would have stage fright. She wondered what clothes she should wear on the day she met Bryson''s parents and what she should say when she saw them that day. She was in chaos. Forget it. She didn''t want to think too much about it. She still had to go to the tea club tonight to practice her tea ceremony. She could think about itter! In the tea club, Audrey was learning how to make tea with the teacher. She did not realize that the key to the storage cab beside her had been secretly taken away by someone. ... Alma, who was disguised as a staff of the tea club, had a sinister look on her face when she got the key to Audrey''s storage cab. Alma found the ce where Audrey stored her things based on the numbers. In a sh, she got Audrey''s things from the storage cab, including ... Audrey''s phone. When she got Audrey''s phone, Alma couldn''t wait to look for Bryson''s name on Audrey''s phone. She didn''t find the name, but she found someone named, "dear boyfriend". Dear boyfriend? Could it be? Alma opened the chat records of Audrey and her ''dear boyfriend'' with a probing heart. After reading a few, Alma was furious. Audrey was actually dating Bryson. No, Bryson was hers. She would never allow it, nor would she allow the two to be together. From the content of the message, she was sure that Bryson was still working overtime in the Cordova Group tonight. She immediately sent a message to Bryson with Audrey''s name. She sent a hotel''s name and the room number. [Audrey: Come to me when you''re done with your work. I have something to tell you.] Soon, Bryson returned. [Dear boyfriend: Okay!] Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Even though Alma received a positive reply from Bryson, She was still angry. She deleted all the chat records of her and Bryson on Audrey''s phone. After deleting the reply, she originally wanted to put Audrey''s phone back in the storage bag. But on second thought, what if Audrey called Bryson afterward? Wouldn''t that expose her? Thinking of this, Alma threw Audrey''s phone into the small pool next. After waiting for a minute, she took it out. She confirmed that the phone could not be turned on and then she put it back into Audrey''s bag. After locking the storage cab, Alma carefully ced the key on Audrey''s table. Audrey, who was concentrating on tea-making, did not notice that her key had been touched. Alma stood outside the door where Audrey was and then left with a strange smile. ... Half an hourter, Audrey finished her study of tea. She messaged her sore neck and got up. Everyone knew how to brew tea. But it wouldn''t be easy to brew the tea well. The culture behind it was extensive and profound. First of all, there were many types of tea. Every type required a special method of brewing. The temperature and the time, all needed to be taken care of. Audrey felt that she only learned a little after studying for so long. Every time she finished, she would feel sore in her waist and back, feeling more tired than her usual training. She messaged her sore neck and walked to take her bag. The first thing she did after taking out her bag was to call Bryson. Previously, she had contacted Bryson. The time showed that there was about half an hour before Bryson''s matter ended. She ended early today, and she wanted to tell Bryson that she could go directly to him. She took out her phone and pressed it. Strangely, the screen didn''t light up at all. What was going on? Could it be ... that the phone ran out of battery? She remembered there was still 40% electricity when she arrived. How could there be no electricity left? Could it be ... that the phone was broken? How could it suddenly break? Forget it, she decided not to call him and went straight over to give him a surprise. Therefore, Audrey did not call him and took a taxi to the Cordova Tower. When Audrey arrived, the lights were almostpletely turned off. Audrey wanted to enter but was stopped by a security guard. "We''re already off work. If there is anything, you cane back tomorrow!" "Well, I am the legal advisor of your group, Audrey. I have made an appointment with your president!" Audrey took out her pass, "This is my pass. Take a look." After confirming Audrey''s identity, the security guard exined, "Audrey, it''s not that I don''t want you to go in, but..." "But what?" "Mr. Bryson left the building twenty minutes ago!" Audrey was stuck. "What? He left twenty minutes ago?" Audrey asked in surprise, "However, an hour ago, he said that he still had about an hour to finish. How did he leave so early?" "I don''t know the details, but I do see that Mr. Bryson is in a hurry. There must be something urgent." What was that? Audrey sat in the taxi and suddenly remembered that she couldn''t turn on her phone. She should have used the security guard''s phone to call Bryson. Looking at the phone in the driver''s seat, Audrey said to the driver awkwardly, "Can you lend me your phone for me to make a call? My phone suddenly broke." The driver''s expression became even more awkward, "Sorry, my phone just happened to be in debt today, so I can only answer calls now. I can''t call out!" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Audrey was speechless. Why was she so unlucky today? Forget it, she had better go find Bryson first. When she arrived near the tea club, she found there was no trace of Bryson''s car on the roadside, so she asked the driver to drive her home. She thought that maybe Bryson would go to her house to find her if he didn''t pick her up here. ... On the other side, Bryson, who had received Audrey''s text message, sensed that something was wrong after ten minutes and called Audrey. But Audrey''s phone was turned off. He called Harold again and heard from Harold that Audrey had never contacted Harold. Harold thought that Audrey was still in the tea club. He was worried that Audrey had an ident, so after hanging up, he personally drove to the hotel address marked on the text message. After parking the car, Bryson got out of the car and went straight to the hotel room that Audrey sent him. Bryson knocked on the door anxiously. "Audrey! Open the door!" Two secondster, the door opened. It was dark inside the room. The lights were not turned on, and there was no one behind the door. Someone opened the door with a sensor. Because the address was sent from Audrey''s phone, Bryson entered the room without a doubt. As soon as he entered the room, a strong fragrance assaulted his nose. Bryson frowned as he walked and shouted, "Audrey? I''m here, don''t make a fuss,e out quickly!" Bryson thought Audrey was deliberately ying with him. However, Bryson slowly felt that something was wrong. There seemed to be a fire in his body, making him feel as if he was going to burn. What was going on? What was wrong with his body? However, the door was closed at this moment, and a figure approached in the darkness. "Bryson, Bryson..." Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Bryson only had little senses left, but he still fiercely pushed Alma away. "Go away! You are not Audrey." Alma had lost her marbles, so she didn''t care that Bryson was not calling her name. She only knew that Bryson was her antidote now. As long as she stayed with Bryson, she would not feel awful. "Bryson, don''t push me away. I miss you so much!" Bryson withdrew his foot without hesitation, stumbled to the door, opened the door, and then walked out. Noticing that Bryson went out, Alma chased after him. Coincidentally, a drunk man was looking for his room in the corridor and was grabbed by Alma. Alma said, "Bryson, don''t leave. Please!" When the drunk man saw the beauty in his arms, he happily hugged Alma. He then said, "I won''t leave, my beauty." ... Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Bryson took out his phone and called Audrey. However, Bryson was told that Audrey''s phone was turned off. He then called Harold. "Bryson!" "Harold, where is Audrey?" "She went to the Tea Club and hasn''t returned yet..." Bryson felt alert. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Harold suddenly say, "Hey, Audrey, you''re back. Bryson, Audrey''s back. Do you want to talk to her?" Harold handed the phone to Audrey. Audrey looked at the phone with confusion. "Who is that?" "Bryson. He called me and said that he wille." Audrey was afraid that Bryson would worry about her, so she quickly reached out to take the phone. "Hello? Bryson?" Audrey did not hear any answer. When she put down the phone, she found that Bryson had hung up the phone. "There is no answer. Harold, are you deliberately lying to me for fun?" Harold took the phone and said, "That''s impossible. Bryson called me just now. Look..." Harold showed the call record to Audrey and said, "Look, I didn''t lie to you." Audrey checked it and confirmed that Bryson had indeed called him. However, why did Bryson hang up the phone in a hurry the moment she answered the phone? Audrey was confused, so she took Harold''s phone and called Bryson. Audrey made several calls to Bryson, but no one was answered. "That''s strange. Why does he not answer the phone?" Harold exined, "Bryson might be busy with something right now, so he doesn''t pick up the phone. When he is done, he will call you." Audrey nodded and said, "That''s right!" Since Bryson knew that she was at home, he should be relieved. Audrey breathed a sigh of relief. After tidying up the messy living room, she went to her room to take a shower. After taking a shower, Audrey put on her housecoat,y on the bed, and began to read. After reading for a while, Audrey heard the doorbell ring. "Harold, go open the door!" Audrey called out, but Harold didn''t answer. She rolled her eyes. Harold must be ying games in his room, so he did not hear her words. Audrey could only put down the book and get up to open the door. Before she reached the door, she saw a familiar figure standing outside the door through the monitor. She happily opened the door. "Bryson, why are you here now? It''s sote." As soon as she opened the door, Bryson rushed in, put Audrey in his arms, and then locked the door. Before Audrey could react, Bryson kissed her. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 The night grewter. When Bryson looked at Audrey, his eyes were filled with pity and affection. Audrey was so tired that she didn''t even want to move any fingers. Her hand ached with tiredness after three hours'' hard work. "Are you still tired?" Bryson pinched her fingers and looked down at Audrey''s small face. Audrey red at him. "Of course." "Sorry." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He said sorry, but he did not look apologetic at all. Audrey yawned and asked, "Where did you go tonight?" Bryson''s face suddenly darkened. "Nothing. You are sleepy. Go to sleep." "All right." Audrey nodded and fell asleep almost instantly. Bryson looked at Audrey''s tired sleeping face and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. He then walked to the room next door and knocked. Harold was ying an online game in high spirits. He did not even turn around. "Audrey, my door is not locked. What do you want? Juste in." Bryson opened the door and locked it. He saw Harold sitting in the corner and ying PUBG at a nce. "Where are your pajamas?" Harold didn''t notice that it was not Audrey. He continued to stare at the screen. "They are hung on the left side of the wardrobe." Bryson took a set of pajamas from Harold''s wardrobe and walked out. From beginning to end, Harold did not even look at Bryson. ... The next morning, Audrey was woken up by the sound of the rm clock. She reached out to turn off the rm clock. However, just as she reached out, there was a cracking sound from the bones of her arm. It was so painful that she immediately withdrew her hand. Why did her hand hurt so much? She just had a dreamst night. How could her hand still hurt so much after waking up from her dream? The rm clock was still ringing. She endured the pain in her arm and continued to turn off the rm clock. However, Bryson reached out and turned it off faster than her before she could touch it. It finally stopped making noise. Now the room was quiet again. Audrey, who was still tired, withdrew her hand and closed her eyes to continue sleeping. Bryson chuckled and said, "Sleepyhead, you should get up and go to work." Audrey was woken up by Bryson''s voice. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw Bryson''s handsome face as well as his affectionate smile. Audrey stuttered in shock, "You ... Did we..." Bryson leaned forward and smiled mischievously, "What did we dost night?" His breath tickled her face. Audrey got a terrible shock. She pushed Bryson away anxiously. "Nothing. I have to get up and go to work." After pushing Bryson away in a hurry, she quickly lifted the quilt and got up. She picked up her clothes from the wardrobe and rushed into the bathroom. Bryson looked at her with a smile. "What is the rush?" Audrey took out a towel from the bathroom and threw it at Bryson. She shouted to him, "You rogue!" After shouting, she mmed the bathroom door. Bryson''s heartyughter came from outside the door. Thatughter entered Audrey''s ears, making Audrey''s ears turn red. Bryson knocked on the door. "Are your hands still sore? Do you need me to help you get changed?" Audrey gritted her teeth and said angrily through the door, "No!" She thought to herself, "Do your subordinates know you, CEO of the Cordova Group, are a rogue? Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Until Bryson and Audrey left the house, Harold still didn''t know that Bryson hade herest night. On the way to thew firm, Audrey watched the news with her phone as usual. Just as she took out her phone, she saw an explosive piece of news. #Alma, the daughter of a famous family, stepped in as a homewrecker and had a secret meeting with a mysterious man in the hotel. The mysterious man''s original partner beat Alma hard. # How did Alma suddenly make the headlines? Audrey watched the news with a puzzled expression. There were a lot of pictures in the news, and the eye-catching picture was a photo of Alma with a man. In the photo, Alma had a face full of horror. The general content of the news was thatst night, Alma had a private meeting with a man in the hotel. But the media suddenly barged in and took photos. Then, the man''s wife also rushed to the scene and attacked Alma. In the photo, Alma was covered in blood from being grabbed by the man''s wife. It looked terrible, and the man had no intention of helping Alma. In the interview afterward, he revealed that it was Alma who clung to him. Otherwise, he would not betray his wife. Therefore, Alma became a homewrecker everyone despised. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In Audrey''s impression, Alma had always been a proud woman who always dressed appropriately and had a generous and exquisite bearing. She, who had always been in a high position, was extremely embarrassed under the camera. Not long ago, Alma had wanted to be with Bryson. How could she suddenly be with another man, and ... a fat, ugly man? In the end, she clicked on a short video some audience took. In the video, Alma''s behavior was a little abnormal, as if ... she was being drugged. Audrey looked at Bryson doubtfully. Being stared at by Audrey, Bryson smiled and turned his head to look at her. "What''s wrong?" "Was it Miss Almast night?" Bryson''s expression darkened. Bryson did not answer her. However, from the expression on Bryson''s face, Audrey guessed it was very likely that it was Alma who plotted against him. However, although Bryson fell into her trap, he escaped afterward. Audrey guessed, "Were you the one who arranged the media?" Bryson said indifferently, "No." It was not! If it was Bryson, then it was Alma herself. If Bryson had not escaped at that time, Alma''s plot would seed. They would be photographed by the media in the hotel, then Bryson had to be with Alma, for fear of public opinion. Alma still failed. She didn''t expect Bryson to escape. After Bryson calmed down, he originally wanted to ask someone to make a move on Alma. Unexpectedly, the man''s wife who was with Alma happened to be looking for her man. He checked the surveince camera and found that the man was with Alma, so he ran to Alma''s room to catch adulterers. Coincidentally, the media Alma arranged also arrived at the scene. Then, it was what was on the news. Bryson only added fuel to the fire and spread the news. Alma never thought that the n she had nned would be a catalyst to destroy her. She completely lost to herself. ... At the Horge''s. In the morning, Alma''s parents sat in the living room with ashen faces, while Sophia sat next to them with a gloating face. After a while, the servants came to report. "Master, Madam, Miss Alma is back." After saying that, the servant left. Then, Alma, who was in a sorry state, staggered along. Alma was exhausted. As soon as she saw Alma in a sorry state, Sophia stood up and greeted her with a smile. "Hey, isn''t this Alma? Why did youe back like this?" Alma ignored Sophia. After passing Sophia, she prepared to go upstairs to her room. As soon as she entered the room, her fathers, Jeff roared. "You still have the face toe back? Take a look at what you have done!" Alma, who was physically and mentally exhausted, was a little stunned by Jeff''s roar. "What?" Sophia looked at Alma with a smile, "No way, Alma, don''t tell me you don''t know? You are in the headlines of all the media. But Alma, didn''t you say that you were going to marry Bryson? Now that you are with a married man, will he still want you?" Alma''s body stiffened after being mocked by Sophia. "Where did you hear it from?" "What do you mean? This morning, all the headlines are about you. Where else do I need to hear it from? You are now ... famous in Peace City." Alma''s phone was lost when she fled the hotel. She didn''t know where her wallet was, so she went home on foot the whole night. She didn''t know the news on the Inte. The moment she heard this news, she was stunned. She immediately grabbed Sophia''s phone and opened the news app. As soon as she opened it, the indecent photo of her and the strange man appeared, which shocked her. Her eyes widened and all the blood in her body seemed to freeze. How could this be... How could this be... A sense of shame hit Alma''s heart. She trembled violently. When Sophia saw Alma''s reaction, she took her phone back in disgust and wiped the ce that Alma had touched with a tissue, as if there was something dirty in Alma''s hand. "How could this be? How could this be?" Alma''s mother walked up to Alma and raised her hand to p Alma in the face. With a bang, Alma was pped to the side, and a bright red palm print appeared on her fair face. Alma''s mother was disappointed, "Alma, we raised you up and we never want you to be a homewrecker. How can you do such a shameful thing? Early this morning, all the rtives called to ask what was going on. Your dad and I have lost all our faces." Alma was a little stunned by the p. She didn''t know what was going on either. The person who was with her should be Bryson. Why did he be another strange man? And it was her first time... It was ruined by a strange man. She also became a homewrecker everyone despised. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Sophia smiled and looked at the red marks on Alma''s face. "Dad, Mom, Alma have already done this. Even if you beat her and scold her now, it will be useless." Then, Sophia sat on the sofa, leisurely eating the watermelon on the table. Alma looked at Sophia in anger. Sophia and she were biological sisters. However, Sophia always added insult to her when she was in a sorry state. Her parents were the same. They all valued interests above all else. They did not regard her as their daughter at all. They only treated her as a tool to be used. Sophia''s appearance was better than hers. She was honey-lipped and was the target of those spoiled brats from the upper ss. She was worse than Sophia in everything. Therefore, her parents never liked her. They even let her marry the old man who had divorced five times. She saved Kylee, and Kylee was very fond of her. She formed a rtionship with the Cordova family and her parents treated her better. They gave her the best, hoping that she could marry into the Cordova family and be Mrs. Cordova. In this way, her parents naturally gave Sophia the cold shoulder. Sophia felt ufortable and deliberately provoked Alma. Bryson had never given her a chance, so her parents gradually became cold towards her. And this time, she was on the news headlines all of a sudden. Her parents'' dissatisfaction with her completely burst out. They felt that they invested so much into her, but in the end, she made them lose face. Sophia was waiting to throw stones at her when she was down and out. They were all her family, but when she was sad, they still rubbed salt into her wounds. Jeff''s phone rang. He immediately gave everyone a look, telling them not to speak, and then picked up the phone. "Hello, Mr. Reiss." "I was just about to call you. I didn''t expect you to call me." "You saw the news as well." Jeff''s gaze turned cold. When he looked at Alma, his gaze was as sharp as a de, "It''s like this. There was a misunderstanding..." "What..." After a few more words, Mr. Reiss hung up, and Jeff looked terrible. Jeff ruthlessly threw a piece of watermelon at Alma''s face. The red watermelon sshed all over Alma''s body, making the already miserable Alma even more miserable. "Look at what you have done! Now Mr. Reiss called and said that he has seen the news and intends to cancel the cooperation with us. It is all your fault!" Alma''s body trembled under Jeff''s angry scolding. She did not dare to retort. Seeing that Alma only trembled and did not speak, Jeff became even angrier, "Immediately get out of here. Don''t let me see you again." Alma ran upstairs with tears. When Alma ran upstairs, she heard Jeff tell the servants, "Don''t let her eat dinner today." "Yes!" Alma ran to her door, closed the door, and locked herself inside. After running to the room, she rushed into the bathroom. She turned on the shower. She began to rub her body with clothes on, trying to wash away the marks left by the disgusting man on her body. She had never felt so dirty. Thinking about the humiliation she had suffered and the usation her family had against her, Alma shed tears of despair. She was crying loudly in the bathroom, hating the injustice fate. At the same time, a strong hatred rose in her heart. Last night, when Bryson pushed her away, he shouted that she was not Audrey. Because she was not Audrey, he pushed her away. Otherwise ... she would have appeared side by side on the news headlines with Bryson. It would never be like this now. Everything was because of Audrey. Audrey once told her that she stayed by Kylee''s side as Bryson''s sister. Kylee didn''t know that Audrey wasn''t her biological granddaughter. If Kylee knew that Audrey was lying, would she still let Audrey be with Bryson? She was destined not to be with Bryson now. Even if she got her retribution in the future, it would not be worse than the current situation. Even if she had to go to hell, she had to drag Audrey along with her. She rubbed the skin on her body fiercely. Her skin turned red, but she didn''t care. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ... At nine o''clock in the morning, Alma called Kylee. Soon, Kylee''s gentle voice came from inside. "Hey." "Hello, is this Madam Cordova? I am Alma." Kylee smiled, "I know it''s you. I have your number." It seemed that Kylee didn''t know about the morning news. "Madam Cordova, are you at the mansion now?" "Yes, what''s wrong?" "I made some snacks for you to try." "Alright, thene over here." "Yes, I''ll be there in a while." Alma paused for a moment before saying, "By the way, Mr. Bryson shouldn''t be home right now, right?" "Don''t mention him. He didn''t go homest night. He called in the morning and said that he was busy with thepanyst night and woulde back tonight. What could be so busy with that he couldn''t even go home?" "That is even better." "What? What is better?" Alma quickly exined, "I mean, I''ll be right there. Madam Cordova, wait for me at home." "Alright!" After the call, Alma''s eyes revealed a vicious gaze. Bryson did not go homest night, so he must have gone to Audrey''s ce. She dressed herself up before walking out of the house. When she went downstairs, her parents were no longer in the living room. Only Sophia sat there, making calls with her ssmates. Seeing Almaing downstairs, Sophia raised her voice and shouted with a smile, "Hey, isn''t this my noble sister? Why aren''t you reflecting in your room? Why do you suddenlye downstairs?" Alma gritted her teeth and endured Sophia''s sarcasm. She walked past the living room and walked to the door. After leaving the house, she hailed a taxi and went to the hotel to get her phone before heading to the Cordova Mansion. Along the way, Alma felt ufortable from being stared at by the driver. After arriving, she couldn''t wait to get out of the car. The housekeeper, Everett, saw Alma appear outside the mansion and immediately called Bryson. "Hello, Mr. Bryson. Miss Alma suddenly came to visit." Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Because Kylee had already informed them beforehand, the guards let Alma in. Alma greeted Everett politely when she saw him. "Hello, butler Everett!" "Hello, Miss Alma!" Alma smiled and walked past Everett towards the Mansion. In a short while, Alma entered. Inside, Kylee was in the kitchen, picking out the fish for lunch. Alma smiled and called out to Kylee, "Madam Cordova." Kylee turned to look at Alma, "Well, Miss Alma is here. Miss Alma, please sit in the living room. I''ll be right there." Alma walked straight to the kitchen. "Madam Cordova, are you choosing the fish to cook for lunch?" "Yes." Kylee looked at Alma with a smile, "Miss Alma, you have good eyesight. Can you help me take a look at which fish is better?" Alma looked at the bucket in front of her and pointed at one of them, "This one looks the fattest, and it is the most energetic when swimming." Kylee studied the fish that Alma pointed at. Seeing that the fish was indeed not bad, she nodded and praised, "That''s right. This fish is really good. I''ll take this one then." "Yes, Madam Cordova." After choosing the fish, Kylee and Alma walked into the living room. Alma put a box of snacks she bought from the pastry shop on the table. "Madam Cordova, I made this myself. Try it!" Kylee looked at the exquisite packaging, picked up a biscuit, and tasted it. She nodded in satisfaction. "These biscuits taste pretty good. I didn''t know that you''re so good at cooking." "If you like it, I''ll make it for you." "Sure!" "By the way, Madam Cordova, I came here today because I have something important to tell you." Alma''s eyes lit up. "Something important? What is that?" Kylee looked at Alma suspiciously. Alma picked up her phone. Her phone had the chat records of Bryson and Audrey that she had taken from Audrey''s phone. "Although I don''t know if I should tell you about this, but..." Just as Alma was about to open the photo album, Simon suddenly came down from upstairs. "Great-grandmother..." Kylee looked up, "Hey, what''s wrong?" "Someone called. Come upstairs." Kylee frowned. "Why don''t you let him call my phone?" Simon dragged Kylee up, "Sorry, I forgot. Hurry up. I''ll help you up." Simon red at Alma before he went up. Alma clenched her fists. It was just a call. She could afford to wait. "Alright!" After Kylee and Simon left, Alma waited for Kylee toe down to the living room downstairs. Who knew that Kylee hadn''te down after twenty minutes, which made Alma a little anxious? Just as Alma was about to head upstairs to find Kylee, a tall figure walked in from outside. Alma had just gotten up when she saw the person walking in from outside. The moment she saw that face, Alma''s expression froze. It was Bryson. Wasn''t he in thepany? Why did he suddenly return? Seeing Bryson, Alma trembled. She was afraid of Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, why are you back?" Bryson walked straight towards Alma expressionlessly. Facing Bryson''s approach, Alma subconsciously took two steps back. "Miss Alma!" Bryson called out coldly. There was no warmth in his voice. Alma shivered. She could feel Bryson''s cold aura, which almost overwhelmed her. It carried danger, making her afraid and want to escape. "Mr. Bryson, I came to see Madam Cordova and send some snacks to her. Now that the snacks have been delivered, I should go." With that, Alma quickly ran to the door, wanting to leave immediately. However, before Alma went out, two bodyguards suddenly appeared, blocking Alma''s way. Alma had no way to go out. When she turned back, Bryson had already walked behind her. "Miss Alma, you came here just to send pastries?" "Of ... of course!" As soon as she finished speaking, Alma dropped her phone. She was too nervous. Alma was so shocked that she reached out to pick up her phone. But Bryson was faster. "Mr. Bryson, that phone is mine. Please return it to me." In front of Alma, Bryson opened Alma''s phone and opened the photo album Alma wanted to show to Kylee just now. The first photo was about a phone screen. The chat records of Bryson and Audrey could be clearly seen on Audrey''s phone screen. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Seeing Bryson open the photo album on her phone, Alma was shocked. She reached out to snatch her phone back, but a hand quickly grabbed Alma''s wrist. Bryson''s palm was very strong, very big, and warm. This was the first time Bryson had held her wrist so intimately, but this time, it was in such a situation. Bryson waved the phone in front of Alma, "Miss Alma, may I ask if you can exin what this photo is about?" Alma lowered her head and bit her lower lip, not saying a word. Bryson continued to question with a gloomy voice, "Miss Alma, you were the one who sent me a messagest night with Audrey''s phone!" It was not a question. Bryson had already discovered the truth and Alma was even more panicked. "Mr. Bryson, I''m afraid there is a misunderstanding. I don''t know why there is a photo of Audrey''s phone..." "Yes? Since Miss Alma doesn''t know why, how do you know that the phone taken in the photo is Audrey''s?" Alma''s eyes flickered and her voice trembled, "Did I just say Audrey? I should be wrong. I don''t know who took this photo either." Bryson sneered, "Really?" A strong and terrifying aura enveloped Alma. She was in fear. Faced with Bryson''s questioning, Alma gritted her teeth and admitted with indignation, "Yes, I was the one who took that photo. Didn''t Ms. Audrey say that she was your sister? But Mr. Bryson, you are in a rtionship with your sister." Because of his anger, Alma became more and more agitated, "You should have been with me. If it weren''t for her, your girlfriend would have been me!" Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Alma came up towards Bryson and wanted to hug him. The bodyguard grabbed her arms before she could touch Bryson, so she was unable to go forward. "Let go of me!" Alma struggled to free herself, but she failed and gasped. Noticing how crazy Alma was and hearing what she said, Bryson was irritated. Bryson said coldly, "So, you stole Audrey''s phone and sent me a message with her phone. You tricked me to the hotel and drugged me. Do you want to force me to be with you?" Alma admitted, "Yes! Audrey must have used a lot of tricks in private to be a famouswyer. She gets the evidence by trading sex. She has slept with many men, but I am different. It is my first time. If you are with me, you will know that I am the best choice for you." Unfortunately, Bryson pushed her away and left at a critical moment, so her n failed. Otherwise, she would be with Bryson now. Alma med Audrey for the failure. Bryson was infuriated, his eyes filled with anger. "Get her out of here!" Bryson shouted in a stern voice. Alma panicked. "What do you want to do? I''m here as a guest. If Kylee doesn''t see me, she will be suspicious. You can''t take me away!" Alma struggled. Noticing that she couldn''t break free, she shouted towards the upstairs, "Grandma, you..." But her mouth was suddenly covered by the bodyguard, so she could not utter a word. Finally, she was whisked away. After a while, Kylee went downstairs. Simon followed closely behind Kylee, deliberately dragging Kylee to walk very slowly. Just as Kylee was downstairs, she saw Bryson standing at the door. "Bryson, why are you back? Didn''t you say in the morning that you will be back at night?" "I came to get some documents!" "OK." Kylee looked around and continued, "Where is Miss Alma? I heard her call me just now, but why does she disappear now?" Bryson said, "Miss Alma said she is in a hurry to do something, so she left." "OK. I once thought she can have lunch with me, but I didn''t expect her to leave early." "Great Grandmother, she left, but I''ll stay with you." "Didn''t you say that you are going to have a meal with your ssmates?" "Great Grandmother, youe first." "You are so talkative. I think you don''t want to go out because it''s too hot!" "Great Grandmother, you know me better. By the way, how about we continue to y the chess?" Kylee said, "OK. This time, I will win you over!" "Well, Great Grandmother, we''ll see about thatter." Before Kylee was dragged to the living room by Simon, she instructed Bryson, "Bryson, if you get the documents, you should hurry back to thepany. We do not prepare lunch for you." After Simon turned around with Kylee, Simon made a gesture for OK behind his back to Bryson. Bryson smiled and then left the Cordova Mansion. ... Two dayster, Alma was found in one of the Horge''s houses. Shey naked in the bathtub with one hand hanging outside the bathtub. The major artery of her hand was cut and blood was running all over the bathroom floor. The forensic doctor authenticated Almamitted suicide. After the media reported the news,izens unanimously agreed that Alma could not bear public pressure, so she chose tomit suicide. After Alma died, the Horges quietly took her body back. They didn''t hold a funeral but directly cremated her body. It was sad to say that a beautiful woman had an unfortunate life. Audrey had mixed feelings about Alma''s death. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In the past, Alma wanted to be with Bryson. She even drugged Bryson to force Bryson to give in, but... she finally harmed herself. Alma got herself into the cuffs. After reading the news of Alma''s death, Audrey sighed and turned off the page. Her phone suddenly rang. It was from Bryson. "Hello?" Bryson could tell that there was something wrong with Audrey, so he asked, "What''s wrong? Your tone is wrong." "I just read the news online. Miss Almamitted suicide." "OK, you''re about to get off work, right? I still have to deal with something after work, so I can''t pick you up for the time being." "It doesn''t matter. I have an appointment with Ms. Liana after work. I''m just about to call you." "Okay, call me when your date is over." "Got it." ... After work, Audrey went to the coffee shop as agreed. Audrey entered the shop, found Liana, and walked up to her. Liana lowered her head, in a state of preupation. Only when Audrey sat down did Liana see Audrey ande to herself. "Audrey, there you are." Liana waved. "Waiter," When the waiter arrived, Liana smiled and said, "Audrey, what do you want to drink? Order whatever you want." Audrey said, "Blue Mountain, please." "Alright, Miss, please wait a moment!" After ordering, the waiter quickly severed them the coffee. After the waiter left, Audrey looked at Liana who sat opposite her. Audrey felt that Liana was a bit more haggard than thest time she met Liana. "Ms. Liana, why do you ask me out? What can I do for you?" Audrey asked. Liana did not dare to look straight at Audrey. "Audrey, I...need your help." Liana was not on good terms with Audrey before, so Liana was not sure whether Audrey would help her. Liana felt embarrassed and did not continue. Audrey was shocked. "Ms. Liana, do you want me to defend you in the divorcewsuit?" Liana clenched her fists. She bit her lips, looked up at Audrey, and said pitifully, "I have no other choice. Because Roselyn is pregnant, Santon wants to divorce me without giving me anything. What''s more, because we have been married for many years but I''m not pregnant, he used me of being infertile and asked me to paypensation of 20,000." As they were talking, two people walked into the shop. They were Santon and Roselyn. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Santon was afraid that Roselyn would bump into the door when they entered the shop, so he carefully protected Roselyn. After entering the door, Santon was even more considerate as he helped Roselyn to sit on the sofa because he was afraid that she would slip on the clean floor. Noticing how gentle and considerate Santon was, Liana was extremely jealous and sad. Liana looked away and wiped off the tears. Liana looked at Audrey awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry, Audrey." "It doesn''t matter!" Audrey did not like to pry into the private life of others or mock others because of this. Liana looked at Santon and Roselyn in the distance and put on a self-deprecating smile. "When I dated Santon, we loved each other. He was also gentle and considerate, but...I don''t have a child. His family became more and more displeased with me, and he became more and more indifferent to me. We quarreled many times. Now..." They had now be strangers. Audrey could tell that Liana and Santon''s marriage hade to this point because they had no child. Audrey probed, "Ms. Liana, may I ask whether you have been to the hospital?" Audrey didn''t ask more, but Liana knew what she meant. Liana bit her lips and said, "Yes! I went to the hospital for a checkup many times, but the results are normal. However, the doctor said..." "What?" Liana let out a sigh and continued, "When I was twenty-four, I wanted to have a child. We didn''t take any contraceptive methods back then, and then I was pregnant. However, because I had an ectopic pregnancy, I had to cut off one fallopian tube. The doctor said that although I''m healthy, the probability of pregnancy would be very small because of salpingectomy." The ectopic pregnancy? Salpingectomy? Audrey subconsciously trembled. The wound on the left side of her abdomen had recovered for six years, but it still hurt now as if to remind her of her unbearable memories. Noticing that Audrey suddenly stopped talking, Liana waved to Audrey. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Audrey came to herself, Liana asked with concern, "Audrey, what''s wrong?" Audrey regained herposure and asked, "Nothing. Because you aren''t pregnant and his mistress is pregnant, he decides to divorce you and be with his mistress, right?" "Yes, he thought I am infertile so that he has no child for so many years, and he said he gets traumatized." One needed a clean reputation to survive. However, when one behaved dishonorably, it could be said that he was invincible. Audrey thought that Santon was so shameless. What was more, the fact that Liana had an ectopic pregnancy and it was difficult for Liana to get pregnant again was all because of Santon, but he med Liana for his mistakes. He was so cruel. Audrey squinted her eyes as she looked at Santon and Roselyn and saw how considerate he was. Audrey sneered, "I''ll help you." Liana looked gratefully at Audrey and said, "Audrey, thank you." Liana''s case was very simple. Santon was just an ordinary employee in hispany, so he could not afford to hire a famouswyer but amonwyer from a smallw firm. When thewyer heard that Liana''swyer was Audrey, he immediately was startled. After checking Santon''s information, Audrey suddenly discovered that thepany Santon worked in was a branch office of the Cordova Group. ... At noon, Audrey talked to Bryson about this Santon. Bryson immediately took out his phone and called the person in charge of the branch office. And Bryson asked the person to fire Santon for the reason that Santon had an affair. After lunch, Bryson drove Audrey back to thew firm. On the way back, Audrey received a call from Liana. After Santon was fired by the Cordova Group because he had an affair, he thought that it was because Liana deliberately released the news in hispany. Therefore, he went to Liana''s house and had a bitter quarrel. And then Liana called Audrey. After hanging up the phone, Audrey anxiously said to Bryson, "Bryson, something happened in Ms. Liana''s house. I need to go there. Put me down on the road and I''ll go there by taxi. You can go back to thepany." Audrey wanted to unfasten her seatbelt. Bryson put his hand on Audrey''s hand and stopped her. "Where does she live? I''ll drive you there." "I''ll go myself!" "I''ll drive you there!" Bryson insisted. Audrey could only nod and say, "OK." Audrey told him the address. Bryson turned around at the intersection and headed for Liana''s house. ... When Audrey arrived, Liana''s house had been extensively damaged. Liana huddled on the floor in fear and kept screaming, while Santon kept breaking things like a madman. "Bitch, how dare you go to mypany toin about me?" "Get up!" Santon grabbed Liana''s hair and dragged her up. When Santon dragged Liana and wanted to throw her to the wall. Just as Liana''s head was about to hit the wall, Audrey appeared in time and held on to Liana, supporting her. Liana screamed, but she didn''t feel achy. She looked up and saw Audrey. Liana then looked at Audrey in surprise. "Audrey!" Liana hid behind Audrey. When Santon saw Audrey, he suddenly became more ferocious. "Audrey, don''t be nosy. The matter between Liana and me is a whole family thing, so you don''t have the right to interfere." Audrey squinted her eyes and stared at Santon fiercely. "I am now Liana''swyer. Since Liana is my client, I do have the right to interfere." "Well, since you help her, I''ll beat you too!" Santon raised his hand and was about to p Audrey across her face. Audrey had prepared to catch Santon''s hand, but Bryson grabbed Santon''s hand even more quickly and shoved Santon away hard. Santon was pushed back, his back heavily smashing against the wall. Santon became much angrier. "What the fuck..." Santon was about to curse. However, when he saw Bryson, Santon bit back angryments in horror. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Bryson found somewhere to park the car, so he had juste. Santon looked at Bryson in disbelief. "Mr...Mr. Bryson, why are you here?" Bryson turned to look at Audrey and asked with concern, "Are you okay?" Audrey shook her head and said, "Yes. Didn''t you go back to thepany? Why are you here all of a sudden?" "I can''t leave you alone here!" "He can''t hurt me." "But I''m worried about you." Audrey didn''t know what to say. She felt very touched. From the conversation between Audrey and Bryson as well as the way they looked at each other, one could tell they were a couple. Therefore, not only Santon but also Liana was shocked. ... Santon was ashen because he didn''t expect that Audrey and Bryson were in an intimate rtionship. If Bryson was here, Santon would not be able to gain any advantage at all. If one dared to mess with Bryson, Bryson would be able to kill him easily in Peace City. Thinking of this, Santon turned around and wanted to escape. "Mr. Smith, wait a moment!" Audrey called out to Santon. Santon''s legs stiffened in fear. "What''s the matter?" Audrey took out a piece of paper from the folder in her bag. "This is the report I just got from the hospital. Mr. Smith, I hope you can have a look." Santon took the report from Audrey in confusion. After reading the report, Santon goggled. He immediately became furious and said to Audrey angrily, "This is a huge vition of my privacy. I have the right to sue you for stealing my medical examination report." Audrey said indifferently, "Mr. Smith, I got the report by chance. However, the main point is not the way how I got the report but the contents of the report." The contents? Santon nced at the report angrily. Roselyn was infected when she was pregnant, so he got a medical examination on semen. He hadn''t gone to get the report before, but he didn''t expect that he would get the report from Audrey. When he read the result of the examination, he was shocked. The result showed that the patient suffered from a serious injury and was infertile! Santon said, "How...how is this possible?" How could he be infertile? Roselyn was pregnant now. Santon pointed at Audrey and said angrily, "The report must be fake. This is nder! How...can I be infertile? It must be because you fabricated evidence to win the case." Liana was stunned when she heard that Santon was infertile. Audrey said indifferently, "Mr. Smith, you only need to go to the hospital for another medical examination. And you can go to any hospital or even abroad. When the timees, you will know the truth." "I will never believe you!" Santon angrily tore up the report and threw it on the ground. After that, he turned around and left. Liana looked at the ground. There was a piece of paper beside her feet, which happened to be the paper in which the result showed. "The patient suffers from a serious injury and is infertile!" These words instantly came into view, and Liana was stunned. Liana still remembered that half a year after she had an ectopic pregnancy, Santon went to find his friend on a construction site. However, Santon fell into the cer of the construction site. He was sent to the hospital and was rescued. Because there was no problem with his health back then, he was discharged from the hospital. However, Santon felt totally out of his depth on the bed since then. What was more, he often ejacted quickly and even...could not... She had been enduring Santon these years. However, when Liana was thirty years old, Santon began to hate Liana because she had no baby. He even fooled around with other women and Roselyn was pregnant. Liana even was full of remorse before. Every man would want to have a child. Therefore, she once thought it was because she could not conceive a child, Santon hooked up with Roselyn to make a baby. Seeing the words on the paper, Liana suddenly understood something. Her result showed that there was no problem with her when she went to the hospital, but Santon had never gotten a medical examination. And now it turned out that the infertile one was not her, but Santon. Santon was infertile, but Roselyn was pregnant. This was ironic. No wonder Santon was hysterical after knowing that he was infertile. Well, it seemed that Santon was a cuckold. Liana looked at Audrey and asked suspiciously, "Audrey, is the report true?" Liana doubted the authenticity of the report. As awyer, they had to maintain the impartiality of thew, but they had to use some special means when dealing with certain people. Otherwise, those whomitted a crime would be atrge. Although Santon made a mistake and ndered Liana, Liana was afraid that Audrey fabricated evidence to help Liana. Audrey smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Ms. Liana. The report is true." "It''s true!" Liana muttered. So Santon was unable to produce babies. Audrey said, "As long as Mr. Smith gets a medical examination, he will know the answer, but...Mr. Smith will most likelye to look for you after the examination." Liana was stunned for a moment and then said ruthlessly, "Anyway, I won''t be with him. Audrey, please help me." The man who had an affair was disgusting, so Liana would never forgive him. Audrey nodded when she found how determined Liana was. "Okay, if anything happens, you can call me." "Thank you, Audrey." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bryson kept a straight face all the time. Audrey nced at him and said to Liana, "Ms. Liana, please keep the rtionship between Bryson and me a secret." Liana nced at Bryson in fear. Liana could not believe that the person in front of her was the most powerful in Peace City. Bryson was not only very rich but also powerful. If Liana dared to reveal the matter of Bryson, she would be in trouble. Previously, Liana had been wondering why the Cordova Group would work with Square Law Firm and appoint Audrey as the legal advisor. Although Audrey was capable, there were many other more excellentwyers. But today when Liana saw Bryson and Audrey, she understood everything. Liana immediately raised her hand and promised, "Audrey, don''t worry. I will never tell others." Bryson looked at Liana coldly and then said to Audrey, "Let''s go." "OK!" Chapter 322 Chapter 322 As the time that Bryson''s parents would return to the country was getting closer, Audrey became more and more nervous. Bryson''s parents would arrive at Peace International Airport tomorrow morning. Bryson told Audrey that they would visit his parents tomorrow night. Today was Sunday. In the afternoon, Audrey took out all her clothes, ced them on her bed, and pulled Harold over. Audrey pointed at these clothes and said nervously, "Harold, help me. I''ll visit Bryson''s parents tomorrow night. Which one should I wear?" Harold looked at these ck and white clothes, casually rummaged through them, andined, "Audrey, are they your clothes?" Audrey''s clothes were almost shirts and trousers. Although there were a few dresses and casual clothes, Harold thought they were old-fashioned. Audrey frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?" Harold examined Audrey up and down and sighed, "Audrey, are you a woman?" Audrey immediately became angry. She hit Harold hard across the back of his head and said, "Do you mean I''m not a woman?" Harold rubbed the back of his head in pain. "Audrey, it hurts. I am your brother. Can you not hit me so hard?" Audrey smiled as she pulled Harold by the ear and said, "Do you still know that you are my brother? Is there anyone who said this to his sister?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Harold hurriedly pressed his palms together and begged, "I''m wrong! Please forgive me, Audrey." "Am I a woman?" Noticing how rough Audrey was, Harold almost wanted to say "no". However, he was afraid to be beaten, so he quickly replied, "Yes, you are a woman." Audrey withdrew her hand in satisfaction. "Alright, stop it. Tell me, which one should I wear tomorrow?" Harold rolled his eyes and said, "None of them is suitable, okay? If you wear any of these, it seems that you will go to find your client!" Audrey didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t believe what she heard. Audrey asked uncertainly, "Are...are you serious?" Harold nodded vigorously and said, "Yes!" Audrey scratched the back of her head and said, "But I only have these clothes." If these clothes were not suitable... Harold blinked and asked, "Audrey, you are usually so smart, but why are you so stupid now?" Audrey nced at Harold and said angrily, "What did you say?" Harold quickly said and changed the subject, "Audrey, you have always been wise! But these clothes are not suitable for tomorrow''s asion. Moreover... I heard that Brisa will also appear tomorrow night, right?" Audrey didn''t know what to say. Brisa, being from one of the top ten famous families in Peace City, would also have dinner with them tomorrow. Yesterday, Bryson said he had made an appointment with his parents to introduce her to his parents tomorrow night, but his parents said that they had also made an appointment with Brisa tomorrow night. Therefore, they decided to have a meal together tomorrow night. Harold said sharply, "Brisa knew that you will visit Bryson''s parents tomorrow night, but she still insisted oning over. She is ill-disposed, so you need to find something incredible to wear." Audrey never focused too much on how she looked. However, hearing this, she hesitated. Harold grabbed Audrey and took her bag. "Alright, Audrey, don''t hesitate. Let''s go buy clothes." Audrey was shocked. Half an hourter, Audrey and Harold arrived at the mall. The mall was overflowing with clothes. Harold pulled Audrey into a store, pointed at a red dress in the window, and said, "Hello, please let her try that one!" The waiter greeted Audrey and Harold with a smile and took the clothes off the window. Noticing the flowers were all over the red dress, Audrey pursed her lips. "Isn''t it a bit too showy?" Harold directly stuffed the dress into Audrey''s hands and pushed her into the fitting room. "Hurry up and try it!" Audrey could only put on the dress. After a while, Audrey walked out of the fitting room. Harold praised, "Amazing! Audrey, you are so beautiful. If Bryson sees you, he will fascinate you." Audrey was lost for word. The waiter immediately came over and praised, "Miss, you are so beautiful. Your skin is fair. The red dress tters you." Audrey looked at herself in the mirror. The clothes were a tube top. The red dress did tter her. And the waistline of the dress was perfect. However, the dress was too gorgeous and showy. It looked like she was going to walk down the aisle or receive the award on the stage. Audrey nced about the store. And then her gaze fell on a cobalt blue dress. The dress was a boat neck. The hem of the dress was irregr. And the waistline and hem were not borated, but they looked simple and elegant. Audrey pointed at the dress and said, "Excuse me, may I try that one?" The waiter smiled and introduced, "Miss, you have good taste. This is ourtest dress." Harold nced at the dress and said discontentedly, "Audrey, that dress is too simple. The one I picked for you is the best. If you wear it, Brisa will get crushed." Audrey didn''t even look at him but said firmly to the waiter, "The one I mentioned, please." "Alright!" Harold kept persuading Audrey. "Audrey, trust me. That dress doesn''t suit you. Just wear the one I picked for you." The waiter handed the dress over. Audrey ignored Harold, took the dress, and walked into the fitting room. After that, she shut Harold down. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 In the fitting room, while Audrey was trying on her clothes, Harold''s voice continued toe in from the outside. "Audrey, you should listen to me and try on the red one which definitely makes you full of charm. I am your younger brother. How can I harm you? Audrey ... why are you so quiet? Did you hear what I just said?" Audrey had heard Harold''s words but continued to change her clothes as if she didn''t. As Harold continued to persuade Audrey, She walked out of the fitting room with changed clothes. "Audrey, there you are. Hurry up and change into the one I chose for you ..." Harold continued to persuade Audrey. But when his gaze fell on Audrey, he stopped talking. Even wearing that simple dress, Audrey still looked so stunning. The sapphire blue dress didn''t suit most people. Thanks to her fair skin, she didn''t look tasteless with it but eye-catching instead. A very simple dress with an borate design made her fashionable and noble, whose temperament seemed to be totally changed. If Bryson was the king, Audrey was the queen with no doubt. Audrey turned her body slightly and nced at Harold''s face from the corner of her eyes, "How is this dress?" It couldn''t be any better. Harold couldn''t describe with words but only gave a thumbs up. Without hearing Harold''s reply, she turned her back and saw Harold giving her a thumbs up. She raised her eyebrows slightly. Not only Harold, but even the waitress was stunned by Audrey in the blue dress. As simple it looked, the color of sapphire blue and the design of it didn''t suit ordinary people. There were a few who had tried on the dress before, who all looked weird with no elegance. However, it not only suited Audrey but also very well. The waitress praised, "Miss, you look so beautiful in this dress." Audrey looked at herself in the mirror carefully. It looked good, so she said quickly, "I''ll take this one. Please print me the bill!" The waitress replied happily, "Yes, Miss, please wait a moment!" After buying clothes, Audrey was leaving the shopping mall with Harold. There was arge billboard standing in the square. In this nighttime, it was particrly bright, on which the picture was also clearer and brighter. Audrey and Harold were going to have dinner in the restaurant nearby. When they passed by, Harold took a casual nce at it. Suddenly, he was frozen in ce with clenched hands, staring at the bulletin board above his head. "There is a Sichuan restaurant and a Hunan restaurant not far way ahead. Where you would like to go?" Audrey asked Harold as she walked ahead. However, she did not hear Harold''s answer. She looked to her side in surprise and found that Harold did not follow her. She turned her back and saw Harold standing not far away from the billboard and staring at it. The expression on his face was anger ... unwillingness and impatience. What was going on? Audrey nced at the board. On it was news that the genius of pharmacology in Peace City, Cane Newell, who had returned to Peace City after winning the grand Nobel Prize in pharmacy. He was about to hold a press conference at the conference center in the opposite. It was said that Cane was only a junior student. Audrey looked at Harold strangely, "Quentin, what''s wrong? What are you looking at?" Harold retracted his gaze. The previous expression on his face had already gone. "Nothing. Aren''t we going to eat? Where are we going?" Audrey frowned as she stared at Harold. Seeing that he really looked fine, she felt a little relieved. "There is a Sichuan restaurant and a Hunan restaurant not far way ahead. Which one do you prefer?" "Whatever!" Audrey frowned with more concern. At any other time, Harold would have pointed to a restaurant with excitement. However, this time, he did not but told her whatever was ok. His reaction was a bit strange. Harold seemed not to want to talk. Even if she asked him now, he wouldn''t tell her anything. So Audrey put away the thought of asking him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Then let''s go to the Sichuan Restaurant!" "Alright!" Harold obediently followed Audrey to the Sichuan Restaurant. Throughout the meal, Harold seems to have something weighing heavily on his mind. The restaurant was very close to the billboard, and they were sitting by the window. Therefore, he kept looking out at the billboard from time to time while eating. Every time he looked at it, his face became more gloomy. This expression of Harold impressed Audrey. She bore the name on the billboard in mind in order to find outter who Cane was and why Harold had such an abnormal reaction. However, when Audrey returned, Bryson called her and told her the meeting ce for the next night. At the thought of meeting Bryson''s parents the next night, Audrey couldn''t help herself being nervous and forgetting about Cane. ... In the morning, Audrey got up early. She changed into her usual clothes and put those for the night meeting into her bag. She would put them on before going to see Bryson''s parents. When she was leaving, her phone rang. It was Madam Cordova who called. Audrey felt guilty when she saw Madam Cordova''s number. "Hello, Grandma. Why are you calling at this time?" "Elliana, your parents areing back this morning. Are you going to pick them up at the airport?" Audrey replied, "Grandma, I have something to do this morning, so I can''t go. Bryson said he would pick them up." "What is more important than your parents?" "Grandma, as you know, I am awyer now. There is a case thates to a trail today. If I won''t be there, my client will lose the suit and even be sentenced." Madam Cordova was intimidated and immediately said, "I see. Then forget it. You should go to court. Since you can''t pick up your parents in the morning, you should go home for lunch at noon. Right?" "The afternoon break is too short. I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it. Grandma, you don''t have to cook my lunch at noon." "Alright, that''s all we can do. Remember to eat lunch at noon. Your health is the most important. Do you remember?" "Got it!" Audrey let out a long sigh after hanging up the phone. Looking at the time on the phone, she thought, Bryson''s parents should arrive at the airport at this time. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 As soon as Audrey sat in her seat, Lucy served her a cup of coffee. Audrey smiled and said, "Thank you!" "Audrey, you are wee!" Ever since thest incident with Ashly, Lucy admired Audrey even more and became even nicer to Audrey. Audrey opened her drawer, took out a document, handed it to Lucy, and said, "Lucy, take a look at the document. The client wille overter, and you can sit in on it!" Lucy nodded repeatedly and said, "OK. I''ll look at it right now!" Lucy took the document and returned to her seat. Freddy came out of the office. He looked quite gloomy and walked up to Audrey. Audrey sat up straight and thought that Freddy came to find her. However, Freddy passed Audrey and walked up to Deegan. Deegan was focused on what he was doing, so he didn''t notice that Freddy had walked up to him. It wasn''t until Freddy rapped his table that Deegan came to himself. "Mr. Steele, why are you here?" Deegan hurriedly said. Freddy became even angrier. "Deegan, what happened to you recently?" "What? What happened?" Freddy said angrily, "I just received aint from your client! This is the sixthint I received this month! They all called me toin about you." Deegan was lost for word. Freddy continued to question angrily, "Deegan, haven''t you always been undefeated before? But you lost four cases in a row in this month." That was why Freddy was angry. If Freddy took a case, he would hand the case to Deegan since Deegan came to theirpany. He hoped that Deegan could help thepany to be more famous. However, Deegan had lost four cases in a row. As soon as Freddy mentioned the four cases he had lost, Deegan clenched his fists. Recently, Deegan had been extremely unlucky. Whenever he was ready to bribe the opposingwyer or witness, it was destroyed by someone else. Therefore, he lost the cases. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After losing four cases in a row, Deegan also felt that it was inconceivable. He had always felt that someone was deliberately ying tricks on him, but he did not know who the person was, nor did he have any evidence. Facing Freddy''s questions, Deegan looked down, not daring to utter a word. Freddy scolded Deegan for a while and then returned to his office angrily. Audrey''s eyes lit up. Deegan probably would never know the reason why he was unable to bribe the opposingwyer or witness. Of course, she would never tell him. ... Audrey and Lucy went to the reception room after the client arrived. After finishing their conversations, Audrey went out with her client. Audrey returned to her seat and was just about to sit down when someone called out to her from outside the door. "Audrey!" Audrey frowned, turned around, and saw Santon. Audrey was not surprised to see Santon. "Hello, Mr. Smith. What can I do for you?" Audrey smiled at Santon. The veins had popped out of Santon''s forehead. Santon wanted to squeeze Audrey''s throat and question her. However, when he thought of the fact that Bryson was with Audrey, he didn''t dare to do that. But he was still very angry. Santon bit his lips and asked, "Why does Liana have to divorce me?" Because Liana was infertile and Roselyn was pregnant, so Santon wanted to divorce Liana and shake Liana off immediately. But now... Santon knew that he was infertile. What was more, when he realized that Roselyn had cuckolded him, he ditched Roselyn and wanted to go back to Liana. However, Santon had hurt Liana''s feelings. What was more, the reason that Santon wanted to go back to Liana was that he was infertile, so he was afraid that he would never be able to marry a wife in the future. Audrey was sure that if Santon wasn''t infertile, he would continue to have an affair. If one had an affair once, he would do it again and again. How could Santon question her why Liana had to divorce him? Audrey looked at Santon and said, "Mr. Smith, you should ask yourself about this question. Moreover, the person who asked for a divorce is also you." Santon faltered, "I don''t want to divorce her. I want to get back to her, but she doesn''t agree." "Mr. Smith, that was her own decision." Santon looked at Audrey with hope and said, "Audrey, I know you are her friend. She is not willing to be with me now, nor is she willing to answer my phone. I don''t even know where she is now. Since you are herwyer, you must know where she is now, right?" Audrey smiled, looked at Santon, and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Smith. Ms. Liana can go anywhere she wants and she doesn''t have to tell me where she is, so I don''t know either." "How is that possible? You are herwyer, so how can you not know where she is? You must know, but you deliberately don''t tell me, right?" "I don''t know." "If you don''t tell me..." Santon gritted his teeth, pulled up a chair to sit beside Audrey, and said, "I will sit here and watch over you until you tell me where Liana is." Audrey was shocked and calmly took out her phone to make a call. "Hello, 911? Someone is harassing me. Pleasee over immediately, thank you!" Santon was shocked. He gritted his teeth and red at Audrey. "You win!" Santon then turned around and left. Audrey said, "I''m sorry, officer. This person has left." ... In the afternoon, when it was almost time to get off work, Audrey started to get nervous. When her phone rang, Audrey was startled. Noticing that it was from Bryson, Audrey quickly picked up the phone. "I''m downstairs. Come out." "OK." Chapter 325 Chapter 325 After hanging up the phone, Audrey gathered up her things and went downstairs. At a street corner not far from the building, Bryson''s car was parked there. Audrey quickly walked to the car, opened the door, and got in. Bryson then started the car. Bryson picked up his phone and made a call. "Hello, Mom." "Yes, I have picked her up. You can also prepare to set off." Audrey was shocked. Did Bryson call his mother just now? When she realized that she would meet Bryson''s parents in a while, Audrey was so nervous that her heart was almost in her mouth. She identally nced at the rearview mirror and saw the driver of the car behind them. Noticing that Audrey was staring at the rearview mirror, Bryson asked, "What''s wrong?" Audrey said, "It''s Santon. He can''t find Liana and came to ourpany. I thought he had left, but I didn''t expect that he hasn''t given up yet." "I''ll get someone to deal with him!" Audrey quickly said, "No! Although Santon is not a good person, Liana still loves him. If anything happens to him, I''m afraid that Liana will change her mind. Let''s forget it. We just need to shake him off." Bryson instructed Kolby, "Find a way to get rid of the car behind us." Kolby answered, "OK!" Kolby was a good driver, so he directly pulled into aplex alley. Santon turned a corner and followed them. Kolby zigzagged down abyrinth of the alley. Santon was not very familiar with the alley, so he almost hit the wall many times. After that, it took a lot of time for him to retreat and turn a corner. By the time he got out of the alley, Kolby had driven away. Santon angrily pped the steering wheel twice. After getting rid of Santon, Audrey and Bryson headed for the destination. At the intersection, Audrey sincerely praised Kolby, "Kolby, your driving skills are so amazing." Kolby scratched his ear and said, "Ms. Audrey, thank you. I used to live in the alley, so I am more familiar with the terrain there. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that I can get rid of him there." "That is also very amazing." Kolby suddenly felt that someone was staring at him. His hands trembled and he almost threw away the steering wheel. Kolby nced at Bryson in the rearview mirror and quickly changed the subject. "Ms. Audrey, Mr. Bryson is a better driver." Audrey looked at Bryson in surprise. "Do you mean Bryson?" "Yes, Mr. Bryson won the JC League Car Race three years in a row." Audrey goggled at Bryson and asked, "Do you win the JC League Car Race three years in a row?" Bryson nodded calmly. "Yes." Audrey sat up straight and said excitedly, "I watched thepetitionst year. The champion''s driving skills are so amazing and I wanted to marry him back then. I didn''t expect that you are the champion." Bryson didn''t know what to say. Bryson scowled when he heard the first half of her words. However, when he realized that what she said was him, his anger slowly drained away. He didn''t want to participate in thepetitionst year, but now he suddenly rejoiced that he had participated in thepetition. Bryson gazed deep into her eyes and said, "It''s notte to marry me now!" Audrey coughed and quickly looked away. "By the way, I have settled down in Peace City. I want to buy a car, but I don''t have a driving license." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Bryson said, "I''ll teach you this Saturday." Audrey happily agreed. "OK!" ... Bryson made an appointment with his parents at a teahouse. After entering the teahouse, Audrey entered the locker room and put on the dress she had just bought yesterday. Bryson was waiting outside. When the door opened, Bryson turned around. When he saw Audrey, he was surprised and kept looking at her. Although she did not ask Bryson, Audrey could tell that she was beautiful now from his expression. Audrey walked up to Bryson and smiled, while Bryson lowered his head and was about to kiss her. Audrey blushed, quickly turned away, and red at him. How could he kiss her here? Bryson held her hand and asked, "How is it? Are you still nervous?" "A little." Bryson raised her hand and kissed her on her hand. "Rx, you used to be confident in court." Audrey rolled her eyes at him and asked, "Do you want me to regard your parents as judges?" "No!" "Then what?" "Well, the opposingwyers!" Audrey didn''t know what to say. Audrey thought, ''Bryson, are you serious?'' If she regarded his parents as the opposingwyers, his parents and she would joust on the first day they met. However, hearing this, Audrey did feel less nervous. Audrey had just sat down in the private room when she wanted to go to the bathroom. Audrey walked past the handrail when she returned. An olddy was on the phone. However, her phone suddenly fell on the stair under the handrail. The olddy leaned forward and was about to get her phone. Suddenly, because her feet were farther apart, the olddy fell off the handrail. Bryson''s parents, Madisyn and Caroline, happened to walk into the teahouse and saw this shocking scene. They were shocked and thought that something would happen to the olddy. But a girl in a cobalt blue dress suddenly jumped off and caught the olddy. One of her hands held the handrail tightly and the other hand gripped the olddy. Audrey carefully supported the olddy and asked with concern, "Granny, are you okay?" Chapter 326 Chapter 326 The olddy was still in shock as she shook her head in a daze. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. A middle-aged man then went downstairs. He supported the olddy and looked at her worriedly. "Mom, are you okay?" When the olddy saw the middle-aged man, she happily pulled at him and said, "I''m fine. Fortunately, this girl saved me." The middle-aged man had also witnessed what happened just now. "Miss, thank you so much." The middle-aged man quickly took out his wallet, took out a stack of cash, and handed it to Audrey. "Miss, take the money. You deserve this. Thank you for saving my mother!" Audrey immediately refused. "Sir, you''re wee. It''s just a little thing, so I can''t take the money." "Well, Miss, which private room are you in? All the expenses you have here today are all on me..." "No, thanks. Sir, although I saved your mother just now, I don''t know whether she has any other injuries. You should quickly send her to the hospital for a check-up." "Yes. Thank you so much." The middle-aged man supported his mother and then left. Audrey shrugged and turned to go upstairs, heading for the private room where Bryson was.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ... After Madisyn and Caroline entered the teahouse and told the waiter the room number, the waiter led them to the private room. A short whileter, Madisyn and Caroline arrived at the private room Bryson had booked. Bryson was standing by the window and on the phone, so Madisyn and Caroline sat down directly. Audrey had saved the olddy before. When she went upstairs, she got lost and couldn''t find the private room. After a long while, she finally found it. Standing at the door to the private room, she saw Madisyn and Caroline sitting inside. Audrey was then stunned for a moment. She looked up, carefully checked the room number, and was sure that this was the private room that Bryson had booked. Bryson had just hung up the phone. Noticing that Madisyn and Caroline had arrived and Audrey was standing at the door in a daze, he put his arm around Audrey''s shoulder and led her in. "Dad, Mom, this is Audrey Koch, whom I have been talking about." Audrey obediently nodded at Madisyn and Caroline and greeted them, "Mr. Cordova, Ms. Cordova, nice to meet you." The moment Madisyn and Caroline saw Audrey, they were a bit shocked. The girl in front of them looked cute and sweet, so they could not associate her with the girl who had saved the olddy on the stairs. Madisyn and Caroline exchanged a look. Madisyn looked at Audrey and said indifferently, "Miss Koch, please sit down!" "Thank you, Mr. Cordova!" Audrey smiled and sat down. Bryson then sat beside her. After Bryson sat down, Audrey nervously tugged at Bryson''s pants under the table. Bryson could tell that Audrey was nervous, so he gently ced his hand over her hand tofort her. Audrey calmed down a lot. Noticing that Madisyn and Caroline didn''t get any food, Audrey hurriedly stood up. "Mr. Cordova, Ms. Cordova, wait a moment. I will make the tea for you." Audrey walked to the table next to her. After that, she opened the pot, washed the cups, made the tea, and poured tea expertly. After pouring four cups of tea, Audrey put them on a tray and severed Madisyn and Caroline two cups of tea. "Mr. Cordova, Ms. Cordova, have a taste." Audrey then severed Bryson the tea and ced thest cup in front of her. After that, she sat in her seat and waited nervously. Madisyn picked up the cup and took a sip. Madisyn said tonelessly, "It''s good! Miss Koch, you seem to be good at making the tea." Audrey quickly replied, "Thank you, Mr. Cordova." Caroline also picked up the cup and took a sip. She did not make ament but smiled at Audrey and said, "Miss Koch, I heard that you are awyer now." Audrey nodded and replied, "Yes!" "Miss Koch, which school do you graduate from?" "I graduated..." A clear female voice suddenly came from outside the door and interrupted Audrey. "Mr. Cordova! Ms. Cordova!" Caroline smiled, looked outside the door, and said, "Brisa, didn''t you say that you wille back with us on the same flight? Why did we not see you?" Brisa walked in with a smile and answered, "Ms. Cordova, I got held up, so I had no choice but to book the next flight." Brisa sat down next to Caroline and held her hand. Caroline looked Brisa up and down. "I haven''t seen you for more than half a month. You seem to be thinner!" Brisa touched her face and asked, "Really? I''ve been thinking that I be fatter these days. Bryson, do you think I''ve be fatter or thinner?" Brisa suddenly turned to ask Bryson. Caroline said, "You''re a bit thinner!" Caroline looked at Brisa with pity and continued, "How can your father ask you to take charge of the branch office in Country M alone? Are you tired?" "Not at all." Brisa turned to look at Audrey and said with a smile, "You must be Miss Koch, right? Nice to meet you, Miss Koch. I am Brisa Easton." Audrey nodded with a smile. "Nice to meet you too, Miss Easton." Brisa then said, "Bryson and I have known each other since we were little. Bryson and I are childhood sweethearts. Sorry to disturb you. Ms. Audrey, you aren''t angry, are you?" Audrey shook her head and replied, "I''m not angry." Audrey always smiled, but she was slightly hostile. And Audrey could tell that Brisa''s hostility toward her. Brisa stood up with a smile and said, "Mr. Cordova, Ms. Cordova, it''s been a long time since you haven''t drunk the tea I made, right?" Brisa got up and went to make the tea. Brisa put the tea set that Audrey used before aside and took out a new set from the cab. Brisa also opened the pot and made the tea like Audrey, but Brisa''s movements were more graceful than Audrey''s. After making the tea, Brisa severed others the tea one by one. The moment Brisa served Caroline the tea, Caroline immediately picked up the cup and took a sip. "It''s good. You have been abroad for two years, but you are still very skillful!" Caroline praised. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Madisyn also picked up the cup and took a sip. "Yes, it is good." "In the past two years, Madisyn has drunk a lot of tea made by others, but he always said he wants to drink the tea made by you." Brisa was delighted and said, "Mr. Cordova, I will be in the country in the future. If you want to drink, I can make the tea for you!" "OK." Brisa''s gaze fell on Bryson. Noticing that Bryson was still holding the previous cup, Brisa reminded him, "Bryson, I made the tea for you. Why don''t you drink it?" "This cup of tea is enough for me," Bryson said indifferently. Caroline chided, "Bryson, Brisa hasn''t returned for two years. It is the first time that she has made the tea when she came back. Please try it." "I am used to drinking the tea made by Audrey." Brisa was shocked to hear that. Brisa then said awkwardly, "So it''s Miss Koch who made the tea. I thought the tea was served by the waiter. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t make the tea." Audrey took a sip of the tea that Brisa made. The tea possessed a smoothness and bnced depth. Audrey put down the cup and quickly said, "It''s okay. Miss Easton, you are more expert at making the tea than me." "Ms. Audrey, you''re wee." Caroline looked at Brisa all the time and praised, "Brisa is not only beautiful but also capable. She is young, but she is in charge of the branch office in Country M. Brisa, I heard that Easton Group''s performance has increased by six percent this year, which is all thanks to you." Brisa was ted. Although Audrey was Bryson''s girlfriend, there was a difference between a girlfriend and a wife. Audrey could be Bryson''s girlfriend, but... not all beautiful women could be Bryson''s wife. The wealthy valued one''s social status highly. What did Audrey have? Audrey was just an ordinary lawyer. Brisa looked shy and said, "Ms. Cordova, don''t praise me. Otherwise, I will feel embarrassed." "I''m telling the truth." Brisa changed the subject. "By the way, has Ms. Audrey heard of Angel?" Audrey was stunned for a moment. "Do you mean Angel?" Brisa smiled and said, "Yes, Angel bes an undefeatedwyer in Country M at a young age. She is very famous in Country M. She graduated from the University of Country M. She also is a visiting professor in our school. I have taken her ss once, and it is very good. Manypanies in Country M offered an olive branch to her, but she rejected them." Caroline was surprised. "Is that true?" Brisa nodded. "Yes. The one I heard the most during the two years in Country M is Angel. I visited her several times, but I heard that she is not in Country M this year. And no one knows where she is." Audrey was surprised. Brisa turned to Audrey and asked, "Miss Koch, can you contact Angel?" Caroline and Madisyn looked at Audrey at the same time. Audrey didn''t know what to say. Bryson calmly said, "She is in Peace City." Madisyn looked at Bryson and said, "Do you mean Angel is in Peace City?" "Yes!" Bryson nodded. "Bryson, since you know where Angel is, can you help introduce Angel to me?" Brisa smiled at Bryson. "I''m afraid that I can''t!" "Why?" Bryson said, "Angel is now the legal advisor of the Cordova Group, so she can''t work in another company." Brisa, Caroline, and Madisyn were shocked. ... ... Caroline frowned and asked suspiciously, "Bryson, stop joking. When did Angel be our legal advisor?" Audrey was now the legal advisor of the Cordova Group. Bryson looked at Audrey, while Audrey pursed her lips and was embarrassed. "Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Audrey Koch. I''m awyer. And you can also call me Angel!" Brisa, Caroline, and Madisyn were shocked again. ... ... Brisa''s cup fell to the ground and shattered. Brisa goggled at Audrey in shock and asked, "Do... do you mean you are Angel? How is that possible?" Audrey calmly took out her phone, found out a photo, and showed it to Brisa. "When I was in Country M, I only became a visiting professor in a university and I only had one ss. This is a photo taken by my students when I was in ss." Brisa didn''t know what to say. How was this possible? Brisa''s face turned bloodless in an instant. Audrey was Angel, but Brisa had just praised Angel. It waspletely out of her expectations. Brisa then looked at Madisyn and Caroline. Brisa found that their attitude toward Audrey had slightly changed. Brisa bit her lips in frustration. Why did she mention Angel? Madisyn''s serious expression softened a little. "Miss Koch, since you graduated from University of Country M, do you know Professor Fenton?" Audrey said in surprise, "Yes, he is my teacher. Mr. Cordova, do you know him?" "Professor Fenton is my college ssmate, but he went to thew departmentter. He is also the legal advisor of our branch office in Country M." Madisyn then called Cordell. After the phone was answered, Cordell and Madisyn chatted for a while. "Cordell, guess who I saw in Peace City?" Cordell asked with a smile, "Who?" Madisyn handed the phone to Audrey. Audrey then took the phone and greeted Cordell respectfully, "Professor Fenton, it''s me." "Angel?" "Yes, Professor Fenton. How are you?" "Angel, how long has it been since youst contacted me?" Audrey rubbed her forehead and said, "Professor Fenton, didn''t I send you a giftst month?" "Do you want to buy me off with the gift? You haven''te to see me for half a year." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Professor Fenton, I''ve been busy recently. Don''t worry. When I have days off, I''lle to see you." "That''s a deal." "OK." "Put Madisyn on the phone." Audrey then handed the phone to Madisyn. "Cordell." Madisyn took the phone and shouted. "How do you know Audrey? You are so old, do you..." Madisyn quickly interrupted Cordell and said, "Audrey is my son''s girlfriend." Brisa''s face suddenly turned deathly pale. Madisyn admitted that Audrey was Bryson''s girlfriend. "What? Your son''s girlfriend?" "Yes!" "Your son took Angel away. I don''t agree with this matter." Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Madisyn replied happily, "Cordell, it''s toote." Cordellined, "Put Audrey on the phone." Madisyn then handed the phone to Audrey. Audrey asked, "Professor Fenton, what''s wrong?" Cordell quickly answered, "Audrey, you are my best student and you''re so excellent. Be good and immediately break up with Madisyn''s son. I will help you find someone better." Audrey didn''t know what to say. She had only heard that someone encouraged people to form a romantic rtionship, but she had never heard that someone tried to break a couple up. "Professor Fenton, are you drunk?" "No, I only drank a bottle of whiskey!" Audrey persuaded him, "Professor Fenton, you should have a good rest after you drank!" "I''ll go to bed in a while. Don''t change the subject. When will you break up with Madisyn''s son?" "Professor Fenton, can we talk about it after you sober up? I''ll talk to youter. I got to go." "Wait. I haven''t finished my words!" Audrey directly hung up the phone and handed the phone to Madisyn. Madisyn looked at Audrey and nodded with a smile. Caroline looked at Brisa who looked disappointed and said to Madisyn, "Madisyn, don''t you say you have to deal with somethingter? Should we leave now?" Madisyn said disapprovingly, "No. By the way, Bryson, Miss Koch, you haven''t ordered yet, right?" Audrey shook her head and answered, "Not yet." "Waiter, please!" Caroline was shocked. Because Madisyn wanted to stay, Caroline could not leave and Brisa could only bite the bullet and stay. After the food was severed, Brisa saw the ribs on the table and attentively picked up a rib and ced it on Bryson''s te. "Bryson, I remember that you like to eat ribs. The ribs are delicious. Try it." Audrey nced at the rib in Bryson''s te and frowned. "I don''t like eating ribs now!" Bryson picked up the rib, ced it into Audrey''s te, and continued, "Miss Easton said that the ribs are delicious. Have a taste." Audrey was surprised. Audrey then nced at Bryson. While Brisa was staring at Audrey with jealousy. Bryson suddenly put Audrey in an embarrassing position. Brisa served him the rib, but he directly ced the rib on Audrey''s te. It was not appropriate to throw the rib away or eat it. Audrey was in a dilemma. To avoid embarrassment, Audrey could only put down her knife and fork. "Sorry, I''m going to the bathroom." Audrey stood up. "I''ll go with you!" Bryson followed closely behind. Audrey didn''t know what to say. Audrey felt even more embarrassed when hearing his words. Caroline reproached, "Bryson, Miss Koch is going to the bathroom. Why do you go with her?" "She got lost just now when she went to the bathroom, so I''ll go with her to avoid her getting lost again." Bryson put his arm around Audrey''s shoulder and led her to the door. "Let''s go!" Caroline was shocked. After Audrey and Bryson left, Caroline looked at the tightly closed door and said angrily. "That''s awful." Madisyn nced at Caroline and said indifferently, "They have their own thoughts, so we shouldn''t restrict them too much." Caroline said angrily, "Madisyn, Bryson is the president of the Cordova Group, so he carries a heavy burden of responsibility. However, he only cares about his personal feelings. I don''t know why Bryson fascinates Audrey." "Bryson knows what he is doing. Audrey is also not ordinary. I believe she will soon be Bryson''s capable assistant." Brisa and Caroline were stunned. ... It seemed that Madisyn was pleased with Audrey. Audrey beguiled the Cordovas into believing that she was Elliana. Bryson slowly fell in love with her, Kylee was fond of Audrey, and Simon was full of praise for Audrey. Moreover, Madisyn thought highly of Audrey now. They were deceived by Audrey, so Caroline thought that she must stay clear-headed. She wouldn''t allow Audrey to stay in the Cordova''s in the name of Elliana. ... After turning a corner, Audrey stopped. "Bryson, it''s better for you to go back!" "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to the bathroom?" Audrey looked at him and said, "You should know that it''s just as an excuse. You go back now, and I will go backter." "If you feel awkward, let''s leave now." Audrey retorted, "How can we leave? It''s the first time that I have met your parents, so we can''t leave now." "I don''t want you to be embarrassed." Audrey was touched. She knew that Bryson cared about her feelings, so she felt much better. Therefore, even if she was awkward, she could endure it. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She took a deep breath and said, "I feel much better now. Let''s go back." "Really?" Bryson frowned as he looked at her. Audrey looked up at him with a bright smile and said, "Yes." Bryson and Audrey soon returned to the private room. Audrey then chatted happily with Brisa again. Brisa asked Audrey many legal questions, and Audrey gave some reasonable answers. Audrey could feel that Caroline still didn''t approve of her after the meal. But Audrey could understand Caroline. Because Audrey got close to Kylee in the name of Elliana. Elliana was raised by Caroline, so Elliana and Caroline were in a good rtionship. Therefore, Caroline was displeased with and even hated Audrey. Audrey had once thought that Bryson''s parents might not approve of her, but now Audrey was very happy because at least Madisyn approved of her. After dinner, Bryson, Audrey, and the others walked out to wait for the driver. Brisa''s driver picked Brisa up and left early. And then it was Madisyn and Caroline''s driver. Bryson put his arm around Audrey''s shoulder and watched Madisyn and Caroline get in the car. Madisyn rolled down the window and said, "Miss Koch, wee to visit us at home." Audrey quickly replied, "OK. Mr. Madisyn, Ms. Madisyn, goodbye!" After Madisyn and Caroline left, Audrey turned around and leaned against Bryson as if she was exhausted. However, this scene was all seen by Simon who was standing on the opposite road. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Bryson put his arm around Audrey''s shoulder, stroking and asking thoughtfully, "Are you tired?" Audrey nodded. Kolby drove over and stopped in front of them. Bryson opened the car door for Audrey. After Audrey got in, Bryson sat down from the other side. When Kolby moved off, Simon saw Bryson lightly kiss Audrey''s forehead across the road. From their natural behavior, they were a couple in love and had been together for a long time. Simon stood stiffly. He stared nkly at the ce where Bryson and Audrey had gotten in the car. In the bar behind Simon, a boy walked out. Seeing Simon standing in a daze, he walked behind Simon and patted his shoulder. "Simon, didn''t you want to release? It''s been so long, and we are almost unable to endure. Come back and help us." Seeing that Simon was unmoved, the boy patted Simon on the shoulder again. "Simon, what are you looking at?" Simon was sober. "Nothing. Let''s go back!" ... Audrey, who had already slept, rushed to the police station after receiving the news that Simon was drunk and fought with someone. Harold wanted to go with Audrey but was rejected. The police station was the same police station that had arrested Simon before. Audrey arrived there and found Simon. Simon sat silently in front of the policeman as he wasst time. The policeman looked at Audrey helplessly. "Ms. Audrey, you are here." Audrey was awkward, "I''m sorry. My nephew has caused you trouble again." "The other party made the first move. After you can sign here and pay a fine, you can bring him back." "Alright, thank you!" Audrey quickly signed and paid the fine. She looked at Simon sitting on the chair without saying a word. "Alright, we can go now." Simon stood up without looking at her. Simon was very silent different from usual. Usually, Simon talked with Audrey enthusiastically. But now, he didn''t say anything. After leaving the police station, Audrey said, "Simon, what''s wrong with you? Why did you fight with someone again? I told youst time that you shouldn''t be so impulsive?" Simon suddenly paused. He sneered at Audrey. "Yes, I was impulsive. I fight again. Are you very disappointed in me? Since so, you don''t have toe here again in the future." Audrey frowned. "Simon, what do you mean? Are you ok today?" "I''m fine." "Are you drunk? If so, I will call a taxi for you. You should go back to the Cordova Mansion and have a good rest." When it came to the Cordova Mansion, Simon suddenly shouted, "I don''t go back, you don''t have to worry about me." Then Simon was about to leave. Audrey angrily blocked Simon''s way. "Simon, what happened to you? If you don''t go back, we will worry about you." "You? Who are you referring to?" "I ... Your great-grandmother and your uncle." "My uncle?" Hearing that, Simon seemed to have heard a big joke. He said coldly, "If you worry about me, you wouldn''t have fooled me." Audrey asked in confusion. "Simon, what are you talking about?" "You know!" "How would I know if you don''t tell me?" Simon asked with a sneer, "You don''t know? Are you dating my uncle!" Audrey was astonished. She looked at Simon with shock. Simon already knew. He had confirmed that she was together with Bryson. Although Audrey didn''t answer, her expression had told Simon the truth. Simon sneered. "You and my uncle are a couple, but I don''t know and treat you well. Do you think it''s fun to fool me like this?" Audrey looked at Simon with aplicated face. "Simon, we don''t mean to hide this from you." "You didn''t mean to hide it. Why?" Audrey sighed. "You also know that I pretended to be Elliana because of your great-grandmother''s health. We were afraid that you would identally tell her about us, so..." "So..." Simon was angry, "You chose to hide it and y in front of me, making me believe that you are not together?" Audrey lost for words. What Simon said was the truth. Audrey was speechless. "If I hadn''t discovered that, would you have kept me in the dark all the time?" Audrey was silent. Seeing her silence, Simon gave a self-deprecating smile. "In your minds, I am such a hindrance. You take me as a fool." The more Simon spoke, the more excited he became. "When you lied to me, didn''t you think about my feelings?" Audrey bit her lower lip. "I''m sorry!" "Sorry? I don''t want your apology!" Then Simon turned around and was to leave. Audrey quickly chased after him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Simon shouted angrily, "Go away!" "Simon!" Audrey looked at him worriedly. "I know you are angry now, but I still want you to keep this secret. Don''t let Grandma know." Simon scoffed, "When you lied to me, didn''t you think about the consequences?" Simon pushed Audrey away, walked by the roadside, and hailed a taxi. After Simon left, Audrey called Bryson worriedly. "Hey, Bryson. Simon knows the matter about us." Chapter 330 Chapter 330 "How did he know?" Audrey told him everything happened tonight. Bryson pondered for a moment and said, "From your words, the bar that Simon went to today is right opposite the teahouse. Maybe Simon saw us be together." Audrey sighed. "Bryson, how does he know isn''t important. What''s important is that he knew the truth and got into the taxi angrily. I was worried that he would go to see Grandma." "Don''t worry, I won''t let him see Grandma." Audrey said worriedly, "Bryson, we have let him down, so don''t stump him." "Well, he is my nephew." "That''s good." "Where are you now? I will pick you up!" "No. I''m very close to home. I can get home in ten minutes." "Okay, go home now and call me at home." "Alright!" ... The next morning, when Audrey went from thew office to the clientpany, she called Bryson. Last night, she hadn''t received any information about Simon. After listening to Bryson''s reply, Audrey frowned. "What? Simon didn''t go to the Cordova Mansionst night?" "Yes!" "Did he go home?" "I called the servants of the Randall Family. He did not go backst night!" Simon was so angryst night. Usually, he should immediately go to the Cordova Mansion to find Kylee Cordova, or... go home. However, he didn''t either. Audrey became afraid. "I can''t connect him either. Will something happen?" Last night, Simon was drunk, so Audrey worried about him. "I haven''t received any news. He must have been stimted and hid somewhere." Audrey said, "I hope so." "Don''t worry, I will ask someone to find Simon. When I find him, I will inform you." "Alright." Audrey hung up worriedly. Because Simon was too impulsive and extreme, she did not tell him the truth. Now, things would be worse. If something happened to Simon, she would feel guilty for a lifetime. Audrey prayed for him. Audrey was blocked halfway for a long time. There must have been an ident ahead. Audrey nced outside. There was an ambnce parked in the middle of the road. Next to it was a shopping mall. Two emergency personnel pushed a push-out bed and a person lying on it, and a person followed. The personter was... Zoe. Zoe held the hand of the person lying. Audrey nced at the person on the bed. It turned out to be Wendy. After the ambnce left, Audrey''s taxi began to move off. ... In the ward of the First People''s Hospital in Peace City. Upon receiving Zoe''s call, Toby, Julian, and Latrice rushed to the hospital. Julian quickly entered the ward. "Auntie Zoe, why did Wendy suddenly faint in the mall?" Zoe sighed. "I wanted to buy clothes. Wendy insisted on apanying me. She fainted after entering the mall?" Julian asked anxiously, "Wendy... is pregnant. Is this true?" Zoe nodded. "Yes, after Wendy entered the emergency room, the doctor confirmed that she was pregnant for four weeks." "Four weeks?" Julian was confused. "But I have been with her for half a month..." Latrice quickly reminded him, "Julian, you don''t understand. The pregnancy period calcted from the first day of the woman''sst period." Latrice was very happy. Although she did not like Wendy, it was different because Wendy had Julian''s child might be a boy. Julian was enlightened. "I see." Toby looked at Wendy with concern. "Zoe, how is Wendy now? Why did she faint?" Zoe quickly replied, "The doctor said that Wendy is weak and in the early stage of pregnancy, it is easy to be dizzy. Fortunately, she was sent to the hospital early. Otherwise, the child would be in danger." Latrice asked anxiously, "How is the child now?" Zoe was unpleased by Latrice''s words. "The child is fine. The doctor has made antiabortion methods. As long as Wendy stays here for a few days, has a good rest, and takes medicine on time, the child will be fine." Latrice heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good!" As for Latrice''s attitude, Zoe and Toby were upset. Zoe raked up the old matter, "Latrice, the two children have engaged for so many years. Now that they have a child, shouldn''t the marriage be arranged?" Julian said solemnly, "Uncle Toby, Auntie Zoe, don''t worry. I will arrange for the wedding. I will marry Wendy as soon as possible." Latrice chimed in from the side, "Right. On the way here, I talked Julian about the marriage." Zoe and Toby nodded with satisfaction. At this time, Wendy woke up. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Zoe, Toby, Julian, and Latrice all around her bed. She was confused. "Why are you all here?" Wendy tried to sit up. But she was so weak that she didn''t. "What happened to me?" Latrice quickly pressed Wendy down. "Wendy, don''t move. You are pregnant now. The doctor told me that you have to lie down properly." When Wendy heard the word "pregnant", she was surprised and ced her palm on her lower abdomen. "Auntie Latrice, what... what did you say? Am I... pregnant?" Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Latrice nodded with a smile. "Yes!" Wendy looked at Zoe uncertainly. "Mom, am I pregnant?" "Yes." Julian gently held Wendy''s hand with a hint of guilt. "Wendy, I''m sorry. You''re pregnant, but I didn''t know and didn''t apany you." Wendy smiled and shook her head. "Julian, it''s not your fault. Besides, I don''t know either." "Don''t worry. You are pregnant now. I will give you and the child status as soon as possible." Wendy looked at him, moved. "Alright." Wendy felt happy. She had finally waited for this day. The prescription she bought made her pregnant. Because of this child, Latrice changed her attitude and cared about her. Even Julian vowed to her. Finally, she could marry into the Shaw family. It was too difficult. It was the happiest thing after her shares had been snatched away. ... On Saturday morning, Audrey took out her phone to browse the news. She saw a post of the Four Seasons Group at midnight that announced the wedding date between Julian and Wendy. The wedding date was the day before the National Day, September 30th. After seeing that, Audrey thought about what had happened in the past few days. On Tuesday, Wendy fainted in the mall and was sent to the hospital. Yesterday afternoon, Wendy was pictured leaving the hospital and apanied by Julian. Julian carefully protected Wendy all the way. Combined with that post, Audrey guessed that Wendy had fainted before because of being pregnant. Otherwise, the Shaw family would not announce such great news, and Julian would not apany Wendy carefully. Seeing Harold walk out of the bedroom, Audrey put away her phone. "Quentin, breakfast is in the kitchen. If you want to eatter, heat it in the microwave." Noticing that Audrey dressed up neatly, Harold scratched his messy hair. "Sis, today is Saturday. Are you going to work?" Audrey denied. "I don''t go to work, but I''ll practice driving." "When did you go to enroll in the driving school?" "No, Bryson taught me." Harold was speechless. He didn''t want to see her disy of affection. Harold waved his hand in disdain. "Alright, hurry up." Audrey told Harold before she left, "When strangerse, don''t open the door. When you go out, if you meet anyone suspicious, you must pay attention. OK?" She had obtained ten percent of the Munn Group''s shares in the name of Audrey Munn, which meant she snatched shares with Wendy. She had even used another method to tell the Munn Family and Julian that Audrey Munn had returned. Wendy and Julian could not find Audrey Munn. They could find her. And her biggest weakness was Harold. Although Bryson secretly protected Harold, Audrey was still worried about Harold. "I know, sis. Don''t worry. I will protect myself." He had been training in the secret base that Bryson had arranged recently to improve his ability and not drag Audrey behind at a critical moment. Recently, his strength improved a lot. Audrey had also witnessed it. However, for Audrey, he had always been the little brother who needed protection. She told everything she could,forting and moving Harold. Only his rtives would be so patient. He hoped to be stronger and protect Audrey when she was in trouble. After Audrey left, Harold washed up, had breakfast, and rushed to the training ce. ... Audrey called Simon again on the way. It was the fifth day, but Simon still couldn''t be connected. Audrey arrived at the destination. She only saw an instructor car parked in the empty training field. She did not see Bryson, so she called Bryson. "Where are you?" Audrey looked around. "I''m in the car." "In the car? But there is only one car here." Audrey was in a trance. "Could it be..." "Come here." Audrey hung up and quickly ran to the car. Just as she opened the back door, Bryson faintly said, "You''re here to learn how to drive. Don''t tell me you want to sit at the back andmand?" Audrey lost for words. Audrey silently sat in the driver''s seat. Audrey was at a loss as soon as she got in. It was the first time she had driven a car, and ... she sat in the driver''s seat and felt that something was strange. Bryson reminded expressionlessly, "Adjust the seat first, the switch adjusting the front and back is under the seat, and the handle adjusting the backrest is on the left side of the seat. Then tied the seatbelt." "OK!" Audrey was going to take the C1 driver''s license. The car was equipped with a clutch. Pressing the clutch was painful. The car moved off countless times. Finally, Audrey found the feeling. Many people could only learn to step forward and backward within a morning. Audrey had already practiced the backing car. Kolby picked up Audrey and Bryson to eat in a nearby restaurant. Sitting in the car, Audrey rubbed her sore leg. Bryson asked, "Does your leg hurt?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Audrey rolled her eyes at him. "You know that." Bryson did not show any mercy today. Every time she made a mistake, he would sternly correct her and order her to continue, making her want to give up. Kolby said promptly in the front, "Ms. Audrey, in order to teach you how to drive, Mr. Bryson took the time every day to learn how to teach you from the gold medal coach of Peace City." Kolby''s words made Bryson flush. He scolded in a low voice, "Shut up!" Audrey looked at Bryson in surprise. Lofty Bryson would do such a thing for her. All her dissatisfaction disappeared at this moment. She felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Audrey held Bryson''s arm and rested her head on his shoulder. "Bryson, you are so busy, you can ask a coach to teach me." Even she was moved by Bryson''s efforts. However, it would be a waste to ask the CEO of the Cordova Group to teach her. If the employees of the Cordova Group found out that, she was afraid that she would be skinned alive. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Bryson turned around gloomily. "Which man do you want to teach you?" Audrey was speechless. How could he be jealous of this? "There is a female coach, right?" Audrey asked helplessly. "There is no woman among the gold medal coaches in Peach City!" Audrey lost for words. Audrey immediately made a decision. "It''s better for you to teach me!" Looking for other coaches was fatal. Kolby secretly worried about Audrey. Audrey quickly changed the subject. "By the way, Bryson, do you have any news about Simon? I called him today, but he still hasn''t been connected." Bryson denied. Audrey asked worriedly, "Could it be that he is no longer in Peace City?" "I have set up checkpoints at airports, docks, toll stations, and intersections. If he appears, I will know. So he is still in Peace City." Bryson pinched her palmfortingly. "Don''t worry, he''s hiding because of being stimted. When he thinks it through, he will appear." Audrey sighed. "We can only wait now." "When I went out, Dad called me and asked you to the Cordova Family for lunch tomorrow noon." Audrey was scared. "Will Auntie Caroline go too?" "Yes!" Audrey hesitated. Bryson noticed Audrey''s hesitation. "If you are reluctant, you can not go." Bryson''s father invited her. If she did not go, it would not be appropriate. Audrey said helplessly, "I''ll go." "Don''t force yourself." "I didn''t. Besides, I also want to see Grandma." In the afternoon, because of Audrey''s solid foundation, it was easier for her to practice other things later. After practicing, Bryson dragged Audrey to have a walk, then sent her home. ... The next morning, Audrey was reading in the study when her phone suddenly rang. Audrey nced at the contact and picked it up. "Hello, Nataly, what''s the matter?" "Audrey, I just saw Simon at the entrance of the breakfast shop downstairs." Audrey stood up excitedly. "Really? Did you see Simon?" "I met himst time, so I shouldn''t be mistaken. I sent the photo to you. Take a look." Audrey nced at that photo. She could recognize that haggard person was Simon. "It''s him. Nataly, send me your location now. I''ll be there right away." "Okay. I''ll follow behind him now. Hurry up." "Alright!" When Audrey arrived, Nataly and George hid in a corner outside a racing field. As soon as George saw Audrey, he started toin. "You are tooter. It''s a long time!" Nataly used her elbow to touch George''s waist and quickly pulled Audrey. "Audrey, Simon hasn''te out since entering twenty minutes ago. He should still be inside." Audrey looked gratefully at Nataly. "Thank you, Nataly. I''ll treat you to a meal next time." After Audrey left, George said tteringly, "Thing is over. Can we continue eating breakfast?" Nataly said to George impatiently, "Mr. George, my period for this month has arrived." "So what?" "That means I''m not pregnant!" Nataly exined, "So, you don''t have toe here for breakfast in the future." "There is now. If you are not pregnant, I can''t apany you to have breakfast!" "However, since I am not pregnant now, it means that there isn''t a wrong consequence since that night. So there is no need for us to be together." George said with dissatisfaction, "So, you always thought that I had breakfast with you every morning, sent you to work, and picked you up at night because you might have my child?" "Isn''t it?" Nataly said naturally, "Now that my period is here, it means that we don''t have children. We will..." "Nataly, have you forgotten something?" "What is it?" "I like you!" George looked at Nataly''s face seriously. When she showed an awkward expression, George said, "What I do every day is not because you may have my child, but because of you." Nataly was flurried. Nataly did not know what to do with George''s sudden confession. She subconsciously turned away. "If you want to take responsibility for what happened that night, you don''t have to do that. We are all adults..." "Why do you always misinterpret my meaning?" George grabbed Nataly''s shoulders. "Nataly, no matter what happened that night, I want to be with you." Nataly was shocked. "But..." George suddenly took out his phone and yed a recording. George''s voice floated out. "What I want to ask is, have you ever liked me since we met? I want to hear the truth." Nataly''s voice followed. "Yes!" The conversationter was also yed out. Until Nataly said "Yes". George turned off the phone. Nataly had no words to say. How did he record it? Why didn''t he take it out before? George stared straight at Nataly and said word by word, "You like me. I also like you. Even without this recording, I like you. I can court you, right?" Nataly was in a daze. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 It was morning, and there were few people in the racing field. After Audrey entered, she carefully looked around in the audience. However, she didn''t find Simon there. Could it be that he went to the bathroom? Audrey went to the bathroom, but she didn''t find either. Then she returned to the audience. She looked around. Suddenly, she saw a familiar figure in the middle of the racing field. A racer holding a helmet was preparing to wear it next to a racing car. Audrey recognized that racer was Simon. Audrey looked at Simon in surprise. Then, she hurriedly walked to the racing field and took the helmet from Simon. Simon stared at Audrey with astonishment. Then Simon became angry. He reached out to snatch the helmet back. Audrey hid the helmet behind. Simon said angrily, "Give me my helmet." "Why didn''t you turn on your phone these days?" Audrey asked directly. "My phone is dead. I forgot to charge it!" "Did you forget to charge, or were you deliberately avoiding us? Do you know that we worried about you?" Simon had an indifferent look. "Worried about me?" Simon sneered, "When you hid it from me, do you worried about me?" Audrey was annoyed. "Simon, can you stop being so extreme?" "I''m extreme? You lied to me, and I still have to greet you with a smile?" "We lied to you because..." "You don''t have to tell me the difficulties between you. In any case, tell my uncle that even if he has set up too many defenses at great-grandmother''s house, there will be an omission." Simon sneered. The thing that she was concerned about finally happened. "Simon, it''s our fault. I know that you are angry, but now it has happened." Audrey stared at Simon. "How could you forgive us?" Simon said with a sardonicugh, "Impossible!" Simon didn''t even put on his helmet and got in the car. Seeing that, Audrey stopped him without thinking. She knew that she had better convince Simon as soon as possible. He had already started the car, but because of Audrey''s obstruction, Simon had no choice but to stop. Simon looked at Audrey coldly and shouted, "Go away. I have to raceter." Audrey nced at the car. "Simon, Can I bet with you?" "Bet on what?" "Let''s bet on a race! If I win, you wille with me to see Grandma." Simon sneered. "Bet on racing with me? Can you drive?" "It''s my business. Do you dare to bet with me?" Simon was helpless. "Alright, I''ll bet with you. However, if you lose, leave here immediately. Don''t look for me again." "Alright!" Simon said something to the manager of the racing arena. The manager disagreed at first. Later, he agreed after being considered for a while. After getting in, Audrey familiarized herself with the gear and eleration as Bryson had taught her yesterday. Audrey drove slowly because she was a green hand. When Simon had raced one round, Audrey had only driven less than a quarter. Simon drove to catch up with Audrey''s car at the same speed as Audrey and leanedzily against the door. "Audrey, you are a novice. I advise you to leave quickly." Audrey was engrossed in driving. "The racing hasn''t started. It''s still hard to tell who will win." Simon stepped forward with a sneer, leaving Audrey behind. When the racing began, Audrey drove the car two rounds. The audience was already filled with people. Audrey and Simon''s cars were side by side. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Simon finally reminded Audrey, "Audrey, you''d better give up. You can''t win." Audrey put on her helmet with no words and looked straight ahead. Simon was speechless. Ten cars participated in this racing. Whoever passed the finish line first would win. Those racers had signed the Risk Agreement. In the racing arena, no matter what idents happened, the racers would bear it themselves. The racing was very dangerous. Audrey took a deep breath and looked at the five lights of countdown ahead. When the first light went out, Audrey heard the roar of the car engine beside her. Audrey followed them. The lights went out one by one. When thest lights went out, along with a gunshot, ten cars sped out like arrows. Simon disbelieving Audrey suddenly found that Audrey''s car was chasing after him at the first bend. Simon stepped on the gas to get rid of Audrey. The third bend was too narrow, and there were obstacles next to it, so Simon subconsciously hit the brakes to prevent the car from hitting the obstacles. Just as he was about to cross the bend, he heard the sound of wheels grinding against the ground. Audrey was driving suddenly turned at the bend. Seeing this, Simon was amazed. From his point of view, Audrey didn''t hit any brakes and drove over. She wanted to overtake on a bend. All the racers knew that it was easiest to overtake on the bend, but it was also the most dangerous. After Audrey''s car rear crashed into an obstacle, her car was about to crash into obstacles, but at that moment, Audrey suddenly turned the steering wheel. Her car quickly drove away and surpassed the cars in front. Simon was in shock. Did she want to die? He looked at Audrey surpassed him in shock. After two bends, Simon finally passed the finish line. After getting out of the car, Simon threw the helmet away and walked towards Audrey. "Audrey, do you want to die?" Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Audrey withdrew her hands from the steering wheel and took off the helmet on her head. She let out a long sigh of relief. Just as she heaved a sigh of relief, she heard Simon''s furious roar. Audrey turned to look at Simon. "Simon, I just won!" Audrey said in a trembling voice, "You must keep the secret for me and not mention the rtion between Bryson and me to Madam Cordova." After the match, Audrey''s face looked very pale, but she forced a smile on her face. Simon felt distressed and angry when he saw this. "You don''t even care about your life just because you want me to keep the secret for you? Do you know that you would have died if you move a little slower at the turn?" Simon shouted. He couldn''t understand what Audrey did. She was regardless of her life just for his promise. Audrey uttered disapprovingly. "I''m fine." However, she was still a little scared. She had only practiced two rounds just now and was not sure that she could beat Simon. However, she was really afraid that Simon would tell Kylee the rtion between Bryson and her. During the race, she instinctively sped up to overtake. She only wanted to win. So at the turn, she stepped on the elerator on purpose, turned the steering wheel, and drifted over to overtake Simon. Fortunately, she won. Simon looked at Audrey speechlessly. Audrey got out of the car and smiled at Simon, "Simon, I have already won. Shouldn''t you keep your word?" Simon rolled his eyes at Audrey. "In your heart, am I that shameless who will speak out your secret even if it will hurt Great Grandmother?" Audrey: "So... you promise me?" "Well, I never mean to tell this to Great Grandmother. Otherwise, no one could prevent me if I want to." Audrey was dumbfounded. She thought, "So, it is in vain that I risked my life to participate in the car racing?" "Then why don''t you contact us in such a long time? You even turn off your phone and no one could find you." Simon rolled his eyes at her, "I''m afraid that I can''t hold myself and speak out the secret." "So you''re not angry now?" Simon snapped, "I have no choice." "I''m going to the Cordova Mansion at noon today. Are you going with me?" "Of course! However, I have to go home and change my clothes first," Simon sniffed at his clothes in disgust, "I haven''t changed my clothes for six days!" Audrey was shocked when hearing this. She murmured in her mind, "It''s true. Simon is still wearing the same clothes he wore six days ago. He hasn''t changed his clothes for six days..." Audrey silently took two steps back, keeping a distance from Simon. Simon frowned. "What''s with that expression?" "Well, I still have something to do, so I should go now." Simon was lost for words. Looking at Audrey, Simon lowered his head and chuckled. He murmured, "She ran away so fast." But then the smile on Simon''s face disappeared. From now on, he would have to call her Aunt Elliana. The manager of the racetrack walked over to Simon and patted his shoulder. "Mr. Randall, who is that youngdy?" Simon rolled his eyes at him. "What''s up?" "She is good at driving. There will be a top-ss race next month. I want to invite her but I don''t have her contact." Simon looked the manager up and down. "Do you know who she is?" "Pardon. We can negotiate about the price." "It''s not about the price. She is not qualified to participate!" "Why? Her driving skills are pretty good!" "She doesn''t have a driver''s license!" The manager was shocked. "In addition, she just started learning how to drive yesterday. Today is the first time she has driven alone!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The manager was dumbfounded. Simon felt annoyed when saying this. He was defeated by Audrey, who drove the car for the first time. He thought, "What a shame!" ... Bryson had something to deal with at thepany. When he returned home, he went to Audrey''s house to pick her up. Just as Audrey was about to get into the car, a man opened the door of the front passenger seat and got in. Audrey looked at the man sitting in the front passenger seat in surprise. "Simon, why are you here?" Simon turned the rearview mirror and looked at his hair. He found that his hair was a little messy. He scratched his hair and said, "I drove over from home and happened to pass by. My car is out of oil but I don''t want to oil my car. I remember that my uncle will pick you up, so I just wait here for you." Audrey was dumbfounded. "How long will it take to add oil?" she asked. Simon turned his head with a smile and extended his hand to Audrey. "Not long. But I run out of my money. Could you lend me some money since you''re my aunt now?" Audrey rolled her eyes and took out two hundred yuan from her pocket. Looking at the two bills in his hand, Simon was shocked. "Aunt Elliana,e one! This is not enough. Could you spare me another two hundred yuan?" "Considering the current oil price, you can buy half a box of oil with two hundred yuan. That''s enough for you to drive home." "Why are you so mean? How can my uncle fall for you? Be careful that he may find a woman better than you." Audrey held onto Bryson''s arm and raised her chin at Simon provocatively. "Don''t worry. He would rather abandon you than me!" Simon was lost for words. Then he looked at Bryson speechlessly. "Uncle, see? This woman is shameless indeed. How can you fall for her?" Audrey snorted, "Really? Who chased after me and pled me to be his girlfriend a week ago?" Simon said with a disgusted expression, "At that time, there was something wrong with my eyes. Now I regret deeply every time I recall this. Why did I fall for you?" "Come on! You''re not my type." "For god''s sake! In this big world, so many beauties are waiting for me! I have already given up on you." "Get off the car! You''re so annoyed!" "My car has no oil." "Didn''t I just give you two hundred yuan?" "I''m afraid it won''t be enough to go home after driving to Great Grandma''s house. I''d better save it." Audrey was annoyed and said, "Simon, you are so stingy. You can''t find a girlfriend in this way." "Don''t worry about that, Aunt Elliana." Bryson, who was sitting next to Audrey, was observing them quietly. It was so strange that Simon suddenly showed up and they quarreled with each other. When they arrived at the Cordova Mansion, Simon got out of the car. Bryson hugged Audrey''s waist. "How did you convince Simon?" Bryson asked. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Audrey was dumbfounded. Audrey felt that her blood was frozen. How could she tell Bryson the truth? He would punish her if she spoke out the truth. Previously, she had promised Bryson that she would never put herself in danger again. Moreover... she had even made a vow that if she vited the agreement, she would be a fatty pig. She had even argued with Bryson because of this. But she had already broken her promise before long. She let Simon keep the secret by racing cars with him. At that time, to prevent Simon from leaking the secret, Audrey promised to race with Simon. She was afraid that Kylee would risk danger after knowing that. So Audrey gave it a try despite her life. Fortunately, she didn''t get hurt during the race. But she would never let Bryson know that. Thinking of the terrible consequences, Audrey gritted her teeth and made up her mind to never tell the truth. Suddenly, an idea shed through her mind. "I met him by coincidence. I persuaded him with all my efforts. He thought my words reasonable, so he agreed," Audrey lied to Bryson. Bryson kept a straight face towards Audrey. Her facial expression didn''t change, and she looked calm just like before. Yes, calm! Having been with Audrey for so long, Bryson naturally recognized that she was acting calm. She was lying. "Is that so? How did you persuade him then?" Audrey racked her brains to make up her lies, and then she said, "I told Simon the whole story. The reason why we didn''t tell him. I told him Grandma''s condition. He is worried about Grandma and he has been thinking about thistely. So he agreed after my persuasion." Bryson narrowed his eyes. "Is that all?" he asked. Facing Bryson''s profound gaze, a trace of guilt rose in Audrey''s heart. She looked away from Bryson''s face for a moment, and she calmed herself down quickly. "That''s it! Or what do you think?" "It better be." Someone knocked on the window. Audrey was shocked. She turned around and saw Simon''s face outside the window. Audrey quickly rolled down the window. "What''s up?" Simon put one hand on the top of the car and grinned. "If you don''t get out of the car, Great Grandma will see you together when shees out!" Audrey took the opportunity to break free from Bryson''s hand and got out of the car. She then pulled Simon by the arm and walked into the vi. Simon pushed Audrey''s hand. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Aunt Elliana, aren''t you afraid that my uncle will be jealous if you pull me like this?" "Now it''s not the right time to talk about this!" Audrey secretly nced behind. After making sure that Bryson couldn''t hear their conversation, she began to remind Simon, "Look! If your uncle asks how I persuade you, please do not tell him the truth." Simon raised his eyebrows. "Oh? Are you afraid of my uncle?" Audrey red at him. "I promised your uncle that I won''t risk my life again. I have even made a vow. We''re still good friends, aren''t we?" Simon looked at her with a smile. "Are we good friends?" "Aren''t we?" "I''m your pursuer. If I can''t be your boyfriend then we can''t be friends anymore. This ismon sense." Audrey said with a serious face, "At least I am your Aunt." "Fine. But you haven''t married my uncle yet. I''m intimate with my uncle because we''re rtives. But why should I listen to you?" Simon said this on purpose. Audrey raised her hand and patted Simon''s head. Then, she kicked his calf. Simon felt hurt and jumped up. "Ouch, why did you kick me?" "Who let you y jokes on me." Simon touched his calf. "Are you begging me or hurting me? I''m going to tell my uncle about what you have done! And the car racing!" Seeing that Bryson was about toe in, Audrey quickly covered Simon''s mouth and pulled him inside. Audrey pulled him into the small living room and grabbed Simon''s wrist, pinning him to the wall. "It hurts! My arm is about to break!" Simon leaned against the wall and screamed in pain. "Let me tell you, if you tell your uncle the truth, you will be dead in the future." Audrey looked at Simon and threatened him, "I am your uncle''s girlfriend. Even if he is angry, he will scold me a few times at most. That''s not a big deal. But you are different. In the future, I will hit you every time I see you." And then she suddenly changed the topic. "Ah, by the way, you are studying at University A. Quentin happens to study here too. I''ll greet you if I go find him." Audrey''s dark expression and cold tone caused Simon to shudder. Audrey looked extremely scary when she threatened others. Simon was scared by Audrey''s words. He gritted his teeth and looked at Audrey. "Fine. I won''t tell him." Audrey sighed in relief. In the end, she threatened him again. "Mark your words. I''ll act as I said if you dare to betray me." "I got it! Let go of me!" Audrey let go of Simon. Then Audrey walked towards Bryson with an innocent, innocent, and harmless expression. Looking at Audrey, Simon couldn''t imagine that she had threatened him viciously. Audrey looked innocent and harmless, but in fact, she was fierce and violent. Bryson looked gentle, but in fact, he was nonchnt and vicious. They did suit each other. Bryson saw the interactions between Audrey and Simon. Bryson made an excuse and went to his room. Returning to the room, Bryson quickly made a phone call. "Investigate where Simon is this morning. Bring out the surveince video and send it to my email." "Yes sir!" Chapter 336 Chapter 336 In the living room of the Cordova Mansion, Audrey was ying chess with Kylee and Simon was sitting behind Kylee. When Simon saw that Kylee had ced the wrong chess piece, he immediately shouted, "Great- grandma, your piece is in the wrong position. You will lose this game if you put it there. This is where you should put the chess piece." After beingmanded by Simon several times, Kylee was so angry that she took back the chess piece that Simon had taken away, and she insisted on cing it in the normal position. "Great-Grandma, why did you put it there again? I''ve told you that''s wrong!" "I can do whatever I want," Kylee waved her hand at Simon unhappily, "I''m ying chess here. Don''t bother me! Hurry up and leave." "I''m worried about you. Aunt Elliana is so good at chess. I''m afraid you will lose." "I can''t concentrate if you''re here and I''ll lose faster. Just go upstairs and do your homework. Don''t bother me here." Simon was dumbfounded, "Great-Grandma, you forgot again. I just finished my college entrance examination this year. I don''t have summer homework anymore." "Then go watch TV." "That''s boring? Besides, my mission at home is to apany you." Kylee snorted, "Come on. Where have you been for the past week? I couldn''t get through even if I called you." Simon said with a smile, "I''ve been out on a vacation recently. My phone fell into the water, so I can''t get through. See... I came to you as soon as I came back." Audrey, who was sitting beside them, looked a little bit worried. Simon was good at fooling others. Kylee nced at him. "Didn''t you bring me gifts when traveling?" "Of course!" Simon changed the topic, "But when I came back, I went to my Aunt Elliana''s house and put all the things there. I''ll ask her to send them to youter." Audrey narrowed her eyes at Simon. When Simon was lying, his face wouldn''t blush as if he was just telling a trifle. Audrey tugged at Simon''s ear, lowered her voice, and whispered, "When did you put your things in my house?" Simon smiled slyly and said, "Aunt Elliana, you know that I run out of my money and my dad has frozen my card. It will only be next month in two days, and I have no money now. You can just buy some thingster and send them to great-grandma." Audrey rolled her eyes at him, "You beat me." Suddenly, Audrey saw somebody and then frowned. Caroline held a handbag and walked down the stairs slowly. "Grandma!" Simon called instantly. Caroline''s gaze softened when she looked at Simon. "Simon, you''re here. How''s your exam?" Simon replied with a smile, "I have received the admission letter from University A." Caroline nodded with a smile. "That''s good." "Caroline, it''s almost time for dinner. Where are you going with your bag?" Kylee frowned as she stared at the handbag in Caroline''s hand. Caroline''s gaze became gentler as she said softly, "Mom, I arranged to meet someone at noon, so I am ready to go out." "Elliana will eat dinner at home, why do you go out now?" Caroline looked awkward but she calmed down quickly and answered in a soft voice, "Mom, I''ve already made an appointment with someone. It''s inappropriate to decline it now." "Alright then!" Kylee looked at Audrey strangely. "Elliana, what''s wrong with you today?" "Uh, pardon?" Audrey turned to look at Kylee awkwardly. "You used to be clingy to your mother. But you haven''t called her today." Audrey was embarrassed for a moment, but somehow she just couldn''t call Caroline mother. Audrey braced herself and called out under Kylee''s intense gaze. "Mother," Audrey politely said, "take care of yourself." Caroline answered faintly with no particr expression and turned to leave. After Caroline left, Audrey saw the handbag Caroline had forgotten on the table. She picked up the handbag and chased after Caroline. Outside the vi, a car was already parked there waiting for Caroline. Seeing that Caroline was about to get into the car, Audrey called out hurriedly. "Auntie Caroline, wait a minute." Caroline turned around and looked at Audrey coldly. "Ms. Audrey, I have nothing to say to you." Audrey handed over the handbag. "Auntie Caroline, you forgot to take your bag." Caroline frowned and looked at the bag in Audrey''s hand. She reached out and took it. Seeing that there was no one around, Caroline said frankly, "Ms. Audrey, you are not my ideal daughter-inw." Audrey smiled and nodded. "I knew it since the first time you saw me." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "You''re clever. Since you know that, then you should leave Bryson!" Audrey still smiled, "This is impossible!" Caroline''s face darkened. Caroline was astonished at Audrey''s words. "You said impossible?" Caroline''s voice suddenly became low. "Yes, I won''t leave Bryson unless he asks me to. Otherwise, even if you dislike me, I''ll still stay with him," Audrey said firmly. "Well..." Caroline turned around, got into the car, and ignored Audrey. Before Caroline got into the car and closed the door, Audrey stood outside the car and nodded politely. "Take care, Auntie Caroline." As soon as she finished speaking, Caroline mmed the door heavily. "Move!" Carolinemanded. When the car left, Audrey took a deep breath and silently looked in the direction that Caroline had disappeared. She knew that Caroline probably had no appointment today. Caroline left the Cordova Mansion because Caroline did not want to see her. She turned around and prepared to return to the vi. As soon as she turned around, she saw a tall figure standing on the steps of the vi. Bryson was staring at her expressionlessly. When Audrey saw Bryson, she raised her head and smiled brightly at him. Audrey walked up the stairs and asked, "It''s too hot outside. Why don''t you stay in the vi?" When Audrey walked to his side, Bryson reached out and hugged Audrey''s shoulder. "I didn''t see you in the vi, so I came out to find you." "Let''s go inside. Grandma and I haven''t finished our game, yet." "Alright!" They walked side by side back to the vi. And neither of them mentioned what had happened just now. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Madisyn treated Audrey like the first time they had met. He asked her about many domestic cases, and Audrey answered them one by one. They got along quite well. During lunch, Kylee did not doubt the rtion between Madisyn and Audrey through their conversations. After lunch, Madisyn went to the lounge and Simon ran to the multimedia room to watch TV. Audrey apanied Kylee to the garden for a walk. On the second floor, Bryson stood by the window of the study, watching Audrey and Kylee strolling in the garden from afar, and his eyes were full of warmth. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. "Hello!" Bryson picked up the phone. "Hello, Mr. Bryson. I have sent you the surveince video you asked for." "Alright." After hanging up the phone, Bryson opened his mailbox and received a video. He clicked the video. The location in the video was a racetrack in Peace City. Simon stood beside a racing car. He picked up his helmet as if he wanted to sit in the car. Audrey walked over at this time. It was unknown what they were saying, but it was clear that both of them were unpleasant during the conversation. It was not like what Audrey said that Simon was easily convinced by her. Later, Audrey said something to Simon. Then Simon got out of the car to find someone. The next scene made Bryson nervous. It was seen that Audrey suddenly took the helmet handed over by a yer and sat on the racing car. In the video, Audrey was practicing driving the car in the racing field. From the video, Audrey couldn''t control the car at the beginning, but just after one round, Audrey became familiar with it slowly. Bryson knew that Audrey was extremely talented in driving. Bryson fixed his eyes on the screen. After driving in two rounds, Audrey suddenly stopped the car at the starting point. Bryson was anxious and a little angry when seeing this. He thought, ''How could Audrey do that? She has promised me.'' The surveince video continued to y. On the screen, as the countdown lights went out one by one, Audrey drove out abruptly. She elerated, overtook, and passed the curve smoothly. On the screen, Audrey''s car was always following behind Simon''s. At a narrow turn in front of them, all the contestants were driving carefully. Bryson noticed that Audrey did not slow down. Instead, she stepped on the elerator and sped through the curve. The car barely grazed the obstacles and suddenly drifted. Audrey managed to overtake. Bryson became extremely nervous when Audrey began to elerate. Audrey almost had a car crash and died. Audrey brought Kylee back after strolling. She arranged for Kylee to sleep. When she saw a gap in the study door of Bryson, she quietly pushed the door open. Seeing that Bryson was looking at something by the window, Audrey quietly slipped in, intending to scare Bryson. As soon as she reached Bryson, she heard the harsh sound of the car rubbing against the ground. Audrey thought, "Is Bryson watching the car race?" Audrey turned her head and looked at the video on Bryson''s phone. "What are you looking at?" Audrey asked curiously. When she saw the video clearly, her pupils suddenly widened and her heart skipped a beat. Bryson was watching the surveince video of the car racing between Simon and her. Audrey thought that Bryson believed in her words. But it was out of her expectation that Bryson would investigate this personally. Her liesy bare under the surveince video. Bryson turned around slowly. His cold gaze fell on Audrey. He put the video towards Audrey. "Didn''t you say that you had convinced Simon easily? Then what is this?" A huge shadow enveloped Audrey. Her heart tightened, and her neck also shrank. She dared not to look at Bryson. She thought, "How did he find out?" Audrey swallowed hard and dared not to raise her head. She was afraid to meet Bryson''s intimidating gaze. The room was in dead silence. As time passed, Audrey''s forehead and back had exuded a thickyer of sweat However, under Bryson''s pressure, she had no strength to move. She could only brace herself and stand still, epting Bryson''s intimidating gaze. After a while, Audrey gritted her teeth and exined in a low voice, "Well... well. That''s not me." Audrey said, "I''m bad at driving, but the person in the video is so good at driving. Someone must have passed off as me!" "Well, we could bring out all the surveince videos nearby to find out the truth." Andrey was speechless after hearing this. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She was nervous and felt that she was like a criminal whose track needed investigation. "I... I admit that the person in the video is me!" Audrey replied faintly. An overwhelming cold aura enveloped Audrey. If it wasn''t for the fact that it was summer, Audrey would have thought that it was winter. "Audrey, what did you promise me?" Bryson shouted angrily. He raised his voice as if he was on the verge of losing control. Audrey was like a child who had done something wrong. Her hands gripped the hem of her clothes tightly and she stood in front of Bryson with her head down. She had expected that Bryson would be angry. That was why she had repeatedly warned Simon not to leak any information to Bryson. But she never thought that Bryson would investigate this matter personally and now he knew everything. Audrey bit her lower lip and apologized in a faint voice, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t go car racing without telling you. I owe you an apology. I''m sorry." The room fell into silence for a long while. Seeing that Bryson ignored her, Audrey tried to liven up the atmosphere. She reached out to hold Bryson''s hand and gently shook it. "Well, I didn''t tell you because I don''t want you to worry about me. Look, I''m safe and sound. So, don''t be angry, okay?" Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Audrey thought that Bryson would forgive her after he calmed down. However, Bryson pushed away Audrey''s hand and left the study. Audrey was lost for words. In the past, if she provoked Bryson, Bryson would forgive her as long as she acknowledged her fault, apologized to him and gave him the puppy dog eyes. But this time... Bryson did not forgive her but pushed her hand away. Audrey felt overwhelmed when seeing this. "Damn, Bryson gets angry at me this time." Audrey walked out of the study room and was about to catch up with Bryson to exin something. However, Bryson went straight to the entrance of the vi. Before Audrey could catch up with him, Bryson sat in the car Kolby drove over and left. Audrey stood in front of the vi with a bitter facial expression. In the vi, she could find an opportunity to exin it to Bryson, but now that Bryson had left, Audrey became helpless. Simon walked out of the multimedia room after watching a movie. As soon as he came out, he saw Audrey standing at the entrance of the vi in a daze. He walked over and patted her on the shoulder. "What''s wrong? Why are you doing up here?" Then Simon realized that Audrey was in a bad mood, and she was so indifferent that Simon couldn''t help shivering. Then, Audrey slowly turned around. Her beautiful face was filled with a sinister and terrifying expression, and Simon wanted to slip away after seeing this. Audrey slowly moved forward and Simon retreated two steps subconsciously. "Audrey... What are you doing?" Seeing Simon retreat, Audrey walked closer to him and showed a horrible smile. Now Andrey was in wrath. "What do you think?" "I..." Just as Simon spoke out a letter, he saw Audrey raise her hand, and then he ran away quickly. ... Simon had parked his car in the underground garage of Audrey''s house. So Audrey gave him a lift back out to her house. In the back seat of the car, Simon took out his phone and turned on the mirror mode. He looked at his face and saw the bruise on his left face and right eye. He touched the bruise with his finger. It hurt so much that he hissed and quickly retracted his hand. He turned to look at Audrey angrily and said, "Audrey, look at me! I''m badly hurt by you! Are you a woman?" Audrey was looking at the street view outside the window in frustration, thinking about how to calm Bryson down. Just then she heard Simon''sint. She turned back to look at Simon''s face, snorted softly, and gave a meaningful smile. "I feel that your two bruises don''t seem to be symmetrical!" Simon sensed the danger, so he quickly shrank around the corner of the car in fear, trying to keep his body away from Audrey. If he provoked Audrey again, Audrey would give him another punch. She would do this ording to her temper. Simon gritted his teeth and said, "Why did I fall for you before? And I have gone after you for such a long time." When he thought of the feeling of being hit, Simon shivered. If he stayed with Audrey every day, his face would have been badly bruised by her. Suddenly Simon was d that Audrey had refused him. Audrey responded by rolling her eyes at him. Simon asked curiously, "What happened to you today? Why are you so irritable? Are you on your period?" When his mother was on the period, she would be changeable, irritable, and furious. "Don''t talk nonsense!" "Then why did you be violent suddenly?" Simon guessed, "Did you quarrel with my uncle?" Normally, Bryson would drive Audrey home in person or arrange for his driver to take her home. But now Audrey was taking a taxi home with Simon. Simon had just finished speaking when he saw Audrey''s face be gloomier. He covered his mouth instantly. He had guessed correctly. But just after two minutes, Simon uttered again out of curiosity, "Aunt Elliana, why did you quarrel with my uncle?" Audrey nced at him coldly and said, "Do you want another punch?" Simon was frightened by Audrey. "Come on! I''m just asking." Compared to gossip, his face was more important. The car fell into silence. Considering Audrey''s bad mood, Simon dared not to follow her to her house, so he went straight to the garage to drive his car home. He took the two hundred yuan that Audrey gave him to the gas station. He bought half a box of oil. Just as he left the gas station, his phone rang. Simon nced at his phone. It was the manager of the racing field. Simon put the Bluetooth earphone on his ear and answered the phone. "Hey, Ramon, what''s up?" "Mr. Randall, I need your help!" "What happened?" Simon frowned. "Just now, someone from the Public Security Bureau suddenly came and said that my ce is suspected of illegal operation. They are going to seal my field. Mr. Randall, I have no way to go. Could you help me please?" Simon got along well with Ramon. When he heard that Ramon''s racing field was going to be sealed, he immediately asked with concern, "What is going on? Why would the Public Security Bureau go over to investigate?" "I don''t know either. I haven''t offended anyone. I have been running my field ording to thews. I don''t know why the police came here. Mr. Randall, I know that Bryson is your uncle. Could you call him for help? Will treat you to a meal another day." Simon became more confused. Ramon was easy-going and never irritated others, but the Public Security Bureau would not seal his field for no reason. Speaking of Bryson, Simon suddenly thought of something. "Ramon, I got it. I''ll make a call first and I have to go." "Alright!" After hanging up the phone, Simon parked the car on the side of the road. After making a double sh, he dialed Bryson''s number. "Hello." Bryson''s cold and distant voice came from the other side of the line. Simon came straight to the point, "Uncle, did you seal Ramon''s racing field?" "Yes, I did!" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Simon was lost for words. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Unexpectedly, it was Bryson who had sent people to seal Ramon''s racing field. He had just called to sound out whether Bryson did it and he was uncertain about the result. However, Bryson admitted it frankly. Simon was speechless. If the police were sent by Bryson, then there was no way to help Ramon. Simon thought, "Ramon is my friend after all. Moreover, I am one of the reasons that brought this trouble to him. If it wasn''t for Audrey insisting on convincing him, she wouldn''t have had to race with him. Then she wouldn''t have put herself into danger, and Bryson wouldn''t have been so angry as to have someone seal Ramon''s field." "Uncle, well..." Simon coughed lightly, "Ramon''s racing field is a regr business. It''s not good to seal it directly like this. I beg you to reconsider." "Why didn''t you think about it when you were about to race with Audrey?" Simon was lost for words. Hearing this, Simon felt aggrieved and was about to cry out. He murmured in his mind,''Your wife forced me to do that. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to race with her at all. Besides, Audrey was still a new driver at that time. I thought that she would still be dawdling after I finished the game. Unexpectedly, she had a gift for driving and managed to defeat me.'' He had unspeakable bitterness. "Uncle, Ramon and I are good friends. We get along quite well. Could you do me a favor to unseal Ramon''s field?" Bryson spat out faintly, "I forgot to tell you. I have already contacted General Scott." "Pardon?" Simon didn''t realize Bryson''s words. He didn''t know why Bryson mentioned General Scott suddenly. "From today onwards, you will be enlisted until the day before school starts." Simon was dumbfounded. He thought, ''Am I going to join the army? I''ve never heard of this. Does Bryson want to punish me after sealing Ramon''s field?'' Simon said hurriedly, "Uncle, I have promised to apany Great Grandma this summer. Just forget about the enlistment. Hello, hello? I can''t hear you..." "General Scott has already sent people to pick you up." Simon was astonished. "What? What did you say? Are you kidding me?" "You know I never y jokes." Simon still wanted to say something, but he saw two military vehiclesing from the oppositene. Seeing the two cars, Simon felt anxious. Simon immediately started the car and nned to leave. Unexpectedly, the two cars moved faster and surrounded Simon''s car. Several soldiers got out of the car, walked to the side of the car, opened the door of the driver''s seat, and said to Simon. "Simon, you are enlisted today. Now, please follow us." Simon, who was still holding his phone, looked at the soldier in front of him in despair. "Look, my car is still parked here. How about I drive the car home first and then go with you?" The soldier directly reached out and pulled Simon out of the car. "No need. We will send someone to drive your car back home. You can leave with us now." Simon was dumbfounded. The moment Simon was taken away, Bryson hung up. When he was taken away, Simon cursed Bryson in his heart. He shouted in his heart, "That''s ridiculous! This is all because of that damn car race! We''re innocent! Why don''t you punish Audrey?" Simon took out his phone and was about to call Audrey. However, just as he was about to call, someone took his phone away. "Give me back my phone!" Simon was about to grab his phone back. "You are not allowed to make any phone calls when you enter the army. Your phone will be confiscated from today onwards!" Simon was irritated. "I haven''t entered the troop yet, have I? If I am about to enlist, shouldn''t I inform my parents first?" "We will do that for you!" Simon was dumbfounded. He thought, "Come on! I don''t want to lose my freedom! My nightmare ising..." ... Audrey knew nothing about what had happened to the racing field and Simon. About an hour after Simon left, Audrey was about to call to ask if he was home. As a result... Simon''s phone couldn''t get through and it was said that his phone was turned off. "How strange, why does Simon turn off his phone? Could it be that his phone ran out of battery?" Audrey did not think too much about it. She picked up her phone and was about to call Harold. Before she left the house, Harold had told her that he would stay at home for the whole day and would not go anywhere. As a result, now she had been home for an hour and Harold had not returned. Now it was already four in the afternoon. As soon as Audrey dialed Harold''s number, there was a prompt sound of the phone being turned off. Audrey frowned. "What happened? Harold''s phone is also turned off?" Harold''s mobile phone was fully charged in the morning. Moreover, Audrey pulled out the charger for him before she left. How could it be turned off? Audrey frowned and dialed it twice. In the end, the same prompt sound came from the phone, reminding her that Harold''s phone was turned off. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "How strange! Harold will never turn off his phone for no reason." "Does he meet any trouble?" Audrey immediately called Tyson, who was protecting Harold. Tyson quickly picked up. "Tyson, are you with Harold now?" "Yes, what''s the matter, Ms. Audrey?" Audrey heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Tyson''s reply. If Tyson was with Harold, that meant Harold was safe and sound. "Where is he now?" Tyson gave an address of a conference center. Audrey asked in surprise, "What is he doing there?" "I don''t know. He came here before the meeting starts. He has been here until now." "What meeting will be held there today?" "It seems that a Nobel Prize winner is holding a press conference here." A Nobel Prize winner? Chapter 340 Chapter 340 A name suddenly urred to Audrey: Cane When she and Harold were eating outside before, Harold had been staring at the picture on the billboard. At that time, the name on the billboard was indeed Cane, and... he was the winner of the Nobel Prize in Medicine. When she got home, she actually wanted to find out who Cane was. However, because she was going to meet Bryson''s parents the next day and she was too busy, she forgot about this matter. Now when she thought about it, she was really a sister who had neglected her duties and had forgotten about this matter. Thinking of this, she immediately went to the study and entered Cane''s name in the browser of the computer. Among the options of Cane, she saw the words: the winner of the Nobel Prize in Medicine, and she clicked on it. After clicking on it, there appeared the encyclopedia to introduce Cane. The first thing she saw was a photo of Cane. In the photo, there was a handsome and sunny young boy with a bright smile. The first impression of him was veryfortable, and his eyes were clear and transparent, appearing that he was not scheming. He looked like a close friend who was gentle and easy-going. Beside the photo was his personal introduction. Name: Cane Sex: Male Age: 21 University: Peace City University A (previously studied at Shore City Medical Academy) Birthce: Peace City Experience: he won the Nobel Prize in Medicine with sistin. Below the personal introduction were some of the life experiences about Cane. After reading Cane''s personal introduction and experiences, Audrey''s pupils narrowed slightly. From his personal introduction, it could be seen that this Cane had a good family background, and his family owned a small advertisingpany. Cane had been studying at Shore City Medical Academy before. Based on what Audrey knew, Harold used to study at Shore City Medical Academy. This Cane and Harold were schoolmates. From Audrey''s observation before, the rtionship between Harold and Cane was not simple. What had happened between them? Harold was also a vengeful person. She was worried that Harold might do something troublesome during the meeting. After turning off theputer, she quickly went to the conference center. ... In the conference center, Audrey called Tyson. Soon, Audrey came to Tyson. "Where is Quentin?" Audrey asked as soon as she came to Tyson. Tyson pointed to a direction. "He''s over there." Audrey looked at the direction Tyson was pointing at and saw Harold in the corner of the conference room. Just as Audrey had seen that day, at this time, Harold looked at the news release tform with anger. Audrey quickly entered the conference room. One of the reporters below the stage asked Cane. "Mr. Newell, you once said that the sistin was personally extracted and synthesized by yourself, right?" Cane smiled at the reporter and said confidently, "Yes, that''s right. It was personally extracted and synthesized by me." "You don''t have anypanions or assistants to help you?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cane''s tone was still neither humble nor arrogant. "No, from the beginning to the end, the sistin was synthesized by myself, and no one helped me." "Okay, thank you, Mr. Newell." When hearing this, Harold was so furious that he stood up and intended to walk up to the stage excitedly. Just as he took two steps forward, he was grabbed by Audrey. Seeing Audrey suddenly appear here, Harold looked at her in surprise. "Audrey, why are you here?" "Don''t ask me why,e out with me." Audrey nced at the stage, and then pulled Harold''s arm, dragging him out of the conference room. Harold intended to struggle, but in the end, he couldn''t make it. He could only follow Audrey and leave the meeting room. Outside the meeting room, Audrey let go of Harold''s hand and stared straight at Harold''s eyes. "Quentin, tell me what is going on?" Harold felt a little guilty and did not dare to look at Audrey''s eyes. "What did you mean? What do I have to tell you?" "Cane..." Audrey narrowed her eyes and stared at Harold''s face. After hearing the name of Cane, Harold pursed his lips and a trace of hatred appeared in his eyes. "You know him, right?" "He is the winner of the Nobel Prize in Medicine. Of course, I know him." "Previously, you and Cane were studying at Shore City Medical Academy." "Yes, we used to be schoolmates!" "Don''t y dumb with me. What happened between you and Cane?" Harold still avoided Audrey''s gaze. "What could happen between him and me? Audrey, you think too much. By the way, Audrey, why did you eat so quickly?" "Quickly?" Audrey rolled her eyes speechlessly. "It''s already 4:30 in the afternoon. Did I eat quickly?" "Uh, is it already 4:30? I thought..." "Don''t tell me you haven''t had lunch yet?" Harold was stunned. Audrey was so angry that she wanted to knock on Harold''s head. At this time, the press conference had also ended. The media reporters came out one after another. Then, Cane was also surrounded by the crowd and walked out. The smile on Cane''s face almost reached his ears. It could be seen how happy he was now. When Harold''s gaze fell on Cane''s face, Harold''s anger was almost ignited. Audrey carefully observed all of Harold''s facial expressions. After Cane left the meeting center, Audrey told Harold, "Alright, it''ste. Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat." Harold nodded. ... Audrey took Harold to a nearby restaurant for dining. Because Harold did not eat lunch, she was afraid that Harold would feel ufortable if he ate greasy food directly, so he ordered a bowl of millet porridge for Harold so that his stomach would be better before eating. Harold was indeed hungry. As soon as the bowl of millet porridge was served, he picked up the bowl and directly ate it without caring about anything. Seeing him wolfing down the millet porridge, Audrey frowned and reminded him, "Eat slower. No one will snatch it from you." After Audrey reminded him, Harold ate it slowly. When he finished eating the porridge, the dishes they ordered were also served. Harold was really hungry. After the dishes were served, he kept eating. Because Audrey was full at noon, she was not too hungry yet, so she ate slowly. When Harold finished eating, Audrey put down her chopsticks and spoke, "Quentin, tell me the truth. What happened between you and Cane?" "Audrey, the food here is delicious. You should eat more!" Audrey red at him. "Don''t change the topic." Seeing Audrey''s persistence, Harold knew that if he did not tell the truth, Audrey would not let him go. He gritted his teeth and said word by word, "I was the one who invented the sistin!" Chapter 341 Chapter 341 After hearing Harold''s answer, Audrey was stunned. She looked at Harold in surprise. "Quentin, what did you just say? You said... you were the inventor of sistin?" Did she hear it mistakenly? It shouldn''t be that there was something wrong with her ears, right? Harold nced at her. "Yes. I was the one who invented sistin. During the summer vacationst year, Cane and I worked together in the research institute of his father''s friend. At the same time, we learned how to refine drugs. At that time, the director of the research and development department in the institute thought that my refining skills were very good, so he let me learn how to refine drugs with him." At this point, Harold clenched his fists and the anger in his eyes intensified. One day, I refined synthesized an ingredient of the medicine, which has a restraining effect on the tumor in the human body. I told Cane about this matter, and I also told Cane some of the extraction steps, but... Audrey''s heart sank. She thought intuitively that something had happenedter. Then Harold said, "I was kicked out of that research institute for the reason that I stole the money from the Institute''s finance. I tried my best to refute, but it was of no avail." I turned to Cane to let him help me prove my innocence. However, Cane said that there was nothing he could do. Later, I asked Cane to fetch the medicine that I had sessfully invented from the research institute. However, Cane said that the medicine had been knocked and gone! "I intended to make this drug again in the school''sboratory, butter I was set up by Susie. Then, I never made the drug again." "Just a few days before I was arrested, I heard that Cane developed a drug that could suppress tumors and intended to apply for patents. Moreover, he intended to take the drug topete for the Nobel Prize in Medicine. I realized that the drug that Cane was holding might be the drug that I had developed before. I called Cane but his mobile phone number was changed. At that time, I knew that he had transferred to University A. I found out his new phone number with great effort and I called him to ask about the ingredients of the drug. He stammered." "Later, I was arrested and this matter was left unsettled, but..." The more Harold spoke, the more excited he became. He took my stuff and won the Nobel Prize in Medicine. He also told others that he developed the medicine by himself. After hearing Harold''s words, Audrey understood the whole thing. Therefore, Cane, who won the Nobel Prize in Medicine with that drug was not the one who developed that drug. It was Harold who developed it. No wonder Harold was so excited after seeing Cane winning the Nobel Prize in Medicine. Just think about it, anyone would be angry when someone stole their stuff and took them for granted, let alone Harold. Audrey narrowed her eyes. "Do you have any evidence to prove that you personally developed sistin?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Harold looked frustrated, shaking his head. "No, I don''t have any evidence. In addition to Cane, I also told the head of the R&D department. However, that research institute was run by a friend of Cane''s father. The head of the R&D department won''t help me!" Harold''s worry was not unreasonable. The most important problem now was that Harold did not have any evidence at all. Even if Cane was sued, he would also charge Harold to fight back. "So, now you don''t have any evidence of making medicine, and you don''t have the medicine you made back then, right?" Harold sighed. "At that time, I left some materials in the research institute. A year has passed, and Cane must have taken all those materials." Yes, since Cane decided to take Harold''s stuff, he certainly would not leave any evidence that could threaten him. It was troublesome. "Because you have no evidence, you came to the press conference and nned to make trouble at the press conference, right?" Harold said helplessly, "I didn''t want to make trouble at the press conference in the beginning." "Then when I entered the conference hall, who intended to rush to the news release tform?" "I couldn''t calm down at that time. Didn''t you stop meter?" Harold coughed. Audrey rolled her eyes at him. "By the way, are you sure you told Cane all the methods and the proportion of ingredients about making the medicine?" "I didn''t tell him everything. I only told him a general idea. However, the materials and the methods of making them were very ordinary. As long as they were studied, they could be figured out." Audrey smiled coldly... Harold thought too highly of other people. If everyone could develop something just by studying it, would there be so many illnesses that were difficult to cure in the world? From Harold''s words, Audrey grasped one key point. Perhaps... Cane had notpletely mastered the methods of making the reagent. If that was the case... then it would be easy. "Audrey, what are you thinking about?" Seeing that Audrey was deep in thought, Harold frowned and asked. "If that Cane doesn''t know all the materials needed and the methods of making the reagent, can he make the final product?" Harold thought for a while and said, "I left the finished product there at that time. As long as he carefully checked the ingredients, he should be able to make the final product!" Should? Audrey sneered. Audrey''s sneer made Harold shocked. "Audrey, you... what are youughing at?" Audrey cast him a sidelong nce. "Harold, if I give you a drug, can you calcte the content and the methods of making it?" "Right, it... seems to be difficult." Audrey raised her eyebrows. "So, do you think that without a specific amount of medicine and methods of making it, one can make the same product ording to the final product?" Harold was speechless. "I''m afraid it''s impossible." "Audrey, what did you mean?" Harold thought that Audrey was implying something. Audrey raised her hand and knocked on Harold''s forehead. "You are so silly, can''t you understand?" Audrey reminded, "Since it is difficult for one to make the same thing ording to a final product, will the effect of the medicine be the same as the original?" "You mean..." Harold widened his eyes. "Is it possible that he still hasn''t produced a real final product?" "Yes!" Audrey narrowed her eyes slightly. "As long as you can produce the real medicine, I can get back the patent of the medicine for you." "But..." Harold hesitated and said, "Which research institute is willing to let me make the medicine?" Audrey raised her eyebrows. "I will handle it. Can you still produce the same product as before?" "Sure!" Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Audrey nodded, then took out her phone and made a call. "Hello, is it Mr. Luis?" she said. Luis smiled and said, "Audrey, it''s me!" "I heard that Mr. Luis had patented a medicinest month. Congrattions." Audrey said. "Thank you, Audrey. We cannot have done this without you. Audrey, why did you call?" Audrey nced at Harold and said, "I have a friend who wants to develop a new medicine, but... the conditions of hisb are less than ideal, so I want to ask Mr. Luis for a favor." "Okay!" Luis immediately said, "It''s easy. Ask your friend to myb. He can use any instrument he wants." "Then thank you for all your trouble, Mr. Luis. I''ll bring him with me tomorrow." "Alright, see you tomorrow!" "See you tomorrow!" Audrey hung up the phone and looked at Harold with a smile. "Alright, it is done. Come with me to Pine City tomorrow," she said. Harold opened his mouth in surprise and said, "What... What did you say? Pine City?" "Yes!" Audrey said and nodded, "hisb is in Pine City. Mr. Luis is my client before. I helped him win his case before, so you can use Mr. Luis''sb." Harold nodded and said, "Alright! I understand. I''ll go with you to Pine City." "We''ve done it. Let''s eat and then go home to pack our luggage." "Alright!" ... At ab in Peace City. It was alreadyte at night, and someone was busy in theb. He was busy with distition, cooling, and mixing... After doing it a hundred times, the man''s forehead was sweating. When he finally finished the reagent, he carefully picked up the test tube with a clip. Then, he poured the liquid in the test tube into a ss bowl. The turbid water in the bowl was filled with the tumor virus. He tilted the liquid in the test tube and slowly poured it into the water. After pouring it into the water, he held his breath and sat to wait for the result. An hourter. He was still sitting at the side and staring at the water, but the color of the water was still the same as before. He failed again! He angrily swept the bowl on the table to the ground. The ss bowl fell to the ground and broke. The liquid inside also flowed all over the ground. The security guard outside the door heard the sound. He quickly came over and knocked on the door. "Mr. Cane, what happened?" he asked. Cane shouted in anger, "Nothing. Go and do your work. Mind your own business." "Yes!" After being scolded by Cane, the security guard bitterly ran away. In theb, Cane looked at the debris on the ground with his face contorting. "Harold, no matter how many times I asked you, you didn''t tell me the method of developing the medicine. Now I have to get it by myself. Do you think that if you don''t tell me, I won''t be able to develop it? I don''t believe it." Cane muttered. After that, Cane got up and took out a precious ss bottle from the safe deposit box. He took out a drop of liquid from the small bottle and dripped it on a ss panel. Then, he was ready to continue his research. Someone was lying outside the window and watching everything that happened in theb. Audrey narrowed her eyes and stared at the safe deposit box. If she was right, the liquid in the bottle in the safe should be the finished product left by Harold. As she expected, Cane had not developed the medicine. In other words... the medicine that Cane had used for the Nobel Prize was a finished product developed by Harold, not by Cane. After confirming all of this, Audrey quietly left. ... In the morning of the next day. Audrey took the case in Pine City. Then she went to the railway station with Harold. In the waiting room, Audrey called Bryson, but... no one answered. Fromst night until now, Audrey had called Bryson three times. However, Bryson had never picked it up. Seeing Audrey frowning and staring at the phone, Harold looked at Audrey curiously. "By the way, Audrey, does Bryson know that we are going to Pine City?" Harold asked. Audrey rolled her eyes at him and muttered, "How did I know!" "Did you... fight with him?" "I don''t!" Audrey said angrily, "Alright, it''s time to check-in. Let''s go!" Damn it! Bryson had been angry for a long time. Now he didn''t even pick up the phone. Only you would be angry? Every time they went through a rough patch, it was always her who ttered him. She would also be angry. She turned off the phone. ... In the President''s Office of the Cordova Group. It was already noon. Bryson came out of the meeting room. He was a little tired after having a meeting for a morning. He rubbed his nose and sat on his chair. He picked up the phone on the table and took a look. Bryson saw a missed call from Audrey. A smile curled the corners of Bryson''s mouth. Last night, she called him twice, but he did not answer. This morning, he had a meeting and forgot to bring his phone. She called him and he did not pick up again. She must be very angry now. Bryson picked up his phone and immediately called Audrey. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Just as he called, he found that she had turned off. Bryson frowned. Why did she turn it off? He looked at the phone number carefully and called her again. However, what he got was a female voice: "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off." Bryson immediately pressed the internal phone on the table. "Mr. Franco, call Square Law Firm immediately and ask Ms. Audrey toe to the Cordova Group this afternoon," Bryson said. Franco said, "Yes, Mr. Bryson. I''ll call her immediately!" Franco quickly called Audrey. As a result, Audrey turned off her phone, so he called the Square Law Firm. "Hello, it''s Square Law Firm." "It''s from the Cordova Group. I want to speak to Audrey!" "Audrey went to Pine City on a business trip this morning, so she is not in Peace City." "What?" Audrey was Bryson''s girlfriend. She would tell Bryson that she went on a business trip. Obviously... there was something. If he went into Bryson''s office and told Bryson about it, he would be in trouble today. At this time, Melvin walked out of the elevator with the information in hand. Melvin''s eyes shed after seeing Franco. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 The moment he saw Melvin, Franco seemed to see his savior and... his scapegoat. He smiled as he greeted Melvin with the documents in his hands. "Mr. Melvin, do youe for Mr. Bryson?" Melvin nced at him and said, "Yes, what''s wrong?" He felt that Franco''s smile... was creepy and he trembled. Franco pointed to the elevator and said, "I''m going down to deliver something. So, if you see Mr. Bryson, tell something to Mr. Bryson." "Sure!" Melvin said. He thought it was fine to tell Mr. Bryson something, right? Franco happily walked towards the elevator and said, "Tell Mr. Bryson that Audrey went to Pine City for a business trip!" "Okay!" Before Melvin finished, Franco had already entered the elevator. Melvin shrugged and walked straight into Bryson''s office. He didn''t think there was anything wrong. Melvin knocked on the door. "Mr. Bryson, I need you to sign off on these two documents!" Melvin put the documents in front of Bryson as he spoke. While Bryson was looking through the documents, Melvin remembered what Franco had told him and said, "By the way, Mr. Bryson, Mr. Franco just asked me to tell you something. He said that Audrey went to Pine City for a business trip." Bryson''s expression suddenly hardened and he said, "What did you say? She went to Pine City for a business trip?" "Yes... yes!" Just as he finished speaking, Melvin suddenly remembered something and he was scared. It seemed that Bryson did not know that Audrey was going on a business trip. Moreover... why did she go to Pine City for a business trip? Franco had got him into trouble. Bryson nced at the document in his hand and suddenly threw it at Melvin. "The data is wrong. Redo it!" he said. Melvin was speechless. The trouble had spread to him. He had reviewed the data and it was right. But Bryson suddenly said it was wrong. When Melvin came out of Bryson''s office, he immediately saw Franco, who had finished delivering the document and was walking out of the elevator. Seeing Melvine out of Bryson''s office, Franco immediately ran to him and asked, "How is it, Mr. Melvin? Did you tell Mr. Bryson?" Melvin smiled as he hooked his finger at Franco, and Franco eagerly approached Melvin. Melvin''s expression suddenly changed. He raised his leg and kicked Franco''s calf. Franco screamed in pain. "Oh, it hurts. You bastard!" Melvin angrily pointed at Franco. "Why did you betray me?" It seemed like Melvin had told Bryson. Otherwise, Melvin would not be so angry. Franco changed his attitude and said with a smile, "Oh, I am sorry. I am just afraid of Mr. Bryson!" "So I am not afraid of him?" Seeing Melvin''s expression, Franco said, "It looks like Mr. Bryson and Audrey have fought with each other?" Melvin nodded and said, "It should be." After saying that, the door of Bryson''s office suddenly opened. They froze and carefully turned around. When they saw Bryson stand at the door gloomily, they respectfully said, "Mr. Bryson." Bryson looked at them darkly and said, "Inform the top managers immediately that the afternoon meeting will be held in ten minutes." They said in unison, "Yes!" Melvin and Franco looked at each other. Today, all the top managers were in trouble. ... In the Pine City. When Audrey came to Pine City again, she felt as if it had urred in another life. The person who came to pick up Audrey and Harold was still the same person who came to pick her up when she came to Pine City before. On the way, they passed through the city and saw the road that was full of wisteria three months ago. The wisteria had already faded away, but the lush trees were still spectacr. Harold saw the wisteria trees along the way and was surprised. The people who had picked up Audrey and Harold brought them to the headquarters of Pine Medical Company. Luis had alreadye out with his assistant to wee them. "Audrey! Long time no see!" Luis said and stretched his hand enthusiastically. Audrey politely shook hands with Luis and said, "Mr. Luis, long time no see." Luis nced at Harold beside Audrey and said, "This is your friend, right?" Harold introduced himself, "Hello, Mr. Luis. My name is Harold." "Hello, Mr. Harold. It''s hot outside. Don''t stand here. Let''s go in." "Alright!" Luis walked into the office with Audrey and Harold. "Mr. Luis, I have to trouble you this time. I am so sorry." Audrey said. "Audrey, you are wee," Luis sighed, "If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid... myb would no longer exist." "That is my job to defend for you if you had entrusted me." Luis brought Audrey and Harold to visit theb. Harold''s eyes shed after he saw theb. "Here is theb. Mr. Harold, you can use everything here." Audrey said awkwardly, "Mr. Luis, I also need several kinds of herbs and reagents. Can I trouble you..." "No problem. Although my medicalpany is not big, it is not small in Pine City. We have many herbs and reagents. If I do not have them here, I can transfer them from other ces." Harold quickly handed the list he had prepared to Luis. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Taking the list from Harold, Luis frowned and said, "We have most of them. I need to get someone to send the other things over in an hour." "Thank you so much, Mr. Luis." Luis had to meet her client. After talking with Audrey and Harold for a while, her client came. Luis went to meet the client. Audrey and Harold waited in the reception room. After a while, the person Luis sent to buy the things that Harold needed came back. Harold got all the things he needed and went into theb to develop the medicine. Harold had said that he would need two days to develop the medicine. He needed to distill, extract, mix and wait for it to react. He couldn''t leave theb during the distition and extraction. Therefore, Audrey and Luis talked for a while and left theb. On the road, Audrey picked up her phone and was about to call for a car when a silver car stopped in front of her. The window of the car was rolled down, and an evil male voice came out from the car. "Miss Jade, we meet again!" Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Miss Jade! There was only one person in the world that would call her like that - Lance Brook. Audrey felt shocked when she looked up at the car in front of her. Sure enough, she saw a familiar handsome guy in the car. Wasn''t this Lance? What the hell, why did she meet this guy again? Since thest time they parted, she had thought that Lance had already given up on her, so why did he appear again? It just so happened that she was giving Bryson a silent treatment. Moreover... she had not told Bryson that she hade to Pine City this time. If Lance kidnapped her now, no one could rescue her. Audrey looked around. Strangely, she did not see Lance''s subordinates. "There''s no need to look. This time, I came alone to see you. I didn''t bring anyone else!" Lance said as if he had guessed Audrey''s thoughts. Audrey''s face revealed a bit of embarrassment. Based on her understanding of Lance, although Lance was not a good person, he never lied. It was not that he did not know how to lie, but... he scorned to do that. If he said he didn''t bring anyone over, then... he really didn''t. Audrey felt a little relieved. "Mr. Lance, how did you know that I was here?" "Oh, I got the message yesterday. I heard that Luis sent someone to pick you up at the high-speed railway station. In order not to disturb you, I especially waited for you at the entrance of the Pine Medical Company. Am I considerate?" Lance raised his eyebrows and smiled evilly. Audrey, "..." She didn''t need that consideration, okay? "Uh, as a friend, I thank Mr. Lance foring to see me. Uh, that, I..." "Weren''t you going to call a car?" "Yes, I still have something to do, so see you next time." "Where are you going? I''ll send you there!" Audrey, "..." Audrey'' twitched her lips. "Uh, that, there''s no need. Mr. Lance, if you have something to do, go ahead. I can take a taxi." "I particrly clear this afternoon to apany you!" Audrey, "..." She didn''t need anyone to apany her, okay? She really got a great pressure. Lance heavily patted the passenger seat. "Come on!" Audrey, "..." "I..." Just as Audrey was about to refuse, Lance smiled and said, "If you don''te up, I can ask my brothers to invite you to the car!" How despicable! Audrey could only allow his advice. However, Audrey did not n to sit in the front passenger seat. Instead, she sat in the back seat. Lance didn''t say anything. After she sat down, he started the car. "By the way, have you had lunch? How about taking you to lunch first?" "I ate at the train!" "Where do you want to go now?" Audrey looked at her watch. It was already two o''clock. Her client should be going to work. So, she told the address of the clientpany in Pine City. Lance immediately took Audrey there. On the way, Audrey nced at her phone again. Before getting on the train, Audrey turned off her phone. However, she was afraid that Bryson would not be able to get through to her. So, halfway, she turned on her phone again. However, after she turned on her phone, she didn''t receive any messages from Bryson. Did he continue giving her a silent treatment? It was said that being angry was a woman''s privilege. When a man was in anger, he could also be so awkward. After a while, Audrey arrived at her client''spany. Seeing thepany''s sign, Audrey hurriedly said, "It''s here. It''s here." As soon as the car stopped, Audrey impatiently opened the door and got out. Audrey stood outside the car and looked gratefully at Lance "Mr. Lance, thank you for sending me here." Lance raised his eyebrows in a good mood and pointed his lips. "If you really want to thank me, give me a kiss." "See you next time," Audrey said. After saying that, Audrey quickly turned around and left. Today, Lance was abnormal. He did not threaten her like before, and he really just drove her as he promised. His behaviors were somehow out of ordinary. Audrey shook her head and quickly walked into the client''spany, putting Lance behind her. ... She spent more than two hours staying in her client''spany. It was close to five o''clock, and the temperature outside was still very high. Audrey covered the ring sun with her hand and walked to the side of the road. However, just as she reached the roadside, a car stopped in front of her. Looking at the car, Audrey was stunned. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It was Lance''s car. Audrey tilted her head in surprise as she looked at the person in the driver''s seat. "Mr. Lance, why did you suddenlye here..." Audrey frowned. "Could it be that you haven''t left?" Lance propped up his chin and looked at her with a smile. "As I said, I will apany you this afternoon. Get in the car!" Audrey, "..." He really waited at the side of the road for more than two hours. Lance did have done something excessive to her in the past, but thest time at the resort, if it were not for Lance, she and Bryson would have been engulfed by the flood. To some extent, Lance could be considered her and Bryson''s savior. Moreover, Pine City was under Lance''s control. Now she was under his roof, she had to give in to him. Besides, Lance did not have any malice today. It was not fair to treat him with her prejudices. After thinking about it, Audrey opened the back door and got ready to sit in. Suddenly, Audrey felt a cold wind reach her. The next second, her arm was tightly held by a hand, and her body was pulled back forcefully and hit a hard chest. This was out of Audrey''s expectation. The strength and movement frightened Audrey. She subconsciously wanted to resist, but the strength became even greater. Audrey was unable to break free. This made her think about Bryson. Audrey turned around in surprise. Sure enough, she saw a familiar face. It was Bryson. However, Bryson showed an extremely cold face, making Audrey shiver. Thinking about the current situation, Audrey felt a sense of guilt in her heart for no reason. Bryson said coldly, "Mr. Lance, without my permission, where are you taking my fianc¨¦e to?" Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Lance came out of the car and looked at Bryson with hostility. "Mr. Bryson, wee to Pine City. This city is made brighter by your presence. Why don''t you tell me in advance so that I can pick you up in person as a host?" "If I really do that, I''m afraid I will not be able to stand here now." Lance lowered his head and chuckled. "Mr. Bryson, you must be joking. We are friends; how could I hurt you?" Bryson nced at him indifferently and said, "Mr. Lance, I mean if I had told you in advance, we should sit together and have a drink now instead of standing here to talk. What is Mr. Lance thinking of?" Lance, "..." This was a trap for him. The smile on Lance''s face did not change. "How easy it is if Mr. Lance wants to have a drink. I''ll treat you tonight. I''ll definitely let you have a good time. How about it?" Bryson gave a faint smile. "Of course!" Audrey. "..." Lance nced at the ck Bentley Mulsanne, which was stopped not far behind, and smiled at Audrey. "Miss Jade, get in the car. I''ll take you to the restaurant!" Before Audrey replied, Bryson tightly put his arm around her waist and said in a cold voice, "No need. She is my fianc¨¦e. It is none of your concern." With that, Bryson held Audrey in his arms and turned to walk to the car behind. Lance stared fixedly in the direction they left. He watched Bryson taking Audrey to the ck Bentley Mulsanne. Then, Bryson closed the car door on Audrey''s side and circled to the other side. Before he got in the car, Bryson signaled Lance to lead the way. Lance snorted, got in his car, and led the way for Bryson. After getting in the car, Bryson did not say anything with a cold face. The silence in the car made Audrey feel her heart was being gripped by an invisible hand, making her ufortable. Audrey knew that Bryson was still in a temper. However, she was also very angry now. Fromst night until now, she had tried to contact him, but he had neither picked up the phone nor sent her a message. Now, as soon as he appeared, he showed an angry expression as if he had seen her ''cheat''. She came to Pine City because of work, and Lance''s appearance was also beyond her expectations, and she did not want to have anything to do with him. She was also the victim. Just like that, they did not speak anything the entire time. When they arrived at the restaurant, the car stopped. Bryson and Audrey got out of the car at the same time. When Audrey walked into the restaurant, Bryson naturally walked over and intimately hugged her shoulder. Because she was angry, Audrey tried to struggle a bit and wanted to throw away Bryson''s hand. However, just as she made this move, Bryson grabbed her shoulder even tighter, leaving her no room to resist. Bryson suddenly lowered his head and whispered to her ear, "Audrey, do not struggle again!" Audrey, "..." Audrey had no choice but to give up struggling. When Lance parked the car and came over, Bryson held Audrey in his arms and acted intimately. Bryson had a smile on his face, but Audrey was uninspired. During the meal, Bryson asionally put food in Audrey''s bowl. Anyway, even though they were on a break, Bryson was still her boyfriend. In front of other men, she did not want to embarrass Bryson. She would dly eat whatever Bryson gave. Seeing Bryson and Audrey being so intimate, Lance felt a burst of heartache. The meal was about to end when Bryson felt much better. When the waiter came to serve the fruits, Audrey suddenly told the waiter, "Waiter, help me pack up some pickled fish and a bowl of rice." After the waiter left, Bryson frowned and looked at Audrey. "Are you still hungry?" He remembered that Audrey had eaten a lot at dinner. "No, Quentin is in Mr. Luis''s research institute. I''m afraid he has no time to eat." Lance seemed to have discovered something and asked with a smile, "Hey, Mr. Audrey brought a friend to the research institute. Doesn''t Mr. Bryson know about this?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lance thought that he had discovered something incredible. Originally, he wanted to take revenge on Bryson. As soon as he said that, Bryson''s anger was mostly gone. Lance probably didn''t know that Harold was Audrey''s younger brother. Bryson said with a sneer, "I didn''t expect Mr. Lance to be so concerned about my fianc¨¦e. Mr. Lance, you have a wife, right? You care about someone else''s fianc¨¦e so much. Aren''t you afraid that your wife will be jealous?" At the mention of Desiree, Lance''s expression changed slightly, but it was only for a moment. "She''s not my wife anymore!" "As far as I know, you haven''t divorced your wife yet, right?" Lance nced at Bryson. It was at this time that the waiter delivered the packed dishes. Bryson picked up the packed food and stood up with his other hand around Audrey''s waist. He smiled and said, "Mr. Lance, thank you for your hospitality tonight. My fianc¨¦e and I still have something to do, so we will go first." Lance put on a fake smile. "No need to be polite!" With that, Bryson held Audrey and left the room. When Lance wanted to follow them, the waiter stopped him. Seeing Lance was unhappy, the waiter nervously said, "Sir, you haven''t paid the bill yet!" Lance angrily paid for his meal before leaving the restaurant. ... When they reached the entrance of the restaurant, Audrey reached out to grab the bag in Bryson''s hand. Bryson raised his hand, making Audrey could not reach it. Audrey said in a polite and distant tone, "Mr. Bryson, please give me the bag." "Get in the car. I''ll send you to the research institute." "No need, I''ll go by myself!" Bryson''s face darkened. "You were overjoyed when Lance sent you. I''m your boyfriend, but you are unwilling to take my car!?" Overjoyed? How did he see that? It was unwillingness, okay? Bryson''s unreasonable words made Audrey even angrier. "Since you don''t n to return it to me, I won''t force you. Goodbye, Mr. Bryson!" If he didn''t give her the packed food, she could go elsewhere to buy it. Audrey was ready to take a taxi with anger. However, just as she turned around, Bryson grabbed her wrist even faster and pulled her back, into his arms. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Audrey, who was in a rage, struggled violently. "Let me go, let me go!" Audrey said with a slick tongue, "Bryson, you are the president of the Cordova Group. You are rude to ady in broad daylight. I will sue you immediately." Bryson remained unmoved and hugged her tightly. "Alright, if you want to sue me, go ahead. But... I''m afraid no one will ept it!" "I''ll sue you!" "Well, how do you want to go there? Do you need me to find someone to send you there?" Audrey, "..." Anger had been boiling up inside Audrey, but Bryson''s words made Audrey calm down a little. She scoffed, "I don''t have to trouble Mr. Bryson with where I''m going. I can go by myself." "As your boyfriend, I will fulfill all your wishes." "Really? I remember I have called you three times, but you didn''t pick up. It''s better to break up with such a boyfriend as soon as possible." As soon as Audrey finished speaking, Bryson bit her ear, causing her to let out a painful hiss. "Ah, it hurts. Are you a dog?" Audrey touched the ce where she had been bitten. "Don''t mention that!" Bryson stared at Audrey''s painful face with a gloomy face. Audrey blinked her eyes. "Oh? That? About what? Breaking..." Before she finished her sentence, Bryson suddenly came closer and kissed her. In the end, she blushed as red as a rose with shame. Bryson said to Audrey, "Let''s go to the research institute to find Quentin." Audrey nodded in Bryson''s embrace. Just as she was about to get in the car, Audrey suddenly remembered the food she had just packed. "I forgot to take the food!" To chase Audrey back, Bryson threw the packed food to the ground in a hurry. As soon as he picked it up, the bag suddenly broke from the bottom, and two to-go boxes fell out. The food inside was spilled over the ground. Bryson, "..." Audrey, "..." Seeing the awkwardness on Bryson''s face, Audrey sighed. "Forget it, I''ll order takeout for him!" When Bryson and Audrey left, Lance slowly walked out of the restaurant. He had seen everything that happened between Bryson and Audrey outside the restaurant. Although Bryson and Audrey looked like they were arguing, after the kiss in front of the restaurant, it could be seen that they had already reconciled. Watching them leave, Lance closed his eyes slightly, opened again, and took out his phone to make a call. "Raye,e to the restaurant to pick me up." "Uh, boss, didn''t you drive out?" "I had a drink. I can''t drive." "Uh, didn''t you go to see Mr. Audrey? Why do you drink?" "Nonsense! I told you toe over!" Why are the people around him so annoying? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ... When Audrey and Bryson arrived at the research institute, the takeout had just been delivered. Harold was very happy that Bryson suddenly came to the research institute to see him. After dinner, he hurried back to the researchb to continue his drug extraction. Audrey and Bryson held hands as they walked out of the research institute. "Quentin wants to use the research institute. Why didn''t you tell me?" Audrey cast him a sidelong nce. "At that time, we didn''t talk with each other. You didn''t even answer my call. How can I tell it to you?" Bryson, "..." Seeing Bryson''s depression, Audrey smiled and continued, "In fact, I have also considered the research institutes in Peace City. However, I am afraid that this matter will spread out. Moreover, I believe in Mr. Luis, so I let Harolde here." Bryson''s expression eased a bit. "As Quentin''s brother-inw, he is in trouble but I can''t help at all." Audrey raised her eyebrow. "Right now, I really do need your help." "Oh? What''s the matter?" Quentin''s medicine would be ready tomorrow night, but I don''t have any channels to contact the Nobel review group, so I want you to help me. "That''s easy. As long as Quentin makes the medicine, I will immediately send it to the Nobel review group." Audrey nodded. "Actually, there is a simpler way to resolve this matter." Audrey raised an eyebrow. "Don''t tell me the method you want to talk about is to destroy the Newell family?" Audrey narrowed her eyes. "I don''t want to do that. I want to take back what belongs to Quentin in a proper way. I want Cane to pay the price for what he did back then and clear Quentin''s name. What''s more... it would be too good for Cane." As soon as she finished speaking, coldness shed through Audrey''s eyes. It was already dark when they reached the edge of the road. The ck Bentley Mulsanne was stopped on the road. Bryson opened the car door and motioned for Audrey to get in. Audrey waved her hand. "No, thank you. I''ve booked a room in the hotel opposite." Bryson closed the car door with no hesitation, pulled Audrey''s hand, and walked towards the hotel opposite. Audrey took out her ID card and checked in with the staff''s help. Because there was no single room left in the hotel. Audrey had booked a double room, so the staff gave her two room keys. Then, Audrey and Bryson went upstairs. When they reached the door of the room, Audrey smiled at Bryson and said, "Alright, I''m here. You can leave now!" She thought that Bryson followed her to the hotel just to send her off. With Bryson''s status, he usually stayed in five-star hotels, so he probably wouldn''t be used to such a fast hotel. "When did I say I was leaving?" Bryson took a room card from Audrey and swiped it on the handle of the door. The door opened, and he walked straight in. Audrey was shocked when she saw it. She quickly followed in. "What do you mean by not leaving?" Audrey had to rify what he meant. "Literally." Bryson looked around and said, "There are two beds in this room. I will sleep here tonight." Audrey, "..." "No!" Audrey''s face instantly turned red. "You, you... You can''t sleep here?" "Why not? We are in a rtionship." Audrey, "..." "If you don''t want to go to the hotel in the city, this hotel has other rooms. Go and book another one." Brysonid down on one of the beds. "It''s a waste of money. As the president of the Cordova Group, I want to be a good thrift- model for my employees!" Audrey, "..." How could he find such ame excuse? How shameless! Bryson sped his hands behind his head and smiled at Audrey. "I''m not worried that you will do anything to me at night. What are you worried about?" Audrey, "..." It was like a vicious personining first. Audrey gritted her teeth and red at him. "Then you''d better tuck yourself in tightly tonight." Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Bryson had always been busy. Audrey did not have time to talk with Bryson either, so she took out her computer and began to work on the small table. Halfway, Audrey struggled with a word. At that time, Bryson got close to her and whispered in her ear, "There is an L between N and Y." Audrey figured it out after Bryson''s reminder. "This is the word I want." Audrey turned around. "Thank..." Before shepleted her sentence, her eyes widened when she saw the person behind her. Bryson had taken a shower at some point. She was so shocked that she immediately turned around and covered her eyes with her hands. "You, why are you..." Bryson narrowed his eyes. Just now, she had stared at him, but now she was acting shy. "I''ve always been like this ever since I took a shower!" Audrey opened Bryson''s suitcase that Kolby had sent. She took out a set of pajamas and threw it to Bryson. "If you want to sleep here, go change into your pajamas. Otherwise, get a new room or go to another hotel." Bryson thought for a moment, then he took the pajamas quietly. When Audrey was working, Bryson was not idle either. He sat at a small table by the balcony and dealt with his business. When Audrey was done with her work, Bryson was still working. Seeing that he was in a meeting, Audrey went to take a shower. When Audrey finished, the meeting wasn''t over yet. So she did not disturb him and went to sleep. After the meeting, Bryson turned his head and looked in the direction of the bed. Audrey had already fallen asleep. Bryson walked to Audrey''s bed and looked down at her sleeping face. After falling asleep, Audrey had lost the cunning on her face. She was as pure and innocent as a baby, making him want to protect her. Bryson brushed away the hair on Audrey''s forehead and lowered his head to gently kiss her forehead. When he had just turned off the light and was about to go to sleep, he suddenly walked to the window and looked at the road below. He saw a car parked on the side of the road. It was Lance''s car that he saw in the afternoon. Lance was standing by the car and having a smoke. The cigarette smoke circled above his head. From time to time, he looked up at the room which Bryson and Audrey were in. When he saw the lights go out, Lance put out the cigarette, then turned around and got into the car. Then, he started the car and left. Watching the car leave, Bryson''s eyes narrowed slightly, then he sneered and left the window. ... The next morning, Audrey heard a voice and woke up from her sleep. She nced to the side. By the window, Bryson was standing there to answer the phone. Bryson had deliberately lowered his voice, but Audrey could still hear him because of her light sleep. After the call, Bryson returned to his room and saw Audrey looking at him. He frowned. "Are you awake? Did I wake you up when I called?" Audrey rubbed her sleepy eyes and sat up. "No, I wake up at this time every day." "It''s only six o''clock now. It''s still early. You can get more sleep." Audrey shook her head and sat up. "Quentin must have been busy the whole night. He must be starving now. I am going to get up now and buy him some breakfast. I will urge him to eat breakfast. Otherwise, I am afraid he will only focus on experimenting and forget eating." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Audrey took out a set of clothes from her luggage and was about to change when she saw Bryson staring at her intently. She silently took the clothes and walked into the bathroom. Bryson smiled. "Why do you go to the bathroom? Change outside!" Audrey red at him and locked him outside the bathroom. After leaving the hotel, Audrey saw that sanitation workers were cleaning the streets. She heard the sanitation workers say with confusion, "Why are there so many cigarette butts? Who smoked so much in one night?" Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Audrey looked in the direction of the sanitation worker. At the feet of the sanitation worker, there were indeed many cigarette butts, more than twenty, almost all piled up together. It was easy to tell that the same person did this. However, Audrey did not think too much about it and went to buy breakfast with Bryson. Harold''s experiment went very smoothly. Because Harold had not done any experiments for a long time, he was a bit rusty. It was not until the next morning that hepleted his experiment. Afterpleting the experiment, Harold put the research results into two ss bottles and sealed them with wax. Audrey brought Harold to Luis''s office. Luis saw Audrey bring Harold to his office and smiled at them. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Isn''t Mr. Harold experimenting?" "It''s done. Thank you, Mr. Luis, for letting me experiment." Harold looked at Luis gratefully. "It''s good that you''re done." Luis had a gratified expression on his face. Audrey nced at Harold and said, "Mr. Luis, the experiment has beenpleted. So, we are ready to go back to Peace City. This time, we really need to thank you. If you need any help in the future, just call me." "Of course, then I''ll send someone to send you." "We''ve already troubled you a lot. I''ve already called for a car, and it''s waiting downstairs." Luis sighed. "Since you have called the car, I will send you downstairs." "Mr. Luis, you are still busy. We can go down by ourselves. Just keep in contact, and see you next time." Looking at the documents in his hands, Luis sighed. "Alright." "If youe to Peace City in the future, you must call me. I will entertain you." "Agree!" Audrey and Harold left the research institute. Bryson got out of the car and opened the back door for Audrey. Harold took the initiative to get into the passenger seat. Bryson sat beside Audrey. Then he said, "Kolby, drive!" "Yes!" Kolby drove out of Pine City and onto the highway. There was a necessary route to the highway from the institute to Pine City. Kolby was just about to drive past when a car suddenly came out from the side of the road and stopped in front of their car. Kolby was so scared that he quickly stepped on the brakes. The bodyguards not far behind Bryson''s car immediately stopped their cars when they saw this and then surrounded the car that blocked Bryson''s. At this time, a person got off the car. Audrey frowned at the man. That was Lance''s trusted aide, Raye. She looked at the car; Lance was not there. There was only one driver besides Raye. Raye looked at Audrey pleadingly. Audrey frowned. She was about to open the car door and get off, but Bryson pressed down on her shoulder. "It seems he has something to tell. I''ll go down and see what''s going on." Audrey looked at Bryson with comfort. "Look at him. He just came here alone. It should not be a trap." "I will go with you!" "Alright!" Harold worriedly reminded Audrey, "Dear sister, you must be careful in everything." "Okay, stay in the car and don''te out." "Got it." Audrey and Bryson walked over to Raye. The bodyguards in ck surrounded Raye even more cautiously to prevent him from doing anything strange. Seeing Audrey walking over, Raye suddenly knelt. "Ms. Audrey, please, please save my boss!" Audrey frowned. "Are you talking about Lance? What happened to him?" Raye quickly said, "The night before yesterday, Mr. Lance went out to drink and met the son of Damion Taylor, Dale. At that time, Dale was drunk and insulted Mr. Lance in public. At that time, Mr. Lance did not fight back. Later, he poured wine on Mr. Lance''s head and kicked him. Mr. Lance pushed Dale, making his head hit the wall. At that time, Dale was still fine." "Later on, when Mr. Lance just returned to the Brook Vi in the morning, Damion broke in with people and took my boss away. They said that after Dale returned home, he died in a sudden. The forensic doctor said that Dale died from the hit on the back of his head. The people apanying Dale said that Mr. Lance pushed him to death. So, Damion thought that it was Mr. Lance''s fault and sent people to take him, preparing to put him in prison." Raye looked at Audrey with a plea. "Ms. Audrey, Mr. Lance''s push was absolutely not fatal. It was impossible to kill Dale. Dale''s death must have been done by someone else. So, I beg you to save our boss." Audrey was embarrassed. "But, I''m just awyer. I''m afraid... I can''t help you." "Ms. Audrey, I have no choice. We can''t hire awyer. Mr. Lance doesn''t want to see anyone now. If this goes on, he will die." "This..." Audrey frowned. She had just met Lance the day before yesterday and had not expected to hear the news that Lance had been sent to prison today. Audrey nced at Bryson, who was beside her. Thetter took out his phone and made a call. After hanging up the phone, Bryson looked serious. Audrey frowned as she looked at Bryson, using her eyes to ask him. "I just called to make it clear. It is indeed as he said." Bryson said. Audrey frowned even more when she heard this. Raye raised his hands and swore, "I swear, what I just said is true. There is no falsehood." Audrey''s expression changed slightly. Lance was really caught. If it was like what Raye said, Lance was likely to be framed. If she did not help, Pine City''swyer might not dare to take over the case because of Damion. In addition, to others'' knowledge, they were probably to believe Lance deserved it. Lance had once saved her and Bryson. If she stood by, she would feel sorry. If something bad happened to Lance, she would probably feel guilty for the rest of her life. However, Bryson and Lance had never been on good terms. They seemed to treat each other as a rival. Neither of them was willing to give in to the other. Bryson had never liked her meeting Lance. If she agreed to stay and help Lance, Bryson would be unhappy. Seeing Audrey''s hesitation, Bryson suddenly said, "You stay and help Lance!" Audrey looked up at Bryson in surprise. Unexpectedly, Bryson would agree to let her stay and help Lance. Bryson smiled and stroked Audrey''s hair. "Don''t worry, I will stay here and help you." Chapter 349 Chapter 349 After Bryson agreed with Audrey to stay in Pine City to help Lance, they had the driver send Harold back to Peace City first. However, Harold did not want to leave but stay in Pine City to help Audrey and Bryson. Bryson told Harold that he had already arranged for people in Peace City, waiting for Harold to deliver the medicine. The medicine would be sent to the Nobel review group. The review group also needed Cane to provide new medicine. The period wasplicated and time-consuming. Hearing this, Harold agreed to leave. After Harold left, Bryson and Audrey walked towards the ce where Lance had been imprisoned. Having been arrested for more than twenty-four hours, Lance was sent to the Eastern Prison of Pine City. Audrey applied to the prison for a meeting as soon as they arrived there. Audrey and Bryson waited in the hall of the prison. Waiting for a while, the person in charge came over. "Please leave right now. Lance does not want to see you!" "Did you tell him who I am?" "Lance said that no matter who you are, he won''t see you!" Audrey, "..." If Lance refused to cooperate, even if she wanted to save him, it would be very difficult. Suddenly, Bryson walked to Audrey and said to the person in charge, "If he doesn''t want to see Audrey, ask him if he still wants his red scarf!" "Alright!" Audrey looked at Bryson with confusion. Lance was unwilling to see her now. Would the red scarf Bryson mentioned make Lance agree to meet them? Not long after, the person in charge walked out again. "Ms. Audrey, Mr. Bryson, please follow me. Mr. Lance is willing to see you!" Audrey, "..." This red scarf... what exactly was it? Anyway, it was a good start that Lance wanted to see them. In the meeting room of the prison, Audrey and Bryson sat on the other side of the ss and looked at the opposite. Lance, who wore handcuffs, was supported by two prison guards as they walked towards the opposite side of the window. As soon as he saw Bryson standing beside Audrey, Lance suddenly became a bit excited. He sat opposite, picked up the phone, and beckoned Bryson. Audrey looked at Bryson in surprise. Bryson slowly picked up the phone. "I''m Bryson Cordova." Lance red at Bryson in astonishment. "Bryson, I want to ask you, where is my red scarf?" "When youe out, l will return it to you." "You despicable and shameless bastard." "Thank you for your praise!" Lance''s face darkened. "I am not praising you! Since you are already here, quickly get me out." "Didn''t you say you don''t want toe out?" "That was before. Give the phone to Miss Jade." Bryson then handed the phone to Audrey. "Mr. Lance ~ ~" Audrey called. This made Lance''s heart suddenly soften. He felt more ashamed to face Audrey. "Miss Jade, I didn''t kill anyone!" He didn''t want Audrey to misunderstand him, even though anyone can do that. Audrey smiled. "As long as you say you didn''t kill anyone, I believe you." Audrey''s smile touched Lance. Even his employees, who had worked alongside him for many years, did not believe that what he said. However, Audrey had not known him for a long time. He just said that he did not kill Dale, and she believed him. He covered his heart with his palm and felt his heart beating so fast. In the past, when he faced Audrey, he wanted to keep her by his side, but he didn''t feel his heart beating so fast. Even Desiree didn''t make it. But now, Audrey''s words did. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He seemed to... love Audrey again. Perhaps... in the past, he did not love Audrey. Instead, he just liked Audrey as she had saved him many years ago. It was still far from love. But now, he finally knew the feeling of truly loving someone. He stared at Audrey with a smile. Time seemed to stand still in his eyes. Bryson, who was standing beside Audrey, had a slight change in his expression. As a man, he certainly understood what that meant. Audrey did not notice anything wrong, only thinking that Lance was moved. Seeing that Lance said nothing, Audrey continued, "Don''t worry, I will apply for bail as soon as possible!" "Alright!" Lance said. ... After seeing Lance, Audrey applied for a recognizance release due to ack of evidence. She handed in the application, and then she waited for the approval. If the conditions were met, she could take the bail for the trial. Then Audrey and Bryson left the prison to wait for the results. After leaving the prison, Bryson still did not look good. "What''s the matter with you?" Audrey put her hand to Bryson''s head. Bryson held Audrey''s hand and kissed her. "Let''s go back to Peace City!" Audrey, "..." What was going on? Audrey said in amusement, "Why did you suddenly say that you want to go back to Peace City? Lance''s case has just gotten started." Bryson said indifferently, "There are so many people under him, and there are many capable people. Let them think of a way." "What''s wrong with you?" Audrey frowned and looked at Bryson. "You were the one who promised to stay, and now you are the one who wants to leave!" Of course, Bryson could not tell Audrey that he had just discovered that Lance had really fallen for Audrey. Although the previous Lance had always been clinging to Audrey, that was only an overbearing infatuation. It was not love. After thendslide, Lance had already let go of the past. But now, Lance really fell in love with Audrey. He, Bryson, was not generous enough to save his rival in love and leave a viin for himself. Seeing Bryson was in silence, Audrey held his hand and shook it lightly, staring straight at Bryson with her beautiful eyes. "Alright, don''t worry. When Lance''s matter is over, we will return to Peace City. If anything happens to him in the future, I won''t care, alright?" Bryson remained silent. Audrey shook Bryson''s arm again and blinked her charming eyes. "No matter what, Lance can be considered as our savior. Receiving drips of water when in need, and I shall return the kindness with a spring. If we save him this time, we can treat it as returning his favor. We won''t owe him anymore." Bryson looked at Audrey with resignation. "We will return to Peace City immediately after this is done." "Alright!" Audrey quickly replied, as if she was afraid that Bryson would regret it in the next second. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 The next day, news came from the prison. Because there wasn''t enough evidence for his crime, Lance was allowed to be bailed out. Bryson, Audrey, Raye, and a few of Lance''s subordinates went to the prison entrance to wee him. While waiting for Lance, Raye and his brothers were anxiously pacing back and forth at the prison entrance. They kept discussing. "Why hasn''t Mr. Lancee out yet?" "Yeah, didn''t you say that he would be released at four o''clock in the afternoon? It''s already 3:57. Why is there no movement at all?" Raye held his head in frustration. "Can''t you guys be quiet? It''s not even four o''clock yet. What''s the rush? What''s the rush?" "We just miss Mr. Lance." "That''s right, that''s right. Boss has been locked up for two days. We all miss him." Raye wanted to say that he missed Mr. Lance, too. Just as he was thinking about it, it was four o''clock. At the same time, the prison door creaked open from the inside. Raye and his brothers kept quiet at the same time and looked towards the prison door. As the door of the prison opened, Lance walked out with a somewhat scruffy look. When Lance saw Raye and a few of his brothers weing him at the door, he revealed a smile on his face. "You are all here!" Lance smiled as he looked at his brothers, and walked towards them. He was just about to give his brothers a big hug when Raye and a few of his brothers suddenly pulled out a handful of the ash from their pockets and sprinkled it on Lance. Lance''s white shirt and casual pants immediately turned gray, and his face was not spared. "Boss, congrattions oning out of prison!" "Congrattions, Boss!" They were so happy that they continuously sprinkled the ashes of the pot on Lance. The smile on Lance''s face suddenly disappeared because of the potashes. His face also became darker and darker. Finally, Raye and his brothers had finished sprinkling the ashes of the pot, and Lance had be very annoyed. Raye took out a cup of soy milk and handed it to Lance "Boss. Come on, have this cup of soy milk!" Seeing the cup of soy milk that Raye handed over, Lance tried his best to suppress his anger. The potashes and the soy milk were the standards for his brothers released from prison. He never thought that one day, he would have this experience. Lance took the cup of soy milk from Raye and took a sip from the straw before throwing the soy milk into a nearby trash can. Breathing in the fresh air outside the prison, Lance looked up at the sun in the west and stretched lazily. "It''s toofortable to stay outside." "Right? We are also looking forward to your release every day!" Raye looked at Lance with a sigh. Lance patted Raye on the shoulder. "This time, I heard you went to stop Audrey to save me. Thank you." Lance had always been insufferably arrogant. He had never lowered his head to anyone. This time, Lance thanked him, making him ttered. "Mr. Lance, you are my boss. It is only right for me to save you." "Good brother!" Lance patted Raye''s shoulder again. Lanceforted his other brothers before walking in front of Audrey and Bryson. Lance reached out to pull Audrey. Before his hand touched Audrey, Bryson stood in front of Audrey and blocked Lance. Lance was unwilling to see Bryson, but he could only withdraw his hand. "Miss Jade, thanks to your help this time, and..." Lance unwillingly said to Bryson, "Thank you!" As he spoke, Lance looked at the other ces awkwardly. Bryson raised his eyebrows. "Since you havee out, let''s find a ce to sit down and talk!" "Wait, before we talk, I have to find a ce to change my clothes first!" He was still in the clothes he had worn when he was caught. He had been wearing the same set of clothes for three days. Moreover, he had been sshed with ashes by Raye and the others when he had just been released from prison. Now he was going to sit at the negotiating table without changing his clothes. As a clean freak, this really made him ufortable. At the entrance of Golden Hotel. Bryson and Audrey walked in first. Seeing that Lance was about to follow Bryson, Raye and his brothers stopped Lance. "Why are you stopping me?" Lance nced at his brother. "Boss, this is Golden Hotel!" A subordinate reminded Lance. "I know!" Another subordinate added, "Golden Hotel is one of the assets under the Cordova Group." "I know that too." "Boss, since you know that this is the property of the Cordova Group, why do you still want to go in? This is under the control of the Cordova Group. If you go in, isn''t it like amb to a ughter?" Lance immediately pped this subordinate on the head. "Shut up if you are not good at speaking. What do you mean? Bryson is the ughter, am I themb?" "Uh, Mr. Lance, you are the ughter!" This subordinate quickly wiped his sweat and correct himself. "So what if this is Bryson''s territory? I''ve never been afraid of anyone." Saying this, Lance swaggered behind Bryson and Audrey. Seeing this, Raye and his brothers could only bite the bullet and follow. Bryson asked the service desk for a room. Lance impatiently took the room card and went to the guest room to take a shower and change. After changing his clothes, Lance came out of the bathroom with all his stress away. It was already five o''clock. Everyone went to the restaurant. Raye and his brothers confronted Bryson''s bodyguards. They looked at each other with hostility, which frightened the other guests not daring to approach them. Lance, who was sitting in the restaurant, was not affected at all. He took the menu and began to order. When Lance was ordering the dishes, a little girl at the table not far away looked at Lance and asked her parents beside her in a loud voice. "Mom, mom, what is that uncle wearing on his feet?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The little girl''s mother nced at what was on Lance''s ankle after hearing her daughter''s question. "I don''t know either..." the little girl''s mother looked frightened as if something terrible came across her mind. She quickly covered the little girl''s mouth and took her to another table in panic. The little girl''s words and her mother''s reaction made Lance a little angry. What the little girl mentioned was his electronic ankle bracelet. Although Lance was allowed to be released, he still had the suspicion of murder, so he had to put on an electronic foot cuff to restrict his movements. He could only move within the borders of Pine City in the future. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 As long as a person put on the electronic foot cuffs, it proved that he was a prisoner on bail. Imagine, who would be willing to be with him? Lance''s expression suddenly changed, and Raye knew that this was all because of the little girl''s words. Raye''s face darkened. He turned around and walked in the direction of the little girl and her mother. "Raye!" Lance shouted. Raye had no choice but to stop. "Boss, just now they..." "Everyone else is looking at me with strange eyes. Can you stop all of them? Can you block everyone''s mouth?" Raye, "..." Hearing Lance''s words, Raye could onlye back and continued to confront Bryson''s subordinates. Lance smiled evilly as he looked at Audrey. "I''m really sorry, Miss Jade. I let you see a joke just now." "It doesn''t matter!" Audrey breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Lance stopped Raye in time. Otherwise, Raye might have attacked the little girl and her mother. She was afraid that she might not be able to control herself and stop Raye. After everyone finished ordering, they returned to the main topic. Audrey looked at Lance seriously. "Mr. Lance, about this case, I have a few things to confirm with you." Lance curved his eyes and looked at Audrey. "If you ask, I will definitely tell you everything I know!" Bryson, "..." Being so good at flirting with other people''s women, how shameless he was! Audrey flipped through the documents in her hand. "Mr. Lance, what I want to ask is, which bar did you drink the night before yesterday?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Blue Bar!" "How much did you drink at that time?" "I didn''t drink much!" Audrey frowned. "How much did you drink?" "About a bottle of whiskey!" Not very much, Audrey thought. Audrey wanted to say something, but Lance continued, "Five cocktails, one bottle of rum, and one bottle of red wine!" Audrey, "..." Was this called not drinking much? This was already a lot, okay? "Are you not drunk after drinking so much?" "Of course I''m drunk, but even if I''m drunk, my mind is still very clear!" "Why did Dale have a conflict with you?" "It''s very simple. His girlfriend deliberately threw herself at me. After he came, his girlfriend suddenly pped me and scolded me for taking advantage of her. Her pretty is not even one-tenth of yours. How could I like her?" Audrey, "..." Feeling two intimidating gazes, Audrey felt a little nervous. She subconsciously clenched her pen and then red at Lance angrily. She thought, "Answer properly when I ask you a question. Don''t court envy, okay?" Audrey noted down what Lance had said and then asked, "Are you sure that you didn''t cause any other substantial damage to Dale while Dale was entangled with you?" "You used to instruct me to be a good person, so when he provoked me, I endured it. If you were there at that time, I wouldn''t have even pushed him!" Audrey, "..." Why did he drag her in again? "Now the security cameras of the bar have been destroyed. At that time, you went to drink alone. You just pushed Dale. Do you have other witnesses?" "Dale''s girlfriend is watching from the side. His subordinates are also watching from the side. They can all testify!" Audrey, "..." She thought, "What are you talking about? Will the people of Dale''s testify for you?" "What happened after? When did Dale leave the bar?" "After I pushed him, his friend recognized me and pulled him away. As for when they left, I don''t know." "You have been drinking in the bar since they left?" "Yes, ah, I forgot, I also drank six sses of beer!" Audrey, "..." Well, he won. Wasn''t he afraid of alcohol poisoning? Audrey rubbed her aching temples. Seeing this, Lance said with an indifferent expression, "Miss Jade, don''t hurry. I will answer whatever you want to ask. Don''t be afraid." Audrey rolled her eyes at him. There was no favorable evidence at all, alright? From Lance''s words, he had indeed pushed Dale. No one knew how much strength he had used. It seemed like she could only start from somewhere else. Audrey closed the folder in her hand. Seeing Audrey close the folder, Lance frowned. "You''ve only asked a few questions. You haven''t finished them yet, right? Continue asking!" Audrey nced at him sideways. "That''s it for now. I''ll talk about the rest after I see other witnesses and intiffwyers." "Alright!" Just at this time, the waiter served the dishes. ... Because it was alreadyte, Audrey and the others rested in the Golden Hotel. Bryson booked a luxury suite for two people, and with the excuse of keeping Audrey''s safety, he arranged for Audrey to live in the same suite with him. Because there were two rooms in the suite, Audrey agreed. After dinner, Audrey returned to her room to sort out the information. There was also a small study room in the suite. Audrey took the initiative to work in the living room and gave the study room to Bryson. Audrey carefully studied Lance''s case. As she was sorting out the information, her phone rang. She unlocked her phone and took a look. The phone showed a video sent by Nataly with the message "The surveince video you wanted". Seeing the video Nataly sent, Audrey was so happy that she couldn''t control herself. Audrey replied in WeChat. "Grandma Wolf: Nataly, love you so much!" "Fleur: Two Beggar''s Chicken!" "Grandma Wolf: Deal! When Ie back,e to my house. I''ll cook for you." "Fleur: Deal." Audrey replied to Nataly''s message and quickly watched the video on herputer. The surveince video was very clear. After Lance entered the bar, the surveince video was still very clear. From the surveince video, Lance was sitting next to the bar and drinking. Then, a young woman deliberately moved closer to Lance and fell into his arms in an old-fashioned way. Lance pushed the young woman away with disgust, but the woman desperately hugged Lance''s neck, unwilling to leave. At this time, a young man angrily rushed over and pulled the woman up. From the surveince video, Audrey could easily know the young man was Dale. Lance was pulled to the side by Dale. Because they had reached the blind spot of the surveince camera, Audrey could only see Dale pointing at Lance and scolding him. Later on, Dale poured a cup of tea over Lance''s head. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 After that, Lance suddenly reached out his hand, and then, their actions could not be seen clearly in the blind spot, so she did not know what had happened. While Audrey was in a dilemma, her sharp eyes saw a man in a checkered shirt looking at Lance and Dale with sinister eyes. Seeing the man in the checkered shirt, Audrey became a little nervous. This man... no matter how she looked at him, she didn''t feel that he was a good guy. Later, the man suddenly stepped forward and pulled Dale away. The angry Dale was very agitated, probably because he was beaten by Lance. Dale struggled to hit Lance, but Lance indifferently returned to his original position and continued drinking. The man in the checkered shirt took Dale away. Then, the scene of the surveince video changed to the outside of the bar. Audrey paid attention to the time. The time of the surveince video outside the bar was thirty secondster than that in the bar. After the man in the checkered shirt dragged Dale out, a few bodyguards followed behind him. The man in the checkered shirt handed Dale over to the bodyguards. Audrey saw that Dale''s face was much paler than that when he was in the bar. He looked very weak as if he had received a strong blow. Dale''s bodyguard took Dale away. The video was over here. Nataly had never casually edited videos. As long as she saw the footage of the person involved, she would keep it ording to the time. If there were no security cameras, no matter how skilled she was, she would not be able to see the footage. From the time Dale was taken away by the man in the checkered shirt to that he went out of the bar, there was a thirty-second interval. After leaving the bar, Dale looked dreadful. What happened in these thirty seconds? Audrey narrowed her eyes as she stared at the man in the checkered shirt on the screen. She had an intuition that the death of Dale was rted to this man in the checkered shirt. Audrey nced into the study from the corner of her eyes. Seeing that Bryson was still working, Audrey found a phone number from her phone and made a call. "Hello, is this Mr. James?" Bryson, who was in the study, heard Audrey make a phone call. When he heard Audrey call "Mr. James," he got a little angry. James was surprised that Audrey would call him. "Is it Ms. Audrey?" "Yes, it''s me. I''m Audrey!" "Why do you call me at this time?" "I heard that you are well-informed, so... I hope you can do me a favor." "Ask me for help?" James smiled. "Your boyfriend is more well-informed than I am. Why don''t you go to him? It will be more useful to find him than me." "Your boyfriend", the two words made Audrey blush. "Uh, he''s busy right now. I don''t want to disturb him." "So, you gave me a call?" "Mr. James, tell me if you will help me or not." "Of course I will! You have already asked me. How can I refuse you?" "Thank you, Mr. James. I want you to help me find out someone. I only have one photo. The person is in Pine City. After hanging up, I will send you his photo." "Alright!" After hanging up the phone, Audrey sent James the photo of the man in the checkered shirt in the video. After sending the photo, Audrey nced into the study. Bryson sat there calmly and looked at theputer screen. His expression did not look good. Was there something wrong with the Cordova Group? Did someone make him angry? Looking at the side of Bryson''s angry face, Audrey suddenly felt lucky that she did not ask Bryson for help just now. Bryson was already in a bad mood. If she asked him for help, wouldn''t she just add his troubles? She focused on herputer screen and continued to watch the surveince video. She wanted to search through the surveince video to see if there were any other clues. She acted as if nothing had happened and didn''t know that Bryson was already in a bad mood. He was Audrey''s boyfriend, but she didn''t look for him for help. Instead, she went to look for another man, and she acted as if nothing had happened. Just as he was thinking, his phone rang. He unlocked his phone and saw that the person who sent the message was James. For a moment, he didn''t want to read James''s message. In the end, he clicked on the message with a gloomy face. He saw that the message was a photo. There was a sentence from James attached to the photo. "James: Your girlfriend wants you to help her find someone. I sent you the photo. Settle your girlfriend''s matter yourself!" Bryson narrowed his eyes. He didn''t reply to James''s message. Instead, he shared the photo and asked his subordinates to look for information about the photo. After waiting for about half an hour, Audrey felt that it was about time, so she sent James another message via WeChat. "Grandma Wolf: Mr. James, have you found the one I want?" As soon as the message was sent, there was amotion in the study. It was Bryson who came out of the study. Audrey focused on the result, so she did not care about Bryson. She thought that he was thirsty and wanted to get some water. Unable to receive James''s reply, Audrey noticed that Bryson standing beside her and looked up in surprise. "Hey, Bryson, what''s wrong?" Bryson directly handed a note to Audrey. "What is this?" "Open it and see!" Audrey took Bryson''s note and looked at it. It contained a person''s personal information. Audrey did not understand what Bryson meant by giving her this piece of paper. It just so happened that James sent a message and she quickly unlocked the screen. "James: I shared that photo with your boyfriend. If you want to know the result, ask him! PS: Your boyfriend is in super jealousy." Audrey, "..." James was toozy. She asked him for help, and he put it on Bryson. Therefore, the note that Bryson gave her should be the information of the man in the checkered shirt. Originally, she did not want to trouble Bryson, but in the end... it was Bryson who helped her look for information. "Uh..." Audrey looked at Bryson gratefully. "Thank you for helping me." Bryson turned around indifferently and returned to his study. Audrey, "..." His face was so stinky! Audrey suddenly thought of thest message James sent. If she remembered correctly, Bryson''s expression only changed after she called James. So... Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Bryson was angry not because of the Cordova Group but because of her! Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Audrey looked at Bryson carefully. The muscles on his handsome face were tense, and every part of his face was said "I''m angry." Looking at Bryson, Audrey couldn''t help but rub her forehead. She wondered, ''When a girl encounters difficulties, she does not ask her boyfriend for help, but instead asks someone else to help. This will make the boyfriend think that he is very ipetent.'' Audrey realized this and finally knew where she had been wrong. She shouldn''t ask James for help. If she waits for Bryson to finish her work and asks him for help, the result will be better. Audrey rolled her eyes and walked into the study. Without a word, she walked behind Bryson and hugged him from behind, her face sticking to Bryson''s back. Audrey said tenderly, "Bryson, I know why you are so angry. I''m sorry. I was afraid to disturb you before. So, you won''t be angry with me, right?" After a while, Audrey did not hear Bryson''s answer. She rubbed against Bryson''s back and said, "You won''t be angry with me, will you?" Audrey knew that it was her fault this time. So she raised her head, nning to coax Bryson into other ways. However, as soon as she looked up, she saw an embarrassing scene. From the gap in Bryson''s neck, Audrey saw the image of a meeting room appear in theputer in front of Bryson. The conference room was filled with executives of the Cordova Group. At this time, they were looking at the screen in surprise. Audrey wondered, ''What had she seen?'' There was a conference room on the screen, which meant that Bryson had just been holding a video conference. So everything she had done to Bryson was seen by others. Audrey covered her face and ran out of the study quickly. Bryson turned his head to look in the direction where Audrey had left, and smiled slightly. The high-level executives of the Cordova Group felt that it was inconceivable. They were shocked by what they had just seen. Bryson was such a cruel person. No one thought that he actually had a girlfriend. If they guessed correctly, Bryson had lived with that girl together. But there seems to be a conflict between the young lovers. That girl seems to be coaxing Bryson. When the girl found out that Bryson was in the video conference, she was so awkward that her face turned pale, and ran away. Bryson''s smile was too sweet! Bryson had a girlfriend! He loved his girlfriend very much! This news quickly exploded in their mind. Because the girl in the video was a little far away, they could not see her face. They did not know who the girl was. If they could know who she was, they must develop a good rtionship with her. Then they continued the meeting. After the video conference ended, Bryson came out of the study room to find Audrey. However, Audrey was not in the room. He searched the room but did not find her. Bryson thought, ''Where is Audrey?'' He took out his phone and called Audrey. Just as he dialed the number, a phone rang in the room. Bryson looked in the direction of the bell. Audrey''s phone was lying on the sofa. Bryson frowned and picked up the phone on the sofa. He wondered, ''It is sote, where Audrey had gone?'' ''Will she be in danger?'' ''But I have been here. If something happens, I can hear it.'' Bryson immediately made a call. "Where''s Lance now?" "Mr. Bryson, Lance has been in the room. Just now, I saw a man send a set of clothes to him." "Where''re his subordinates?" "They are opposite me." So, Audrey''s disappearance had nothing to do with Lance and his subordinates. Bryson hung up the phone and made another call. "Did anyone suspicious enter or leave the hotel in the ten minutes?" They replied, "No." Bryson said immediately, "Block all the exits of the hotel. No one is allowed to go out." "Yes!" It had been less than ten minutes since Audrey left the study room. No one left the hotel within ten minutes. It meant that Audrey had not left the hotel. All the exits were sealed. Even if someone wanted to take Audrey away, it was impossible. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After the call, Bryson left the room immediately and walked towards the hotel''s monitoring room. The staff in the monitoring room was dozing off. Seeing Bryson, they immediately woke up in fright. The staff recognized Bryson immediately. He saw Bryson on the monitor screen every day! Now Bryson appeared in front of him suddenly. He was frightened. "Mr. Bryson!" The staff called out, trembling. Bryson looked at the staff expressionlessly. "Bring out the surveince footage from the 32 floors. I want to know what happened fifteen minutes ago." The staff said tremblingly, "Yes." He pulled out the monitor carefully. Then, the video from fifteen minutes ago was disyed on top of the main screen. As the video yed on the main screen, Bryson''s expression became colder and colder. On the screen, the corridor on the luxurious suite was empty and quiet. Two minutester, the door to Bryson''s room opened suddenly. Seeing this, Bryson''s eyes stared fixedly at the scene on the screen. After the door was opened, Audrey walked out. Bryson''s heart tightened suddenly. Why did Audrey leave the room? Bryson had checked Audrey''s phone. She did not receive any calls or text messages, so who was she going to meet? Then, Audrey left the range of the surveince cameras. The staff realized Bryson''s purpose and transferred other surveince cameras immediately. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 After entering the elevator, Audrey pressed the floor button on the first floor. The elevator stopped on the first floor. As soon as the elevator stopped, Audrey walked out. She looked around and walked in a direction. Finally, she opened the door and walked in. Bryson asked, "What is that ce?" "Well, it''s a restaurant in a hotel!" Then, Bryson walked into the elevator with a cold face. Bryson called in the elevator, "Everyone, surround the kitchen." The restaurant was brightly lit. Bryson walked in with his bodyguards and subordinates. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The chef of the restaurant had just walked out of the kitchen. When he saw Bryson walk into the restaurant with a group of bodyguards, he was so scared that he staggered and almost fell to the ground. "Who are you?" The bodyguard pressed the chef against the wall. "Where is Ms. Audrey?" The chef replied, "Ms. Audrey? I don''t know who she is. Let me go immediately, or I will call the police." Bryson said with a cold face. "I see her enter the restaurant. Where is she now?" "I don''t know what you guys are talking about." Suddenly, the chef thought of a person. At the same time, a clear and sweet female voice came from the exit of the kitchen nearby. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Audrey looked at the people outside the kitchen in surprise. She had just heard amotion outside in the kitchen, so she hurriedly ran out. As soon as she came out, she saw Bryson with a group of people pressing the chef of the kitchen on the wall. Bryson''s entire body stiffened. He turned around and saw Audrey standing at the kitchen door. She was still wearing an apron and her hands were stained with white flour. Bryson stepped forward quickly and pulled Audrey into his arms. Bryson was very strong. The strength of his arm made Audrey a little suffocated. She almost couldn''t breathe. The sudden hug made Audrey a little confused. However, thinking that Bryson was still angry with her, this hug surprised her very much. Her hands were covered with flour. So she opened her arms and dared not touch his body. How funny this scene is. Audrey resisted the feeling of suffocation and raised her face in front of Bryson''s chest. "Bryson, are you not angry?" Bryson did not reply. The arm that held her waist was still very tight. Audrey felt a bit of pain. She wanted to push Bryson away, but her hand was covered in flour. She was afraid of dirtying his clothes. "Bryson, can you let me go? I''m almost out of breath." Hearing Audrey''s words, Bryson released Audrey quickly. His hands tightened around her shoulders. Bryson looked at Audrey and said, "Tell me, where you are feeling unwell?" Audrey replied with a smile, "I''m fine. I was a little suffocated by your hug just now. Now, I feel better." Bryson''s face sank suddenly. He said, "Does he threaten you?" "What?" Audrey didn''t understand what Bryson meant. He said, "You came to the kitchen just now. Didn''t he threaten you?" Audrey was speechless. She wondered, ''What are you talking about?'' She replied, "No, there is nothing. Hurry up and release him!" Bryson asked with a dark face, "Then why are you here at such ate hour?" "Well, this..." Seeing Audrey''s hesitation, Bryson''s expression changed and he was about to walk into the kitchen. "Is there someone else inside?" Audrey stopped Bryson in a panic. She said hurriedly, "Hey, don''t go in!" Audrey''s reaction made Bryson more and more suspicious. If Audrey had not been threatened, how could she have had this kind of reaction? Thinking of this, Bryson ignored Audrey''s obstruction and walked into the kitchen. The kitchen was neat except for the oven. The table next to the oven was full of various utensils, as well as flour and some semi-finished pastries. Apart from that, there was no one in the kitchen. Seeing that Bryson saw the pastries she was making, Audrey shyly covered her eyes. Unexpectedly, her hands were stained with flour. Therefore, her face was already covered with flour. She wiped her face quickly with a tissue so that her face would not look so ridiculous. Audrey exined as she wiped the dust off her face. "Well, you said that the pastries in this restaurant were delicious. So I wanted to make that pastry to apologize. In addition, it was also a gift of thanks. You came over before it was finished." Bryson was stunned. He said, "So, you are not coerced by others?" "No, I''m just borrowing the kitchen. That chef is a good person. He agrees with me to use the kitchen and oven, and he also tells me how to make pastries." Bryson said nothing. He misunderstood. Audrey was not coerced by others. She came to the kitchen to make pastries. He felt sorry for all things. Bryson used a handkerchief to wipe Audrey''s face gently. After wiping it off, she revealed her beautiful face. Bryson said, "You don''t have to do this. Besides, I never get angry with you." Audrey''s eyes lit up. "You''re not angry anymore!" Bryson replied, "I am scared to death." Audrey pointed at the chef who was being escorted to the wall. "Then can you let him go?" Bryson turned around and ordered, "Release him!" "Yes!" The bodyguards released him immediately. Bryson held Audrey''s hand to take her away from the ce. Audrey tugged at Bryson''s hand and was unwilling to leave. Bryson asked, "What''s the matter?" Audrey pointed in the direction of the oven. "I haven''t finished my pastries yet." He replied, "I''m not angry, so you don''t have to apologize." "No. I''ve already made half of my stuff. It would be a waste to leave it there. Let me finish it." Bryson looked at Audrey with a doting expression. "OK." Bryson looked at his lover with loving eyes. All the people here were witnesses of their love. They thought, ''They love each other so much.'' ''Who once said that Bryson was not close to women, cold-blooded and heartless? He is the most qualified lover in the world.'' Chapter 355 Chapter 355 The next morning, Audrey came to the Blue Bar again. The man Audrey saw in the video was a bartender from the Blue Bar. His name was Carl Pritchett. Carl came from a humble family. When he was in high school, his parents divorced. He lived with his mother. To support his family, he had to drop out of school and work as a bartender in the bar. Carl did a very good job in the bar. He was very patient while serving his guests. In addition, he was very honest and gave back the money and other valuable items he found in the bar many times. So the guests of the bar trusted and liked him very much. Because of this, Mr. Schmidt, the boss of the bar appreciated Carl very much. Because Carl was very careful, many guests appointed Carl to serve them, like delivering wine, opening wine, and other services. As time went by, Carl became very popr in the bar. Mr. Taylor was one of Carl''s old customers. Every morning, Carl always came to the bar early and help do the cleaning. This was one of the reasons why Mr. Schmidt liked Carl. He was very diligent and neverined about his work. When Audrey arrived, Carl was wiping the bar counter carefully. "Miss, wee to our bar. However, our bar is not open yet. Please wait a moment." Audrey smiled and walked up to Carl. "Mr. Pritchett, I aming here for you." Carl raised his head in surprise and pointed at his nose. "Me? Miss, I am just a bartender. What can I do for you?" Audrey handed over her business card. "Mr. Pritchett, let me introduce myself. I''m thewyer of Square Law Firm in Peace City. My name is Audrey Koch." Carl nced at her business card and looked at Audrey in surprise. "I don''t expect to see you here. There is a lot of news about you on the inte. You are a famous person. It''s my pleasure to see you. Please sit down!" Carl especially wiped a chair for Audrey and let her sit down. Audrey sat down. "Mr. Pritchett, youe so early!" "The bar is going to open in an hour. It''s my job to do the cleaning and get it ready to wee our guests." Carl replied with a smile. "Anyway, what are you here for?" "Mr. Pritchett, do you know Dale Taylor?" Audrey took out a photo of Dale. Carl took it over and looked at it carefully, then sighed. "Mr. Taylor, I know him. It''s just... oh well..." After handing over the photo, Audrey carefully observed the changes in Carl''s expression. However... After Carl took the photo, the expression on his face did not seem to be a disguise but regretful. "Mr. Pritchett!" Audrey asked directly, "When Mr. Taylor and Mr. Lance got into a brawl on that day. I heard that you stopped their flight and brought Mr. Taylor out of the bar, right?" Carl said helplessly, "That''s right. At that time, they were about to fight. You know, there was no good in fighting. Therefore, I took the risk to pull Mr. Taylor away! Who knew that Mr. Taylor ended up dead." "So, do you think that Mr. Lance was the one who caused the death of Mr. Taylor because he pushed him over and hurt Mr. Taylor''s head? "Isn''t it? The forensic expert has already verified it." "Mr. Pritchett, I still have a question for you. Could you tell me a bit more specific about what exactly you were doing when you helped Mr. Taylor out of the bar?" Carl still replied with calm, "Oh, at that time, when Mr. Taylor was pulled away by me, he was still angry and wanted to go back to quarrel with Mr. Lance, so I kept stopping him. It was not easy to bring him out of the bar." "Oh, really?" Carl frowned and looked at Audrey. "Ms. Audrey, what do you mean? Were you suspecting that I was the one who killed Mr. Taylor?" Carl let out a sigh. "Mr. Taylor''s bodyguard can testify for me. The process onlysted for thirty seconds. Mr. Taylor was kept struggling. How could I have a chance to do it? Besides, I don''t have an issue with Mr. Taylor. Why should I do this to him?" "Mr. Pritchett, please calm down!" Audrey calmly said, "I asked because I wanted to know what happened at that time. I didn''t suspect you." "That''s good." At this moment, Mr. Schmidt walked over. Carl saw that his bossing, he immediately stood up to greet him with respect. "Good morning, Mr. Schmidt." Mr. Schmidt looked at Carl with satisfaction. Then, he turned to look at Audrey suspiciously. "Who is thisdy?" "Oh, she is awyer. She came to ask me a few questions about Mr. Taylor." Mr. Schmidt immediately thought of something and quickly exined to Audrey, "I''m afraid you have misunderstood something. Mr. Taylor''s death was an ident. Carl had anything to do with this." Audrey stood up with a smile. "I just want to know what happened at that time. I didn''t mean anything else. Now I''m done." At this moment, Carl''s phone suddenly rang on the bar counter. Audrey saw it was andline number, but the person on the other line hung up immediately. When the phone was hung up, a photo of a woman appeared on Carl''s phone screen. She looked sweet and cute. Audrey felt like she had seen her somewhere before. Seeing Audrey staring at the photo on his phone screen, Carl''s expression changed slightly and he immediately took his phone from the bar counter. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Audrey thought Carl''s reaction was a bit more suspicious. "Do you want to have a drink?" Mr. Schmidt said hospitably. Audrey said with a smile, "I''m good, thanks anyway. I still have something to do, please excuse me." When Audrey walked towards the exit, she felt two sinister gazes at her back. When she turned her head, she only saw the smile on Mr. Schmidt''s face. Audrey looked away suspiciously and continued to walk towards the door. When she walked outside, Bryson was already waiting for her in the car at the door of the bar. Audrey opened the car door and got in. In the car, Bryson was concentrating on his work. Seeing Audrey getting in, he turned his head slightly. "Have you seen the bartender?" Audrey nodded. "Yes." "How is it going?" Audrey said meaningfully, "Although he looked calm and he said nothing wrong, I can feel that he was hiding something." The most suspicious thing was the woman on his phone screen. She had a hunch that she had met her somewhere before. Audrey was thinking hard and suddenly something urred to her. She remembered who the woman was. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Audrey immediately took her phone out and searched "Josie Loren" in the browser. Josie''s profile immediately appeared on the screen. Josie was a female actress who died a year ago. She had just risen to fame in the entertainment circle and the TV dram she acted in the leading role just went popr. As a rising star, she was about to be an A-list actress. However, shemitted suicide at home on her twentieth birthday. A beautiful girl died in her prime. She was raised by her mother alone. Nobody knew who her father was. She had excellent academic performance back in school and she was a good girl in her mother''s eyes. After entering the entertainment circle, she gained arge number of otaku fans because of her innocent and sweet appearance. After casting in a popr TV show, she was supposed to have a bright future. However, she suddenly chose tomit suicide, leaving her mother heartbroken. Josie killed herself without any suicide notes left on the scene. Later, the police imed it was a suicide case. Everyone thought that Josie took her own life because she liked the male lead in her TV show but he had already a family. It had been a year since this incident. No one remembered this sweet and lovely girl with good acting skills. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After looking through all the news about Josie, Audrey could not find any useful information. She flipped through another page, a piece of news suddenly jumped off the page. The headline of the news was that the actress suspected to be Josie hugged a man on the street. There was only a woman''s back in the photo. The woman seemed like Josie and the man looked like Mr. Taylor. And the photo background was Blue Bar. Audrey''s pupils suddenly contracted when she saw the photo. The connection she had always wanted to find was here. Her phone rang when Audrey was about to return to the bar. Someone called her. It was a call from Raye. "Hey!" "Audrey, pleasee over right away!" Audrey frowned. "What''s wrong?" "The police suddenly took Mr. Lance away!" Audrey, "..." ... After receiving Raye''s call, Bryson quickly drove Audrey to the police station. Raye paced back and forth in front of the police station. When he saw Bryson and Audrey, he happily greeted them. "Mr. Bryson, Audrey, you are finally here." "What happened?" "Uh, that, uh..." Raye faltered. The way Raye talked that it was getting on their nerves. Audrey''s face darkened. "Do you want to save your boss?" "Sure!" Raye said hesitantly, "Yes, our boss'' rival called him and wanted to meet him out of the town." Audrey, "..." Audrey thought, "Ask Lance to meet out of town? Lance is on bail. He''s not allowed to leave Song City. Is his rival know this or not?" Audrey had a premonition, so she asked in a low voice, "What happened then?" Raye did not dare to look straight into Audrey''s eyes. He replied guiltily, "Boss didn''t want to go in the first ce, but... the other party said... if Boss didn''t go, he would be a coward. Of course, our boss didn''t want to be a coward, so..." Audrey smiled coldly and said word by word, "So, your boss went to meet him to prove that he''s not a coward." Now she finally understood why Lance had been arrested again. "Yes!" Audrey angered. "Why didn''t you persuade him?" Raye thought, ''How dare I persuade my boss? Moreover, the other party''s tone was so provoking that our subordinates couldn''t even bear it. Who knew that Boss''s electronic ankle bracelet was triggered as soon as we got out of town. The police had caught up and taken him away.'' Seeing that Raye remained silent, Audrey wanted to teach him a lesson at once. Next, Audrey stayed in the police station and earnestly promised the policemen that Lance would never make the same mistake again and suggested it was a misunderstanding. When the policemen were almost convinced by Audrey... Bryson, who had been waiting impatiently, walked over. "I am Bryson Cordova. I stand bail for him." As a result, the policemen approved Bryson''s bail application without saying anything and told them not to make the same mistake again in the future. Otherwise, there would be no third chance to bail Lance in the future. On the way to pick up Lance, Audrey kept staring at Bryson hatefully. It took her quite a long time to persuade the policemen to back down a bit. She didn''t how much longer she needed to let Lance off. However, Bryson only said that he was Bryson and he stood bail for Lance. The policemen agreed to release Lance immediately. As awyer, she felt so embarrassed. It made her hate power more bitterly than before. Bryson felt Audrey''s gaze and turned to look at her with a puzzled expression. "What''s wrong?" Audrey replied with a smile, "Nothing." Bryson, "..." Soon, Audrey saw Lance again. As soon as he was released, Lance started toin. "These police officers are making a fuss. I am just going out of town to meet a person. Is there any need to cause a scene?" Audrey, "..." She thought, "Ha-ha, now you are ming policemen for making a fuss. Why didn''t you consider the consequence before agreeing on meeting out of town?" Raye kept winking at Lance, motioning him to stop talking. Lance noticed that Raye kept winking at him, and he shot him a look with a frown. "What''s wrong with your eyes? You can''t stop winking," Lance added, "Go to see a doctor if you feel ufortable." Raye, "..." He gave up at once. Audrey''s face darkened. "Ha-ha, Mr. Lance, don''t you think that you do the right thing?" "Am I wrong? Those policemen..." Before Lance could finish his talking, Audrey angrily pointed at his nose and scolded him. "Are you a fool? Use your head! You are wearing a GPS monitoring ankle bracelet. Don''t you know this? Once you leave the town, you will be a fugitive. It''s more nice than wise. Go ahead! Do whatever you want to. I quit and I''m done with you!" Lance, "..." Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Audrey suddenly freaked out. Lance didn''t dare to utter a word. Lance, who was all-powerful in Pine City, was like an obedient child before Audrey. After a long while, Lance opened his mouth, "I-I promise... it won''t happen again. Audrey gave him a ck look. "You''d better remember what you said now. If you are caught again in the future, I will definitely quit." "No problem!" Lance replied. Seeing his boss behaving in front of Audrey, Raye felt that it was very inconceivable. As the old saying went, there was always one thing to conquer another. He had never seen his boss act so humble in front of anyone. It was a pity that Audrey already had a boyfriend. Aftering out of the police station, Lance promised Audrey again and again that he would not leave Song City before the court trial. Raye and others also promised Audrey that they would keep a close watch on Lance. After this incident, they no longer dared to take risks. After having their word, Audrey asked Lance and the others to leave first. Unfortunately, Lance''s Brook Vi was located on the outskirts. It covered arge area and part of it was out of Pine City. Of course, Lance could not live there, so he had to move into another apartment downtown. When Lance and others left, Bryson took Audrey out to lunch. When Bryson was speaking on the phone, Audrey stood by his side, squinting at him. Her hand kept stirring the soup in the bowl with the spoon. After Bryson finished the call, Audrey looked away. Looking at her crushing potato cubes into a mass, Bryson smiled slightly. "Why a long face?" "Oh well, how dare I feel unhappy. You said one word to the police and bailed Lance out while I wasted my breath but couldn''t persuade the police. You made the job easier for me. How could I be unhappy?" Once again! Bryson looked at her with amusement. "Are you still angry now because I bail Lance out so easily?" Audrey indignantly put down the spoon in her hand. "I just don''t think the police officers have a professional attitude at work. They allowed the release of Lance on bail so easily when you said that you would bail him out. What if you bail for a death row prisoner, they would say yes as well?" Bryson caressed her nose with his finger lovingly. "Are you not convinced?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "No, I am not!" Audrey rejoiced as she looked at Bryson''s handsome face and muttered, "Fortunately, you are not mypetitor. Otherwise, I-I will lose to you." Bryson ced a pork rib into Audrey''s bowl. "Stop thinking too much! Eat your lunch!" Seeing the rib in her bowl, Audrey got goosebumps on her skin. She immediately put the sweet and sour pork rib back into Bryson''s bowl. "Why?" Audrey said, "I don''t like pork ribs anymore." Last time in the teahouse, a sweet and sour pork rib almost got her suffocated and cast a shadow on her life. Bryson suddenly understood why. "Sorry! I will not order next time." "Never mind." Audrey changed the topic. "By the way, the HR of Cordova Group called me yesterday afternoon and said that... Brisa was about to work in nning Department." Bryson looked at Audrey''s beautiful little face with a smile. "Are you jealous?" "Are you kidding me?" Audrey smiled with contempt and then looked into Bryson''s eyes seriously. "It is weird that Brisa has given up running her ownpany ande to work for you. She has an ulterior motive." Brysonforted and said, "Don''t bother. My mother arranged her to work in thepany." Audrey snorted. "Well, my rival in love will be working with my boyfriend in the same room. Do you want me to write her off?" Bryson pinched her little face. "You are just jealous." Audrey pouted and admitted, "Yes, I admit that I am jealous. Brisa knows that you''ve already had a girlfriend, but she still deliberately approached you. She obviously has bad intentions." "Don''t you trust me?" "It''s different. I feel ufortable at the thought you two working together." Bryson smiled. "Don''t worry. Except for you, I don''t have feelings for other women. You are my only and one love." Audrey snorted and muttered, "As saying goes, never buy a man''s sweet talk. Who knows his own mind?" "What are you talking about?" A gleaming smile immediately appeared on Audrey''s face. She blinked her innocent eyes. "Nothing. The food is delicious. What do you think?" "But you haven''t eaten it yet!" Bryson reminded her. Audrey, "..." She was so awkward. Audrey kept a straight face. "I said it looks tempting." "What you said... yes... is right!" Audrey, "..." It was too perfunctory. ... In the afternoon, Audrey came to Blue Bar once again. The bar was open. Although it was not the peak time, there were many guests in the bar. The bar seemed very busy. When Audrey arrived, Carl was busy receiving guests. He sent the wine to one of the guests. The guest asked him to open the lid of the bottle, and he opened them one by one. In the end, the guest took out a 100 yuan from his wallet and threw it on Carl''s face. "It''s your tip!" After the money smashed onto Carl''s face, it floated to the ground. The rude customer didn''t care about the expression on Carl''s face. He continued to drink with his friends. Under the colorful lights, Audrey saw the anger on Carl''s face. However, he still slowly lowered his head, picked up the money on the ground, put it in his pocket, and bowed respectfully to the guest, "Thank you!" That guest went too far. Even Audrey felt angry about his behavior. But Carl endured it. When he returned to the counter and saw Audrey, Carl was surprised. "Ms. Audrey, why are you here again?" Audrey smiled and said, "Mr. Pritchett, we meet again." "Sorry, I''m busy right now, and... I have nothing to say with you." When Carl was about to leave, Audrey stopped him. "Mr. Pritchett, do you know Josie Loren?" Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Carl''s body trembled upon hearing the name of Josie. "I don''t know her!" Carl retorted.a Audrey slightly frowned. "Mr. Pritchett, is that true? But..." Audrey looked at his cell phone carried on anyard around his neck. "You screen background photo is Miss Loren." Carl subconsciously held the phone hanging in front of his chest, with his face revealing a trace of panic. "I... I really don''t know her. It is just a random photo I download from the Inte." "Really?" Audrey unhurriedly turned on her phone and showed him a photo. "Have you seen this photo before?" It was a photo of Carl''s room, filled with the pictures of Josie being hung on the wall. Car stiffened when he saw the photo. "Where... where did you get this photo?" "I found this on Twitter. Your friend went to your house. After taking these photos, he posted them on Twitter." Audrey zoomed in on two photos. "Look, a few photos among them were taken secretly. The shot date was June 7th a year ago." Then, Audrey showed him a screenshot. "Here is a screenshot of Josie''s post on Twitter. The date was also June 7th. She said someone was stalking her on her way home." Carl''s secret was revealed by Audrey, so he had to grit his teeth to say, "Yes, I have followed Josie before. So what? It only proved that I followed her once. But I never did anything to hurt her. Please go ahead if you want to sue me for this." "It wasn''t your first time to stalk her, right? During her talks to media, Josie mentioned many times that someone kept stalking her." "Ms. Audrey, do you have any evidence?" Carl asked calmly. Audrey added with a smile, "When you followed her, you found that she was dating Mr. Taylor. You assumed that she was with Mr. Taylor because of his money." Upon hearing this, Carl became furious. "Nonsense! How could Josie be greedy for his money? It was Dale who lied to her and said that he wanted to be with her for a lifetime. Otherwise, how could she..." Carl paused when he suddenly realized what he had said. He was so shocked that he quickly shut his mouth. "Ms. Audrey, I still have other work to do. Please excuse me. If you want to drink, go get it from the bartender. I''ll just help to deliver wine." Then, Carl turned to leave. Audrey narrowed her eyes and stared at Carl''s back as he left. From Carl''s reaction just now, there was a high chance that Mr. Taylor''s death had something to do with him. It was probably because of Josie. It was very likely that Josie''s suicide had something to do with Mr. Taylor. After Josie died, Carl might kill Mr. Taylor because of hatred. However, she had no solid evidence to prove that Carl was the real murderer now. Audrey was about to leave the bar when she finished her talking with Carl. Just as she turned around, Mr. Schmidt suddenly appeared behind Audrey with a friendly smile on his face. "Nice to meet you again, Ms. Audrey. You haven''t had a drink yet. Is our wine not good enough for you?" Audrey looked a little embarrassed. "Absolutely not." "Please have a drink before leaving. It''s on me." Mr. Schmidt said generously. "I''m good, thanks anyway." "Would you like a ss of juice?" Mr. Schmidt waved to the bartender at the bar counter. "Get this miss a ss of juice. Do you like orange juice?" Mr. Schmidt asked Audrey. Audrey, "..." Audrey had no choice but to nod in agreement. "Sure!" "Orange juice, please!" Mr. Schmidt told the bartender. After a while, the bartender ced a ss of orange juice in front of Audrey. Audrey took it over. "Thank you!" "It''s freshly made. Have a try!" Audrey pretended to take a sip. After that, she put down her ss on the table. Having been working for so many years, Audrey had always firmly believed in one thing that she should always keep an eye open. Especially in a ce like a bar, be alert when an unfamiliar person tried to offer you a drink and never drank it. Audrey smiled. "It tastes good." "Ms. Audrey, can I ask you a question?" "Go ahead." "What do you define justice?" Audrey was surprised at this question. She answered without hesitation, "Justice is all about fairness." "What is fairness?" Mr. Schmidt said with a hint of sarcasm, "Well, in manywyers'' eyes, the fairness is just to help their clients winwsuits, get away with crimes, and then earn a highmission regardless of the act of the clients, right or wrong. Do you think this is so-called fairness? Nowadays, lawyers don''t give a sit about justice." Audrey frowned. "From what you said, you seemed to have a problem with thewyer." Mr. Schmidt smiled. "I''m just sharing my opinion, Ms. Audrey. It didn''t mean anything." Audrey said with a serious expression, "Not all thewyers act like what you said. Generally speaking, thewyers all I know have their work ethics. However,wyers do not have superpowers. Sometimes, it is also hard for them to tell good and bad persons. As you said, badwyers lead to injustice and made it hard to punish bad guys. Meanwhile, there are still goodwyers who protect good people." Mr. Schmidt chuckled. "Ms. Lawyer, you are indeed as eloquent as the rumors say. I admire you and ept you wholeheartedly!" Audrey stood up with a smile. "Thanks for your drink, but I have to go now." "Pleasee again. Goodbye." Audrey turned around to leave. When she was walking towards the door, she had that weird feeling again. So she frowned and looked back. Mr. Schmidt was seeing her off with a gentle smile. Audrey frowned and continued to walk out of the bar. After confirming that Audrey had left the bar, a malicious smile appeared on Mr. Schmidt''s face. Then, he picked up the ss of juice and poured the juice down the drain but identally some of it dripped down the ss to the ground. Then, he threw the ss directly into the trash bin on the bar counter. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After a while, a Teddy bear dog brought by a guest, ran to the counter and smelled the sweet smell on the ground. He started to lick the juice dripping on the ground. A momentter, it started to sway unsteadily and passed out. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 In the next two days, Freddy gave two more cases to Audrey. Audrey was busy dealing with them. In addition, she filed aint against Cane Newell Studio to the Peace City Intermediate People''s Court. So she got distracted from Lance''s case. Bryson and Audrey had breakfast together this morning. After Bryson returned to the hotel, Audrey was preparing to call the Taylor family''swyer because they had an appointment this morning. Just as she took out her phone, she received a call from Raye. Audrey frowned as Raye spoke. "I beg your pardon?" Raye said happily, "Ms. Audrey, the police just called. They said that a man named Carl went to turn himself in. He said that the push that our boss gave to Mr. Taylor was not that hard. However, he mmed him against the wall when he dragged him out of the bar. It was the fatal injury leading to Mr. Taylor''s death. He admitted that he was the real murderer." Audrey, "..." Audrey couldn''t believe that Carl admitted that he was the real murderer. "Is what you said true?" "Of course!" Raye continued, "Besides, the court called this morning and said that the Taylor family had withdrawn thewsuit against our boss. The police also asked him over for removing the ankle bracelet. Boss is changing clothes now. He asked me to tell you the good news." "Okay, I see." After hanging up the phone, Audrey was still in big shock. She thought, "Why did Carl turn himself in suddenly?" In a short while, thewyer of the Taylor family called her and said the same thing as Raye said. The case was dropped and there was no need for them to meet each other. Bryson had a video conference to attend today, so he had to deal with it in the hotel. Since he couldn''t drive her, she took a taxi to the police station. When she arrived, Lance had just walked out of the police station. With the bracelet on his ankle, Lance stretched his bodyfortably. Seeing that Audrey had arrived, Lance deliberately indicated his left foot. Audrey smiled. "Congrattions! You are free now!" "Thanks!" A smug smile appeared on his face. He nced behind Audrey. "Is Brysoning with you?" "He has a meeting to attend!" "There are a lot of fun ces in Pine City. I''d love to show you around!" "Thanks, but I''ve got stuff to do!" "My case is closed. What else can you do?" "I heard that Carl turned himself in. I am going to see him." Lance said impatiently, "He is a murderer. Why do you want to see him? Are you his defensewyer? Are you nuts?" "I am not insane, ok?" Audrey rolled her eyes. "I just feel strange about this thing." "What''s strange? The crime scene has beenmitted. The blood on the wall near the door was proved to be Mr. Taylor''s ording to the luminol test. The police have confirmed that he is the murderer. You don''t have to see him again." "Mr. Lance, it''s none of your business!" Upon saying that, Audrey walked past Lance directly. Lance was speechless. Seeing that Audrey was not willing to leave, Lance thought for a moment and decided to follow Audrey into the police station. After Audrey exined her intention to the police, she filled in a registration form. Then, she waited for Carl in the interrogation room. Standing next to Audrey was Lance who refused to leave. Carl was brought in by two policemen. After seeing Audrey and Lance, Carl revealed a bit of mockery on his face. Then, he calmly sat down on the opposite side of the table. As soon as Lance saw Carl, he became furious. He rolled up his sleeves and wanted to go up. "You were the one who shifted the me on me." Audrey red at Lance. "Calm down! Don''t make trouble!" Lance, who originally wanted to give Carl a good beating, had no choice but to retreat behind Audrey. Carl looked at Audrey and Lance fearlessly. "I heard that you two want to see me. What is this about?" His arrogant tone almost angered Lance. "Why did you turn yourself in?" asked Audrey. "Dale deserved to die. I killed him. Now, I confess my crime. You don''t bother to search for any more evidence now." Carl said indifferently. "Did you kill Dale? If you plead guilty for something that you haven''t done, don''t you know what the consequences will be. You will end up in prison for the rest of your life. Even worse, the Taylor family will ensure you to get a severer sentence." Carl was very likely to face the death penalty. "Since I have decided to turn myself in, I have to be mentally prepared. For me, it''s better to die than living with guilt." Carl said naturally, but there was no guilt on his face. Audrey narrowed her eyes and fixed her eyes on Carl, capturing any changes on his face. "Why did you kill Mr. Taylor?" "Didn''t you investigate me before? I like Josie. I am her crazy fan. As for Dale..." Carl snorted. "He was toying with Josie''s feelings. Even they were together, he was cheating on her with the other women. After Josie got pregnant, he dumped her. Josie was so devastated that shemitted suicide. So, I hated him very much. I med him for Josie''s death." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Why did you shift the me onto me?" Lance pointed at his nose and questioned Carl. Carl gave him a mocking look. "Because you tipped me 1, 000 yuan!" The corner of Lance''s mouth twitched. "What? Are you not happy with it? Once again, why did you pin the shame on me?" Lance couldn''t believe all the trouble was caused by a tip. "I hate rich people!" Carl sneered and said, "Do you think you can toy with other people''s feelings and trample on their self-esteem with money?" Lance was speechless. Carl''s theory was that the rich were guilty and they should go to hell. The rich didn''t deserve money. Money was the root of all evil. If the rich were as poor as him, they were equal and nobody dared to look down on him. Was this so-called Psychology of Hating the Rich? Audrey narrowed her eyes, staring at Carl. She asked again, "Who killed Mr. Taylor? Who are you taking the me for?" Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Carl frowned when he heard this. "You''re talking nonsense! I said that I killed Dale, and I didn''t take the me for anyone. Angel, you are so funny." Audrey said, "Mr. Pritchett, although you have the motive and intention for the killing, you are not the murderer." Carl wore a long face and red at Audrey. "I already said that I killed him. If you don''t believe me, I can''t do anything about it!" Then Carl left. Lance was speechless. Lance pointed at Carl. "He is so strange and is only too anxious to admit his guilt." Lance looked at Audrey. "Is what you just said true? Carl didn''t kill Dale? He has admitted it!" Audrey narrowed her eyes. "He doesn''t know that someone is using him." When Audrey and Lance left the police station, a police car stopped. It was the car for transferring prisoners. After a while, Audrey and Lance saw the police bringing Carl out of the police station and putting him in the car. Before Carl got in the car, he jeered at Audrey and Lance. When Lance saw this, he became angry with putting his hands on his hips. Audrey red at Lance, and Lance immediately let go of his hands. Raye couldn''t helpughing when he saw this. Lance gave Raye a warning look. He immediately held back hisughter. ... The police car encountered an ident in the suburbs and the back seat of the car was seriously damaged. The prisoner got a crack on the head and died on the spot. A policeman was seriously injured and sent to the hospital. Miles received the news quickly. "What did you just say?" Miles was drinking a cocktail and looked at the bartender, "Carl had a car ident?" "Yes!" The bartender sighed, "Carl was so stupid to kill people, and he deserves it. I heard that the ident was terrible." "Is he dead?" "He died on the spot. The police officer who was escorting him was seriously injured and sent to the hospital." "I see!" Miles sighed, "That would be a pity." "Mr. Brown, don''t be too sad. I know that you usually take good care of Carl and treat him as your brother. But the tragedy has already happened and you should restrain your grief." "I got it. You can go about your business." Miles said indifferently. The bartender hurried to entertain theing two guests. "What would you like to drink?" Miles withdrew his gaze from the bartender and smiled meaningfully. He gulped the cocktail and ced the empty ss on the bar counter. Then he left. The deputy general manager of the bar was urging people to move the drinks into the warehouse, and Miles walked up to him. "I have something to deal with. You keep watching and deal with the possible troubles. If there is something you can''t solve, call me!" "I got it, Mr. Brown!" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After giving clear-cut orders, Miles left the bar. The sun was bright and the sky was blue with only a few clouds floating. When Miles was about to drive out by himself, he remembered that he just had a drink. So, he hailed a taxi. Forty minutester, the taxi drove up to the front of a cemetery. Miles got off the car and entered the cemetery. He came to a tombstone. There was a photo of a young girl on the tombstone. The girl in the photo was beautiful and cute, and she was Josie. Miles ced the lilies he had bought outside the cemetery in front of the tombstone. He looked at the photo with pity and love. "Josie, I came to see you. Your favorite Wisteria flower has withered away, so I didn''t bring it to you, but I brought the lilies." Miles said dotingly, "When the Wisteria flower blooms next year, I will bring it to you." Looking at Josie''s photo, Miles was spellbound. "Josie, you have been dead for more than a year. Dale finally died and Carl who is your stalker also died. He had a car ident and died on the spot when he was sent to prison." "Carl will never think that I had helped him over the past year, just wanting to use him to kill Dale. He''s such a fool and was willing to take the me. If Dale loved you as much as Carl, you wouldn''t die for him." "The people who hurt you are already dead. You could die in peace." Miles said with hatred. "But even if they die, they can''t make up for you. You could have lived a better life and enjoyed your sess. They killed you!" Miles thought that everything was over, so he dared to say this in front of Josie''s grave. He felt relieved. He had finally avenged Josie''s death. But then, Carl''s voice suddenly sounded behind him. "Mr. Brown, I didn''t expect that you''ve been using me!" Miles suddenly widened his eyes and turned around. He saw Carl standing behind him and looking at him angrily. Miles was shocked when he saw Carl. "Carl, why are you here? Aren''t you already dead?" Miles thought that Carl was a ghost and was so frightened that he took two steps back. He identally tripped over the bouquet of lilies and fell to the ground. Carl looked at Miles painfully. He did not expect that Miles who had been helping him was only using him. Audrey and a group of police officers appeared at the same time. Audrey smiled at Miles. "Mr. Brown, are you surprised to see Mr. Pritchett here?" Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Miles stared fixedly at Carl''s face. "You... You''re not dead?" "You must be disappointed to see that I''m alive!" Carl was so furious that he wanted to go forward and give Miles a good beating, but he was shackled and couldn''t go forward. Miles''s eyes almost popped out as he looked at Carl. He cried, "Why are you still alive? You scum, why are you still alive?" "You used me, but now you are using me?" Audrey looked at Miles indifferently, "Mr. Brown, are you sure you want to quarrel in front of Desiree''s grave? Aren''t you afraid that you will disturb her peace?" Her words reminded Miles, and he swallowed the words that were about to burst out of his mouth. ... Outside the cemetery, Miles excitedly picked up a stone from the ground next to him and was about to throw it at Carl''s head. Before the stonended on Carl''s head, Audrey kicked his wrist and sent the stone flying. Miles clutched his wrist and fell to the ground in pain. "Please restrain your emotions. You will doubly guilty for disturbing the social order and mocking of low if you harm him!" Audrey reminded him. Miles looked at Audrey mockingly. "Disturb the social order and mock of low?" Miles pointed at Carl''s head and cried, "He is a spoorer! He tailed after my sister, causing her to be unable to sleep at night. At that time, where were you so-called righteous men who protect thew?" Audrey frowned, "This is a society with rules ofw. Due to some reasons, justice might bete. However, it will never be absent. I am sorry for Josie''s death, but you curb violence with violence and put yourself in a desperate situation. Is this what she wants to see?" "If I didn''t do this, he will forever be beyond the arm of thew. How can I watch him kill my sister but live freely?" "Hell''s vengeance is slow but sure. Don''t tell me you haven''t thought about what you will get after your n is exposed?" "I am not afraid of death. In any case, I have already avenged my sister." Audrey took out a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it over to him. She said, "I went back to her room and found this paper in the corner of the desk." Miles stared nkly at the paper Audrey handed him. When he unfolded the paper, Miles saw the familiar handwriting leap onto it. It said ''Brother'' at the beginning of the letter. Miles couldn''t help but burst into tears, blurring his vision. Audrey slowly told Miles the contents of the letter. "She was not pregnant. She took the wrong report. In fact, there was a tumor in her head. The tumor needed surgery, which cost a lot of money. At that time, it was hard for you to make money. Moreover, her tumor was malignant. Even if she had surgery, the sess rate of the operation was very low. Moreover, it couldn''t guarantee a full recovery. She would face the pain of chemotherapy and the risk of cancer cells being transferred at any time. She didn''t want to drag you down, so... She chose tomit suicide to end her life." "She was afraid that you would feel guilty and me yourself, so she left this letter. He wanted you to live well. It was her choice." Miles waspletely stunned, with his eyes fixed on the contents of the letter. Therefore, his sister did notmit suicide because Dale didn''t love her anymore. It was because she did not want to drag him down, so shemitted suicide. Shemitted suicide not because of others, but because of him! He was the one who caused her tomit suicide! He still remembered that before Josiemitted suicide, because of the financial difficulties of the bar, he was so agitated that he could not sleep. At night, he was drunk in the living room alone. If he had discovered that she was in a bad mood at that time, perhaps he could have saved her. Even though the sess rate of the operation was not high, there was still hope for her, wasn''t there? However, she chose to leave him in this way. He did not discover the letter and mistakenly thought that it was Dale and Carl who harmed her. Therefore, he madly took revenge on them. Even so, Dale deserved to die. Audrey gave Miles a diary. "This is her diary. She clearly wrote it in her diary. When she was with Dale, she made an appointment with him. As long as they had no feelings for each other, they would break up. It was she who did not want to give up her feelings and kept pestering Dale. Half a month ago, she gave up on Dale and had a new lover." "In addition, she found that although Carl followed her, he had no evil intentions. She was relieved and nned to be friends with Carl." Miles, "..." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He gripped the diary in his hands tightly and said, "You... What did you say? It''s impossible!" "If you don''t believe me, you can have a look at the diary. You will know if I am telling the truth!" Miles anxiously flipped through the diary. When he flipped through the contents of the diary that Josie had written, he could not help but cry again. He hugged the diary and cried bitterly. "Josie, my silly sister! How can you be so stupid!" While he felt sorry for his sister, he felt guilty in his heart. Therefore, it had always been him who had misunderstood Dale. Dale had already made it clear that he did not love Josie anymore and did not want to be with her. However, to be with him, Josie had made an agreement with him. However, Josie had fallen in love with him and did not want to follow the rules. This was a game of mutual consent. No one was wrong. However, he killed Dale. Miles hugged the diary and cried for a long time before he gradually calmed down. When he looked at Audrey again, what he saw was an awe-inspiring aura of righteousness. He closed his eyes slightly. "Why... Why didn''t I meet you earlier?" If he had met Audrey earlier, perhaps there would not have been a tragedy. Audrey sighed faintly. If Miles had discovered Josie''s posthumous paper earlier, these things wouldn''t have happened. Sometimes, many things were such regrets. There was no medicine for regret in the world. Audrey watched helplessly as Miles was handcuffed by a police officer and brought into the police car. Although Carl was tricked, he had a motive for the killing. Therefore, he was taken away for what he did. The matter of Dale being killed ended just like that. Audrey walked forward, nning to take a taxi on the road. She had just taken a few steps when a long figure got out of the car on the side of the road. He slowly walked towards her, holding a parasol in his hand. When he walked in front of Audrey, he raised the parasol above her head. Audrey looked up and asked in surprise. "Why are you here?" Bryson smiled, "I am here for you." Chapter 362 Chapter 362 What Bryson said warmed Audrey''s heart. Although Bryson had never told her that he loved her, the things he had done to her and the words he had said to her were more than ten million "I love you". She wanted to marry him more than before. She held Bryson''s arm and walked to the side of the road with a smile, "Let''s go!" In the afternoon sun, there was a pair of good-looking people with a sunshade. They looked at each other and smiled from time to time. The scene looked so beautiful that it was unbearable to disturb. However, at this time, someone came forward at an inopportune time and blocked their way. Lance, who waspulsively neat and clean, was wearing a white shirt, white pants, and white shoes. He stood under the sunlight. In the eyes of others, Lance, who was dressed in white, was like a super bulb in front of Bryson and Audrey. He was so bright that he dazzled their eyes. Audrey narrowed her eyes a little as she looked at him. "Mr. Lance, you haven''t left yet?" Lance shot Bryson a re. He had originally been waiting for Audrey outside the cemetery. However, after he went to the bathroom, he did not catch up with Audrey. As a result, Bryson met her first. Bryson and Audrey walked together, looking like a perfect couple, making him feel ufortable. "Where is my red scarf?" Lance looked at Bryson coldly. Audrey looked at Lance and Bryson in amusement. Aftering to Pine City this time, the first thing Lance did was ask Bryson for his red scarf. Until now, she still did not know what this red scarf was. Bryson said indifferently, "I''ve already thrown it away!" Lance''s face twisted in anger. He cried, "What? You threw it away?" He almost said in exasperation, "Do you know how important that red scarf is to me? You actually threw it away! Bryson, although you saved me this time, I will not be grateful to you. You threw away my red scarf! I swear that we will be irreconcble forever!" Audrey, "..." What was the point of the red scarf to Lance? Why did Lance have such an attitude towards Bryson? Moreover, he had to make an oath. Audrey now suddenly suspected that the reason why Lance and Bryson had conflict was because of that red scarf. Audrey looked at Bryson suspiciously. Did he throw away Lance''s red scarf? While Lance was fuming, Kolby got out of the car and handed a bag to Lance. Lance was furious. He threw the bag on the ground and said angrily, "Get lost!" Bryson lightly reminded him, "Since you don''t want it, I will keep it for you." "What do you mean? I..." Lance suddenly thought of something and his gaze fell on the paper bag on the ground. The paper bag was broken because of his punch. There was a faint trace of red in it. Lance excitedly picked up the paper bag and pulled out a piece of red cloth. There was a spot on the edge of the red cloth that was burned by fire. When he saw the red cloth, a long-lost smile appeared on Lance''s face. He looked at the red scarf excitedly, "That''s it, that''s it!" When Audrey saw the red scarf and the edge of the red scarf that was burned, she frowned. "That red scarf..." Why did it look so familiar? Hearing Audrey''s words, Lance took the red scarf and walked in front of Audrey. "Miss Jade, do you remember it?" Audrey held the red scarf in her hand, looking at it carefully. She said, "This red scarf seems to be the one I lost. Why do you have this red scarf?" Lance asked in excitement, "Do you remember what happened in Orleans ten years ago?" Orleans... Audrey carefully recalled. Ten years ago, she was fourteen years old. At that time, she was in the second year of junior high school. There was an activity and she asked to go to Orleans to perform. The role of Audrey performed required her to wear a red scarf. Audrey brought the red scarf she wore when she was in primary school. When she passed by a small bridge, she saw someone fall into the water. However, she could not reach him, so she used the red scarf to pull him up. Because of the urgency of the time, when she was separated from him, she forgot to wear the red scarf. She borrowed a red scarf from others temporarily. Her red scarf was identally burned when she was holding a lighter to burn things. Therefore, there was a burn mark on the edge of the red scarf. It was especially easy to recognize. Ji Purple looked at Lance suspiciously, "How could you have my red scarf? Could it be..." "Ten years ago, I was chased by my enemy and fell into the water. You saved me and brought me to the back of the stage to avoid my enemy. I escaped them. Do you remember?" Audrey widened her eyes in shock. "You are the one from back then?" Lance nodded happily, "Yes! You remember me?" Lance was so excited he wanted to grab Audrey''s hand, but Bryson grabbed his wrist and forcefully pushed his hand away, preventing him from touching Audrey. Without waiting for Lance to protest, Bryson said coldly, "Do you think your enemies won''t be able to find you just because you hid there? If it wasn''t for the security guards at the scene stopping them, would you have been able to escape their pursuit?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "You weren''t there at the time, how could you..." Lance was stunned as soon as he finished speaking. At that time, the event seemed to be held by the Cordova Group. Audrey also looked at Bryson in surprise and asked, "Were you there at the time?" "At the side of the car rushing to Orleans, your red scarf fell off. I picked it up for you." Audrey, "..." Lance, "..." Could it be such a coincidence? He was just d that he knew Audrey early, but in the next second, he learned the truth that Bryson actually knew Audrey before him. He could not be angrier. Seeing the surprised and happy expressions of Audrey and Bryson, Lance wanted to p himself. Why did he mention what happened ten years ago? Otherwise, he could still lie to himself that he knew Audrey earlier than Bryson. He would think that he still had hope. Perhaps, Audrey would turn her heart to him because he knew her early. Now, the truth of what happened ten years ago had been revealed. Bryson knew Audrey earlier than him. He was devastated. What made him even angrier was that he had been saved by Bryson ten years ago. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Raye was waiting for Lance in the car. After seeing Lance, he came forward to wee him with a smile. "Boss, is it over?" He asked. "It''s over," answered Lance. Raye noticed the red scarf in Lance''s hand. "Boss, Bryson has given back the red scarf to you." Raye then asked excitedly, "Did you tell Ms. Audrey what happened ten years ago?" For some reason, just as Raye mentioned "what happened ten years ago", Lance''s face darkened and became furious. He opened the door and got in the car. With a huge sound, the door was closed. Seeing that Raye didn''t move, Lance rolled down the window and shouted at him coldly, "What are you waiting for?" "I''m sorry. I''ll drive now!" Raye didn''t dare to raise more questions, so he started driving immediately. Raye was confused. After Lance got the red scarf, he should have gone to find Audrey thus being happy. But why did he suddenly get angry? ... Miles and Carl would be brought to justice. The matter of Dale had been settled, so Audrey and Bryson didn''t have to stay in Pine City. In addition, as the leader of the Cordova Group, Bryson couldn''t leave Peace City for too long. Harold''s matter had already begun to follow the judicial process, thus Audrey also had to go back to Peace City to deal with it. After returning to the hotel, Audrey and Bryson packed up their things and prepared to leave in the afternoon. Later, Audrey walked out of the room with her package. She turned back to look at the room as if she was reluctant to leave. Kolby took their luggage from outside and put it in the car. Seeing the reluctance in Audrey''s eyes, Bryson hugged her shoulder and smiled, "If you are so wistful, we can go to apply for a marriage certificate after we go back." Audrey red at him with a frown. "What does marriage certificate have to do with whether I''m wistful or not?" "You''re wistful about the days we have spent here. Going back means we need to live apart, so you''re reluctant, right?" Bryson asked. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Audrey didn''t answer. Although this was part of the reason, she had to tell that Bryson was too narcissistic. "Who says I can''t bear to leave here? I just think thework speed is quite fast here." "I''ll get someone to change yourwork cable at home to a private wirework!" Bryson said. Audrey smiled, "The speed of mywork at home is fast enough. Just Quentin and I use it. Right now, we are using gigabit fiber, so you don''t have to change it." "You''ve just said you prefer thework here," Bryson said. Audrey rolled her eyes at him. "Never mind. Let''s hurry up and leave. It will be dark when we get back to Peace City." ... They got in the car and left the hotel. Audrey nced back at the hotel with a lingering look. When she was with Bryson in this hotel, she felt that they had been married. However, it was time to return to reality. Audrey then checked her email to see if there were any important matters tomorrow. When they had just arrived at the entrance of the highway toll station in Pine City, several cars drove over and stopped in front of their car, forcing Kolby to stop the car immediately. Kolby was shocked and said, "Someone just blocked our way." Audrey and Bryson were immediately alerted. The bodyguards then got off the car and stood in front of Audrey and Bryson''s car to protect them. Then, they saw Lance get off. "Why are you so nervous?" Lance pointed at Bryson''s bodyguards in annoyance. "If I intended to attack him, I wouldn''t have waited until now." Audrey and Bryson got off at the same time. Bryson protected Audrey and said to Lance with a cold face, "Lance, I have already returned your red scarf. What else do you want?" At the mention of the red scarf, Lance''s face darkened. "I want to talk to Miss Jade," Lance said. "She is my fiancee. If you want to talk to her, you must get my permission first." Bryson said. "I have saved both of you. Is this how you treat your savior?" Lance said with a dark face. "When you were caught, Audrey and I also saved you. We''re even!" Bryson said calmly. Audrey patted Bryson''s shoulder and said, "I''ll go." "No!" Bryson held Audrey''s hand, stopping her from going forward. "Don''t worry. With so many people around, he won''t dare to do anything." Audrey said. Bryson was still worried. "Audrey, you..." "I know what you are worried about." Audrey continued, "I''ll protect myself. Don''t worry." Bryson finally allowed her to talk to Lance due to her promises. Seeing Audrey walking towards him, Lance was extremely happy. "Miss Jade." He said. Audrey''s tone was indifferent and cold. "Mr. Lance, I am already here. If you have anything to say, say it now." Lance nced at Bryson who was not far away. Then, he frowned and said, "Let''s go to a ce with no one around." "No. We are in a hurry. Let''s talk here!" Audrey insisted, so Lance took out a delicate bracelet from his pocket. "This is for you." He said. His voice trembled slightly. Audrey frowned and looked at the bracelet that Lance handed over. Her sharp eyes noticed that there were many scars on Lance''s fingers, but she didn''t care and just shook her head with a frown. "Mr. Lance, I can''t receive this!" She said. Gifts like bracelets were unusual. If she received Lance''s present, she would give him a chance. She was Bryson''s girlfriend now, so she couldn''t be with Lance. "This bracelet, it... it is..." Lance said in broken ents. Audrey changed the topic. "Mr. Lance, is there anything else?" Lance tightly gripped the bracelet in his hand. "No." Audrey smiled at him, "Then I should go back. Please do me a favor and let us go." After that, Audrey turned around without hesitation and went back to the car. Bryson also got into the car. Then, Lance allowed them to leave. While they were passing by, Bryson nced at the bracelet on Lance''s hand with sharp eyes. Raye came to Lance''s side anxiously. "Boss, you made this bracelet overnight. Why didn''t you tell Audrey about it?" "Shut up!" Lance said. Even if he made it himself, it was nothing. It meant nothing to her at all. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 They came back to Peace City in the evening. Kolby drove the car directly to the underground parking lot of the Azur Chambre. Because of the busy days and exhaustion, as well as the long journey, Audrey fell asleep in Bryson''s arms. The car was parked. When Kolby was just about to tell Audrey and Bryson that they had arrived, Bryson made a gesture to make him keep quiet. He got it and closed his mouth, not daring to awake Audrey. About ten minutester, Audrey woke up. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw that they were already in the parking lot. She immediately got up from Bryson''s arms. "Have we arrived? Sorry, I overslept!" Audrey rubbed her sleepy eyes. Bryson tidied up her hair and said, "It doesn''t matter. You can sleep as long as you want." Audrey looked at the time on her phone. "It''s almost seven o''clock." Her stomach began to rumble. She then covered her stomach awkwardly. Bryson gave her a nce and said, "Let''s go to have dinner." "Great. Quentin said there is a new restaurant that tastes good. My treat." Audrey said. "Sure!" Bryson said. "I''ll call Quentin first. He probably hasn''t had dinner yet." Audrey added. "No problem," Bryson said. ... When he heard that Bryson had alsoe back, Harold was so excited. Before Audrey and Bryson arrived at the restaurant, Harold had already been waiting for them at the entrance. Seeing theming, Harold hurriedly said hello to them. "You two are sote. I have been waiting here for more than ten minutes." Haroldined. Audrey looked at him speechlessly. "Didn''t you just say you were at home? How did youe so early?" "I was hungry, so I ran all the way here after you called me," Harold said. He ran all the way here. Harold pushed them inside. "I''m starving! Let''s have dinner first. If you have anything to say, we can talk about itter." The environment of the new restaurant was good. The waiter brought them into a private room. The room was decorated warmly. After sitting down, Harold asked Audrey with excitement, "How is it? Is the environment here good?" Audrey looked around and nodded in satisfaction. "Not bad." "The dishes also taste good." Harold said with a smile, "I havee to this restaurant several times these days." He looked at Bryson, "You can order the dish first." Bryson went through the menu and ordered two dishes. It was almost half-past seven, so there were fewer customers in the restaurant. The dishes were thus served quickly. Five minutes after they ordered, the dishes were served one by one. Audrey had a taste carefully. After taking a bite, she frowned slightly due to the familiar taste, as if she had eaten it somewhere before. "How do you feel? Is it delicious?" Harold asked immediately. Audrey nodded, "It tastes good." When a waiter came in to serve the dishes, a person passed by the door. He nced inside the room and suddenly yelled in surprise. Then he walked in. "Are you Ms. Audrey?" He asked. Audrey looked at the person who was dressed in a chef''s uniform. Five secondster, she recognized who he was. "You are Mr. Pritchett!" Curtis walked in. Since they had a long time no see, his face was filled with joy. "I didn''t expect to see Ms. Audrey and Mr. Bryson here. What a coincidence." Curtis said. Audrey looked at him in surprise. "Why are you here?" Curtis replied with a smile, "I opened this restaurant together with a partner. I''m also the chef of this restaurant. Ben will go to primary school on September 1st. The schools at the resort are not good. A primary school in Peace City gave Ben an offer because of his excellent performance without considering his registered permanent residence. Therefore, I brought Ben to this city." Audrey was in excitement. "Really? Congrattions, Mr. Pritchett." "Thank you, Ms. Audrey." Curtis noticed the green beans on the table and said, "I cooked the green beans. Do you like it?" Audrey suddenly realized, "No wonder I thought it tasted familiar and delicious." "That''s good. Your meal will get 20% off. I''ll ask someone to give you a membership cardter. You can also get a 20% discount on your card in the future." Curtis said. "Thank you, Mr. Pritchett," Audrey said. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When his gaze fell on Harold, he frowned slightly. His face changed for a moment. He then asked, "Who is this?" "He is my friend''s younger brother. His surname is Howell." Audrey answered. "It''s Mr. Howell. Ms. Audrey, Mr. Bryson, and Mr. Howell, please enjoy your meal. I''ll go back to the kitchen." Audrey said, "Take care, Mr. Pritchett!" Bryson nodded at Curtis. Then Curtis turned around and walked out. Before closing the door, he gave another nce at Harold. Having noticed Harold''s confused look, he closed the door and left. After that, Harold stared at the door in confusion. "Audrey, how did you know this chef?" Harold asked. "I remember that I have told you. When Bryson and I went to the resort, we saved a little boy called Ben. Curtis is Ben''s father." Audrey said. "I see, what a coincidence." For some reason, he felt that Curtis'' gaze was a little weird. "What a coincidence." Audrey also said. After a short while, a person brought them three membership cards. Harold was just wondering why he felt weird when Curtis looked at him. However, after taking the card, he was so happy that he immediately forgot about his confusion. During the meal, Harold received a phone call. After seeing the phone number, he frowned and hung up the phone. Bryson noticed and asked, "Whose call?" Harold smiled indifferently, "It''s Cane. He got my phone number from my former counselor." Audrey turned an eye on him and said, "Why is he calling you?" Harold curled his lip. "He said that we haven''t seen each other for a year, so he asked me out to catch up." He said. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Audrey took a sip of tea and raised her eyebrows. "Did you say that he... wanna catch up with you?" "Yes! I won''t meet him. I know what he is thinking about." Harold said in a cold voice. "No, you should meet him!" Harold frowned. "What? Why?" "''Know the enemy and know yourself.'' Anyway, you''re not busy. Go to meet him and learn from his cheekiness. Maybe it is helpful for you one day." Audrey said while thinking of something. "Are you my sister? You know it''s disgusting to see him." "You''ll have your bonus back if you follow my words." "Oh, my dear sister. I won that bonus!" Harold gritted his teeth. "Don''t talk nonsense. Will you go?" He wanted to buy a new pair of trainers but he hadn''t enough money. If he didn''t go to meet Cane, he would lose the 1, 000-yuan bonus he won at the quiz. Harold turned to Bryson for help. "Bryson, don''t just stand by. She is bullying me." Bryson put down the chopsticks slowly and looked at Audrey with affection in his eyes. "She has her own reason. Why not just follow her words?" Harold was depressed. He realized that Bryson would always stand up for her. So he had no choice but to be bullied while staying with them. Bryson would agree with her wife whatever she said. Finally, Harold lowered his head. "OK, I''ll go." "Good boy." Audrey smiled and raised her eyebrows. ... Because of Audrey''s order, Harold made an appointment with Cane to meet in a restaurant the next morning. But Cane arrived at the restaurant much earlier than Harold. He called Harold ten minutes after their appointed time. "Hey, Harold, where are you?" Cane asked. Harold, who had just left home, said indifferently, "I just left home. I had work this morning." "It doesn''t matter. I''m waiting for you." Cane smiled. "OK." Harold hung up the phone. He snorted and slowly walked to the bushes along the street. He poured the dog food into an old blow, which attracted several stray dogs. After watching the dogs eat up the food, he called a taxi and left for the restaurant. When he arrived at the restaurant, it was an hour after the appointed time. The waiter led him to the room. Harold opened the door and said, "I''m so sorry. I was struck by the traffic jam." Cane was wearing a warm smile. "It doesn''t matter. Come on and sit down!" He pulled out the chair for Harold. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Harold nced at him and sat down. Then he asked the waiter to bring them a pot of green tea and two dishes. Looking at Harold, Cane tried to please him. "I know you liked green tea most in the past. The tea tastes good here. Let''s have a try." "That was in the past. I don''t drink green tea anymore." Harold sneered while staring at the cup. Cane was stunned. But he disguised his emotion quickly since he needed help from Harold. He smiled again and said, "Really? So what do you like? Just ask the waiter to change it." "What about ck tea? That''s ck enough." Harold smiled and said. Cane frowned. Though, he asked for ck tea. When ck tea was served, Cane said with a smile, "Please." Harold took a sip, frowned, and ced down the cup. "It''s too bitter." Cane was speechless. How troublesome! Harold raised his head and said, "I prefer Darjeeling tea." Cane was almost outraged as blue veins stood out on his temples. But he contained himself and nodded. "OK, just order whatever you like." Fortunately, Harold was satisfied with the taste of Darjeeling tea. After drinking a cup of tea, Harold looked at Cane and asked indifferently, "So what''s up?" "Well, we haven''t seen for almost a year." Cane smiled. "Yes, almost a year," Harold replied casually. "Time really flies. I often dream about you. We have meals together in my dream, as we usually did in the past. We were good friends at that time." "Yes, we were," Harold smiled and said, "I was too naive, staying with a shameless thief. And I didn''t notice that." Cane''s expression changed subtly. But he stayed calm. He clenched his fists and forced himself to smile at Harold. "Do you remember? We once worked together in a research institute. I had begged my father''s friend several times so that you were employed." Harold wondered, "It seems that he is using a soft approach." "Sure. Definitely, it wasn''t a good idea to work there. Otherwise, my belongings wouldn''t be stolen. More importantly, I was mistaken for a thief and got fired." Harold rubbed his forehead. "By the way, where were you when I was fired?" He looked at Cane with a smile. Cane put on a serious face and signed. "I''m sorry for what happenedst year. I turned to my father for help. But they were determined to fire you. You''ve left when I returned there." Harold wondered, "Go on with your yacting!" "Really? But do you know what I heardter? You announced that you had developed a new drug, didn''t you?" Chapter 366 Chapter 366 There was a guilty conscience on Cane''s face because of Harold''s words. He did not answer Harold''s question. Harold smiled and asked, "Why don''t you talk? When I was making medicine in the research institute, I didn''t see you make any medicine. So how did you develop your medicine? Can you teach me?" Harold thought, ''I''ll see how you answer.'' Seeing Harold questioning repeatedly, Cane no longer hid his purpose. He stared at Harold and said, "Harold, I am calling you out this time because of the medicine." "Why?" Cane said frankly, "I intend to cooperate with you to develop this medicine! As you know, I have won the Nobel Prize in Medicine. Now I am in the limelight. If this medicine can go on the market at this point, I believe it will have a very considerable effect. At that time, the medicine will sell well and benefit many patients. What a good n! Do you think so?" Harold looked down and chuckled. "Cooperate with me? How to cooperate?" Cane heard what Harold said and thought he had a chance. The approval number and production license of this medicine had been done. But he had not developed this medicine. Now the pharmaceutical factory was ready. They were waiting for his production method. As long as Harold handed over the method, the medicine could go on the market and make profits. However, Harold sued him for infringing his patented medicine and provided samples to the Nobel Committee. It showed that Harold remembered how to develop this medicine. Cane thought, ''Harold must want money. He will agree to cooperate with me.'' After all, nothing could escape profit. Cane said, "Tell me the way you used to make the new medicine in the research institute. When the medicine is on the market, we will divide the profits into twenty-eighty." "Twenty-eighty?" Cane nodded and said, "Yes. I''ll take eighty, and you take twenty!" Harold looked at Cane with a smile. "Are you sure? I take twenty, and you take eighty?" Cane solemnly said, "Yes! After all, when the medicine is mass-produced, I will invest a lot of money and energy. I will bear all the raw materials and other products and sales costs. I pay so much, of course, I have to take more." Harold sneered and said nothing. Cane frowned. He said, "Don''t you agree with me? Then I can take seventy, and you can take thirty. We are ssmates. Everything is negotiable." Seeing that Harold was still indifferent, Cane gritted his teeth and said, "I will take sixty, and you take forty. That''s a lot!" Harold sneered contemptuously. "Forty?" Cane squeezed out a sentence from his teeth, "We''ll divide the profits into fifty-fifty. Is that to your satisfaction? We each take half. You are sitting idle and enjoying the fruits of my work! It is the biggest concession I can make." There was a mocking smile on Harold''s face. "Do you think half of the profits can attract me?" Seeing that Harold still didn''t agree, Cane pped the table fiercely. He said excitedly, "Sixty-forty! You take sixty, and I take forty. I can''t take less! We are ssmates! Harold, don''t go too far!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Harold said coldly, "Is it too much for me to take back what belongs to me?" Cane stared at him and took a deep breath. He said, "Harold, I have now won the Nobel Prize in Medicine. As long as the medicine is produced and marketed, the money will keep rolling into our pockets. Why are you doing these unnecessary things?" "Cane, you take something you steal from someone else and try to use it to make money for yourself. And you let the man you stole help you make money together. Do you think that man is a fool?" Cane''s face was gloomy. He said, "Our cooperation is a win-win situation. I can''t think of any reason for your rejection. Don''t you want to make money?" "You have a good n. You stole my research results, and you won the prize. If this medicine sells well in the future, you will be the one who enjoys the glory in the end. What do I get?" Cane said with a sullen face, "If you mind this, I can add your name and say that you are my assistant. You have contributed to thepletion of the medicine." "So you want to take my research results as your own, and let me be your foil?" "This is the best result. Don''t you think so?" Harold sneered. "Think about your character. Do you think I will believe you? After I give you the production method, you will immediately push me away and proim that you are the real developer." Crane frowned. "No, you are my ssmate. How could I lie to you? Please believe me. I will do what I say." Harold said coldly, "Cane, I was thrown out of the institute in the name of theft just because I believe you. I let you take what belongs to me just because I believe you. I won''t believe you anymore! Sistin is the result of my research. I won''t give it to anyone!" Because Harold showed his attitude, Cane''s face became distorted. "I told you so much, but... do you still disagree to cooperate with me to develop sistin?" "I disagree. And I will never be with a thief." Seeing Harold''s attitude, Cane finally revealed his true colors. "Harold, just because you''ve developed sistin doesn''t mean you can be arrogant. Yourwsuit is impossible to win. If you know what you''re doing, you''d better give the production method to me. Otherwise, you''ll never have a ce in the medical industry." "I believe in thew. Justice has long arms. Thew will give me a fair result. I will get back what belongs to me. And those who are guilty will be punished." Cane stood up angrily. "You are shameless! You will regret refusing to cooperate with me! Whether it is past, present, or future, sistin belongs to me!" Harold squinted slightly at Cane''s frantic expression. From beginning to end, Cane was like acting a monodrama. He thought he could deceive Harold. It was a pity that Harold only thought he had watched a crappy show. Finally, he was sure that Harold was teasing him and wouldn''t cooperate with him, Cane left angrily. When Cane was gone, Harold rubbed his eyes. He felt that his eyes were polluted after watching the monodrama. He had to go to the drugstore to buy a bottle of eye drops to wash his eyes. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Out of the teahouse, Harold specifically called Audrey to report on the results of his meeting with Cane. Hearing Harold''s description, Audrey sighed and said, "How could he be so shameless? It''s a pity that I didn''t see the scene." "If you want to see him, I can show you another day," Harold joked. "Why should I torture my eyes?" Harold was speechless. He asked, "Can your brother''s eyes be tortured?" "Not my eyes. Of course, I don''t care." Harold showed an iprehensible expression. He thought, ''She must not be my biological sister!'' He changed the topic. "By the way, I got a message that Brisa has just negotiated a big deal after joining the Cordova Group." "So what?" When Harold heard Audrey''s indifferent tone, he said excitedly, "Isn''t Brisa arranged by Caroline to join the Cordova Group? Now that Brisa has negotiated a big deal, Caroline will appreciate her even more! She must have an ulterior motive for joining the Cordova Group. She''s your rival in love! Don''t you feel your position is in jeopardy?" "Harold, you should study hard at your age. You are a child. Keep your hands off our affairs." "I''m already twenty-one years old. I''m no longer a child." Audreyughed. "You''re twenty-one years old. You are no longer a child. Then get yourself a girlfriend. When you are in love and understand the feelings between a man and a woman, you can talk to me about it." Harold was anxious. "Audrey! Why do you always misunderstand what I mean? I am worried about you! Brisa is not a nice person. Her family and the Cordova family are well-matched in social and economic status. What''s more, she is beautiful and capable. Aren''t you afraid Bryson might change his mind?" "I believe Bryson!" she said. "You trust him too much! Audrey, you have to be a little bit crisis-aware. Bryson is being nice to you right now. But Caroline doesn''t want you to be together. She is the obstacle between you two. Too many couples in ancient and modern times were forced to break up because of their families!" "Alright, my cell phone is running out of juice. I''ll hang up." "You''re talking nonsense! You charge the cell phone every night. When you go out in the morning, it must be fully charged. You lied to me! If you didn''t chargest night, your cell phone would no longer be able to get through." Audrey hung up decisively. Before hanging up, Harold was still nagging her to be crisis conscious. Audrey''s face turned gloomy. Although she kept telling Harold that she didn''t care, how could she not care about Brisa''s existence? But what could she do? Now Brisa was in the Cordova Group. She couldn''t let Bryson drive Brisa away. If she did, she was afraid Caroline would hate her more. It wouldn''t be good for her and Bryson''s future. She didn''t care much about it at first. But Harold''s mention made her feel ufortable. Her mind was full of images of Bryson and Brisa together. She shook her head and dispelled the images in her mind. She told herself, "Don''t think about it. Work hard first!" ... Although she said to work hard first, Audrey was distracted all morning. She almost made a mistake when calcting the data. Fortunately, she checked it carefully before sending it and found the error. By the time she finished her work, it was already close to noon. Bryson used to call Audrey around half past eleven and ask her to have lunch. Even if he couldn''t have lunch with her, he would call her around half past eleven and ask her not to wait for him. However, it was almost twelve o''clock. Audrey picked up her cell phone and looked carefully at her call records. Except for a few customers who called in the morning to ask some questions, there were no other call records. Therefore, Bryson had not called her yet. Because of this, she felt a little empty. She closed the folder in front of her fretfully. It was all to me for Harold calling her and telling her some unfounded guesses. Now she was so upset, and she was even flustered because Bryson didn''t call. The reason for all this was that she liked Bryson and cared about him. She took a deep breath. Bryson told her to believe him and don''t doubt him. But... in this situation, she couldn''t do it. Brenda patted Audrey on the shoulder from behind. "Audrey, would you like to have lunch with me?" Audrey shook her head faintly. "No. You can go and eat it yourself." Thew firm was almost empty, but Audrey still sat at the table impatiently. Thinking for a moment, she took out her cell phone and was about to call Bryson. Just as she was about to dial out, her fingers retracted. She thought, ''What if Bryson calls suddenly?'' After repeating this action three times, Audrey couldn''t help but dial out with anxiety. Audrey was thinking about what she should say after Bryson got on the phone, and then she heard a busy tone. She was a little surprised. Audrey thought, ''Is he on the phone with someone else? '' Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She dialed several times, but it was always a busy signal. Audrey continued to call angrily. After a while, it was no longer a busy tone. Audrey felt as if she had won the first prize in the lottery. However, she waited for a long time, and no one answered the call. Audrey''s heart became heavy. Countless spections emerged in her mind. She thought, ''Why doesn''t Bryson answer the phone? What is he doing now? Is it inconvenient to answer the phone because there are people around him?'' The phone was hung up. Audrey dialed out again. It still rang for a long time. When Audrey finally couldn''t wait any longer, someone answered the phone. Audrey frowned. "Hello. Is this Ms. Audrey?" A male voice came from the phone. Audrey heard that it wasn''t Bryson''s voice. It seemed to be Melvin''s. "Is this Melvin?" "Yes, it is me." She thought, ''Is Bryson out of the office? '' Audrey asked, "Why did you answer the phone? Where is Bryson?" "Mr. Bryson is still in a meeting. When the meeting is over, I''ll tell him you called!" It turned out that Bryson was in a meeting. Audrey was relieved. "It''s okay. I''ll call back in a while. You don''t have to tell him." "The meeting is over!" Melvin''s voice faded away. He handed the phone to Bryson and said to him, "Mr. Bryson, it is Ms. Audrey." "Hello." The familiar deep male voice came from the other end of the phone. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Audrey asked, "Hello. Have you just finished the meeting?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Bryson replied, "Yes." Then he nced at the time on his watch and said, "The meeting was too long and dyed our lunch. I''lle to you now." Audrey quickly stopped him. "You don''t need toe over! It''s too much trouble. It''s gettingte now. You can eat nearby." "It''s never a hassle to have lunch with you!" Audrey felt a little shy and sweet when she heard this. She said, "I''ll wait for you!" Bryson''s sweet words were lethal. Melvin stood beside Bryson, and he felt hurt badly. Why did hee to answer Bryson''s call? After hanging up, Bryson turned to Melvin and said, "I''ll be backter this afternoon. I''ll deal with everything when I get back to thepany." "OK!" Could he object to Bryson going on a date with Audrey? He had two documents waiting for Bryson to sign. But Bryson couldn''t wait to go out. If he took out documents to stop him now, he would suffer tons of damage. Melvin thought, ''Forget it. I''d better wait for Bryson toe back this afternoon.'' ... Bryson and Audrey met in the restaurant. As soon as the dishes came, Bryson kept putting food into Audrey''s bowl. "You must be hungry after waiting so long!" Audrey looked at the pile of food in her bowl with a bitter face. "Even so, you can''t pick so much food for me." "You are slim. You need to eat more and gain weight." Audrey rubbed her fleshy face and murmured, "I think I should lose weight now." Since she was with Bryson, he took her to eat a lot of delicious food. As a result, her weight had gained several kilograms in the past two months. It was all due to Bryson. "You''re not fat at all. I think you''re too skinny. I feel ufortable holding you." Audrey red at him and said, "I''m sorry! Brisa should befortable to hold." Bryson smiled and looked into her eyes. "Are you jealous?" Audrey frankly admitted, "Yes. Can''t I be jealous?" Bryson smiled. He said, "Of course you can." Audrey sold out Harold. "I didn''t want to be jealous! It was Harold who suddenly called and said some unfounded spection. He said that if I didn''t do something, we would break up. It makes me worry too." Bryson thought, ''I will give Harold a gift to thank him.'' He coughed slightly to hide his joy. "So, what are you going to do?" With that, Bryson''s face showed an expression of expectation. Audrey tilted her head and said, "I haven''t been in love before, so I don''t know how to quickly enhance the rtionship between lovers. Perhaps..." Audrey said that she had never been in love before, which pleased Bryson. Because it meant he was Audrey''s only lover. "Perhaps what?" he asked curiously. Audrey blinked. "How about we go bungee jumping?" Bryson was confused. "How does bungee jumping enhance the rtionship?" "When bungee jumping, two people will hug each other tightly for survival. They only have each other in their eyes. Wouldn''t this enhance the rtionship?" she exined solemnly. She had been thinking about the idea all morning. She thought it was a good idea. Sometimes Bryson felt that Audrey''s brain circuits were different from others. As soon as she learned to drive, she dared to race with others. When other people fell in love, they went to parks, ygrounds, coffee shops, movie theaters, or love hotels, but Audrey said she wanted to go bungee jumping with him. He thought, ''This is no ordinary stimulus. Audrey deserves to be my lover.'' Bryson nodded approvingly. "I also think that''s a good idea." Audrey suggested, "It''s a bit lonely if only we go. How about we get George, James, Grady, Nataly, Nell, and Harold together? It will be more lively." Bryson said, "Sure. I''ll contact James and George, and you can contact the others." "Okay! By the way, we forgot about Simon. Let''s invite him." Bryson looked at Audrey and said indifferently, "You don''t have to invite him." "Why? He has been with Grandmately. He should be free." "He recently went to the military camp. He will stay there until school starts!" Audrey''s eyes widened in surprise. "What did you say? Did he go to the military camp? Didn''t he say he''d never go there?" Audrey thought, ''Why did Simon suddenly go to the military camp? His parents had agreed to him to apany Grandma. And Grandma couldn''t have forced him to go to the military camp.'' "He fell in love with a girl. The girl said she liked soldiers, so he went to the military camp to train." Bryson lied without blushing and discredited his nephew without any guilty conscience. He would never admit that he sent Simon to the military camp, and he didn''t allow Simon to contact the outside world. Audrey did not doubt Bryson''s words. She smiled. "I see! I didn''t expect Simon to have such a side." Bryson nodded. Audrey sighed and said, "I have to say that Simon is fickle in love." He had been pursuing her before, and now he went to the military camp for another girl. His love was too fickle. Bryson changed the topic. "I''ll ask Melvin to study where bungee jumping is the safest." "Then I''ll leave it to you." "Okay. Let''s eat. The dishes are cold." ... Grady, Nataly, and Nell were all very adventurous people. When they heard that Audrey invited them to bungee jumping, they agreed to her without hesitation. It happened that Harold was waiting for news from the Nobel Committee. He was uneasy. Thinking that going bungee jumping could rx, he agreed to Audrey. James also agreed to go. Only George didn''t want to go because he was afraid of heights. However, as soon as he heard that Nataly was going, George immediately changed his mind and said that he would go together. The day before he went bungee jumping, George told Linda about it. Linda was unhappy when she heard it. She thought, ''George is afraid of heights, but he will go to y such a dangerous project. Is he going to die?'' Linda med Nataly for all this. George used to be obedient. If Nataly hadn''t egged him on, he wouldn''t have decided to go bungee jumping without listening to her. In a rage, Linda went to Nataly''s gamepany by car. Nataly was the head of the program department of a well-known gamepany. She was exhausted after a night of working with the team to modify the program. Before she had time to eat in the morning, her stomach acid surged. Therefore, when Linda arrived, she saw Nataly holding the railing and retching. Linda was shocked. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Nataly''s assistant walked up to her and handed her a cup of coffee. "Have some coffee, Ms. Nataly!" Nataly took the coffee. She was tired and said, "Thank you." The assistant was worried about Nataly and said, "You don''t look good, Ms. Nataly. Are you okay?" "I''m fine!" Nataly shook her head. Then Nataly wanted to drink the coffee. Just as Nataly''s lips touched the edge of the coffee cup, someone came and took the coffee away. It was George''s mother, Luna Green. Nataly was surprised. Luna poured all the coffee into the trash can angrily. Seeing this, Nataly''s assistant became angry. She pointed at Luna and said, "Who are you, madam? How dare youe in and take the coffee?" Nataly held the assistant''s hand and said, "Just go and send me an email about the information I need. I can handle it here." "Alright." After the assistant left, Nataly looked around. She was embarrassed and said, "I''m really sorry, Mrs. Kuhn. It is a little messy here. Let''s go to the conference room!" "Alright!" Seeing the messy office, Luna also felt ufortable. In the conference room. Nataly poured two cups of water. She gave one to Luna and held the other in her hand. "What can I do for you, Mrs. Kuhn?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Luna came to thepany herself. Nataly didn''t think that Luna just passed by and came to pay a visit. Luna said with a dark face, "Did you want to drink the coffee just now?" "Yes!" Nataly was confused. She didn''t know what Luna meant. Hearing Nataly''s answer, Luna flew into a rage. She looked angrily at Nataly and asked, "Have you had coffee before?" "Yes." There was a big bug on the game website. Nataly worked the whole night to repair that bug. She just drank coffee to refresh herself when she was sleepy. It was normal for her to do so. Hearing the answer, Luna said angrily, "How can you drink coffee? Hasn''t anyone told you that you can''t have coffee now?" Nataly was confused. She thought that Luna was concerned about her and felt a little ttered. She smiled gently and said, "It''s nothing serious, Mrs. Kuhn. I always have coffee." "Even if you have the habit of drinking coffee, you have to get rid of it. There are a lot of bad ingredients in coffee." Luna didn''t finish the rest of her word. She thought that Nataly could understand her. Nataly and George had been together for some time. And Luna saw Nataly retch when she came in, so Luna thought that Nataly was pregnant. It was important for a pregnant mother to take care of her diet especially at the early stage of pregnancy. There were many stimnts in coffee. Nataly should never have it. However, Nataly looked indifferent, so Luna was very angry. Nataly frowned. "Well, since you say so, I will have less coffee in the future." Luna emphasized, "Not less! I tell you not to have any coffee." "OK. I won''t have coffee from now on." Nataly was speechless. Why did Luna suddenly care about her health? "Do you have to useputers every day?" Luna saw that everyone in the office was sitting in front of aputer, typing unknown codes. And here was the technical department. The people in the technical department seemed to have to face theputer all the time. "Yes!" Was there a problem? "Don''te here and work anymore." Nataly was shocked. Nataly argued, "It''s fine if you don''t want me to drink coffee, Mrs. Kuhn. I have to use theputer to do my job. If you don''t allow me to face theputer, how can I work?" "It''s a special time now. You can ask for a sick leave now and go back to work after three months. But before that, you''d better rest at home." There were so manyputers here. How serious the radiation here was! Nataly didn''t care about the child in her belly, but Luna cared about her grandson. Nataly was at a loss. What exactly did Luna mean? Luna looked cold and asked, "I also hear that you are going bungee jumping with others. Is it true?" "Yes!" "Don''t go there. How dangerous it is! What if there is an ident?" Nataly didn''t say anything. She was a little confused and didn''t know what Luna meant. Nataly didn''t even remember how she sent Luna out. Then Nataly returned to the office, confused. Nataly''s food just arrived. Seeing the food, she immediately forgot about Luna and started to enjoy the food. As she was eating, Nataly''s phone rang. It was George. How strange! Luna just left and George called. "Hello?" George asked happily, "What are you doing now?" "Having breakfast?" "It''s already nine o''clock. Why are you having breakfast now?" "There was a bugst night. I just finished repairing it." "My mom just came, didn''t she?" "Yes," Nataly replied while eating. George smiled and asked, "What did you say to Luna? She just called and scolded me. She asked why I didn''t tell her such a big thing. And she also said that she agreed with us being together and would go to your home to propose marriage!" Nataly was shocked. Some rice was stuck in Nataly''s throat. She couldn''t swallow it or spit it out. Nataly patted her chest and her face was red. She swallowed the rice with great difficulty and drank some water. And then she said, "What did you say? She agreed us to be together and would go to my home to propose marriage. What do you mean?" "Yes!" George said happily, "When do you have time? Let''s go out and choose the gifts." Nataly was speechless. It was still early for them to do these things. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Nataly did not agree to buy gifts with George. After hanging up the phone, Nataly called Audrey after finishing breakfast. When Nataly called Audrey, Audrey was preparing in the waiting area of the court. Seeing it was Nataly, Audrey walked to a quiet ce. "What''s up?" Audrey asked with a smile. "Do I disturb you?" "No. I haven''t entered the court yet." Nataly let out a sigh of relief. "That''s good." "You told me that you had to work the whole night. Are you done now?" Nataly sighed and answered, "Yes. I''m exhausted." Then why don''t you go and have a rest?" "I will. But I want to tell you something before having a rest." "What is it?" When Nataly finished speaking, Audrey was extremely surprised. At first, Audrey listened to Nataly while reading the paper in her hand. Now, she picked up the phone and ced it next to her ear so that she could hear Nataly clearly. "What did you just say? George''s mother went to you, and she even told George that she agreed to your rtionship and wanted to go to your house to propose marriage? Is this true?" Audrey found it incredible. Nataly sighed and said, "Yes, George just called and told me. I can''t believe him, but he never lied to me. I don''t think he was lying." Audrey smiled and said, "This is pretty good. You like each other. And now his mother also agreed to your rtionship. What are you worried about?" "I just can''t believe that Luna agreed so suddenly." Audrey also found it strange. "What were you doing when she came? What did you say?" Nataly told Audrey everything that happened after Luna came to thepany. After that, Nataly asked, "Is there anything wrong?" Audrey chuckled. "I finally know why Luna suddenly agreed to your rtionship and nned to propose marriage." "Why?" At first, Audrey did not want to tell Nataly. But Audrey was afraid that Nataly would be used of cheating in the future. So Audrey just told Nataly the truth. "You said that when Luna came in, you puked air. She didn''t allow you to drink coffee or work in front of theputer. Is it right?" "Yes!" Nataly asked in confusion, "Is there a problem?" "Let me ask you. When would a woman retch? Why can''t she drink coffee or work in front of the computer?" Nataly suddenly realized and said, "You mean that Luna thought that I was pregnant?" "Yes!" Audrey teased, "Are you pregnant?" "Of course not!" Nataly replied shyly. Audrey smiled and said, "Since you are not. Why don''t you and George work hard? Then you can get pregnant. Then there will be no misunderstanding." "Don''t make fun of me. It was an identst time and it won''t happen again in the future," Nataly let out a sigh of relief and said, "At least I know why Luna changed her mind. I''ll hang up first." "Alright." After hanging up, Nataly called George again. George answered the call instantly. "Why do you call me so soon? Have you changed your mind, Nataly?" Nataly said seriously, "Can you be a little more serious, George?" "I think it is a very serious topic to buy gifts with you." "I think Luna has made a mistake!" Nataly told George her analysis with Audrey, "Luna thought that I was pregnant, so she wanted us to get married as soon as possible. But I am not." "Even if you are not pregnant, we can still get married." Nataly said seriously, "I am serious, Mr. George." "I am also serious." Nataly sighed and said, "We''ve agreed that as long as I am not pregnant, you will not bother me again, George." "That is what you think. I have never said this," George said, "We don''t have a child now, but that doesn''t mean we won''t have a child in the future." "It''s not about the child!" Nataly said resolutely, "I hope you can exin it to Luna. I don''t want her to misunderstand me. That''s it. Goodbye!" Nataly hung up the phone before George could say anything. ... At the end of the trial, Audrey had enough evidence and won. Coming out of the court, Audrey said goodbye to her client. After leaving the court, Audrey found that she left something in the court, so she rushed back to get things. Because the court was closed after the trial, Audrey asked the administrator to open the door. Then she got her things back. Audrey wanted to leave the court. She came across someone before going out of the court. It was Brisa. Brisa was talking to Judge Samson who was responsible for the court trial just now. Judge Samson was surprised to see Audrey. "The trial is over. Why haven''t you left yet, Audrey?" Audrey smiled and answered, "I left something in the court, so I just came back for it." "I know." Brisa looked at Audrey with a smile and said, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Audrey." "Long time no see. I didn''t expect to see you here, Miss Easton!" Audrey smiled back. Judge Samson looked back and forth at Brisa and Audrey in surprise and asked, "Do you know Audrey, Brisa?" "Yes!" Judge Samson looked at Audrey and said, "Audrey performed well in court. She is one of the best lawyers I have ever seen in terms of eloquence." Brisa smiled. "Yes. Audrey is really excellent." "Alright. You can have a talk. I''ll go to the office first." Brisa said, "Take care, Judge Samson." Audrey followed, "Goodbye, Judge Samson." Judge Samson left. Brisa and Audrey remained. The atmosphere suddenly became subtle.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 But neither Audrey nor Brisa said a word. The atmosphere was strained. Eventually, Audrey spoke first. "I''ve heard that Miss Easton just made a big deal. Congrattions on your first sess in the Cordova Group!" "Thank you, Audrey!" Brisa said indifferently, "Judge Samson told me that he met an excellentwyer in the court. That must be you. Congrattion on your case." "Thank you, Miss Easton." "By the way, I''m invited to lunch at the Cordova Mansion tomorrow. They want to celebrate with me. What abouting together?" "I''m sorry. I have an appointment," said Audrey. "What a pity." "Let''s have dinner together another day." "OK, I''m looking forward to it." "I have to go to thepany now. See you." "See you." After the stilted conversation, their smile disappeared when they turned around. Though they didn''t mention Bryson, their aggressive attitude was evident since they were rivals. Audrey sneered. She understood that Brisa tended to show off her close rtionship with Caroline. But Brisa''s manner seemed low. ... The next morning, Bryson came to pick up Audrey and Harold. The others went there on their own. It was about an hour''s drive from Audrey''s home. Seeing Bryson''s car, Audrey was delighted. Bryson opened the door for her. But she didn''t get in the car. "What''s wrong?" Bryson was confused and nced at her. Pointing at the driver''s seat, she said, "Let me drive!" "You need a driving license." Audrey immediately took out her license from the pocket. "I got it yesterday afternoon. Look!" Bryson was speechless. "No!" Harold refused before Bryson could say anything. "None of your business. Go away." Audrey red at him. "Dear sister!" Harold folded his hands and said, "I don''t want to die. I''ve to take care of you when you get older." Audrey was angry. She beat Harold on the head. "What do you mean? Will I die before you?" "Dear sister, you will live a long life! But I don''t want to die now." Harold touched his head and chuckled. "Damn! Don''t doubt about my driving skill," Audrey pointed at Bryson, "I''m good at driving. He can prove that." Bryson coughed and said, "We need to take the highway. The new drivers can''t drive on the highway in the first year." "Yes, that''s the point. Bryson is right. You can''t drive on the highway in the first year." Audrey couldn''t argue. She felt disappointed since she was eager to have a try. She wanted to drive on the highway. It seemed hopeless. Of course, Bryson knew what Audrey was thinking about. She seemed to ignore the additional rule: a new driver could drive on the highway apanied by a driver who had had the driving license for at least two years. Fortunately, she forgot about it. Otherwise, Bryson would be scared to death. He wanted to live a longer life with her as well as their children and even grandchildren. Audrey had no choice but to get in the car and sit down in the passenger seat. But Bryson noticed that she was staring at the steering wheel. Her eagerness was obvious. He almost couldn''t help allowing her to drive. But he finally gave up. That was all for their safety. Audrey, in a bad mood, just kept looking out of the window. On their way to the bungee jumping site, they passed through a circuit. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Audrey nced at the entrance. The circuit was always crowded in the past. But it was empty today. Audrey noticed that a piece of paper was pasted on the gate. Arge word "CLOSED" was written on it. Closed? "The circuit is closed," Audrey said in surprise. Bryson nced at the circuit. It was the circuit that he ordered to close. So he remained calm and continued to drive. "Really?" "Why is it closed suddenly?" Audrey was confused. "That''s nothing surprising. Car racing is dangerous. Maybe someone was involved in an ident here. So it is closed." Harold said while ying the mobile game. Audrey wasn''t doubtful about his answer. She nodded and said, "That''s true." She turned around and looked at the circuit again. She once nned to participate in thepetition. What was a pity! Bryson nced at Audrey and understood her mind. Then he sneered. Fortunately, the circuit was closed. It would drive him mad if Audrey took part in thepetition. ... About an hourter, they reached the bungee jumping site. Audrey and Harold got off the car before Bryson drove to the parking lot. Bryson gave his phone and wallet to Audrey. As soon as Bryson left, his phone rang. Audrey nced at the phone screen and saw that it was from Bryson''s mother. She frowned. She picked up the phone after hesitation. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 But neither Audrey nor Brisa said a word. The atmosphere was strained. Eventually, Audrey spoke first. "I''ve heard that Miss Easton just made a big deal. Congrattions on your first sess in the Cordova Group!" "Thank you, Audrey!" Brisa said indifferently, "Judge Samson told me that he met an excellentwyer in the court. That must be you. Congrattion on your case." "Thank you, Miss Easton." "By the way, I''m invited to lunch at the Cordova Mansion tomorrow. They want to celebrate with me. What abouting together?" "I''m sorry. I have an appointment," said Audrey. "What a pity." "Let''s have dinner together another day." "OK, I''m looking forward to it." "I have to go to thepany now. See you." "See you." After the stilted conversation, their smile disappeared when they turned around. Though they didn''t mention Bryson, their aggressive attitude was evident since they were rivals. Audrey sneered. She understood that Brisa tended to show off her close rtionship with Caroline. But Brisa''s manner seemed low. ... The next morning, Bryson came to pick up Audrey and Harold. The others went there on their own. It was about an hour''s drive from Audrey''s home. Seeing Bryson''s car, Audrey was delighted. Bryson opened the door for her. But she didn''t get in the car. "What''s wrong?" Bryson was confused and nced at her. Pointing at the driver''s seat, she said, "Let me drive!" "You need a driving license." Audrey immediately took out her license from the pocket. "I got it yesterday afternoon. Look!" Bryson was speechless. "No!" Harold refused before Bryson could say anything. "None of your business. Go away." Audrey red at him. "Dear sister!" Harold folded his hands and said, "I don''t want to die. I''ve to take care of you when you get older." Audrey was angry. She beat Harold on the head. "What do you mean? Will I die before you?" "Dear sister, you will live a long life! But I don''t want to die now." Harold touched his head and chuckled. "Damn! Don''t doubt about my driving skill," Audrey pointed at Bryson, "I''m good at driving. He can prove that." Bryson coughed and said, "We need to take the highway. The new drivers can''t drive on the highway in the first year." "Yes, that''s the point. Bryson is right. You can''t drive on the highway in the first year." Audrey couldn''t argue. She felt disappointed since she was eager to have a try. She wanted to drive on the highway. It seemed hopeless. Of course, Bryson knew what Audrey was thinking about. She seemed to ignore the additional rule: a new driver could drive on the highway apanied by a driver who had had the driving license for at least two years. Fortunately, she forgot about it. Otherwise, Bryson would be scared to death. He wanted to live a longer life with her as well as their children and even grandchildren. Audrey had no choice but to get in the car and sit down in the passenger seat. But Bryson noticed that she was staring at the steering wheel. Her eagerness was obvious. He almost couldn''t help allowing her to drive. But he finally gave up. That was all for their safety. Audrey, in a bad mood, just kept looking out of the window. On their way to the bungee jumping site, they passed through a circuit. Audrey nced at the entrance. The circuit was always crowded in the past. But it was empty today. Audrey noticed that a piece of paper was pasted on the gate. Arge word "CLOSED" was written on it. Closed? "The circuit is closed," Audrey said in surprise. Bryson nced at the circuit. It was the circuit that he ordered to close. So he remained calm and continued to drive. "Really?" "Why is it closed suddenly?" Audrey was confused. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "That''s nothing surprising. Car racing is dangerous. Maybe someone was involved in an ident here. So it is closed." Harold said while ying the mobile game. Audrey wasn''t doubtful about his answer. She nodded and said, "That''s true." She turned around and looked at the circuit again. She once nned to participate in thepetition. What was a pity! Bryson nced at Audrey and understood her mind. Then he sneered. Fortunately, the circuit was closed. It would drive him mad if Audrey took part in thepetition. ... About an hourter, they reached the bungee jumping site. Audrey and Harold got off the car before Bryson drove to the parking lot. Bryson gave his phone and wallet to Audrey. As soon as Bryson left, his phone rang. Audrey nced at the phone screen and saw that it was from Bryson''s mother. She frowned. She picked up the phone after hesitation. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Caroline noticed that Kylee didn''t like Brisa. Sheforted Brisa, "Brisa, since Mom got ill, she often feels ufortable. Please don''t mind." Brisa revealed a decent smile and said generously, "Madam Cordova, don''t worry. I don''t mind at all." "Good child!" Kylee looked at Brisa with satisfaction. "I hope you can marry Bryson as soon as possible and give birth to a child for him, then I can have a grandson." Brisa lowered her head shyly and murmured, "Madam Cordova, why are you talking about this?" "Alright, I know you are shy, so I won''t talk about this anymore. Let''s go. I will take you to see the garden. Recently, we have just bought a new type of water lily. You shoulde and see it." "Sure!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ... At the foot of Mount Lan. Not long after Audrey and Bryson arrived, George arrived with Nataly. Nataly did not want toe with George. She was afraid that it would cause some misunderstanding if they were always together. However, George said without shame that if she did not get in his car, he would tell everyone in the neighborhood about their rtionship. Under his threat, Nataly sat in George''s car. They met up with Audrey and the others. At the ce where they met, they could see the huge building that stood on the top of the mountain. "You are not enough of friends. I saw you guys when we were at the service area just now. You didn''t even say a word and just drove past us." Audrey said innocently. "We didn''t see you. Otherwise, we would''ve stopped." "I called youter, but you didn''t wait for us on the way!" "..." "Mr. George, be reasonable. Can we stop on the highway?" "But you cane back and leave with us!" "Reverse the car on the highway? Do you think that you rule the highway and you can reverse on it as you like? The cars are basically running at a speed of more than a hundred kilometers per hour. If you are not careful, you will get rear-ended." At this time, a scream came from the bungee jumping tform on the mountain, and everyone was attracted by it. A couple hugged each other and jumped down from the tform. They fell rapidly in the air. Then, they stopped in mid-air and were quickly bounced up. Audrey, Bryson, Harold, and Nataly all watched in surprise, and a bit of expectation. Only George looked pale. Nataly said excitedly, "Hurry up. I heard that Nell and the others have arrived." They began to walk. After a few steps, Audrey discovered that George, who had stood next to her, did not follow. She looked back in confusion and found that George was still standing where they had been. He did not move, and his face turned even paler. "Mr. George, what''s wrong? Aren''t you following us?" Audrey asked. "I..." George stammered. "You don''t look well. Are you feeling unwell?" "No, no." At this time, someone jumped down from the bungee jumping tform again. When George saw that, his face instantly paled, and the color on his face faded. Suddenly, Audrey realized something and asked, "Mr. George, are you... afraid of heights?" In front of the person he liked, George braced himself and said stubbornly, "Who... who said I''m afraid of heights? I''m not afraid of heights at all." Audrey said worriedly, "Mr. George, being afraid of heights is not a shameful thing. If you are, just say it. You can just wait for us at the foot of the mountain." George clenched his fists when he noticed that Nataly was looking at him with a frown, "I said I''m not afraid of heights. What the hell is going on with you? Why are you always talking? Aren''t you going up? Why are you all standing here?" George walked past them and went to the mountain. Seeing George taking big steps, Audrey looked at Bryson in confusion. Although she did not ask, Bryson knew what she was confused about. He nodded at her. Audrey frowned. "There''s nothing to hide. Why is he so stubborn?" Bryson nced at Nataly who was following behind George. "Probably because of Nataly!" Audrey sighed and shook her head impatiently. "This is because of his self-esteem. He will regret it sooner orter." "Put it aside. Let''s go up." "Okay!" When they reached the top of the mountain, Nell came up with dissatisfaction. "You guys are too slow. We''ve been waiting here for a long time. I thought you were nning toe when the sun set." Audrey saw the excitement in Nell''s eyes. Among them, Nell had the biggest adventurous spirit. She often went to explore the wild. She had also experienced bungee jump before. After Audrey called her this time, she immediately agreed. When George reached the top of the mountain and saw the tall bungee jumping tform, his entire face turned pale. Nell looked at George. She quickly understood and asked with a chuckle, "Mr. George, what kind of expression is that? Don''t tell me you are afraid of heights?" James walked over and pointed out, "In the past, George would never look out of the window from above the third floor." They echoed each other. It made George angry. "Who is afraid of heights? You are the ones who are afraid of heights." Nell walked to George with a smile and patted his shoulder. "Mr. George, being afraid of heights is not frightening? If you don''t admit it and still try to be brave, that would be terrifying. In a while..." Nell pointed at the bungee jumping tform, "After we get on the tform, we will fall down very fast and then fall to the ground heavily. The bones will break with a sound." "..." He found out that none of Audrey''s friends was normal. They were all crazy, except Nataly. However, hearing Nell''s words, George felt less frightened. After teasing George, Nell''s gaze fell on Harold, who was beside Audrey. "Harold, why didn''t you greet me? Quickly." Nell looked at Harold with bright eyes. Harold subconsciously hid behind Audrey when he saw Nell approaching, Nell narrowed her eyes wickedly, "Audrey, if you don''t get out of the way, I''ll take him." Audrey silently dodged. "..." Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Harold looked at his sister with a face full of resentment. Audrey couldn''t be too bad. Her action was a typical example of pursuing lovers but ignoring families. What''s more, even if Nell really went to snatch Bryson, would he really be snatched away? Audrey was so stupid that she betrayed her own brother just like that. Nell walked to Harold and hugged his arm. "Quentin, when we go bungee jumpingter, I will go with you. What do you think?" Harold felt ufortable all over as he moved his arm, wanting to break free from Nell''s grasp. However, Nell was very strong, grabbing him very tightly. If he directly used all his force to break free, he would probably hurt Nell. Audrey would definitely not let him off easily. In the end, Harold could only grit his teeth and spit out two words, "Too bad!" "I feel scared when I see bungee jumping. I am very timid. Don''t you want to protect me?" Nell looked pitifully at Harold. Harold was speechless. The others present were also speechless. Grady, who was carrying Nell''s bag, burst outughing. He pointed at Nell and mocked, "You are timid? When we went to the wild together, we met a wild boar. It was you who beat the wild boar away. Later, the boar hid in fear when it saw you. If you were timid, there would be no woman with courage in this world!" Nell heard Grady''s words and red at him. He did not speak, and no one thought that he was mute. "Who did you say was strong? Thest time we went to the wild, it was clearly the wild boar that lost its way. It left when it found itself lost. How could I be the one who beat it away? Don''t use me!" Grady continued saying, "Then what about the lizard in the wild restaurantst time? You captured it with your. Last time..." Seeing that Grady was consistent, Nell angrily released Harold. She rushed in front of Grady and covered his mouth. Due to the force, Grady lost his bnce and was pushed to the ground. Just like that, Nell directly pressed down on Grady. Everyone was shocked. Finally covering Grady''s mouth, Nell breathed a sigh of relief. When she returned back to her senses, Nell looked at Grady who was pressed down by her with an embarrassed look. Nell then realized what she had done. She actually pushed Grady down. She red at Grady fiercely, then got up from his body. When she got up, her knee hit Grady, which made him so painful that he was sweating and gasping. Nell looked at Grady apologetically. But if Grady hadn''t deliberately exposed her, how could she have gone to block his mouth? When Grady was no longer in pain and met everyone''s mocking gazes, Grady even wanted to find a hole to hide in. Grady looked at Nell angrily. "You... you are not a woman at all." Nell stuck out her tongue. "Who gave you the right to deliberately discredit me just now?" "When did I discredit you? Everything I said before was the truth!" Nell narrowed her eyes with a smile. "What did you just say? Say it again." Grady immediately shrunk his neck. "I didn''t say anything. I didn''t say anything." James was the oldest. He said, "Well since we are here for bungee jumping, let''s go to the tform now." "To the tform!" George''s face paled again. The fight between Nell and Grady had already eased George a little. Now that he heard these words, his fear surged again. Audrey walked past George and patted his shoulder. "It''s not toote for you to regret now." "Regret? Regret for what? When have I ever regretted it? How baffling!" In order to prove that he was not afraid of heights, George tried his best to restrain his fear and followed everyone onto the bungee jumping tform. Moreover, George was the first to step onto the tform. Standing on the bungee jumping tform, George had thete fear. This bungee jumping tform was really too high. The house on the ground seemed to be only the size of a matchbox and the pedestrians were as small as needles. It was almost impossible to see clearly. Only the ck dots that kept moving could be seen. The wind on the bungee jumping tform was very strong. Standing there, George felt that he could be blown down at any time, so he had to hold the railing tightly. As soon as he grabbed the railing, his eyes saw the scenery below the bungee jumping tform, and his entire body trembled. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It was too, too... too tall. His legs were going soft. When the staff saw Georgee up, they took the safety belt and walked towards George. When George saw the safety belt for bungee jumping, his face faded. "You... Don''te over. What are you doing?" The staff looked at George doubtfully and asked, "This is a bungee jumping tform. Didn''t youe up here for bungee jumping?" "I... I only..." At this time, the others including Nataly also walked on one after another. The staff saw so many guestsing up together. "Which one of you is the first one?" Nell originally wanted to raise her hand, but she was still pretending to be weak just now. Now that if she was the first to stand out, wouldn''t that be a p in the face? Therefore, she closed her mouth and did not speak. Audrey and Bryson looked at each other and said in unison, "Let''s do it." When the staff saw that Audrey and Bryson spoke at the same time, they looked at each other and gave them the safety rope for bungee jumping. When they put on their belts, George was still too scared to open his eyes. When the two of them were ready and stood by the bungee jumping tform, George coldly opened his mouth to stop them. "Are the two of you tired of living? It''s so tall." Audrey and Bryson did not even look at him. George was so awkward. Bryson hugged Audrey''s waist and looked at her. He asked softly, "Are you afraid?" Audrey also put her arms around Bryson''s waist and shook her head with a smile. "I''m not afraid!" "Really?" Audrey smiled. "With you here, I''m not afraid!" Standing at the edge of the bungee jumping tform was like standing on the edge of a cliff. They could fall at any time, but because they had each other in their mind, they were not afraid. Nell and the others gritted their teeth and waved at the two of them. "Alright, we all know that the two of you are very affectionate. Don''t show off in front of us bachelors. If you want to jump, then jump quickly. Don''t get in our way." Audrey and Bryson looked at each other, and then under the direction of the employee, they both fell down the bungee jumping tform. The moment she jumped down, Bryson hugged Audrey tightly and whispered in her ear, "Audrey, I love you." Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Audrey heard Bryson''s words and looked at him in surprise. Before she could react, their bodies were already falling rapidly. They could hear nothing but the sound of the wind. They leaned against each other tightly. At this time, they only had each other. They could only rely on each other and trust each other. Their hearts were also close to each other and had the same frequency. George''s eyes were fixed on Audrey and Bryson when they jumped down. They did jump down just like that. Audrey and Bryson bounced back and forth a few times, and were gradually lowered. Finally, they safelynded on the boat with the help of the staff. Nell worriedly shouted towards them, "Audrey! Bryson! Are you alright?" Hearing Nell''s voice, Audrey held her hands in front of her lips and shouted, "We are fine. We are safely on board." Nell turned her head in relief. "They have been safely picked up." After the staff member withdrew the rope, he asked again, "Who''s next?" A low and gentle voice sounded. "Let me do it!" It was Nataly. George looked at Nataly in surprise. Nataly... The staff asked with a smile, "Miss, you will jump alone or together?" "Alone..." Just as Nataly spoke, a voice interrupted her, "She is not alone. She has a partner." The person who spoke was George. Nataly frowned and looked at George. "Aren''t you afraid of heights?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. George gritted his teeth and walked towards Nataly. "Who... who said I''m afraid of heights?" Just now, he saw Audrey and Bryson jumping together. Bryson said "I love you" to Audrey at the moment they jumped down. Audrey was surprised. Perhaps... "I can jump alone." Nataly frowned and said. George strode forward and grabbed Nataly''s hand. "I say I''ll go with you." The staff confirmed with them. "So you will jump together?" "Only me!" "Together!" The staff member was stunned. Nell immediately pulled Harold forward. "If they don''t jump, we will jump together!" Harold pushed away Nell''s hand in disgust. "I won''t jump with you. I''ll jump myself!" Nell didn''t know what to say. The four persons were arguing. James and Grady couldn''t stand it and jumped one after another. After Grady jumped down, George stubbornly pulled Nataly to the staff. "We have decided to go bungee jumping." The staff looked at Nataly sympathetically and asked, "Miss, are you sure?" Nataly nodded, "I''m sure." Nell was surprised and walked towards them. She nned to see how they would jump down. When the staff member put on the safety belt for Nataly and George, George looked calm. When the staff member pushed them to the edge of the bungee jumping tform, George began to sweat and could hardly keep standing. "Are you ready?" The staff asked from the side. "Ready... ready!" George stuttered. "Then prepare to jump!" As soon as the staff member finished speaking, George closed his eyes tightly, intending to jump down with Nataly. But when he thought of the current height, he withdrew. After George stepped back three times, Nataly couldn''t take it anymore. She directly hugged George''s waist and leaned to the side of the bungee jumping tform. With George''s scream, they fell rapidly. Nell watched excitedly as George and Nataly jumped down and saw all of George''s reactions. When she saw George and Nataly being rescued by the boat, she turned back. She saw that Harold had already put on a bungee jumping belt and prepared to jump alone. "You, you, you! How dare you put on the seat belt behind my back! Change it immediately." Harold didn''t listen to Nell. When the staff received the safety rope, Harold directly jumped down. Nell was very angry. Everyone had jumped down, leaving her alone. Nell was so angry that she stood by the bungee jumping tform and roared at the people below, "You guys have gone too far." Seeing the angry Nell, the staff advised sympathetically, "Miss, it''s too dangerous for you to stand here. Are you nning to go bungee jumping?" "No!" Nell said fiercely. Then, she stood up and walked down the stairs. When she went down from the bungee jumping tform, Nell saw three people standing under the bungee jumping tform and whispering something to each other. Seeing Nelle down, they stopped talking and walked to the side. Nell frowned. It was suspicious. However, she didn''t pay much attention. Nell went down the mountain to find Audrey and the others. Audrey and the others were drinking tea in a teahouse at the foot of the mountain. Nell angrily pointed at them and said, "You guys are too much. You abandoned me and came here to drink tea." Audrey smiled. "You don''t jump down, bute to me us. We have drunk two pots of tea to wait for you." Nell pushed Grady aside and sat beside Harold. She poured a cup of tea and drank it. After drinking the tea, Nell found that George looked ufortable, as if he had been greatly wronged. "Mr. Kuhn, what happened to you? Weren''t you jumping down with Nataly as you wished? Why are you still showing such an expression?" George didn''t say anything. Mentioned bungee jumping, George''s expression became even uglier. Seeing that George had stopped talking, Nell raised her eyebrows slightly. Something must have happened. She turned to look at Audrey. "Audrey, what happened? What happened?" "Uh..." Audrey was just about to speak when she was interrupted by George''s fierce re. "Don''t say it." Nell smiled at George. "You have already fulfilled your wish, but you still have such an expression. I guess..." "You fainted after bungee jumping, didn''t you?" Nell pointed out. George was angry. Sharp words! Nell was about to say something when she saw three people enter the teahouse. Nell frowned when she saw the three people. They were the people who she had just seen under the bungee jumping tform. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Why did the three of them alsoe to the teahouse? Is it really just a coincidence? Audrey noticed that there was something wrong with Nell''s expression, so she followed her gaze and saw the three persons entering the teahouse. Turning back, Audrey looked at Nell in confusion. "Do you know those three people?" Nell came back to her senses. "I don''t know them, but I''ve seen them before at the bungee jumping tform!" "So that''s the case." Audrey and Nell did not take the three persons seriously as they thought that the three of them had just come to this tea house by coincidence. It was almost noon after drinking tea in the teahouse. They intended to go to the restaurant. Before that, Nell suddenly stood up. "I need to go to the bathroom first." Nataly stood up as well. "Me too. Let''s go together." "And me!" George stood up without thinking. Nell rolled her eyes at him. "We two girls are going to the bathroom. Why are you following us? Are you a lothario? Or a pervert?" George''s expression was embarrassed. "I... I''m not..." "I''ll go with Nataly. Don''t follow us. Otherwise, I''ll find a boyfriend for Nataly to piss you off!" George didn''t know how to reply. "Then I won''t go!" George quickly said, afraid that Nell would really find a boyfriend for Nataly. Nataly and Nell went to the bathroom. Audrey was drinking tea in her seat. She didn''t know if it was an illusion when she found the three persons who were originally sitting in their seats nced in the direction of Nell and Nataly and also stood up. Audrey frowned at the three. "Audrey, look at this photo!" Harold''s voice attracted Audrey''s gaze. Audrey stared at the photo on Harold''s phone absent-mindedly. After waiting for about ten minutes, Nell and Nataly hadn''t returned yet. Grady had been bullied by Nell for the whole morning, and now he teased, "Did Nell and Nataly fall into the toilet? Why haven''t theye back yet?" Audrey frowned and looked down at the time on her phone. Ten minutes. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Logically speaking, they should have been back. However, women were always slow. It was normal for them to stay in the bathroom for ten minutes. However, for some reason, Audrey had a feeling that something bad was about to happen. As the only woman present, she stood up and suggested, "I''ll go and have a look!" The others had no objections. Audrey entered the bathroom. There were only four rooms in the female bathroom of the teahouse, and only one of them had been used while the other three were empty. Audrey knocked on the bathroom upied, and a voice of an unfamiliar woman immediately came from inside. "Who is it?" Audrey quickly apologized, "Sorry, I made a mistake." Audrey left the bathroom quickly and turned to the male bathroom next. There was a man in the male bathroom who was about to relieve himself and was startled when he saw a womaning in. Audrey didn''t even look at the man and went straight inside. The four rooms of the male toilet were all empty, and there was no one inside. The three men who went to the bathroom earlier did not return to their seats. Moreover, these three people, Nell and Nataly had disappeared at the same time. With the man''s nervous gaze, Audrey strode out of the men''s toilet, leaving the man at a loss. After leaving the bathroom, Audrey hurriedly said to the others, "Something is wrong. Nell and Nataly are missing." Grady asked in surprise, "Missing? What do you mean?" "The two of them are not in the bathroom. Nell once found three suspicious men who also went to the bathroom following Nell and Nataly. Now, none of them were in the male or female toilets!" Harold''s mouth twitched. "Audrey, how do you know that there is no one in the men''s toilet?" Audrey blurted out, "I just went to the men''s toilet to take a look. None of them are here." Bryson was about to be angry. "You said that you went to the men''s toilet?" "Of course. How can I know if they are inside if I didn''t? Well, that''s not the main point. The point is that the five of them disappeared at the same time. I suspect that the three persons may have taken Nell and Nataly away." George had already quickly called Nataly. His face darkened. "Nataly''s phone is off." Grady also held the phone in his hand with a solemn expression. "Nell''s phone is also turned off." Nataly and Nell could not turn off their phones at the same time. This meant that the two of them had really been taken away. George scratched his hair with self-me. "I should have gone with them just now. It wouldn''t have happened if I did!" The others were silent. If they had notughed at George just now, Nell and Nataly might still be safe. However, there was no medicine for regret in this world. Bryson had a long face as he was still angry that Audrey had rushed into the men''s toilet and had possibly seen the bodies of other men. James said, "George, Ms. Audrey, and Bryson, let''s chase them." "What about the two of us?" Grady immediately asked. "You two go to check the surveince cameras and see which direction they escaped to." Harold was just about to agree when he received a call from a strange number. Harold stopped everyone intuitively. "I think I will know where they are soon. Let''s not act rashly." Everyone looked at Harold. Harold decisively pressed the answer key on his phone. "Hello?" "Hey, is it Harold?" A changed voice of a man came from the phone. "Yes. Who are you?" "It doesn''t matter who I am. What is important is that yourwyer and her friend are in my hands!" The man sneered. Harold furrowed. Hiswyer? Hiswyer is Audrey, but Audrey is now by his side safe and sound. Why did they kidnap Nataly and Nell? "What do you want to do by kidnapping them?" Harold sensitively guessed something, but he needed to confirm it. "You have a good rtionship with yourwyer, don''t you? If you want to save them, you have to do as we order." "What do you want me to do?" Harold narrowed his eyes and asked. "I heard that you have a research and development result called sistin. I want you to tell me all the preparation methods; otherwise, we can''t guarantee what we will do to them." The man on the other side threatened with a gloomy voice. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Sure enough, for sistin. Harold got restless, "Did Cane incite you?" "Who is Cane? We don''t know him!" They urged with an impatient tone, "We don''t have much patience. I can''t promise you that we won''t touch the two beauties!" "I can give you the things you want, but you have to keep their safety." "I''ll leave you half an hour. Write the prescription on the paper and send it to the designated ce, or we''ll hurt the two beauties." George, who was standing at the side, heard that and angrily took the phone. "If you dare to touch Nataly, I, George, will grind your bones to dust." As soon as George finished speaking, the phone was hung up. The phone number was anonymous, and they could not call back. George was so irritated that he was about to throw the phone. Harold quickly snatched his phone back. Audrey analyzed. "They probably wanted to kidnap me, but for some reason, they mistook Nell as me. Nataly and Nell went to the bathroom together. Perhaps they were afraid that Nataly would get in the way or inform us, so she was kidnapped too." George was anxious. "Ms. Audrey, it''s not the time to talk about this. We have to save Nataly and Ms. Nell." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. James crossed his arms and stroked his chin. "This is the suburbs. Many ces nearby are not monitored. They must have been well-prepared. I''m afraid that it will not be easy to find them." "Then what should we do?" George sat down on the chair dejectedly, "We only sit here and wait for bad news?" George pped the table in frustration. "I shouldn''t have let here here to bungee jump. Otherwise, how could such a thing happen?" Grady patted George on the shoulder andforted him, "Mr. George, don''t worry too much. They are fine for the time being. Before they get the sistin, they won''t hurt Nataly and Nell." "Yes, sistin!" George pulled Harold to sit on the chair, "Sit here. I''ll go find the owner of the teahouse to get a pen and paper. Write down all the prescriptions for sistin. As long as they get the prescription, they will release them." George quickly ran downstairs to find the owner of the teahouse. Everyone was silent. Everyone was frustrated because Nell and Nataly were kidnapped. Audrey felt even guiltier. If she hadn''t suggested Nataly and Nelling to bungee jumping, how could they be kidnapped? Nell was taken instead of her, which made her feel guiltier. Bryson pulled Audrey into his arms and gently stroked her back. After a while, George hurriedly came up with a pen and paper. He handed that to Harold. "Come on! Write it down!" How could Harold dare to risk Nataly and Nell''s lives? He wrote down the prescription without hesitation. Just as Harold was about to write out the correct prescription, Bryson suddenly ced a hand on the paper and made a silent gesture for Harold. Harold looked at Bryson in surprise, questioning him. Bryson nodded to him with certainty. Harold also nodded, then continued to write. In about ten minutes, he had finished writing. As soon as Harold finished writing, a call came. Harold nced at Bryson, who nodded at him. Harold picked up the phone. "Hey!" "Have you finished?" It was still the same voice. "I''ve already finished writing. Where should I send it?" "In a while, I will send you an address. You send it over. By the way, let the only woman send it over. Otherwise, don''t me us for being impolite." ''The only woman?'' Harold looked at Audrey. Audrey raised her eyebrows and nodded at Harold. Harold sneered. "Okay, I will ask her to send it over." After hanging up the phone, Harold received an address on his phone. Audrey picked up her phone. "Send me the address!" "Alright!" Harold handed the paper to Audrey. "Audrey, can you do it alone?" Harold was worried. "Don''t worry, it will be fine." James rubbed his nose. "I was worried that they wouldn''t let Ms. Audrey go. Now I''m a little worried about them." Audrey cast him a sidelong nce. "Me? I''m weak!" The crowd was at a loss for words. The sunsses on Grady''s head suddenly slipped to the ground. Audrey frowned. "What kind of expression is that? What do you mean?" George muttered, "If Nell can be called a valiant, then you are simply a top valiant! You are way scarier than her!" Audrey was speechless. Other than Bryson, the others all nodded their heads timidly. Audrey leaned into Bryson''s embrace, feeling wronged. "Bryson, they are all bullying me!" Audrey pursed her lips, "I am such a cute girl." Bryson caressed her shoulder lovingly. "They have no taste." George shouted out, "Bryson, do you dare to swear to the heavens that you are telling the truth, or you will be struck by lightning? Do you dare to swear that Audrey is a cute girl?" Audrey rushed out of Bryson''s embrace. "What''s wrong with me? Do you know why Nataly is unwilling to be with you now?" George asked, "Why?" "You want to know?" Audrey smirked. "Call me sister and I''ll tell you." "Sister!" Harold was speechless. He was too shameless. Audrey waved at George. George ran to Audrey and leaned over. "Sister, tell me?" Audrey yelled into George''s ear, "Because you are stupid!" Chapter 378 Chapter 378 George covered his ear and quickly retreated. He was almost deafened. After a while, George regained his hearing. Audrey was ready to set off. ... On the other side, the three men locked and tied Nell and Nataly in a small dark wooden house in the depths of a forest. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The windows and doors were shut tight, cut off from the outside world. The three men stood outside the door and muttered. "How is it? Big bro? Are you done?" The second brother asked. The big brother said, "It''s done! In a while, the woman will send the paper over. When we get the thing, we will be sessful." The third brother asked worriedly, "Big bro, we are kidnapping. If the boss knows that, will he let us off easily?" "What are you afraid of?" The big brother scoffed, "Boss is now living a life of luxury. How can he care about us? Besides, if the three of us don''t tell anyone, will he know?" The second brother rolled his eyes. "Bro, don''t worry. They paid a deposit of 10, 000 yuan. We can have it. It is a waste to not do it." Nataly and Nell, who were in the cabin next door, listened to their words. Nell was speechless. "Damn, only 20, 000 yuan? Is my price so low?" Nataly looked at Nell speechlessly. "Nell, now is not the time to talk about prices, right? We were kidnapped." "But they are too cowardly. Only 20, 000 for a kidnapping? I should be worth a million, right?" Nataly was at a loss for words. ''Nell, what are you thinking about? Shouldn''t we n to how to escape?'' The third brother spoke out Nell''s thoughts. "It''s only 20, 000 in total. Is it worth it?" Nell, who was inside the room, nodded repeatedly. "That''s right. This man has good taste." The big brother said, "Don''t worry, it''s just for the prescription. Once we get it, we will escape through the small path." The third brother said worriedly, "I heard that Audrey is very powerful in martial arts, but..." "But what?" "The Audrey we kidnapped didn''t even have the slightest ability to defend. Don''t you think... it''s too strange?" The second brother patted his shoulder. "You are just too worried. They were caught off guard and did not have the time to resist. This is normal. Anyone with strong martial arts will have times when they fail." Nell, who was in the room, suddenly felt guilty. At that time, she felt that someone was going to attack her. However, she was too weak. She was knocked unconscious immediately. Speaking of this, she felt a faint pain in the back of her neck. ''Damn it, these three bastards were too heavy-handed. It still hurts badly.'' The big brother echoed, "That''s right. You''re overthinking." "Really?" The third brother frowned. "Alright, let''s not talk about this. When that woman arrives, we''ll leave. Have you guys determined the route to escape?" "Yes." As he spoke, the second brother, who was holding a telescope, said excitedly, "They''reing. I saw their car parked on the highway. They are all here." The big brother immediately took out his phone and called out, "As I said, only that woman cane over. The rest of you stay in the car and do not get off." After hanging up, the second brother excitedly said, "Big bro, it was that woman who got out of the car, and she came alone. The other men all stayed in the car." Hearing this, Nell and Nataly looked at each other in the darkroom. The three of them probably did not know that danger was approaching them. The big brother outside the door sneered, "At the critical moment, those men are all cowards. That woman looks quite beautiful." "Big bro, why don''t we take that woman away after shees? You can wife her." The second brother suggested. "Alright, she''s almost there. Bro, go down and bring that woman up. Once she enters this door, she won''t be able to go out again." Although the third brother had doubts in his heart, he still followed the others'' words. Not long after, Audrey arrived in front of the wooden house. Audrey narrowed her eyes and looked at the wooden house. A man with a fiendish look walked in front of her. "Did you bring it?" The man asked Audrey fiercely. Audrey waved the paper in her hand. "Yes." "Come with me!" With that, the man turned and walked upstairs, letting Audrey follow behind him. Audrey narrowed her eyes. ''Leaving his back to the enemy is not wise. They probably think that I''m weak.'' Audrey calmly followed the man up to the second floor. Audrey looked around and confirmed that there was no ambush downstairs. Only the voices of four people could be heard upstairs. Two were thepanions of the man, and the other two were Nataly and Nell. The three particrly ambitious kidnappers made her feel a little bored. Audrey slowly followed the man upstairs. Two men were waiting upstairs. "Big bro, she''s here." The big brother smiled at Audrey. "This woman is more beautiful than the two inside!" The big brother simpered. Seeing that the big brother was about to reach out to Audrey, the third brother quickly reminded him, "Big bro, we have things to do!" The big brother remembered the mission and said with a straight face, "Woman, did you bring the things?" Audrey waved the paper in her hand. "I brought it." "But..." Audrey paused for a moment, then tore the paper in her hand into pieces and sprinkled it on the ground. "You!" They lost countenance. The second brother pointed at Audrey, his fingers trembling. "You tore the paper? Aren''t you afraid that we will kill yourpanions?" Audrey smiled and said, "Nope!" The big brother sneered, "Then we can only tie you up." He gave the other two a look, then the three of them formed a circle and surrounded Audrey. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Looking at them, Audrey''s eyes shed with excitement. She smirked. The big brother ordered, "Let''s go!" The three of them pounced at Audrey at the same time. Audrey kicked the second brother in the chest. His body fell heavily on the wall, then fell to the ground. At the same time, Audrey dodged the attacks from the other two. When the two men were about to attack again, Audrey put her hands on the ground and quickly jumped up, kicking the other two to the wall one by one. The second brother had just gotten up when he was knocked down by the other two. He fell to the ground again with a cry of pain. The three of them all fell. Audrey ced her hands behind her back and slowly walked to them. The three hugged each other in fear. "Who are you?" The third brother looked at Audrey with trepidation. "Me?" Audrey smiled, "I am Audrey!" The faces of the three instantly turned pale. The second brother pointed his trembling finger at Audrey. "You are Audrey? But..." "But what?" Audrey saw a few ropes hanging on the wall. She threw them at their feet, pointed at the big brother, "You, tie up the hands of your two brothers." "What?" "What? You don''t want to tie them up?" Audrey sneered and moved her knuckles, "I can do it myself, but I might identally break your hands and feet." The second brother hurriedly pushed the big brother. "Big bro, tie me up. I don''t want to break my arms and legs!" Only then did the big brother pick up the rope and tie his two brothers up. Audrey quickly tied the remaining big brother with a rope and threw him in front of the two men. She opened the door of the wooden dark room. Nell looked at Audrey with eyes full of worship. Nell muttered as Audrey untied the two of them. "Audrey, you are so handsome. I want to marry you, but you are a woman!" Nell held her hands in front of her chest and looked at the ceiling with starry eyes, "I''ll find a boyfriend stronger than you." Nataly''s hands were released. She rubbed her wrist that was being strangled and rudely interrupted Nell''s fantasy. "Nell, if you want to find someone stronger than Audrey, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get married!" Nell was speechless. Nell red at Nataly and pouted her red lips angrily. "What if it is realized?" "There is a gap between dream and fantasy." Nell kept silent. She couldn''t talk to Nataly. "Alright, let''s not talk about this. Let''s go. There are a lot of mosquitoes here." Audrey touched her wrist. She had just been bitten by a mosquito. Audrey walked in front while Nell and Nataly followed behind her. "Wait!" Nell suddenly stopped in her tracks. "What''s wrong?" Audrey turned around. Nell smiled as she looked at the three men who were tied up and unable to move. She pointed at the three. "Tell me, who was the one who attacked me before?" The first and third brothers looked at the second brother in unison. The second brother looked at them angrily. "The two of you are too disloyal to betray me." The other two looked at the ceiling and pretended not to hear that. Nell rushed forward and gave the second brother a beating. By the time Nell let go of the second brother, his face had already swelled up like a steamed bun. Even Audrey felt that the second brother had been beaten up so badly. Nell pointed at the third brother and said, "Nataly, I saw him knock you out at that time." The third brother frowned and looked at Nataly. Nataly looked like a gentle and weak girl. ''She probably wouldn''t attack me, right?'' Nataly hesitated for a moment. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nell reminded her, "If it weren''t for him, we would have been able to eat Beggar''s Chicken by now. The Beggar''s Chicken at the foot of Mount Lan must have been sold out by now." Nataly immediately looked angry. Nell smiled in satisfaction. In Nataly''s heart, whoever stole her food was equivalent to stealing her man. Wouldn''t that make her furious? Nataly walked to the third brother and raised her hand to punch him in the eyes. Along with a scream, the first and second brothers looked at Nataly with fear. It was too miserable. Fortunately, they didn''t touch Nataly before. Otherwise, the one who was beaten was them. When Nataly withdrew her hand, the third brother''s face was even more swollen than the second brother''s. The big brother was d that he didn''t do anything when they kidnapped Nataly and Nell. Otherwise, he would be the one getting beaten. For some reason, just as he finished rejoicing, he felt the gazes of Nataly and Nell. He couldn''t help but shiver. "Why are you staring at me? I didn''t hit you!" "You are their boss, right?" The big brother nodded. "Yes... yes." "When we were carried up the stairs, you touched Nataly and me, right?" The big brother swallowed his saliva. "I just slightly touched you. I didn''t hit you. Otherwise... I will also let you touch it back!" After he finished speaking, a trace of evil shed through his eyes. Nell and Nataly looked at each other. The two of them walked towards the big brother at the same time. By the time the two of them ended, the big brother''s entire body was swollen like a bun. The second and third brothers could not bear to look straight at him. Nell pinched her aching wrist. "My wrist is so sore. It took a lot of effort to hit him. I''m starving. Let''s go, Nataly. Let''s go eat." Nataly calmly replied, "Alright!" The three men were at a loss for words. They understood something. Those women were scary. They were even scarier than men. When Audrey and the others left, they waited in the wooden house for about three hours before they untied the ropes and fled. When they left, Cane sneaked into the wooden house and picked up the pieces of paper scattered on the ground one by one, and put them into a bag like a treasure. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Bryson took a phone call when Audrey, Harold, and he were on their way back. It was from the bodyguard who stayed near the cabin. He told Bryson that Cane got the pieces of paper from the cabin. After Bryson finished the phone call, Harold said, "I know it is him!" Audrey looked at Bryson doubtfully, "Bryson, Did you know that Cane was watching us nearby when you indicated Quentin not to write out the real form?" "At that time, the three kidnappers knew our location. Moreover, they called us just after Quentin finished writing the form. It should not be a coincidence. Therefore, I guessed Cane could not completely trust these kidnappers and was watching us near the cabin." Harold said happily, "If Bryson hadn''t reminded me, I''m afraid I would have written down the real form." "Cane now probably doesn''t know that the form he got is fake." Harold kept a straight face, "I have already let him get away once. However, he did not seize the opportunity. I will no longer be kind to him." ... At the Munn Group. The Munn Group had lost a lot because it gave six patents to the Stanton Group as payment. The Stanton Group had closed down. Therefore, the patents were confiscated by the government. The Munn Group could not own these patents again. The Munn Group turned its attention to Cane, which won the Noble Prize in Medicine. Few medicines could suppress tumor genes. And if the Munn Group cooperated with Cane to promote Cane''s new product, their cooperation must make a lot of money. And it could pay for thepany''s previous losses. The Munn Group gave arge sum of money to a pharmaceutical factory that almost went bankrupt to produce medicine. It nned to make and sell this type of medicine to mitigate its costs. Therefore, as soon as Cane established his institute, the Munn Group and Cane had a contract to cooperate to make and sell sistin. The pharmaceutical factory was ready to work, but Cane''s institute hadn''t told the Munn Group about the ingredients and form of the medicine yet. It caused the pharmaceutical factory of the Munn Group to be unable to produce drugs. In the meeting room of the Munn Group. Toby heard that Cane''s institute had not provided the medicine''s ingredients and form. He looked at the head of the technical department with a sullen face. "What''s going on? Why hasn''t Cane sent the things over yet?" The head of the technical department wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and replied respectfully, "We have already urged him. However, Mr. Cane replied that the ingredients of this drug are secret. When the timees for production, he will personally send the ingredients and form to the pharmaceutical factory." "The content of our contact includes that his institute should give us the ingredients and form in advance. We have the right to know that. In any case, let Cane send the ingredients and form tomorrow afternoon. In addition, the sample of medicine has to be sent together." "Yes," the head of the technical department said, "I''ll call Mr. Cer and ask him to send these things over as soon as possible." After the meeting, Toby returned to his office. While he sat on a chair and stroking his forehead, Wendy walked in with a thermos. "Dad," Wendy ced the thermos on Toby''s table, "There is the chicken soup that Mom asked the chef to make for you. Recently, you''ve been working hard. You need to eat some healthy food." Toby looked at Wendy and quickly helped her sit down on the sofa. "It''s a hot day, and you are pregnant. Just let the servants deliver the chicken soup. Why did you personallye here?" Wendy smiled, "The doctor said that I''m fine and need to have some walk. It''s nothing serious. Besides, there are servants following me. They will help me wherever I go. Nothing will happen." Toby heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good." "Dad, what''s going on? You look tired." "We n to cooperate with the Cane Research Institute to produce the new drugs. Now, we are preparing for the pharmaceutical factory and its sales." Wendy''s eyes brightened. "Dad, did you mention Cane? The one who won that prestigious medicine award?" "What? You''ve heard of him?" "Of course. I heard that Cane''s new product has a good effect on the inhibition of tumors. If it goes public, it must be weed. At that time, the Munn Group could be one of the top groups in the Peace City." Toby nodded, "You are right. It will sell well in the market." Wendy shifted her body and sat next to Toby. She blinked at him, "Dad... Can I discuss something with you?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "What is it?" Wendy bit her lip and said, "I heard that you invested in a pharmaceutical factory before, but it is too small. If the Four Seasons Group can invest in expanding it, would you like to cooperate with it to produce this medicine?" Toby frowned, "You want the Four Seasons Group to cooperate with our Munn Group?" "Yes," Wendy pulled Toby''s arm and said coquettishly, "Last time, I heard from Julian that he was interested in Cane. However, by the time he went, the Cane Research Institute had already signed a contract with someone else. Therefore, he wants to cooperate with ourpany to be involved in the project." "Well," Toby was a little hesitant, "As you know, it wasn''t easy for me to negotiate with the Cane Research Institute for the project." "I know," Wendy said with a smile, "It is a good idea to cooperate with the Four Seasons Group. After all, I am going to marry Julian. If the Four Seasons Group has any good projects in the future, they will also cooperate with the Munn Group. Right?" Toby did not n to cooperate with the Four Seasons Group. As long as the Munn Group developed sistin alone, it could make the Munn Group be one of the top hundred groups in the whole country. Cooperating with the Four Seasons Group would undoubtedly give the Four Seasons Group a piece of the action. But now he had to think about Wendy. In the future, he would hand over the shares to Wendy. Wendy was going to marry Julian. If the Four Seasons Group became better, Wendy would live better in the future. Seeing Wendy looking at him with a pleading gaze, Toby''s heart softened. After careful consideration, Tobypromised. "Alright then. Dad promises you that the Munn Group will cooperate with the Four Seasons Group. Tell Julian to sign the contract tomorrow." Wendy kissed Toby on the cheek happily, "Thank you, Dad!" Chapter 381 Chapter 381 In the Cane Research Institute. Cane had just returned to the institute. He began to put up the pieces of paper. Fortunately, Audrey had not torn them too much, so Cane had put them together without difficulty. He greedily looked at the form on the paper. It was simr to what he had analyzed before, but the process was different from his. No wonder he was unable to figure it out. When Cane got the paper, he immediately began to test the things. The herbs were steaming, and just as he was waiting for them to evaporate, his phone rang. His eyes were fixed on the steaming machine in front of him, and he picked it up without having a look. "Hello?" "Excuse me, is this Mr. Cane?" "Yes. Who''s this?" "I am the director of the Munn Group." "What''s the matter?" Cane''s tone was a little impatient. He didn''t want anyone to disturb him. He wanted to end the call as soon as possible. "I know that ourpany is cooperating with your institute. However, you have yet to tell us the form of the drugs." "Didn''t I say it before? That is a secret..." "However, without the form, how can we start making it? Moreover, the pharmaceutical factory will start its production in three days. All materials need to be prepared within these three days. In addition, we need to send some samples for approval. If you don''t hand over the forms and samples to us as soon as possible, you will have to pay the penalty for the breach of our contract!" Hearing these words, Cane frowned. Cane closed his eyes and then opened them, "I''ll tell you the name of the medicine first. The specific form is a bit troublesome. I''ve been a bit busy these past two days. I''ll give you the form and samples tomorrow night." The director heaved a sigh of relief. "Mr. Cane, we have a deal. I will ask my people at your institute to get them tomorrow night." "I know! If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up!" "Alright." After hanging up the phone, Cane continued his test. He thought if the test worked, he would not need to be afraid of the Munn Group. ... In the afternoon of the next day, Cane finished the experiment ording to the form on the paper. He took the product from the instrument and prepared the tumor sample in a test tube. And then he mixed them in the test tube. Time went by, and the tumor sample in the tube did not spread again, and the drugs suppressed the tumor genes. Cane was very happy with the result. He confirmed that the form Harold had given to the kidnappers was true. After the experiment, he poured the liquid in the test tube into the bucket next to him. Therefore, he did not find that the tumor samples quickly swallowed the medicine after ten minutes. As Cane sealed the sample, his assistant knocked at the door. "What''s the matter?" The assistant said, "Someone from the Munn Group is here. They said they want to talk to you." Cane curled his lips and smiled, "Alright, I got it. I''ll be right there." "Yes!" Cane picked up the sample to the meeting room. He sealed the printed form with a bag and handed it to the man. Then, the man took them and left. Cane heaved a sigh of relief as he watched the man leave. He thought the form helped him a lot. If he hadn''t used it to make drugs in a limited time, he was afraid something big would have happened to him. After thinking for a moment, he handed another bottle of samples to the assistant, "Send it to the Nobel Prizemittee of Country M!" With this bottle of the sample, Cane was sure that he would beat Harold. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sistin did not belong to Harold in the past. Now it would not be Harold''s, and in the future, it would not be Harold''s either. Cane thought that sistin could only belong to himself. After Cane handed over the form and samples to the Munn Group, the Munn Group began to produce the drugs. At the same time, it began to publicize this matter, too. Sistin had already be popr in Peace City even before it went public. The media called sistin a gift to tumor patients. Cane also began to prepare for a press conference for sistin. The press conference was set to be in three days. ... In the morning, Bryson came to pick up Audrey to go to work. Audrey asked Bryson angrily, "The car dealership just called and said that the car I ordered has stopped production." Bryson stared at the document in his hand without looking at her, "That''s fine." "That''s fine?" Audrey sneered, "Mr. Bryson, don''t you need to exin that?" Bryson looked at Audrey innocently, "Exnation? Why?" "I told the staff of the car dealership that I could order another one. Guess what the staff said?" "What did he say?" "He said that all the cars have stopped production, and he can''t sell them to me!" Bryson thought to himself, "This man did a good job and must have a bright future." "It''s probably because these cars are not easy to sell. They may be ready to close down?" Audrey sneered and continued to say, "That''s not the problem. I called the other car leadership. While none was willing to sell a car to me!" Bryson calmly replied, "Well, it''s nothing serious." Audrey smiled and looked at Bryson''s handsome face, "No! Don''t you think it is so weird?" "I don''t think so. Maybe the sale of cars is not as good as we think. And there are no new cars in our city." Bryson made light of it. "None of the car dealerships have cars to sell! Do you think that''s possible?" "Yes! It''s possible!" Bryson replied seriously. Audrey looked at Bryson andughed. "But I asked Nataly to help me get the surveince video of the car leadership. Someone bought a car that was the same as the car I wanted. And there was another person who was going to buy it. The staff said that he could buy it in the afternoon!" Bryson went speechless. He had forgotten to hack Nataly''sputer. What a terrible mistake! "Well, it might be the only one avable in our city." Audrey scoffed, "I ordered it yesterday. But they said that there were none of them. The man went to the dealership today, but he could buy it." Audrey stared straight at Bryson, "It is obvious that someone doesn''t want me to buy a car. Bryson, who do you think that person is?" Bryson went speechless again. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 "Is there such a thing?" Bryson frowned. "Yeah!" Audrey smiled and asked, "Bryson, who do you think can make all the automobile sales shops dare not to sell cars to me in the entire Peace City?" Audrey''s eyes were zed, sharp as a knife. Even though Bryson had been powerful for so many years, he was still unable to meet Audrey''s gaze. Bryson thought, ''This question is a bit tricky.'' Bryson avoided Audrey''s gaze and calmly looked at the materials at hand, "Today''s meeting materials are a bit messy." Audrey unhappily snatched the materials from Bryson''s hands. "Leave the meeting materials aside! Answer my question first!" Audrey cupped Bryson''s face with her both hands, not allowing Bryson to dodge, "Tell me, Bryson, was it you who sent people to do it?" Other than Bryson, she could not think of anyone else who would do such a thing. Faced with Audrey''s question, Bryson was at a loss. He could only sigh, "Since you already know, why bothers to ask?" "It''s inconvenient for me tomute every day. Why don''t you let me buy a car?" Bryson stared at Audrey''s face and gave his reason. "Because I''m worried about you!" "What are you worried about?" Audrey muttered, "My driving skills are quite good now. I tried Grady''s car, and he also praised my driving skills." "I''ve been worried about what happened at the racing arena." Audrey felt speechless. "That''s racing. It''s not how I usually drive. Besides, am I so crazy to race with someone on the road?" "What would you do if you ran into someone being robbed in the streets?" "So be it if you steal it!" "What if the person who was robbed was a pregnant woman or an old man who walked unsteadily?" Audrey thought, ''I would definitely chase after the robber and snatch the things back.'' But Audrey didn''t dare to say that. Faced with Bryson''s staring gaze, Audrey guiltily turned her face away. "How... How could this happen so coincidentally?" "You will forget everything and rush up, won''t you?" Bryson hit the nail on the head and pointed out Audrey''s inner thoughts. Audrey avoided Bryson''s gaze and said in a low voice, "How could it be so exaggerated? It can''t be such a coincidence." "So, I will not allow this to happen. If you want to use a car, I will ask someone to drive you." "Then what about going to and from work?" Bryson held Audrey''s hand, his eyes zed, "It''s a boyfriend''s responsibility to drive you!" Audrey had no more to say. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Audrey intended to ask Bryson for an exnation, and then no matter what, strive for the right to buy a car. However, she found that Bryson was too hard to persuade. After being persuaded by him, she suddenly felt it better not to buy a car. She was thus persuaded. Audrey looked at the news on her phone and happened to find the news conference where Cane Newell was preparing to announce a cooperation with the Munn Group to develop medicine. Audrey raised her eyebrows when she saw this news. Bryson happened to watch the news at the same time. Audrey asked, "By the way, when can the results of the Nobel Prize be released?" "I just got the news this morning. I haven''t had the time to tell you. It''s said that the results have already been sent. It will arrive the day after tomorrow. This afternoon, it will be released on the official website of Nobel Prize." "This afternoon? Bryson, can I ask you to do something for me?" "OK." Audrey smiled meaningfully and said, "Tell the Nobel Prize review group not to make any announcements today. Release it three dayster when the press conference starts." "You mean..." "Let them be happy for two more days. And give them a head-on blow when they are beatific." Bryson smiled, "OK, I''ll call the review group." "Thank you!" Audrey looked at Bryson sincerely. Bryson caressed Audrey''s tender cheeks, "Is there a need to be so polite with me?" Audrey smiled and leaned into Bryson''s embrace. Bryson put his arm around her shoulder, "What aboutter? What do you n to do?" Audrey raised an eyebrow, "What do you mean?" "After Quentin brought back the sistin?" Audrey thought for a moment and said, "I''ve thought of setting up a small research facility for Quentin. Currently, I''m looking for a ce." Bryson took out the pad next to him and clicked on a photo. "In Blue International Business Center in the Southern District, there is a research institute that has been losing money because no new medicine has been developed for many years. Therefore, it ns to sell the research institute." Audrey looked at Bryson suspiciously. She took the paper he handed over and carefully looked through the photos. The research institute was located on the third floor. Although it looked a little ancient, the interior was still clean. Most importantly, there were many instruments inside that were all internationally advanced instruments. The area was also around 800 square meters, so it was enough to set up a small research institute. "Really?" She frowned and asked doubtfully, "How much is the price for this research facility?" If it cost too much, she might not be able to afford it. "Two million will be enough for all the items in the research institute and the property rights of the research institute." "Two million?" Audrey frowned, her face filled with disbelief. ''Eight hundred square meters only cost two million, and this was not even including the equipment inside. How could it be?'' Bryson said in a serious manner, "Yes, because the location is a little remote, close to the industrial area, and the boss of this research institute is also preparing to go abroad. He is in a hurry to sell it and asks the buyer to pay the full price. That''s why it is sold cheap." Two million could take down a research institute, coupled with so many instruments inside. It was a great deal. "Where is this ce? Can I go take a look today?" "Of course!" In order to find out the whereabouts of Audrey, the Munn Group gave her two million. In addition, she still had two million. Aside from the cost of the institute, the rest of her money was enough for the start- up fund of the research institute. Audrey calcted in her mind. After she had taken over this research facility and Harold had taken back the proprietary of the sistin, she would give that research facility to Harold as a surprise. After sending Audrey to thew office and separating from Audrey, Bryson received a call. It was George. "Hey, Bryson!" "What is it?" "I''ve heard you just spent 20 million to buy a medical research institute?" Bryson replied with a faint sound. "When did you be interested in medical research?" "No!" "No? Then why did you buy it?" "It has been sold!" George was surprised, "What?" Chapter 383 Chapter 383 The next day was the press conference. In the evening, Harold took out the clothes he was going to wear at the press conference the next day. At that time, when Harold used the gas stove to boil water, he identally burned the rag by the side. He took the clothes to put down the fire. As a result, the clothes had burned a hole. Audrey returned home from work and saw Harold holding the clothes that had a hole in them. Before saying anything, Audrey took Harold to the shopping mall to buy clothes and by the way finished dinner. There were a lot of people in the mall in the evening. While Audrey was picking out clothes for Harold in a clothing store in the mall, Harold covered his stomach with a painful expression on his face and grabbed Audrey''s arm. Seeing Harold''s pale face, Audrey looked at him worriedly. "What happened to you?" A strange sound rang out behind Harold, and Harold''s pained face revealed a bit of embarrassment. Audrey, "Well." "I ate ice cream in the afternoon and my stomach hurts now. I... I need to go to the bathroom." "Hurry up and go!" Harold''s stomach was not very good. Audrey had told Harold not to eat unhealthy foods at home, especially cold drinks like ice cream. Though Audrey kept reminding that, Harold changed nothing. It was another lesson on Harold this time. Audrey shook her head at the sight of Harold''s back, then turned around and continued to choose clothes for Harold. In this shop, there were no clothes that Audrey had her eyes on, so Audrey moved to the male clothing store next door. As soon as she entered, a waiter weed her warmly. "Miss, do you want to buy clothes for your love or your parent?" "My brother!" Audrey had just opened her mouth when Wendy''s voice came from the shop. "Julian, what do you think of this?" "Wendy, as long as you like it." Wendy snuggled against Julian''s shoulder, "Tomorrow, you will be attending the press conference as an investor, not me. Of course, the clothes will be chosen by you." "I believe in you, Wendy!" Julian hugged Wendy lovingly. "It''s all thanks to you that we the Four Seasons Corporation can work together with the Munn Group to develop sistin." "By the way, Julian, has the expansion of the pharmaceutical factory already begun?" "Yes, after signing the contract with the Munn Group, I bought thend near the pharmaceutical factory. In the past two days, I had people to faster digging the foundation. Currently, half of the foundation has already been done. Moreover, I have already set up arge number of advanced pharmaceutical companies overseas to ensure that the pharmaceutical factory can bepleted and put into use within two months." "I knew you are good at this," just as Wendy was about to say something, she turned around and saw Audrey, who was picking out her clothes. Wendy raised her eyebrows and raised her voice, "Well, isn''t this Audrey?" Audrey smiled and turned around. "Miss Wendy and Mr. Julian. I didn''t expect to see you again so soon." Wendy looked at Audrey with eyes filled with anger. ''Audrey always haunts me. She has repeatedly ruined my n. This time, she actually urged Harold to frame Cane Newell for stealing his medicine patent.'' ''Moreover, during this period of time, I wanted to use all sorts of methods to search for the whereabouts of Audrey. However, Audrey did not contact any strange people, making it impossible for me to investigate. Last time, she had the group transfer two million to Audrey. As a result, the money was transferred away in a way just likest time. Two million sank into the sea without a ripple. I was so angry.'' "Well, I heard that Harold and Cane Newell firm have apetition for drug patents. Are you Harold''s responsibilitywyer?" "Yeah!" Audrey admitted. Wendy mocked, "Audrey, you still take all kinds of cases. This Harold used to be someone with a criminal record. Aren''t you afraid of affecting your reputation as hiswyer?" "As awyer, I naturally have to be responsible for the client. Besides, we haven''t decided who is right and who is wrong yet. Isn''t it too early for Miss Wendy to say this?" "Oh, Cane Newell is the winner of the Nobel Prize of Medicine. He has the award and certificate of the Nobel Prize. How can it be fake? After epting this case, I''m afraid your undefeated legend will be broken." Audrey smiled, "Thank you for your concern, Miss Wendy. However, I have always been confident in my client." "Funny!" Wendy thought, ''This Harold just wanted to be famous through Cane Newell.'' Audrey greeted Wendy and Julian and said, "I still have something to do. I''ll take my leave first. You take your time." Audrey turned around and left. Wendy looked angrily at Audrey''s back. Julianforted Wendy, "She''s just awyer. Why should be angry at her? It does no good to yourself." The anger in Wendy immediately vanished, and her palm rested lightly on her lower abdomen. ''Yes, I am carrying a child. I cannot be angry now. Being angry was not good for the baby. Now, the baby was the most important.'' Before she would marry Julian in two months, nothing should happen to the baby. At the press conference. It was still the International Conference Center where Cane Newell held a press conferencest time. The next morning, Bryson happened to have a meeting here, so he sent Audrey and Harold over himself. There were already many media reporters waiting at the scene, and the security guards at the scene only checked the identity of the guests at the scene, not stopping anyone from entering. This time, because of the Munn Group and the Four Seasons Corporation, the secondrgest conference room in the International Conference Center was booked. Because thergest conference room had been arranged for other important meetings. Not long after Audrey and Harold entered the venue, they saw the media workers suddenly agitated. Audrey heard Bryson''s name was constantly mentioned. When she looked at the door, she saw Bryson in a suit and leather shoes. He walked in with a cold face. His usually unsmiling face gave people a sense of awe and alienation. The bodyguards stood by Bryson''s side and separated the crowd in an orderly manner, allowing Bryson to enter without any obstruction. The media only dared to shoot from the side and did not dare to approach. From the perspective of the media, Bryson was so dazzling. Audrey had always known that Bryson was favored by god. No matter where he went, he would always be the focus in the crowd. He was also the focus of her. She couldn''t help but stare at him. When Bryson passed by Audrey and Harold, he suddenly turned his head and nced at her with a faint smile. Audrey''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She hurriedly turned her head away and used her palm to cover her face. ''Why did he suddenly turn his head to look at me? If someone else found out about our rtionship, we would be screwed.'' Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Harold stood beside Audrey, and he continuously poked his elbow into her waist. Harold said, "Audrey, Bryson is looking at you. Why do you cover your face?" Then, Audrey red at him. Harold felt so scared that he dared not talk to her. At this moment, two girls behind Audrey werepletely infatuated with Bryson. "Oh my god, did Bryson look at me just now? I''m so happy as if I''ll faint." "No, he looked at me. I just realized that Bryson can smile. His smile is so charming." "It''s me. How could he look at you?" "Why not? I''m taller than you, so it''s normal to see me first." "I have fair skin, but your skin is so dark. Of course, Bryson likes me." Audrey, "..." Harold, "..." Harold thought, "Don''t tter yourself. Bryson is looking at his girlfriend!" However, Harold would not tell them temporarily. After a while, Audrey noticed that Toby wore a pair of sunsses and headed towards the break room. Then, the crowd began to get excited again. It was Julian and Cane who had arrived. That two girls behind Audrey and Harold started to discuss again. "I never expect that the winner of the Nobel Prize in Medicine, Cane, is so young." "Yes. For him, the sky is the limit." "Have you heard? Recently, there was a person named Harold who framed Cane for stealing the fruits of hisbor. Harold said that he invented sistin. How ridiculous!" "What a cheek! He didn''t sue Cane until Cane won the Nobel Prize. It''s clear that he is jealous of Cane''s talent and deliberately disgraces Cane, and then Harold can be more famous." "I think so too. There are so many ck-hearted people now. Fortunately, Cane is now working with a bigpany. After today''s press conference, Harold dares not frame Cane again." Harold felt so angry when hearing their conversation. He wanted to argue with them. Before he turned around, Audrey held Harold''s wrist and let him not act rashly. "Audrey..." Harold suppressed his anger and whispered to Audrey. Audrey shook her head at him. "Quentin, don''t forget the purpose of our visit today!" Audrey seriously said, "Your strength will be proved after today''s press conference. Then, you don''t need to exin anything. Moreover, if you are impulsive now, all our previous efforts will be wasted." Seeing that Harold was silent, Audrey became serious. She continued, "Quentin, I know that you are angry now. I am even angrier than you. However, we have to resist the impulse. If you can''t bear it, this will cause big trouble." With Audrey''s constion, Harold could only slowly suppress his anger and try to calm down. Then, he looked at Audrey calmly. Harold said, "Audrey, I was impulsive just now. I won''t do it next time." Harold was still in a state of fear when he thought that he had almost messed up just now. Audrey smiled slightly and said, "Keep calm." After hearing her words, Harold gradually calmed down. He thought, "I''ve been in prison and have been discriminated against by countless people. Now that I''m about to make aeback, what else can''t I stand?" Harold thought that he had to endure. Taking a deep breath, Harold stared at the multimedia tform at the press conference. The signs had already been put there. The order was: the host,wyer, representatives of Cane Research Institute, representatives of the Munn Group, and representatives of the Four Seasons Group. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The host was a well-known male host from a radio station in Peace City. He arrived first and interacted with two fans for a photo. About ten minutester, it was almost time for the press conference, and the representatives came in one after another. Thewyer, Cane, Toby, and Julian sat down. Then, the host also began to make a relevant introduction. "Today is the press conference for the production of sistin. First of all, I''d like to introduce the representatives, Mr. Kyan Sorrell from Light Law Firm; Mr. Cane Newell, head of the Cane Research Institute. Mr. Toby Munn, the president of the Munn Group, and Mr. Julian Shaw, the sessor of the Four Seasons Group." "I believe everyone knows that Mr. Cane has recently won the Nobel Prize in Medicine. Sistin is called the blessing of cancer patients. This invention will make many cancer patients no longer fear being diagnosed." "After winning the prize, Mr. Cane gave up the high sry hiring abroad and brought sistin to our country to benefit the cancer patients in our country. The Munn Group and the Four Seasons Group also cooperate with Mr. Cane to produce sistin for the first time. Now, the production of sistin has begun. Next, Mr. Cane, please tell us the original intention of developing sistin!" Then, Cane said, "Four years ago, my aunt passed away from gastric cancer. When I was a child, I lived with my aunt for three years. I have deep feelings for her. When she passed away, I cried all night." When Cane talked about that, he became a little excited, and then he said, "At that time, I was thinking that if there was a medicine that could treat cancer, my aunt might not leave me. To prevent others from experiencing simr pain, so when I was in college, I chose the pharmaceutical major. Moreover, I''ve been crazily studying cancer knowledge since then." "Fortunately! I found a drug that could suppress cancer by ident. However, because it involves important secrets, I can''t tell everyone in detail. Later, I repeatedly tested it with the synthesis of that drug. The result was not ideal. Then, I used tens of thousands of methods to experiment. Finally, I seed in developing a drug that can cure cancer." "It''s also a coincidence that I can win the Nobel Prize in Medicine." Then, the host said, "Mr. Cane has deep feelings for his aunt, so he can develop a drug to suppress cancer." Hearing what Cane said, Harold was in a huff. Harold thought, "Cane, you''re a thief! You stole not only my invention but also my story." Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Harold was determined to develop the medicine to treat cancer because his aunt died of stomach cancer. He didn''t want others to lose their beloved rtives because of cancer. He had told this story to Cane many times. But Harold didn''t expect that Cane would use this story to win others'' sympathy. After Cane told the story, the reporters and audience present looked at Cane with sympathy and praise. Audrey noticed that Harold was angry. She patted his shoulder andforted him. Harold looked back and shook his head at Audrey, indicating that he was fine. He had experienced the most desperate things. He could stand this. The host looked at Toby. "Mr. Toby, you have an eye for good things. You made an agreement with Mr. Cane right away." Toby said indifferently, "I was moved by Mr. Cane''s deeds. The Munn Group can promote this medicine to the whole country so that it can benefit all cancer patients. So, I went to see Mr. Cane in the first ce. It turns out that Mr. Cane deserves our group''s investment." The host asked, "I heard that the Four Seasons Group also went to find Mr. Cane in the first ce? Isn''t that right, Mr. Julian?" Julian nodded. "That''s right. We think that this is very meaningful. No matter what, we must promote this medicine to the entire country." The host said, "Well, it turns out that Mr. Toby and Mr. Julian have the same opinion. I think all the reporters present know the origin of sistin, which is now in mass production. And we are expanding the pharmaceutical factory. I believe that soon, sistin will be in every pharmacy so that every patient can buy it and all cancer patients can recover." The host smiled at the reporters, "If any of you have any questions, feel free to ask." A woman said suddenly, "I have a question to ask Mr. Cane!" Everyone turned to look at the voice. That was Audrey. Audrey and Harold walked to the side of the stage. Harold stared at Cane on the stage. Cane met Harold''s gaze and felt guilty for a moment. But soon, Cane raised his chin. He had made the medicine and grasped the method of making it. He wasn''t afraid of Harold. Even though Harold caused trouble here, it only attracted more attention to the conference. Below the stage, the reporters recognized Audrey. "Isn''t that Audrey Koch?" "Yes, it''s her. I guess the man beside her is Harold." "I didn''t expect that Audrey would appear with Harold. They are longing for fame." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Audrey should have taken on such a case. It seems that Audrey is not as good as before." Toby thought that Audrey had brought Harold to ruin the conference and they did not notice him. Toby wore thick ck sunsses to guard against the shing lights. It was dark in the conference room, so Toby couldn''t see Harold''s face clearly. The host stopped Audrey and Harold in time. "Well, this gentleman anddy, we are having a press conference. Please stay below the stage, okay?" Audrey and Harold stood up on the stage. Audrey snatched the microphone from the host. "Ladies and gentlemen, I am Audrey. The person standing next to me is Mr. Harold." A reporter asked, "Audrey, it is a press conference for sistin. Are you bringing Mr. Harold here to cause trouble?" Audrey smiled and said, "Did I say I wasn''t here to cause trouble?" The reporter was silent. The other reporters at the scene also looked at each other. Cane, Toby, and Julian didn''t look good. The security guards noticed that something was wrong and wanted to go forward to bring Audrey and Harold down from the stage. However, just as the security guards were about to step forward, they were stopped by several bodyguards in ck. Audrey smiled and said to the reporters, "I have evidence to prove that the developer of sistin is Mr. Harold. Cane is a thief who knows nothing about pharmacology. He stole Mr. Harold''s patent and lied to Mr. Harold that the sample had been destroyed. But after that, Cane sent the sample to the Nobel Prize review group and won Nobel Prize." The reporters questioned, "Audrey, what evidence do you have to prove that Mr. Harold is the developer of sistin?" The other reporters also said, "You have to bring out the evidence. Otherwise, you''re ndering." "Of course I have evidence. For this, I would like to ask Professor Dmare from the Pharmacology School of University A to testify for us." Then, an old man in his sixties entered the scene. Seeing the old man, Cane stood up in surprise. "Professor Dmare, why are you here?" Cane quickly went forward to help Professor Dmare onto the stage. When everyone saw Cane''s reaction, they believed that this person was a professor of pharmacology at University A. Professor Dmare brought several assistants and two instruments to the stage. Audrey said to the crowd, "In fact, Mr. Cane has never made sistin. As long as the medicine developed by Mr. Cane can suppress cancer, you can know whether my client is the developer of sistin." Audrey handed the microphone to Professor Dmare. Professor Dmare said in public, "In this bottle, there is a cancer virus extracted from the human body. Put Cane''s medicine and Harold''s medicine in two vessels to cultivate. Soon, we can know the result." Cane looked at Harold coldly. Cane believed that Harold was stubborn. Cane thought, ''Harold will be destroyed if I take out the medicine.'' Cane smiled and said, "Alright, I agree. I came with the reagent I prepared recently. The test can be conducted at the scene. Harold, do you dare?" Harold looked at Cane coldly, "Of course I dare." Harold took out a reagent from the box in his hand and answered, "This is the reagent I prepared." Cane sneered as he took the reagent from his assistant and handed it to Professor Dmare. Their reagent bottles werebeled. Cane''s was red and Harold''s was blue, so it was easy to distinguish. Then, Professor Dmare took out two pieces of ss from the disinfection box with tweezers. He dripped a drop of the virus on the two pieces of ss. After that, he added a drop of Cane''s reagent onto one piece of the ss and added a drop of Harold''s onto another. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Someone under the stage began to search for information about Professor Dmare. "Professor Dmare is an expert in pharmacology in Peace City. The drugs developed by him have won many R&D awards home and abroad. Because he loves University A, he is still teaching in University A though he has retired for many years." "Yes. And Professor Dmare is impartial and strict. It is perfect to invite him to conduct the test." "Harold is bold. Did he invite Professor Dmare here to embarrass himself?" "Or... the medicine is developed by Harold." "How is that possible? I heard that Harold has a poor family. How can he have the ability to develop this medicine?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Hey, look at the big screen. The microscopes show some changes." Everyone was staring at the changes on the big screen. On the left was Cane''s medicine and on the right was Harold''s. On the big screen, Cane''s medicine began to devour tumor cells, although it didn''t devour many tumor cells. However, Harold''s medicine tended to devour tumor cells, but it was slowpared to Cane''s. Cane was proud. He didn''t know why Harold''s medicine devoured tumor cells slower than his. But Cane knew that he won. Cane said coldly, "Harold, although you studied the medicine ording to my preparation method and materials, the effect of your medicine is bad. Since we were ssmates, I had thought of letting you go. But you came to cause trouble at the press conference." The reporters and audience looked at Harold with disdain. Even the live chatroom was full of curses. "Harold is too shameless. He stole Cane''s patent and wants topete with the original. Harold is such an ignoble person." "Harold and Cane are ssmates. Harold doesn''t deserve to be Cane''s ssmate." "Well, you think you know someone. Harold, with a handsome face, did such a dirty thing. It''s too shameful." "If I were Harold, I would have stepped off the stage in shame. Harold can still stand on the stage so calmly. He is shameless beyond my imagination." Below the stage, Harold could not control his emotions. But on the stage, he was calm. In the face of others'' doubts, Harold calmly said, "It isn''t over. It''s too early toe to a conclusion." Cane curled his lip, "Harold, you were my ssmate. I can let go of your criminal responsibility. But you have to take your medicine and leave the press conference right now. Otherwise, don''t me me for doing something bad to you." "I said that we haven''t had the final result!" Harold said coldly, "Give me another ten minutes." Harold insisted. "Ten minutes? Well, that''s fine. I''d like to see what you would say ten minutester." Professor Dmare looked at Cane and Harold. Then, Professor Dmare looked down at the changes under the microscopes. After about ten minutes, Cane''s medicine devoured tumor cells twice faster than Harold''s. Ten minutes passed. But there were no obvious changes on the screen. Everyone started to discuss again. "It has already been ten minutes. It''s still the same. What is Harold trying to do?" "Who knows? Harold might be struggling. I don''t think that he can cause more troubles." Julian gave the host a look, indicating that the host should stop the test. If the test continued, it would affect the reputation of the Four Seasons Group and the Munn Group. Just as the host was about to speak, someone below the stage suddenly called out. "Quick! Look at the screen." The reporters and audience all turned to look at the screen. Cane''s medicine had suppressed many tumor cells. But... those tumor cells began to devour this medicine. It seemed that the tumor virus had been temporarily suppressed. Now the tumor was counter-attacking at a fast speed. "Is the tumor virus devouring the medicine?" "That''s right." "What is going on?" Cane felt strange and turned to look at the big screen behind him. Then, he saw that his medicine was being devoured by the tumor virus. And the tumor virus was bigger and bigger. Seeing this, Cane changed his expression. Cane thought, ''What is going on? Why is this happening?'' Cane looked at Harold again. Harold''s medicine devoured the tumor cells slowly but steadily. Cane pointed to Harold, "Did you do something to my medicine?" Harold looked at Cane indifferently. "Your medicine has always been with your own people. How could I have tampered with it?" Cane said, "Impossible. It is impossible..." Suddenly, he looked at Professor Dmare. Although Cane felt that it was impossible, he respectfully looked at Professor Dmare and asked, "Professor Dmare, I want to try it myself. Can I?" Professor Dmare nced at Cane indifferently and stepped aside. "Sure!" Cane used the clean drip tube he carried with him and took a drop of the tumor virus. After that, he took another drop of his medicine and dripped it on the virus. There must have been something wrong with the ss before. This time, Cane conducted a new experiment on the ss that Harold used. Their medicine was close, but they did not interfere with each other. Then, Cane waited. While waiting, Cane called back to the experiment room and asked his assistant to bring over the reagent he had just finished this morning. He did so in case that someone reced his medicine. He could do the experiment again. About ten minutester, Cane''s reagent was still the same as before. It started to devour the tumor cells quickly, but in the end, the virus quickly counterattacked and devoured his medicine. Cane''s assistant came and brought the reagent. Cane refused to admit his failure. He opened the bottle of medicine, intending to clear his shameful record. However, the result was the same as before. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 All reporters were surprised by this result. Why was the medicine made by Cane ineffective to the virus? Moreover, it would quickly rebound after ten minutes, and even the medicine would be turned into poison. The audiences in the broadcast room were even more intense. "What exactly did I see? How could Cane''s medicine have such an effect?" "Isn''t that obvious? Not only is Cane''s medicine unable to suppress the virus, but it will also cause the virus to rebound. This means that Cane''s medicine can''t suppress the poison." "That''s right. On the contrary, Harold''s medicine has been suppressing the virus. Moreover, half of the virus has disappeared. After the virus has been eliminated, it has be a crystal clear water-like substance. It means that his medicine is effective in suppressing tumors." "Isn''t sistin made by Cane?" "I have no idea. Let''s think about it." Cane was still unconvinced when he felt the strange gazes from all directions. He took out his medicine bottle. "I don''t believe it. I will try again!" "No need!" Harold indifferently interrupted Cane. "No matter how many times you try, the result will still be the same." "Why?" Harold narrowed his eyes. "The paper you got was the modified version. It was not the final version. So, no matter how many times you try, the result will be the same!" "What? You tricked me!" Cane looked at Harold in anger and suddenly realized what he had said. He hurriedly exined, "I don''t know what you are talking about. I developed sistin by myself." "Since it was developed by you, why isn''t it working?" "Nonsense! Wasn''t it useful just now?" Harold retorted, "But the medicine you gave to the review group for Nobel Prize can suppress the virus for a long time, not ten minutes..." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Harold took the review result from Audrey. He ced it under the camera. "This is the review result." Cane looked at the paper in horror. He wanted to snatch it away, but Audrey grabbed his wrist. "Mr. Cane, what are you doing?" Audrey sneered at Cane. Facing Audrey''s cold and sharp gaze, Cane was suddenly chilled. "I... I didn''t... didn''t want to do anything." Cane felt guilty. He thought angrily. If not for Audrey, he would have gotten the review result. Harold used tricks on him and the medicine he delivered was only a semi-finished product. If the result was publicized... All reporters were in an uproar. "Did you see that? The result indicates that Cane''s medicine has no restraining effect on the tumor. Moreover, it will stimte the growth of the tumor, while the medicine provided by Harold is the same as the result of the review. Therefore, Harold was the one who developed the real sistin." "So, Cane stole Harold''s research results for Nobel Prize." "Look, there is an announcement on the official website. It says that Cane is suspected of stealing other people''s results to participate in the assessment. He is disqualified and will be held legally responsible." Cane suddenly panicked. How was that possible? He quickly took out his phone and opened up the official website. There came a top announcement at the most eye-catching position. The review group severely condemned Cane''s behavior, and apologized to the real developer Harold, and determined that Harold was the real winner of the Nobel Prize. Seeing this, Cane''s face became pale. How could this be? The official statement was released at a crucial time. It confirmed the fact that Cane was a cheater. Reporters figured out the truth and turned to Toby and Julian who were sitting on the stage with confused faces. "Mr. Toby, Cane stole Mr. Harold''s research results, and the Munn Group signed with Cane. Is your company''s medicine produced ording to Cane''s form?" Toby was speechless. How could this be? Cane was the thief. He had thought that even if Cane had stolen someone else''s form, only if the medicine was effective, he could still argue that Harold had stolen Cane''s results. However, the truth surprised him. What surprised him even more was that Cane still hadn''t developed any effective medicine until now, so the form that Cane had given him before was fake. Now, the pharmaceutical factory has started working overnight. It has already produced arge number of products and piled them up in the warehouse waiting to be released. Before Toby could reply, his phone suddenly rang. It was a call from the boss of a pharmaceuticalpany. Toby''s expression changed. He did not answer the reporter and picked up the phone. "Hello?" "Mr. Toby, I watched the live broadcast of the press conference. What''s going on? Is the medicine fake? I have released the advertisement, but now... I paid a deposit. If the medicine is fake, the Munn Group must pay arge number of liquidated damages to ourpany." Toby took a deep breath. "I will give you an answerter." "Okay, Mr. Toby. I will wait for your call." Julian was not much better than Toby. The reporters asked eagerly, "The sistin developed by Cane is fake. Does the Four Seasons Group know about it?" Julian answered shrewdly, "We didn''t know about this beforehand! We aim to promote good medicines to the market. Since Mr. Harold is the real developer of sistin, I sincerely hope to cooperate with Mr. Harold!" Whether or not Cane was the real developer didn''t have much of an impact. He just needed to change a partner. After Harold cooperated with theirpany, thepany would not lose much, and the future profits would make up for the loss. Julian smiled as he stood up and walked towards Harold. "Mr. Harold, what do you think?" Harold looked at Julian with strong hostility. "I''m sorry, Mr. Julian. I''m not going to cooperate with the Four Seasons Group." Chapter 388 Chapter 388 The smile on Julian''s face disappeared because of Harold''s words. Not working with the Four Seasons Group? Julian looked at Harold''s face and his heart was filled with anger. However, in front of the media, he could not show his anger. He clenched his fists and suppressed his anger. Julian smiled at Harold and continued, "Harold, if you are willing to cooperate with the Four Seasons Group, we can lower the price. Moreover, our Four Seasons Group sincerely wants to cooperate with you. Moreover, if you n to spread the sistin throughout the country, only the Four Seasons Group has the strength to do so in the entire Peace City." Just as Julian finished speaking, a voice came from the door. "Oh? Mr. Julian means that in the entire Peace City, only the Four Seasons Group has the ability to promote sistin?" Outside the conference room, a man in a suit slowly walked in from the conference room. His tall figure stood out from the crowd. His powerful aura instantly made the atmosphere in the conference room tense. Countless cameras immediately aimed at the man who came in from the outside. "Oh my God, it''s Bryson." "Bryson is really handsome." Seeing Bryson, Julian was stunned. He thought, "Why was Bryson here?" Bryson slowly walked to the tform. He stared at Julian with pressure. "Mr. Julian, you haven''t answered what I just said. You just said that in the entire Peace City, only the Four Seasons Group has the ability to promote sistin, right?" Julian didn''t know what to say. Hearing Bryson''s words, Julian immediately felt nervous. Although the Four Seasons Group was one of the top fiverge groups in Peace City and Julian was also one of the four great ns in Peace City, the Cordova family was the head of the four great ns. Moreover, their wealth was not just a little bit higher than the Shaw''s. The other four great ns could not bepared to the Cordova family. If Bryson was not here, he could have boasted that the Four Seasons Group was the most powerful in Peace City. However, facing Bryson... he was inferior. Moreover, the aura around Bryson made him feel pressured. "Master Bryson, are you also interested in sistin?" As far as Julian knew, Bryson was not interested in medicine. Because the Cordova family''s industries were almost all over the industry, only medicine was not involved. "The Cordova Group is very interested in your sistin. I believe that the Cordova Group will be able to promote it to the whole country or even the whole world. What do you think, Mr. Julian?" Julian felt afraid. It was obvious that Bryson was trying to snatch people away. If it was someone else from the four great ns, he could still snatch it. However, if the other party was Bryson, the other party had great power. Even if he wanted to snatch it, he did not have the qualifications. "Of course. If Master Bryson is interested in sistin, no one in the entire city is more powerful than the Cordova Group." Bryson slowly turned his head and looked at Harold with a gentle smile. "Mr. Harold, are you willing to cooperate with the Cordova Group?" Harold couldn''t wait to nod. "Of course, I''m willing to do it!" Bryson nodded with a smile, then waved to the side. Melvin immediately handed over two documents. "Mr. Harold, this is an agreement for cooperation. Please sign on it." Julian stared at Harold and watched him take the pen. He signed his name on the contract without even looking at the content. After Harold signed his name, Bryson also signed his name on the contract. After signing, Bryson handed one of the contracts to Harold. "Mr. Harold, this is a contract. Please take good care of it. I will invite you to the Cordova Group to discuss the specific matters about cooperation." "Definitely!" Harold nodded. After that, Bryson smiled and greeted Julian and Toby before turning around to leave the venue. Before leaving, Bryson smiled and looked at Audrey. He winked at her and Audrey looked away to avoid exposing herself. After Bryson left, Audrey also left the scene with Harold, leaving the stunned host, Toby, and Julian. When Cane saw that something was wrong, he quietly slipped out of the conference room. Before Harold left, Toby saw Harold''s face. He was so excited that he couldn''t control himself. He thought, "Isn''t that Quentin?" Because he was wearing sunsses, he couldn''t see clearly. Toby took off the sunsses and wanted to see Harold''s face more clearly. However, he just took off his sses and looked at it for a second. The dazzling light of the sh entered his eyes, making his vision blur. However, just in that second, Toby could clearly see Harold''s face. It was indeed Quentin. "Quentin, Quentin..." Toby shouted and was about to chase after Audrey and Harold, but the media reporters immediately surrounded him. "Mr. Stanton, do you have anything to say about today''s matter?" "Mr. Stanton, how do you n to deal with the medicine produced by your medicine factory?" After leaving the conference room, Audrey thanked Professor Dmare again. She originally couldn''t invite Professor Dmare, but Luis was Professor Dmare''s student. She asked Luis to persuade Professor Dmare toe out. "Professor Dmare, thank you very much for helping us with this appraisal." Professor Dmare smiled and looked at Audrey. "I only agreed to do the appraisal. However, the most important thing is that Harold has the strength." "But, without you, I''m afraid no one would believe the fairness of the result." "I also think that this person is really smart. He has a calm personality. I was afraid that the medical world would lose such a talent, so I agreed to help you." Harold was ttered and said, "Thanks, Professor Dmare." Professor Dmare stared at Harold, his eyes filled with love for him. He looked at Harold affectionately. "In the future, if you have anything you don''t understand in school, come and ask me for help." Harold felt excited. "Really?" "Of course, I never tell lies." "Thank you, Professor Dmare. Thank you so much." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Alright, it''s time for me to leave. Then, Harold... I''ll see you again in school!" "See you at school. Take care!" The two of them sent Professor Dmare to the car, and Harold happily grabbed Audrey''s arm. "Audrey, Professor Dmare just praised me. Did you hear that? He said that I was smart, had a calm personality." Audrey didn''t know what to say. At this moment, Harold did not act like what Professor Dmare described. "Quentin, Quentin..." Toby stumbled out of the meeting room. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Looking at Toby behind her, Audrey narrowed her eyes. Harold, who was beside her, also frowned. "How did he..." "He probably recognized you just now." Harold held onto Audrey''s arm and walked forward. "Audrey, let''s go. Didn''t Bryson say that he would wait for us at the intersection? If we arrivete, he will be anxious." Audrey changed to hold Harold''s hand. "Quentin..." Audrey stared at Harold. Harold met Audrey''s gaze and knew what she wanted to say. He immediately frowned. "I know what you want to say, but I will not return to his side!" When he said this, Harold was filled with hatred. "Since you know what I want to say, you should also understand..." Audrey looked at him seriously. "If you go back, the heir of the Munn Group will be you, and you will be more..." "Audrey, don''t say that anymore!" Harold interrupted what Audrey was about to say. "Even if I return to his side, so what? That can not change the fact that he forced our mother to die, nor can it change the fact that I have been kidnapped and sold for eighteen years. If... if he was not outside that year..." Harold felt angry and stopped at this point. He looked at Audrey with grievances. "What''s more, Audrey, do you think that after I return to the Munn''s, Zoe and Wendy will be able to tolerate me? Wouldn''t they think of ways to chase me out of the Munn''s? Or... they might use even more despicable methods to make me disappear from this world forever. Are you willing to do that?" In the end, Harold held Audrey''s hand. "For me, being able to stay by your side is the happiest thing for me. So, don''t say anything that you want to drive me away. If you continue, it will only make me feel that I am your burden." Audrey held Harold''s hand tightly. "How could I think that you are a burden? You are my motivation to move forward." Harold smiled. "Then, don''t mention the matter of letting me return to the Munn''s. I am Harold, not Quentin." In fact, she was also reluctant to part with Harold. However, if he went to the Munn Group, it would obviously be better than staying by her side. However, just as Harold said, Zoe and Wendy would not bear Harold to go. "It''s my fault. I will never mention this again." Seeing that the media had rushed out of the conference room to avoid unnecessary trouble, Harold pulled Audrey and walked out the door. "Alright, dear sister, let''s hurry up and find Bryson!" "Yes." ... At the intersection, Bryson''s car stopped there. After Audrey and Harold arrived at the intersection, they directly got in the car. Kolby waited for them to get in the car before starting the car. Harold thought that Bryson would send him home first or Audrey back to thew firm, but the car suddenly went straight at the traffic light intersection. Harold eximed. "What''s wrong?" Bryson asked Harold. Harold talked about his doubts. "Bryson, it is not the road to our family and my sister''s firm, right?" "Maybe!" Maybe? What does that mean? Audrey gave him a mysterious smile. "We are going to give you a big present." "Big gift? What gift?" "You''ll know when you get there." Seeing Audrey and Bryson smile at each other with mysterious expressions, Harold was confused. As the car drove into a technological park in the suburbs, Harold frowned even more. After a while, the car stopped in front of a seven-story building. Audrey and Bryson both got out of the car, and Harold followed behind them and felt confused. Seeing Audrey and Bryson walk up the stairs and stop on the second floor. Harold stared at Audrey suspiciously. Audrey took out a key from her pocket and opened the door. Harold saw Audrey open the door of apany in front of her and anxiously dissuaded her, "Audrey, where did you get this key from? It can''t be stolen, right? Audrey, let''s leave before others discover it." Audrey rolled her eyes at him. "Do you think that I look like someone who would steal keys?" Harold didn''t know what to say. Audrey and Bryson calmly walked inside. Harold had no choice but to follow behind them. Today was not the weekend, but there was no one inside. There were some grid offices. However, although there wereputers and other instruments in the office, there was no paper on the table. Was thispany empty? Audrey and Bryson continued to walk through the grid. As he walked forward, Harold saw what was inside through arge ss window. There was a lot of equipment for making medicinal herbs inside. It was as empty as the grids. There was no one here, and Audrey and Bryson had brought him here. Moreover, the two of them had said earlier that they wanted to give him a surprise. Could it be? "Dear sister, this is..." Harold looked at Audrey uncertainly. Audrey smiled and looked at Harold. "You are right. This research facility is my gift to you. In the future... you will be the owner of this research facility!" Harold felt shocked.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He will be the master of this institute in the future, is this true? Harold swallowed with surprise. "Dear sister, what did you just say? Say it again?" Audrey didn''t be impatient and continued to answer, "You didn''t hear wrongly just now. I have already bought this research facility and prepared to give it to you. Previously, you told Mr. Luis in Pine City that you also dreamed of having a research facility. I heard it. It will be your birthday soon. I gave you this research facility as your birthday present. Do you like it?" Harold''s eyes were slightly moist. He didn''t expect that Audrey would really give him a research institute. Although this research institute couldn''tpare to the research institute in Mr. Luis''s ce, it was enough for him now. Harold nodded repeatedly. He turned around and hugged Audrey. He hugged Audrey''s thin shoulders tightly. "Yes, I love it. Thank you, Audrey!" Audrey felt rxed. Fortunately, Harold liked this research facility. Bryson hugged the two of them and patted Harold''s back. "Quentin, from now on, you are the owner of the research facility. Don''t you want to take a good look at your research facility?" "Of course!" Harold pushed Audrey away excitedly. He turned around and began to browse through the research institute. He introduced the functions of each department to Audrey and Bryson, as well as the functions of each instrument. He was happy like a child. Seeing Harold happy, Audrey felt that it was worth buying this research facility. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 After visiting the institute, Harold was so excited that he nned to stay in the institute and familiarize himself with the usage of all the instruments. Moreover, he was going to ce a bed in the conference room of the institute, where he was going to sleep at night. Audrey forced Harold back home for the reason that there was no medicine in the institute and the water and electricity had been cut off. And Audrey also started to contact some medicinal material factories to prepare medicines for the institute. After all, Harold had already cooperated with the Cordova Group and Harold''s institute must also be set up. In this way, the Cordova Group would not be dragged down. On the way back, Audrey looked at Harold, who was a little tired on her side, "Quentin, have you thought about the name of the institute?" Harold nodded. "As for the name of the institute, I have already thought about it. How about Ardentinny Medicine? It sounds a bit like abination of our two names." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Audrey muttered, "Ardentinny, Ardentinny... this name is okay. I''m busy this afternoon, so you go to the relevant department to register the name. As for thepany''s house number, advertising signs, corporate culture, and promotional color pages, etc., I will contact the people of the advertising company to start making now." Harold nodded, "Okay, no problem. I can go by myself in the afternoon." Bryson smiled and said, "I have already informed the relevant department, so you can go directly without waiting, and thepany registration will bepleted soon." "Thank you, Bryson!" Harold was moved to look at Bryson, "Thanks to Bryson this time. Otherwise, I won''t get my patent right back and I can''t register thepany. Thank you very much." "That''s your strength, too." Harold looked at Bryson suspiciously, "Bryson, are you... really going to cooperate with me?" Bryson raised his eyebrows, "Why? Do you suspect that I was only acting in front of others?" Harold frowned, "However, I am only a junior in school now. Will your signing of a contract with me affect the reputation of the Cordova Group? Bryson smiled and stretched his eyebrows, "Quentin, you don''t have to doubt yourself. Because of your sistin, not onlypanies in Peace City but also many foreignpanies want to cooperate with you. Moreover, cooperating with you is not my own intention but the result of thepany''s meeting, and the decision is... unanimously approved. " Harold''s eyes lit up. "Bryson, is this true?" "Of course! When did I tell lies?" Since Bryson said so, Harold believed that Bryson was telling the truth. He did not expect that the sistin he developed could get such affirmation. Bryson smiled, "However, you signed the contract without even reading the content of the contract. Aren''t you afraid that the Cordova Group cheated you?" Harold shook his head without hesitation, "Even if everyone would cheat me, Bryson, you will never cheat me!" "Oh? So sure?" Harold smiled slyly, "You are my sister''s boyfriend, and... my sister is awyer. If there was something wrong with the contract, my sister would help me get back what I deserve." Bryson meditated for a while, "Yes, it''s really... to find awyer to be my girlfriend" Audrey red at Bryson fiercely as if she threw a knife at him. She looked at Bryson with a smile, "Bryson, what did you say about finding awyer to be your girlfriend?" Bryson replied with a smile, "My pleasure." Harold didn''t say anything. Bryson was clearly demeaning himself to avoid conflicts. However, the look in his sister''s eyes just now indeed was intimidating. Even he could feel the malice in it, and his whole body couldn''t help but tremble. The expression on Audrey''s face only rxed a little at that time, but it still couldn''t conceal the threat. Seeing that they were about to arrive at the City Library, Harold quickly said, "Audrey, Bryson, you can put me on the side of the road with the blue sign in a moment." "It''s almost lunchtime. What are you going to do to get out of the car?" Audrey looked at him suspiciously. "I have to check some information, so I have to go to the library. You can have lunch first. I will have lunch after checking." "Do you have to check the information now? It''s not toote to check after lunch." "Audrey, this is what I just thought of. If I check itter, I''m afraid I''ll forget it. You can go to lunch first, and I''ll just get off at the side of the road." When Audrey was still about to say something, Bryson held down the back of her hand, "Since Quentin has his own ideas, let him go. You should believe that he can take care of yourself." Audreypromised, "Okay. But, after you check the information for a while, you must remember to have lunch. Otherwise, I wille directly to burn the library." Harold smiled, "I know, I know. Don''t worry." Kolby stopped the car at the blue sign in front of the library. Harold got out of the car impatiently. After Harold got out of the car, Audrey opened the window and stopped Harold, who was going to the library, "Quentin, don''t forget that you should go to the Dnd Bureau in the afternoon. Did you hear me?" "I know. Audrey, you don''t have to worry. After I finish checking the information and having lunch, I will go home to get the documents." Audrey looked back in a doting way. Harold, who was about to be the boss of the institute, was still acting so impetuous. Bryson held Audrey''s hand. "Quentin is already twenty-one years old. He is no longer a child. Don''t worry too much about him. He knows what he is doing." Audrey sighed, "I know. However, in my impression, he is the same boy as he was eighteen years ago. I hope to protect him from any harm. " "The flowers protected in the greenhouse must go out and experience the wind and rain to grow stronger, and the flowers can bloom more splendidly." Bryson contemted her deeply, "So, when it''s time to let go, just let go." Audrey nodded, "Okay, I will try." "I believe you can do it." ... Compared with the happiness of Audrey, Bryson, and Harold, both the Munn Group and the Four Seasons Group are in trouble. The Munn Group and the Four Seasons Group had invested a lot of material and financial resources in the pharmaceutical factory. Nevertheless... a press conference ruined everything. Especially the Four Seasons Group, they spent almost double the market price to get thend next to the pharmaceutical factory and spent a lot of manpower on overnight development. Julian even boasted at the shareholders'' meeting of the Four Seasons Group that the profits of the Four Seasons Group in the second half of the year were all on the pharmaceutical factory. The shareholders of the Four Seasons Group also fully supported him in building a pharmaceutical factory. And now... As soon as Julian got out of the meeting room, he received a call from thepany, ordering him to return to thepany quickly. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Standing in front of thepany''s building, Julian did not step into the gate for a long time. In thepany, he did not know what kind of storm was waiting for him. As the pharmaceutical factory was ruined and so did all the investments in the pharmaceutical factory. That project had be a joke. How could the old men in thepany let him go? While he was hesitating, his phone rang again. He took a look at the name disyed on the phone, which was his father. He quickly picked it up. "Dad!" "The receptionist said that you are downstairs. Come up immediately." "Okay!" Julian then lifted his foot heavily and walked into thepany building. When Julian reached the floor of the President''s Office, the president''s assistant reminded him, "Mr. Julian, the president is in the conference room now. He told you to go to the conference room immediately after youe." Julian was speechless. The moment Julian pushed open the door to the conference room, several shareholders in the room looked at him in unison. Each of them looked at him with hatred, seeming to swallow him alive. Julian felt a chill down his spine. But he still gritted his teeth and mustered his courage to walk in. "Hello, everyone." ... While the Four Seasons Group was holding an emergency meeting, the Munn Group was also very busy. Before Toby arrived at thepany, Landon was already waiting for him in the President''s Office of the Munn Group. Zoe paced back and forth in the Office. "Didn''t you say that Toby is already on his way back? It has already been more than an hour. Why hasn''t he returned yet?" Landon impatiently questioned Zoe, "Could it be that he doesn''t dare to come?" Zoe''s expression was also ugly. "He hasn''te back yet. I''m also worried that what you said is going too far." "I went too far?" Landon sneered. "Zoe, please feel your conscience when speaking. When have I not been working hard for the Munn Group? Everything I have done is for thepany. But what about Toby? He can invest whatever he wants. He has never asked my opinion. Have I said anything?" "Now, he also insists on working with Cane. How is it now? Cane is a swindler who stole other people''s research fruits. Now he has been exposed in public. The medicine produced by our pharmaceutical factory is not real sistin, but fake medicine. Do you know what others are saying about our Munn Group now?" "They said that our Munn Group is selling fake medicine. Our Munn Group''s shares have also ground to a halt half an hour ago. Tell me... who caused this?" Zoe was furious and said, "Landon, does Toby have no conscience? You also have to feel your conscience when you speak. If it wasn''t for Toby, how could the Munn Group develop to this extent? If it wasn''t for his wise decision, the Munn Group would have already gone downhill. Did you still be able to get hundreds of millions of dividends every year?" "Yes. Every time the decision was made, you did not speak. That was because every time it came to a critical moment, you would either travel abroad or gamble in a casino. One time, you owed 20 million and was almost cut off by someone. Wasn''t it Toby who took the money and directly rushed to Macao to redeem you? Otherwise, would you be alive to shout here?" At this point, Landon''s face turned pale and his mouth moved, being unable to refute. When Suri saw that her husband was speechless, she sneered and stood up. "You just said that the Munn Group relies on Toby. That''s because Toby has always been dominating the power and has never given us a chance to stand up. Otherwise, how could Landon be so aggrieved like today?" "Besides..." Suri sneered, "You are just a woman. What qualifications do you have to criticize Landon? You haven''t even given birth to a son but you think you are a member of the Munns?" "You!" Zoe was so angry that her face was pale. Suri raised her eyebrows and suddenly thought of something. She smiled, "By the way, when I just called the meeting center, I heard something. At that time, Toby was wearing a pair of sunsses for anti-camera lights, but his eyes were still injured, causing his vision to be unclear temporarily. Do you know why?" Zoe red at him. "What do you want to say?" "I heard that at that time, Toby had been excitedly shouting at Quentin. Then, he had taken off his sunsses and wanted to chase someone out of the meeting room." Zoe''s face suddenly turned pale. "You... What did you just say? Whose name is he calling?" "Quentin, that''s the name of Toby''s son, Quentin. Don''t tell me that after marrying for so long, you still don''t remember that Toby once had a son? His name is Quentin." Zoe was speechless. Of course, she knew that thing. However, shouldn''t that Quentin have been missing a long time ago, and it was very likely that he had died in an ident? How could it appear in Peace City? It must be impossible. However, what Suri said made Zoe panic. If it was really like what Suri said, then what should she do? But when Suri saw the flustered look on Zoe''s face, she revealed a proud expression. While they were talking, Toby walked in from outside the door. After resting for a while, Toby''s eyes recovered a lot, and he could see the path through some blurry images. Seeing Toby walk in, Zoe hurriedly went forward and supported Toby''s arm. "Toby, are you alright?" With that, Zoe quickly helped Toby to sit down on the chair and handed him a cup of tea. While Toby was drinking tea, Landon opened his mouth. "Toby." Toby then saw that Landon and his wife were also in his office. Just by looking at them, Toby knew the purpose of this couple. "What do you want to say?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Regarding the impact and consequences of today''s press conference, I wonder your ns." Toby said coldly, "What do you mean?" "Toby, your decision has seriously affected thepany''s interests. The losses must be shouldered by you alone, and..." Landon said greedily, "Your selfish and arbitrary behavior has seriously vited the company''s relevant regtions. We must hold a shareholder meeting to choose a new president." He had thought about it. Now that Toby had lost 10 percent of Audrey''s shares, if he won the support of his eldest sister and younger sister, he couldpletely crush Toby and be the new president of thepany. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Toby looked at Landon coldly. The greedy expression on his face already indicated what Landon was thinking. Landon wanted to sit in the position of the president, which was identical to cry for the moon. "Toby is the president of the Munn Group. How can we choose again?" Zoe looked at Landon angrily. Landon smiled. "Zoe, why can''t we choose again? The president of the Munn Group has always been a capable person. Now that Toby has made such a big mistake, it means that he is no longer qualified to be the president. Why don''t we... find someone else?" "From what you said, who do you think is capable of being the president of the Munn Group? You good-for-nothing?" Landon''s expression changed. "Zoe, I have always respected you, but your words are too harsh. Who is the good-for-nothing?" "Who said he wanted to..." Before Zoe could finish, he was interrupted by Toby. "Enough, don''t say anymore." Landon and Zoe stared at each other, being burning conflict. Zoeforted Toby with a worried look. "Toby, the position is yours. No one can snatch it away." "The Munn Group belongs to all the shareholders. It doesn''t belong to a single one. Zoe, if anyone else heard what you said, it would be the source of gossip." "You!" "Inform the shareholders to hold a shareholder meeting this afternoon!" Toby said indifferently. When Zoe heard this, her eyes widened and she looked at Toby in surprise. "Toby, what did you say? You''re holding a shareholder meeting in the afternoon? Don''t tell me you really want to hand over the position of president?" Landon''s eyes lit up. "Toby, this is what you said. I will inform the shareholders now." Landon and Suri happily walked out of Toby''s office. After the two of them left, Zoe quickly walked to Toby''s side and grabbed his arm. "Toby, how can you hand over the position of president? It was clearly them who deliberately wanted you to give up the position. You can''t be confused!" Toby frowned as he looked at Zoe beside him. "Do you think that I am holding a shareholder meeting to give up the position of president?" "Is that not the case?" "It''s impossible for Landon to get the position of president." Toby said coldly. Zoe was speechless. Looking at Toby''s face, Zoe suddenly remembered what Suri had just said. "Toby, you were wearing sunsses before. Why did your eyes be like this?" Toby replied softly, "It was squeezed out for too many people." "Then... did you touch anything else during the press conference today?" Toby frowned. Zoe''s sudden inquiry was probably about Quentin. As for whether Harold was really Quentin or not, it was still unknown. For the time being, it was better not to let Zoe worry about things that were not confirmed. "No!" Toby still had a faint tone, but his eyes were flickering. He was lying. Zoe saw the guilty expression on Toby''s face. After living with Toby for more than twenty years, she could tell if he was lying with a single expression on his face. He was clearly lying just now. Suri said that Toby might have met Quentin at the press conference. If... Quentin really came back, Toby would have to give all his things to Quentin in the future, and she and Wendy would be ignored. She had to find out where Quentin was. Zoe looked gentle and considerate. "It''s good that you didn''t. You must be tired from attending the press conference today. You should rest for a while. I''ll go back first." "Alright!" ... In the afternoon, Harold came out of the Dnd Bureau with the documents he had justpleted. "Hello." "Is everything done?" "Yes, everything is done." "That''s good. After that, I will give you an address. Go to the medicinal materials factory over there and check if the medicinal materials there meet the requirements of your experiment." "Alright!" "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up first." "Wait a minute, have you seen the news today?" "News?" "That''s right. Julian has been stripped of all his duties by the Four Seasons Group and is punished to not interfere in any of thepany''s affairs for a month." Audrey narrowed her eyes. "Is that so? That''s good news." "By the way, there is another thing. I just heard that the Munn Group is going to hold a shareholder meeting this afternoon. This time, the meeting is to re-elect the president of the Munn Group." Audrey raised an eyebrow. "Revote for the president of the Munn Group?" "That''s right!" Harold said, "It must have something to do with Landon. He wanted to take the position of president and upy the Munn Group." Audrey sneered, "If it was six years ago, Landon might have been able to fight for the position. However, six years have witnessed the changes of the Munn Group. Moreover... Toby is not a pushover." "But you have 10 percent of the shares. If you don''t participate in the shareholder meeting, he doesn''t have enough shares!" "Landon wants to have his two sisters support him, and then win the vote with overwhelming votes, but..." "But what? It seems that they are both closer to Landon." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "In the face of benefits, those small favors are not worth mentioning at all. Moreover, my eldest aunt''s son married Zoe''s niece." Harold was speechless. Just as Audrey expected, in the afternoon''s shareholder meeting, Emilie voted for Toby. In the end, Toby won the champion of the vote with his overwhelming votes and became the president again. Landon was so angry that he left his seat on the spot. ... Just as Harold returned home, he received a call from Cane. He asked Harold to meet him, but Harold agreed without hesitation. The two of them met in a very remote coffee shop. Cane arrived first. He sat in the corner of the coffee shop and deliberately covered his face with the menu in fear of being discovered. Upon seeing Cane, Harold walked over and sat down opposite him. Harold asked the waiter for a cup of coffee and the waiter left. Hearing Harold''s voice, Cane took away the menu in front of him. After confirming that the person in front of him was Harold, Cane grabbed his hand excitedly. "Harold, Harold, you must save me. Now... only you can save me." Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Looking at Cane in front of him, Harold thought, two years ago, the two of them were still close brothers, but after two years, everything that used to be was nothing. And Cane... was no longer his good brother, and even... Seeing Cane was begging, Harold coldly took his hand out of Cane''s, "What''s the matter with you looking for me?" Cane said with a sad face, "After the press conference, the Munn Group and the Four Seasons Group sued me for all their losses. How could I have so much money? Even if I sold the institute and my house, I have no way topensate them for their losses. If I can''t, I have to go to jail." "If I go to jail, I won''t have a chance to turn over. My dad is going to give up the rtionship with me because of this incident..." Cane looked at Harold imploringly, "I... I can only beg you. Harold, help, help me." Harold looked at Cane indifferently, "You want me to save you? How can I save you?" "It''s very simple!" Cane immediately said, "As long as you say that the medicine was researched by the two of us. Then, we sold it to the Munn Group and the Four Seasons Group, and they won''t file a lawsuit against me. At that time, I will give you all the money for the contract. I don''t want anything but your help!" Harold sneered, "You said, you want me to say that sistin was researched by the two of us?" "Yes!" "Didn''t you say that sistin was researched by you alone? Now you say it was researched by the two of us?" "Harold, I was confused before. You are my good brother, but I..." Cane looked at Harold sincerely, "I am not a man, I am a bastard. No matter how you beat and scold me, I will not fight back. But... Please help me this time for the sake of the two of us who were once good brothers." "At the press conference, I sold sistin to the Cordova Group. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If I say that the two of us researched together, and then sell it to the Munn Group and the Four Seasons Group, isn''t this a breach of contract?" "Didn''t the Cordova Group only sign the contract and haven''t started to cooperate? You told the Cordova Group that you don''t want to cooperate with them anymore. Now the most important thing is that the Munn Group and the Four Seasons Group are going to sue me. You will not watch your good brother go to jail, right?" Cane stared at Harold with straight eyes. After hearing Cane''s words, the coldness in Harold''s eyes deepened. He thought Cane would say something repentant to him. Unexpectedly, he was not changed, caring only for his own interests andpletely disregarding others. Cane was being sued for breach of contract with the Munn Group and the Four Seasons Group. If he was being sued for breaking a contract with the Cordova Group, would Cane say generously that he would break the contract with the Munn Group and the Four Seasons Group to help him? No way! Cane only thought about himself, and there was no Harold at all, let alone the brotherly feelings between them. Looking at his disgusting face, Harold gave up on Cane. Seeing Harold not speaking, Cane grabbed Harold''s arm anxiously, "Harold, did you hear me? You will agree, right? You once said that you will do whatever I ask you to do. So, you will agree, right?" Harold looked at Cane coldly and said with absolute certainty, "No." Cane''s face quickly twisted. "What did you say? You do not agree?" "Yes!" Harold said coldly, "I have given you countless opportunities. If you can admit to the public that the sistin is the result of our sessful research together before I present the evidence, maybe... things will be different. But, you selfishly wanted to take sistin as your own, even ruining my reputation." "Have you ever thought of me when you stood on the stage morously and were admired by thousands of people? You didn''t! You think about yourself." Cane gritted his teeth and looked at Harold, "Actually, you are selfish and unwilling to help me." "Oh, if we change the way of thinking," Harold said slowly, "It is not me but you who won on stage today, or... your bottle of medicine is the same as mine. What would you do? Would you say that we researched it together, or was it the result of your research alone?" Cane said nothing. At that time, he wanted to step on Harold severely, and he would never rify for him. "I... Of course I... " Cane felt guilty and just wanted to answer, but was stopped by Harold. "You don''t have to say those false words to lie to me, Cane..." Harold paused at every word heartlessly, "Since you decided to take sistin as your own, frame me, and expel me from the institute, you are no longer my brother." "Harold, do you want me to go to jail?" "Oh, you will be prosecuted and go to jail for breach of contract, what about me? Have you ever thought about me?" "So, you are afraid of going to jail. And, in any case, you won''t help me, right?" Cane looked at Harold mockingly. Death was approaching, but Cane still didn''t repent. He repeatedly pushed all his mistakes on others, thinking that he was always right. In his eyes, others should help him unconditionally even if they were smashed to pieces. This was the morbid thought in Cane''s heart. If he had discovered this earlier, perhaps... such things would not have happened. Harold looked at Cane disappointedly and then stood up. Seeing Harold was about to leave, Cane called him anxiously. "Wait, I didn''t bring any money when I went out. You paid for the coffee!" Cane asked shamelessly. Harold looked at him coldly, summoned the waiter, and paid for the coffee. "Cane, starting from today, our brotherhood is gone. Nevere to me again!" After saying that, Harold left the coffee shop without looking back. ... After Harold''s institute was sessfully registered, he began to openly recruit employees. Not many people were recruited at the beginning, so Harold interviewed all of them in person. On this day, Kylee asked Audrey to go to the Cordova Mansion for dinner. When Audrey arrived, Brisa was chatting with Caroline in the living room. Just as Audrey walked in, theughter of the two stopped abruptly. lightnoveldaily Chapter 394 Chapter 394 The sudden change in the atmosphere made Audrey a little embarrassed. Brisa stood up generously and nodded at Audrey with a smile. "Hello, Ms. Audrey, long time no see." "Long time no see!" Audrey smiled and nodded. Then, she looked at Caroline and said, "Hello, Auntie." Caroline nced at her and did not respond. Caroline had already made it clear that she did not like Audrey. Audrey did not expect that Caroline to treat her warmly. It was good enough for her to behave like this. Brisa was extremely happy when she saw Caroline''s cold attitude towards Audrey. She pretended to be very calm and invited her instead. "Ms. Audrey, since you''re already here, don''t stand there. Come in and sit!" Before Audrey could reply, Kylee''s happy voice came from upstairs. "Elliana, you finally came here. I missed you so much." Kylee walked downstairs happily. Audrey''s heart was hanging in her throat when she saw Kylee''s paces. She hurriedly ran forward and held Kylee up at thest few steps so that she wouldn''t fall. "Grandma, slow down. It''s easy to fall on the stairs. Isn''t there an elevator in the vi? Wouldn''t it be fine if you take the elevator next time?" "The speed of the elevator is too slow. It can''t be so fast!" Kylee stared at Audrey with a pair of eyes that were filled with love, unwilling to look away for a moment. Brisa saw that Kylee hade down from upstairs, and she stood up and greeted respectfully, "Hello, Madam Cordova!" Kylee looked at Brisa. A trace of disgust shed in her eyes. She ignored Brisa and grabbed Audrey''s hand. "I felt a little headache. Elliana, help me upstairs!" Audrey looked at Kylee worriedly. "Grandma, are you feeling unwell anywhere else?" Audrey helped Kylee up the stairs as she comined, "Grandma, I told you not to go downstairs so quickly. Are you feeling ufortable now?" "It''s not that exaggerated. I didn''t go downstairs so fast." "You didn''t go downstairs so fast just now? Anyway, if no one supports you in the future, you can''t go downstairs alone. Or you can take the elevator." Kylee was happy to hear Audrey''s voice. Kylee quickly agreed, "Alright, Elliana, whatever you say goes. I''ll listen to you. In the future, I will get someone to help me down the stairs or take the elevator. Is that okay?" "Alright." Brisa, who was standing downstairs, looked at Audrey with jealousy as she supported Kylee up the stairs, but Brisa was still standing there stiffly. Kylee had done it on purpose. Brisa had already seen Kylee stand up and heard what Kylee said. However, Kylee ignored her. What was even more outrageous was that... Kylee even asked Audrey to help her upstairs. There was obvious disgust towards Brisa in Kylee''s eyes. She was very angry due to Kylee''s cold attitude. She was born with a higher status than Audrey. Her family background was better than Audrey''s, and Brisa''s appearance... was not much worse than Audrey''s. Most importantly, Audrey was a liar, but Kylee was extremely fond of Audrey and hated Brisa from a famous family. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. How could she bear it? However, in front of Caroline, she could not show her jealousy and forced herself to maintain a proper smile, sitting down gracefully. "Just now, Madam Cordova... probably didn''t hear me." Brisa said with a self-mocking smile. Caroline knew that Kylee was doing this on purpose. Kylee was so confused that she doted on a liar so much but treated her real granddaughter-inw so coldly. The partial treatment was unfair to Brisa. She naturally saw the embarrassment on Brisa''s face. Although Brisa was embarrassed, she didn''t show it. It could be seen that she was enduring it. Caroline held Brisa''s hand. "Brisa, you are the daughter-inw to me. Don''t think too much about other things. I always stand on your side." Brisa smiled sweetly when she heard Caroline say this. "Thank you, Auntie." Audrey brought Kylee to the room. Just as she was about to let Kylee lie down, Kylee suddenly pushed away from her hand. "Grandma, what''s wrong? Aren''t you feeling unwell? Aren''t you going to lie down and rest for a while?" "I''m fine. I don''t feel ufortable at all!" Kylee said with a straight face. Audrey frowned. "Not ufortable at all? Didn''t you just say..." "I was deliberately acting for that coquette, Brisa." Audrey fell silent. Although this analogy of little coquette Brisa.. . it was very vivid. "Grandma, why do you hate Miss Easton so much?" "Let me tell you!" Kylee said, "You don''t know Brisa. She pretends to be cute and lovely, but in fact, she is ruthless. Don''t be acquainted with her well in the future lest you should be tricked by her." Audrey said nothing. "Grandma, Miss Easton should not be as bad as you said, right?" Kylee said seriously, "I''m your grandmother. How can I lie to you? The coquette Brisa is obviously trying to seduce Bryson and marry him into our Cordova family. With her vicious thoughts, if she marries him into the Cordova family, won''t our Cordova family be in chaos? We can''t let her ruin our family''s reputation." It had to be said that Kylee really had sharp eyes. She could see many things more clearly than others. Audrey was just about to say something when Bryson walked in from outside. "Grandma!" As soon as Kylee saw Brysone in, she quickly lifted the quilt andy on the bed, showing a weak look on her face. She opened her eyes slightly to look at Bryson. "Bryson, you are back." "I just heard that you are not feeling well. What''s wrong with you?" Kylee patted her forehead and sighed. "I''m old. It''s nothing serious. I''ll just lie down to have a rest." "That''s good. Grandma, you should rest well in the room. Elliana and I will go out first. We won''t disturb you." Kylee waved her hand weakly. "Alright. All of you can leave. I''ll rest for a while." Audrey looked at Kylee in amusement. It had to be said that Kylee was very naughty sometimes. Bryson grabbed Audrey''s hand and pulled her out of the room and closed the door. As soon as Kylee''s door closed, Bryson pulled Audrey against the wall and leaned over. "Don''t do that!" Audrey fearfully pressed her palm against his chest. "If Grandmaes out..." Bryson pulled her hand away and pressed her against the wall. Brisa nned to go up and see Kylee. Just as she went up the stairs, she saw the two people by the wall. lightnoveldaily Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Seeing this scene, Brisa''s body suddenly froze. She stared at the two people in a daze. They... were actually outside Kylee''s room... weren''t they afraid that Kylee would see them? She looked at Audrey with jealousy. Why wasn''t she with Bryson, but Audrey? Brisa''s jealous gaze was too sharp, causing Audrey toe to her senses. Then, from the corner of her eyes, she saw Brisa appear above the stairs. Audrey didn''t like being watched by Brisa. Audrey pushed Bryson''s shoulder. "Bryson, there''s someone!" Bryson frowned. When his gaze fell on Brisa, there was a hint of sternness in his eyes. Brisa''s heart felt as if it had been stabbed hard, and she panicked. "That... I... I wanted toe up and see Madam Cordova!" Brisa exined in a panic, "I didn''t expect that... I''ll go down first." After speaking, Brisa walked downstairs in a panic. Only when Brisa disappeared from the stairs did the fierceness on Bryson''s face fade. Then, he lowered his head to continue what he intended to do just now. Before he kissed Audrey''s lips, Audrey turned her head to the side, dodging Bryson''s lips. Bryson looked at her unhappily. Audrey retreated from Bryson''s embrace somehow. "I''m suddenly thirsty. I''m going to drink some water." Audrey coughed. With that, Audrey turned around to leave lest Bryson continue his previous action. Bryson looked at Audrey in amusement. "If you want to drink water, I have it in my study." "No need. I''d better go downstairs. I put my cup downstairs before!" Audrey exined. Then, she quickly ran downstairs from the stairs on the other side. Bryson looked at Audrey''s back lovingly. ... Madisyn walked out of his room. Brisa proposed to y chess with Madisyn. Madisyn was also a Go enthusiast, so when he heard Brisa say this, he agreed happily. Brisa and Madisyn yed two rounds in a row. Brisa lost in the two rounds. Brisa sighed, "Uncle''s chess skills are superb. I admire you. I am sincerely convinced." Madisyn said with a smile, "Brisa, don''t underestimate yourself. Your chess skills are also very good. I won two times by a narrow margin." Kylee snorted, "Her chess skill is not as good as Elliana''s." Brisa''s mouth twitched twice. She smiled at Audrey. "So, Elliana also knows how to y chess?" Audrey replied awkwardly, "A little." "Just now, Madam Cordova said that your chess skills were very good. How about... ying one game of chess?" "Sure!" Audrey would never flinch when facing other people''s challenges. Madisyn immediately gave the seat to Audrey, and Audrey sat down. Audrey held the ck piece, Brisa held the white one. When they were ready, Brisa smiled at Audrey. "Elliana, you first!" Audrey did not decline. "OK!" Then, Audrey casually ced a piece on the chessboard. Brisa thought, "With such an attitude of ying chess, would her chess skills be good?" Brisa calmly began to prepare the array on the chessboard. She invented a chess array, which made her win many times and it worked well. It could be used to deal with Audrey, defeating her greatly. While Brisa was calmly ying chess, Audrey also seemed to be casually cing pieces in the game. The chess pieces on Brisa''s side were all linked together. It was very easy for them to form a siege. As for the chess pieces on Audrey''s side, they looked very scattered, like a te of loose sand. It was as if they were casually thrown there. Audrey did not seem to y chess at all. Madisyn frowned as he looked at Audrey''s chess piece. He couldn''t help but secretly shake his head. Audrey''s chess pieces seemed. .. Audrey seemed to be the loser. Even so, when Audrey yed chess, she remained calm. Brisa sneered as she looked at Audrey. It was probably because she knew that her chess skills were bad and she was so calm. Brisa continued to surround and attack Audrey''s ck chess pieces. Brisa''s chess pieces were about to surround Audrey''s. At this time, the chess piece in Audrey''s hand fell on the chessboard. Suddenly, the chess pieces on the chessboard changed. Brisa''s white chess pieces suddenly could not be connected. What was going on? Brisa wanted to continue attacking Audrey''s chess pieces. Audrey''s chess pieces continued tond in other ces. Somehow, Audrey''s chess pieces had formed a small encirclement, eating up a small area of Brisa''s white chess pieces. Brisa frowned. Although a small area of chess pieces was eaten, it did not affect her overall situation. She continued to y chess, and Audrey calmly ced her pieces. When Brisa was about to ce her piece, she was shocked to find that Audrey''s pieces had surrounded all her pieces. When the chess piece in Audrey''s hand was ced, Audrey smiled and said, "Miss Easton, you have lost." Looking at the white chess pieces surrounded in the middle of the ck chess pieces, at this time, it was already a dead chess piece, the white piece... lost. Brisa looked at her chess pieces on the chessboard in disbelief. Brisa thought, "How could it be like this?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Obviously... Audrey''s chess pieces were like a te of loose sand. How could they be linked together so quickly? In the end, when I was about to win, Audrey suddenly turned the tide." She wanted to ask if Audrey was cheating, and the chess array was not so easy to tackle. In addition... there were so many people at the scene, staring at the game. How could Audrey cheat? Who could remind her? So, she lost. Madisyn was the first to exim with admiration. "Elliana''s chess skills are really good. I want to y with you!" Madisyn said with excitement in his eyes. Brisa gave her seat to Madisyn with a gloomy look. lightnoveldaily Chapter 396 Chapter 396 As Madisyn and Audrey yed chess, Brisa stared at Audrey. Brisa thought, ''Why? Why did I lose to Audrey? How can she y chess better than I?'' Just now, she had dly taken Audrey''s challenge and had the confidence to beat the pants off Audrey so that she could win Madisyn''s favor. What she did not expect was that Audrey''s chess skills were so damn good. It was a p in her face. How hateful Audrey was! Previously, when Madisyn and Brisa were ying chess, Brisa gave in to Madisyn on purpose. However, Audrey defeated Madisyn even faster. After losing one round, Madisyn was unconvinced. So they yed another round of chess. However, Madisyn lost again. Kylee chuckled. "Madisyn, I''ve told you that Elliana is a strong chess yer. What do you think? You always said that she was a bad chess yer in the past. Now she can defeat you. She must have been improving her chess in the past years, right?" Everyone was stunned by Kylee''s words. Audrey, in particr, said awkwardly, "Of course." Kylee also saw the strange expressions of the others. "What''s wrong? Why do you all wear strange expressions on your face? Did I say something wrong?" Kylee looked at everyone in confusion. Audrey coughed and said, "Grandma, there is something on your face." Audrey reached out and removed a leaf from Kylee''s temples as if she was performing a magic trick. "Grandma, look at this!" Kylee smiled when she saw the leaf. Kylee took the leaves and said, "It''s just a leaf. Look at how shocked you are." The others agreed and exchanged nces. They didn''t dare to mention anything else. Coincidentally, the servant came over and said that the dinner was ready. Everyone moved to the dining room. Over the dinner table, the atmosphere was very harmonious. Kylee kept picking food for Audrey. She always had a smile on her face when she looked at Audrey. She doted on Audrey. Even Bryson never received such treatment. Seeing how Kylee doted on Audrey, the dissatisfaction in Caroline''s eyes deepened. Elliana was supposed to receive her grandma''s love like this, but Audrey had snatched away everything that belonged to her daughter. Therefore, the more Kylee doted on Audrey, the angrier Caroline became. Brisa wasn''t happy at watching how Kylee doted on Audrey either. The reason why Audrey had received Kylee''s favor was only because of Elliana. Audrey was nothing more than an impostor. How could such a woman be the Young Madam of the Cordova family? Kylee was so stupid to spoil such an impostor. Brisa thought viciously. Would Kylee still love Audrey so much if she knew that Audrey was an impostor and kept lying to her all the time? Of course, Kylee would not! However, unless it were necessary, Brisa would not blow the whistle. After all, Kylee was Bryson''s biological grandmother. She wanted her support to be with Bryson. However, if Audrey didn''t split up with Bryson, she would have no other choice but to Kylee. Over the meal, Madisyn admired Audrey even more, and Caroline also disliked Audrey even more. After dinner, Brisa got up and said goodbye. "Mr. Cordova, Mrs. Cordova, thank you so much for having me over! I''ve to go now." Caroline got up and held Brisa''s hand reluctantly. "Brisa, why don''t you stay overnight here? There are many rooms at home." Caroline''s eyes lit up. When Caroline wanted to say something more, Kylee spoke coldly, "How can this be? I don''t see it this way!" Caroline frowned. "There are so many guest rooms at home. Just let the servant clean one for Brisa." "Caroline, how stupid you are!" Kylee said with a dark face, "Miss Easton is a single woman. How could she stay overnight at someone else''s house before she gets married. What a disgrace!" Brisa secretly clenched her fists and maintained a smile on her face. "Mrs. Cordova, I''d better go home. Besides, my driver is waiting for me at the entrance of the vi." "Alright!" Caroline nodded. After Brisa took two steps forward, she suddenly turned to Audrey at the side. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Elliana, it''s gettingte. My driver can send you home. It''s not out of my way!" Brisa said to Audrey politely. Before Audrey could speak, Kylee spoke first, "This is Elliana''s home. Where is she going? Today, Elliana won''t go back tonight. You can leave by yourself." Audrey said, "Grandma, I still have to have a court of session tomorrow morning. .." "No worry! When the timees, Bryson can send you over earlier," Kylee said forcefully, "Anyway, you are not allowed to go back tonight. If you go back, I will be angry with you. I will go to your office tomorrow..." Audrey looked at her impatiently. "Alright, I''ll stay here tonight." Brisa wanted to say that Audrey was also an unmarried woman. How could she stay overnight at someone else''s house? However, she couldn''t say it out, so she had to clench her fists in anger. Kylee said to Brisa, "Miss Easton, aren''t you leaving? Why are you still standing here?" ... Brisa smiled awkwardly. "I''m leaving now!" Then, she walked away from the vi angrily. Audrey stayed in the guest room that she had used before. This time, it was different because Bryson''s parents were in the Cordova Mansion. She tossed and turned for quite a while. She suddenly felt thirsty, but finding the cup beside the bed was empty. She had to go downstairs to fetch some water in the kitchen. The lights in the living hall on the first floor went out. Audrey proficiently walked into the kitchen in darkness. After filling a cup of water, Audrey turned around and was about to return to her room. At that moment, she saw Caroline standing outside the kitchen door. Caroline was in her home wear and looked a little sleepy. As soon as Audrey turned around, their gazes met. When Caroline saw Audrey, her expression changed. Audrey smiled and looked at Caroline. She looked at the teacup in Caroline''s hand and said, "Mrs. Cordova, do you want to drink some water? Let me help you!" Audrey reached out and tried to fetch Caroline''s teacup as she spoke. Caroline coldly moved her hand away. "You are not qualified to pour me a cup of tea!" lightnoveldaily Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Audrey stiffened for a moment, and then she withdrew her hand. Caroline still held a grudge against her, so it was reasonable for her to treat her like this. If she continued to stay here, it would only make Caroline even angrier, so Audrey held the cup in her hand and was about to go upstairs. "Stop!" Caroline stopped Audrey. Audrey stopped. She turned around, smiling at Caroline. "Mrs. Cordova, what''s the matter?" Caroline had already filled water into her cup. She was facing Audrey now. "Audrey, don''t think that you can be Elliana when you are pretending to be her. In my heart, nobody can rece my daughter. Audrey was not angry. She smiled and said, "Mrs. Cordova, you don''t have to remind me. I''m fully aware that nobody can rece Elliana in your heart. I just promised to pretend to be your daughter forText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. the sake of Madame Cordova''s health. Originally, I am going to leave when she recovers." "Are you saying that you will walk away when Madam Cordova gets recovered?" "I was intended to do that." "But you are hooked up with Bryson now, so you are not going to leave our family alone, right? In the end..." Caroline sneered and mocked. "Don''t you dare to say that you are not interested in the Cordova family''s family background and money? Once Madam Cordova recovers, leave here right away! I''ll pay you 1. 6 million dors!" "No way!" Audrey refused coldly. "What? Is it not enough? Okay, I will give you double." Audrey frowned without saying a word. Caroline lowered her head and sneered. "Are you not satisfied? Make it 16 million dors, and you have to break up with my son." Audrey''s pupils contracted slightly. "Mrs. Cordova, I don''t need your money." Audrey''s tone was neither humble nor arrogant. "What''s more, I don''tck money. Your money is worthless in my eyes. I agreed to stay with Bryson because I love him, not because he was the CEO of the Cordova Group. I don''t care about his identity and status at all." "Even if he is just a mediocre man?" "Yes!" "If Bryson wasn''t the CEO of the Cordova Group and the Group went bankrupt, would you still be with him?" Audrey''s lips curved into a smile as she raised her eyebrows. "If that dayes, I''d be happy to take care of him." Caroline was speechless. In Caroline''s eyes, Audrey was a cunning woman. She didn''t believe a word of what she said. If Bryson had nothing left, would Audrey still be with Bryson? It was impossible. Audrey was too smart. She was awyer, so she clearly knew how to leave people a good impression. However, Audrey''s words made Caroline hate her even more. She hated eloquent women. Caroline sneered. "Even if you say so, it won''t change my impression on you." Audrey smiled and replied, "Mrs. Cordova, I don''t intend to change your impression of me. I am just stating the facts. Bryson and I are together because we are in love. No matter how you disagree with me, I will not break up with Bryson." Caroline was speechless. Audrey was eloquent, sharp-tongued, and thick-skinned. Caroline could not be more disgusted with Audrey. Knowing that she could not convince Audrey, Caroline left the kitchen with a sullen face. Audrey sighed as she watched Caroline leave. How bad it was! Audrey seemed to piss off Bryson''s mother, which made it more difficult for her to be with Bryson in the future. However, she was not the kind of person who would give up her self-esteem to favor others. Even she did so, Caroline would look down on her even more. That was not her personality. Her love for Bryson was pure. She wasn''t coveting his identity, money, and social status. Thinking of this, she went back to her room, holding the cup of water in her hand. A momentter, she opened the door. She suddenly felt a strange aura in the air when she was about to walk into the room. Before she could react, a man quickly grabbed her wrist with his hand, pulled her in quickly, and locked the door. He even pressed the back of her hand against the door. His aura and action were so familiar. She knew it was Bryson. She was in the Cordova Mansion. Except for Bryson, who dared to do such a thing to her? "Bryson, why are you here?" Audrey cried out in rm, her other hand firmly holding the cup so as not to let the water spill. "If that dayes, I''d be happy to take care of him," Bryson repeated what Audrey had just said to Caroline in the kitchen and deliberately imitated her tone. Audrey widened her eyes. "You were eavesdropping on my conversation with your mother!" "This is my home. I''m free to go anywhere inside the house. You guys talked about it openly, and I listened to you openly!" Audrey rolled her eyes. "You know it was eavesdropping if you listened to the contents of our conversation without our permission." "Okay, I was eavesdropping. Otherwise, how could I hear your pledge?" Bryson held back hisughter and added, "I was thinking that I should give thepany back to my dad and count on you!" Audrey smiled and said, "No problem! But not every man can be a toy boy. What else can you do except for being a CEO? You seem not to know how to wash clothes, cook, and do the cleaning. I think you should learn them first." "No problem, but before that, I have to learn to do another job." "What job?" asked Audrey. "It''s about how to please you." Bryson amused Audrey. "Really? How are you going to please me?" Audrey continued arrogantly, "My standards are very high. If you don''t reach the standard, you might lose the qualification!" "Let me please you!" A short whileter. "Audrey, what do you think?" ... "Actually, I don''t feel anything!" "But you seemed to enjoy it very much!" Audrey blushed and retorted. "Don''t talk nonsense. This is my bedroom. You should leave as soon as possible!" Bryson seemed to anger Audrey. While Bryson was still thinking about coaxing Audrey, she had already mercilessly pushed him out of the room. After being kicked out of the room, Bryson patted Audrey''s door. "Audrey, open the door!" Audrey ignored Bryson. Kylee, whose room was on the opposite, suddenly opened the door and looked at Bryson with dissatisfaction when he was about to knock the door for the third time. "Bryson, it''s sote. Why are you keeping knocking on your sister''s door? Even if something big happens to yourpany, deal with it tomorrow when your sister goes to work. Now go back to your room. Don''t disturb your sister." "Got it, Grandma." Bryson left Audrey''s room in regret. Audrey, who was standing inside the door, was scared to hear Kylee''s voice outside that all the thoughts in her mind immediately disappeared. lightnoveldaily Chapter 398 Chapter 398 The next morning, Bryson woke up early and sent Audrey home to change. They were on the way home. From the rearview mirror, Bryson saw Audrey lowering her head. It was unknown what she was thinking, so he asked softly, "Did I scare youst night? If you don''t want to, I won''t force you again in the future." Audrey came back to her senses and her face turned slightly red. "Bryson!" Audrey had a grave expression. "I have been hiding something from you, but I don''t want to keep it a secret any longer. At six o''clock tonight, I will wait for you at Emerald Square. Cordova Group is two traffic light intersections away from there." Seeing Audrey''s expression, Bryson nodded seriously. He replied, "OK!" Audrey took a deep breath. Regarding the matter six years ago, it had always been her most painful existence. She had never wanted to mention it again, but it existed. It was a miserable night. That day, she had a surgical scar and a dead child. Even if Bryson would hate her and leave her, she had to let Bryson know the truth. Bryson had the right to know the truth. She would respect his choice forever. ... When they arrived at Audrey''s house, Harold was not there. She immediately called Harold. "Quentin, where are you?" Harold''s dazed voice came from the phone. "Dear sister. It''s so early in the morning. What happened?" Audrey said, "Yeah, it''s so early in the morning. Where did you go?" He replied, "Dear sister, you are so rude. You know, just for fun." Audrey was speechless. She thought, ''Look, is this what a younger brother should say? Audrey asked worriedly, "I am invited by Grandma. We are different. Where did you go?" There was a dull bell ringing from Harold. There was a bell not far from Ardentinny Medicine. The sound of the bell was simr to this sound. Audrey said, "Are you at the Ardentinny Medicine?" "Yes." Harold said tiredly, "Yesterday morning, a batch of herbs just arrived. I experimented overnight. I nned to purify the sistin again and improve the medicinal properties." Audrey advised, "Your research institute has just begun. There will be plenty of time in the future. Don''t spoil your body. You are still young and healthy is the most important thing." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I know. I am taking a nap. Don''t worry!" Harold suddenly changed the topic, "Dear sister, are you going home?" Audrey replied, "Yes, I have a court session this morning and need to change my clothes." "Did Bryson send you home?" "Yes, what''s the matter?" "Well, give the phone to Bryson. I have something to tell him." "OK!" Audrey handed the phone to Bryson. She said, "Quentin said he was looking for you." Bryson took the phone. "Hello. I am Bryson." "Bryson, I havepleted all the information on sistin. I have also passed all clinical trials and obtained the production permit. When are you at thepany today? I will send the files to you." "I''m at thepany all afternoon!" Bryson nced at Audrey and said, "Rest well in the morning." "Okay, then we have a deal." lightnoveldaily Chapter 399 Chapter 399 In the morning, while Harold was sleeping, Jim, the new assistant of Ardentinny Medicine, suddenly knocked on the door of Harold''s bedroom. He said angrily, "What happened?" Jim said, "Someone is looking for you." "Who is it?" "Thest name is Munn." ... Harold thought, ''Well. It must be Toby or Wendy.'' Harold said, "Is it a man or a woman?" Jim replied, "A middle-aged man in his forties or fifties." Harold thought, ''Well, it''s Toby.'' "I got it!" Harold got up and said to Jim, "Tell him to wait for me in the conference room." "Yes." Harold washed up, tidied up his clothes, and then walked into the conference room. Toby and his secretary waited in the conference room. Toby was anxious to meet Harold, so he paced back and forth in the conference room. The secretary looked at Toby doubtfully, "Mr. Toby, what happened to you? He is a small researcher. You don''t have to be so nervous, do you?" Toby coldly reprimanded, "What do you know?" The secretary was reprimanded and quickly shut his mouth, not daring to speak again. At this time, the door of the conference room was pushed open. Harold appeared at the door. He said, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting!" Hearing his voice, Toby immediately turned around and stared at Harold. His face was the same as Quentin''s face in his memory. He could be sure that the Harold in front of him was the man he sawst time outside the window of the restaurant. Toby was stunned and didn''t speak for a long time. The secretary reminded him quickly. "Mr. Toby!" Toby came back to his senses and said, "Go out and wait. I have something to say to this Mr. Harold." "Yes!" The secretary leaves obediently. However, the secretary sticks his ear to the door of the conference room. Harold ignored Toby''s gaze and calmly sat down across from Toby in the conference room. Harold smiled, "Mr. Toby, why are you looking at me like that?" Toby stared straight at Harold. He said excitedly, "Quentin, you are Quentin, right? Moreover, this company''s name is Ardentinny Medicine. Ites from your name, right?" Sometimes, Toby''s intuition was amazing. Harold frowned, "Munn, I am afraid you got the wrong person. My name is Harold." Toby replied, "No. Your neck has a mole. You are my son. You got lost your missing son eighteen years ago." "Mr. Toby, I am sorry for your loss. But you got the wrong person. I have parents. I am my father''s biological son. Perhaps it is because my face is simr to your missing son." Harold smiled and said, "You should have carefully investigated my identity. So, I can''t be your son. Although I also want to have a father like you, I am indeed not!" It had been a while since the incident with sistin. With Toby''s personality, he would investigate all of Harold''s background. However, Audrey had already asked Nataly to change his personal information. Toby couldn''t find anything. Hearing that, Toby became depressed. As Harold said, he was indeed investigating Harold these days. However, all the information showed that Harold was the biological son of the Howells. Harold even had the production record and birth certificate of the hospital. Harold was not his son. However, they looked too much alike. Now, hearing Harold''s answer, Toby waspletely disappointed. He thought he could find his son. He thought he could get a positive answer from Harold. Unexpectedly, he was wrong. Toby was silent. Harold said, "Mr. Toby, if you have nothing else to say, please leave!" Looking at Harold''s face, Toby was reluctant to leave. He thought it would be great if Harold is my son!'' Toby paused for a moment. Then he said, "I can''t go back empty. The Munn Group intends to sign the patent drug cooperation with the Ardentinny Medicine." ... Harold said, "Mr. Toby, don''t joke around. Sistin is the finished product. We don''t know when our next patent will be. If you decide now, it seems..." "No matter when it will bepleted, we will cooperate with Ardentinny Medicine!" Toby took out a document from the folder and handed it to Harold. "I especially bring the contract over." Toby was quite well-prepared. He had made up his mind to cooperate with him. Harold flipped through the document in his hand. His sister was awyer. So Harold was able to find the key point of the contract at a nce. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was a great contract. The price was high and the profit was good. In short, for Ardentinny Medicine, there was no harm at all. After reading it, Harold silently handed the contract back. He said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Toby. I cannot sign the contract with you." Toby said hurriedly, "Why? Do you think the price is inappropriate? We can talk about it again." "It''s not about the price!" Harold said seriously, "This price is good, but..." Toby said, "But what?" Harold said, "I have just signed a contract with the Cordova Group. We stated that the Cordova Group has the first choice for all the medicines developed by Ardentinny Medicine in the future. If I sign this contract with you, it will vite the contract with Ardentinny Medicine. Therefore, I cannot sign this contract." lightnoveldaily Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Toby was stunned. He did not expect that Harold signed such a contract with the Cordova Group. However, Harold was indeed a talent. The Cordova Group would not let such a talent go. That cooperation was equivalent to signing all of Harold''s medicines. The Munn Group couldn''t cooperate with Harold. Toby was deeply disappointed that he couldn''t cooperate with Harold. If he had found out earlier that Cane was a fool and signed a contract with Harold, or he had seen Harold earlier, he would have taken the cooperation with Harold. No matter what Toby said now, it was useless. Toby frowned, "Well, that''s it!" Harold said with a smile, "Yes. It''s a pity." Toby let out a long sigh. Harold stood up and said, "Mr. Toby, let me show you out." Toby said, "OK!" When they came out of the conference room, Toby''s secretary immediately left the door. He pretended to stand aside and wait. Toby''s secretary came over and stood beside Toby. Harold sent Toby downstairs. ... In the Munn''s Vi. Zoe and Wendy waited anxiously in the vi. Having not received any news for a long time, Wendy asked Zoe worriedly, "Mom, why hasn''t dad''s secretary called yet?" Zoe replied, "Maybe they haven''t finished talking yet." Wendy said, "Mom, could that Harold be dad''s son?" Zoe said, "It''s not clear yet. It is a secret investigation. My men don''t know." "What?" Wendy clenched her fists. "Mom, if Harold is dad''s son, what should we do?" Zoe said nothing. She didn''t know how to reply. She thought, ''If it is true, then they would lose everything.'' Zoe''s phone rang suddenly. Zoe was so scared that she almost threw her phone away. Seeing the number, she answered it in a panic. "Hello? How is it?" Zoe''s voice was trembling. After a while, Zoe expressionlessly replied, "Alright, I understand." Then, Zoe hung up. Seeing Zoe''s serious expression, Wendy looked at her face nervously. "Why do you look like this? What is the result?" Zoe was stunned for five seconds. She smiled and grabbed Wendy''s hands. She said happily, "The secretary said that Harold had parents and was not your father''s son. Furthermore, your father wanted to cooperate with Harold but was rejected!" Wendy heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Wendy thought, ''Fortunately, Harold is not Toby''s son. Otherwise, how else does she benefit from the Munn Group?'' Wendy originally wanted to use the influence of sistin to own the cooperation of the Four Seasons Group. Then the profit of the Four Seasons Group would double, and she would be a great contributor to the Shaw''s. The Shaw''s would think highly of her. However, Harold''s appearance changed everything. Julian was taken away from thepany and was punished to be unable to participate in any affairs of the Four Seasons Group for a month. Moreover, the Four Seasons Group had also suffered a great loss. Since then, Julian had not called her. She called Julian, but Julian did not pick up. She had made an appointment with Julian today. And Julian would apany her to the wedding dresspany to design a wedding dress, but it was ruined. She thought, ''It''s all Audrey''s fault. Every time I make an embarrassment, Audrey is present. Why has Audrey been targeting me?'' ... There was the Square Law Firm. The time to get off work was getting closer, but Audrey''s heart was getting more and more chaotic. She was going to confess to Bryson soon. And she did not know how Bryson would react. So she was very nervous. She thought, ''If Bryson can''t ept this and breaks up with me... '' Audrey took a look at the documents on herputer, which were all messed up by her, and simply stopped typing. At this time, she wrote would only be more chaotic. ke suddenly walked over. Audrey frowned, "What is it?" "Audrey, Miss Wendy wants to see you." Audrey thought, ''Miss Wendy? Well, it''s Wendy. This morning, Toby went to the Ardentinny Medicine for Harold. In the afternoon, Wendy came to look for me. Well, like father, like daughter. I am fine right now.'' She replied, "OK, I''ll go over now." Audrey got up and walked towards the front desk with ke. Audrey hadn''t even reached the front desk when she saw the Munn family''s maid. Audrey sneered. After walking to the front desk, Audrey put on a friendly smile. "Miss Wendy, I didn''t expect you to be the one looking for me." Wendy turned around to look at Audrey. Looking at this beautiful face in front of her, a chill inexplicably rose in Wendy''s heart. "What, couldn''t Ie here?" "Of course, you can!" Audrey pointed at the chair beside her. "Miss Wendy is now a noble. Let''s sit down and talk!" Audrey sat down beside Wendy. Audrey got straight to the point and asked, "Miss Wendy, tell me. Why did youe to find me?" Wendy stared straight at Audrey. She said, "Who are you?" Audrey''s smile was especially bright and beautiful. "Miss Wendy, what do you mean by this? Of course, I''m Audrey." As Audrey smiled, Wendy stared unblinkingly at Audrey''s face. Wendy''s eyes widened when she saw Audrey''s smile. She thought, ''It is that smile. It is Audrey Munn''s smile.'' Wendy looked at Audrey in horror. "You''re Audrey Munn! You''re not Audrey Koch." Wendy enunciated each word. lightnoveldaily Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Audrey calmly looked at Wendy, lowered her head and chuckled, "Miss Wendy, you''ve got to be joking. My surname is Koch, but you insist that my surname is Munn. What''s the point?" "You mean your surname is Koch? You really are surnamed Koch?" "Miss Wendy, if I were Audrey Munn, you should have found out a long time ago. Don''t you really know my surname and first name?" "You must be Audrey Munn." "Miss Wendy, you''re so funny. If I were Audrey Munn, Wouldn''t I go back to the Munn''s?" Wendy bit her lip. "If you''re not Audrey, then where is she?" Audrey lowered her head and chuckled, "Miss Wendy, your question is funny. Where is Audrey Munn? I really don''t know. If you deliberatelye to ourw office to talk nonsense as you can''t find her, I''m sorry about that but I can''t help you." Then Audrey turned and left. "You!" Wendy was so angry she could only re at her back. Wendy squinted at her back. Now Wendy realized this Audrey bore a striking simrity to her stepsister, not only their smiles but their backs. Wasn''t she Audrey Munn? With doubts in her heart, Wendy left Square Law Firm. Not long after Audrey returned to her seat, she received a message from Nataly on her phone. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Fleur: Wendy is investigating you again. Grandma Wolf: Audrey Koch or Audrey Munn? Fleur: Audrey Koch. Grandma Wolf: Forget her. Fleur: Aren''t you going to take any measures? Or you''ll be found! Grandma Wolf: They have to go abroad if they try to find out my information. For her now, she cannot make it. Even if she''s able to go abroad, there will be no need for her to investigate. Fleur: From what you''ve said, you''ve already decided to announce your identity to her? Grandma Wolf: She is my good sister, she is getting married soon, I need to present her a big gift! After Audrey sent thest message, she had not got any response from Nataly. When it was time to get off work, Audrey sent another message to Nataly. Grandma Wolf: ? Fleur: I''m busy. Let''s talkter. Audrey: ... Even if Nataly had something to do, she would always exin it to her. Since it was something that could not be exined clearly, it would probably be rted to George. Nataly was to George what a girl to her destiny. However, there was still a long time to go for George to marry Nataly. ... When it was time to get off work, Audrey packed up her stuff and rushed to the appointed ce with Bryson. In the evening, many people were in the Jade Square. Audrey stood under a striking pir and waited for Bryson. She had just arrived when she got a call from Bryson. "I''m sorry, Audrey. There''s an urgent matter in thepany. I have to bete by ten minutes." Audrey leaned against themppost and smiled, "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''m waiting for you." After hanging up, Audrey sat under themp post and waited for Bryson. It was still early. Audrey sat there leisurely, looking at the scenery around the square. Not far away stood the Cordova Tower with many lights on, even with the office lights on the top floor. While Audrey was waiting for Bryson, a couple suddenly stopped not far from her. The boy looked at the girl with a surprised expression, "What did you say? You had a child with another man, and even ... had a miscarriage?" The boy''s voice was a little loud, attracting the attention of passersby and making the girl feel a little humiliated. "Sorry, I didn''t tell you because ... because..." "Because? You tell me just now. You think I love you very much, so you''re going to think I won''t mind that you had a child with another man?" The boy''s tone was a little bad and his voice was a little loud. The girl felt embarrassed. She pulled his hand and said, "Can we talk somewhere else?" "What''s to talk about?" The boy said in a tough tone, "I was told you were raped by someone. I believed you. Now you tell me that you had a child with another man. How can I believe you?" "I ... I don''t know how..." The girl sobbed. "I really can''t trust you. I think we are not suitable. Let''s ... break up. " The girl was in a pained expression when she watched the boy turn around and leave. She did not chase after him. Audrey watched the girl squat and cry for a while before the girl slowly left. The conversation between them two came into Audrey''s ears word for word. If it was in the past, Audrey would have dragged the boy back and asked him to apologize to the girl. If he didn''t apologize, she would beat him until he did it. However, thinking about the results she would face tonight, she lost her courage at once and felt that she was not qualified to teach others a lesson. Just as she was thinking, a car stopped beside the square. A tall and straight figure walked toward Audrey through the darkness. The man who had always been high and mighty, was under the light of the public square and he looked even more elegant, with his jade-like face being even more handsome. Audrey felt such a sharp pain in her heart when she saw charming Bryson. As soon as he got off the car, Bryson saw Audrey standing in the middle of the square. Thus, he directly walked towards her direction. Walking up to Audrey, Bryson took her hand and looked at her with a doting expression. "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting so long." Audrey subconsciously jerked her hand out of Bryson''s. "No, let''s take a walk over there." Audrey pointed to the open park opposite the square. Bryson did not refuse. He held Audrey''s hand and did not allow her to take her hand out again. He took her to the park. It was already dinner time, so there were not many people in the park. The sun gradually went down, when the parkmps lit up, pushing the park into depression. Bryson and Audrey sat on a bench. From the moment he saw Audrey, Bryson knew that Audrey had something on her mind. He had never seen that Audrey''s expression stiffened with something, which made him panic. He felt that Audrey was like a fleeting bird who he could not catch. They two sat on the bench and either of them did not speak for a long time. "How was the case this morning? Did you win?" Bryson was the first to speak. Audrey nodded. "Yes, I won." "Then..." Bryson still wanted to say something, but Audrey interrupted him. "Bryson, I have something to tell you!" Audrey stared at Bryson with her bright eyes. At that time, Audrey had already got mentally prepared, and no matter what the result would be, she had to tell Bryson all. lightnoveldaily Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Bryson looked at Audrey with a smile, full of love in his eyes. "Tell me!" Audrey clenched her fists tightly. She gritted her teeth and plucked up her courage to speak word by word, "Six years ago, on my 18th birthday, Julian toasted me and it was Wendy who brought me a ss of wine. After I drank that, I didn''t wake up. Later..." She clenched her hands together in anger. "Then I found out that Wendy and Julian had put some drugs in the ss of wine. That night, a man barged into my room." Audrey did not dare to look into Bryson''s eyes. She was afraid to see the disgust in Bryson''s eyes. "Later, after I woke up, Julian broke into my room and humiliated me in the presence of the media reporters. By then I realized I had been set up by them." "It was in the same night that my grandmother learned that there was something wrong with me, so she went out to look for me. In the end ... she died in a car ident." "From then on, because of that scandal, my dad sent me abroad and left me alone, but..." Audrey clenched her teeth, took a deep breath and continued, "Not long after that, I suddenly fainted and was sent to a hospital. When I was in hospital, I was diagnosed with an extrauterine pregnancy requiring an immediate surgery!" When Bryson heard the three words "an extrauterine pregnancy", his pupils suddenly tightened, like bottomless ck holes. Audrey gently ced her palm on the left side of her lower abdomen. "Since then, it left a scar on my left abdomen!" "You should know that there is a scar here. It is not the scar of other operations, but the scar of an extrauterine pregnancy surgery." After Audrey finished, she found her entire body sank into a wave of despair. From the beginning to the end, Bryson said no words. He should be ... also very disappointed. After all... the woman he liked was actually defiled by another man and she even got an extrauterine pregnancy. She didn''t even know who the man was. This was why she had never dared to confirm it when she heard Bryson loved her after her bungee jumping. Would he ... be like the boy in the square standing up and leaving without hesitation? However, after a long time, Bryson did not leave. There were no actions. But Audrey could feel that although Bryson did not speak or leave, his eyes were always looking at her. The strong sense of existence made her unable to ignore it. Audrey clenched her fists even tighter. What did Bryson mean by that? Just what was he thinking? When Audrey wanted to ask Bryson, Bryson suddenly opened his arms and threw his arms around her. Audrey''s heart did a flip. What did he mean? Bryson held her stiff body in his arms, his chin resting on her shoulder. "Sorry!" "..." "You ... Why do you say sorry to me?" Audrey was confused. "If I had known you earlier, I would have been able to protect you and not let anyone hurt you. I''m sorry!" A wave of warmth flowed into Audrey''s heart, and the tip of her nose turned sour. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Although Bryson did not directly answer her, his behaviors already told her his decision. Her tearful eyes zed him, "Don''t you ... want to abandon me?" "Why should I abandon you?" With his face darkening, he said, "Six years ago, I was also set up by George. I was in a rtionship with an unknown woman." Audrey suddenly looked up, "What did you say? Unexpectedly George..." "That''s why I''m not much nobler than you!" Bryson wrapped Audrey in his arms and gently stroked her back. "We ... are even." Audrey, "..." Bryson couldn''t have said it on purpose tofort her, could he? How could they both be so coincidentally drugged six years ago? Audrey hesitated for a moment, then said in a low voice, "But I cut off a fallopian tube in my surgery, so I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to get pregnant again." "I don''t like children, so it''ll save me a lot of trouble." Bryson held Audrey''s face and looked at her lovingly, "This is why you were unwilling to ept me back then?" Audrey''s eyes were slightly hot, and she did not speak. Bryson lowered his head when tears were dripping from the corners of her eyes, and he took her in his arms. At that time, they didn''t need to say anything. Out of the park, Bryson brought Audrey to dinner. After dinner, Bryson sent Audrey home. Just as he left the elevator downstairs, Bryson went into a sulk. He picked up his phone and made a call. "Hey, help me to investigate an important thing immediately." Bryson had just returned to the study of the Cordova Mansion when he received a message on his phone. It showed the location, time and everyone who attended the dinner party on the night of her birthday six years ago. Because she had a lunar birthday, the date of the Gregorian calendar on her lunar birthday was almost different every year. Six years ago, there happened to be a leap month, so the date of her lunar birthday that year was a monthter than the date of this year''s calendar. That was to say, it''s at the end of July. Looking at the date, thinking of her birthday dinner as well as the hotel where Audrey had her ident, he got the oddest feeling. Date, time and location were the same as those of his ident when he was set up by George six years ago. A thought shed through Bryson''s mind. Could it be... Bryson called George immediately. George just happened to break up with Nataly, while Nataly still wanted to draw a clear line with George as usual. He was in a bad mood, no wonder he got angry at Bryson when he got his call. "Hey, why are you calling me now?" "The stock of the SY Group seems to be rising steadily." "..." From Bryson''s voice, George felt a hint of threat. He immediately became alert and raised all the hairs on his body. "What ... what''s wrong? Do you lose your endocrine again?" "Let me ask you something. You must tell the truth." "Of course. If you ask, I will tell you the truth. Tell me what''s wrong?" "That night six years ago, you drugged me..." Before Bryson finished his sentence, George immediatelyughed and prepared to change the topic. "Ah, my phone''s signal suddenly seems to be unstable. Hello? Bryson, why can''t I hear you speak? Oh, I think I should change my phone." Bryson sneered, "George, if you dare to hang up, the stock of the SY Group will slump as soon as the market opens tomorrow." His words shocked George. "Hum, it seems to have regained its signal. Bryson, you can ask whatever you want!" lightnoveldaily Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Bryson said, "You have to tell the truth when I ask you." "Of course." George giggled. "Our SY Group shares are in your hands. How can I not tell the truth?" Bryson said coldly, "I don''t think you dare." "Then Bryson, what do you want to ask?" "Who was the woman you arranged for me six years ago?" "I don''t remember either. It seems to be a female star." "Name!" George spat out a name with a trembling voice. After he finished speaking, George hurriedly said, "But, Bryson, although I arranged for her for you, you did not go to her roomter." Bryson frowned. It was indeed like this. "Which room did I go to?" "I don''t know. Anyway, when I saw you, you came out from another room which was also the same floor." "What is the room number?" George was driven mad, "What happened so many years ago? How can I remember which room it was? I really don''t remember. Even if you lower the stock of SY Group to the end, I still can''t remember!" Bryson was speechless. George suddenly thought of something. "I remember now. Isn''t there a surveince camera? Go and check it. Wouldn''t you know which room you went into?" Just as George finished speaking, Bryson suddenly hung up the phone. After being inexplicably hung up, George immediately called back. Bryson quickly picked it up. "What''s the matter?" The cold words seemed to dislike George as he called. George felt that he was very hurt. It was Bryson who had called him first. "Let me ask you, why did you suddenly investigate what happened six years ago? Aren''t you afraid that if Zoe finds out about this, she will be angry?" George persuaded earnestly, "Don''t investigate this matter. If Zoe can''t stand it and breaks up with you, or in a fit of anger, ask Nataly to stop contacting me, what should we do?" George was most concerned about thest sentence. The rtionship between Nataly and Audrey was very intimate. It waspletely possible for Audrey to do so. He didn''t want to be caught in the crossfire. "Audrey is very likely the woman from six years ago." George was speechless. George was stunned for a few seconds before finallying back to his senses. "What did you say? Ms. Audrey might be the woman six years ago? Really?" "I''ll look into the surveince footage first." "Alright. If you need anything, feel free to look for me." "Okay." With that, Bryson hung up. Bryson had always disdained to steal other people''s surveince videos. But for Audrey, he could make an exception. Bryson turned on theputer and recorded a series ofplex program numbers. A series of characters shed on theputer screen. Then, Bryson brought out the surveince video from the hotel six years ago. In the video, one could clearly see Audrey wearing a small dress and receiving everyone''s congrattions. She looked like a happy little Princess. He also saw Julian toasting Audrey, and Wendy politely handed her a ss of wine. Seeing the ss of wine, Bryson frowned and stared at the expressions of Julian and Wendy in the video. It was clearly the happy expressions of a scheme seeding. Later on, Audrey looked like she was drunk. Wendy and Julian helped Audrey to the hotel room. However, the surveince video ended there, followed by the scene of Audrey leaving the hotel in a panic. The image of Audrey in the video distressed people greatly. However, the video in the middle was gone. Obviously, this video seemed to have been deliberately tampered with, causing a portion of the video to be missing. It was for the sake of ... someone would probably check this surveince videoter on. Bryson''s phone rang again. It was George. "Come on!" Bryson said coldly. George chuckled. "You probably ... didn''t see the surveince video in the middle?" "You know?" George exined in a low voice, "You were very angry because of me. You were afraid that people would ckmail you because of this. It was you who asked me to delete all the videos of your going to the hotel, so..." Bryson was speechless. Bryson remembered this. After beating George up, he ordered George to destroy the records of his appearance so as not to be used by others. "You destroyed all of them?" "Yes, how could I dare to disobey you? So, I went to that hotel personally to get the surveince footage and then .. . deleted it." "When did you be so obedient?" With that, Bryson hung up the phone angrily. George was lost for words. Looking at the phone being hung up, George was extremely speechless. His obedience became a mistake? However, it was normal for Bryson to be angry, because in this way, Bryson would not know if the person he was with that night was Audrey. There was such a coincidence in this world. Bryson and Audrey, the two of them had been poisoned by someone on the same night. And they were also sent by the same floor of the hotel. Perhaps, that night, it was really the two of them staying in a room. However, no one dared toe to a precise conclusion before there was evidence. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, if he did not get an answer, Bryson would definitely have a very bad temper towards him during this period of time. Therefore, he had better hide from Bryson so that he would not be caught by him. s ... It''s really hard to be a human. However, he deserved it. On second thought, if the person who was with Bryson that night was really Audrey, he could be considered to have helped them. If it wasn''t for him, Audrey might have been bullied by another man that night. In any case, it''s better to find the real evidence before talking about it. Right now, it''s better for him to protect himself first. ... After talking to Bryson, Audrey became rxed, and Harold''s research institute was on the right track. Cane was also punished to prison because of many crimes such as theft and infringement. The Cordova Group also held a grand cooperation press conference with Harold, which caused a lot of repercussions. Harold became a celebrity at University A. It was the first day of the semester of University A on September 1st. Harold was at home sorting out the things he needed when the doorbell rang. Looking at the time, it was already time for Audrey to get off work. Harold thought that Audrey was back, so he went to open the door without even looking at the surveince camera. As soon as he opened the door and saw a pitch-ck face outside. He was so scared that he screamed ''ghost'' and closed the door quickly. lightnoveldaily Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Simon, who was locked outside the door, held his nose that was hurt from the impact and mmed the door angrily. "Open the door!" Harold took a look at the monitor and looked at Simon, who was standing at the door with a ferocious face. He could not help but be stunned. Harold then opened the door again with a smile. "Hey, Simon, my nephew." Simon''s face became so gloomy. "Don''t call me your nephew!" Simon then straightened his back and walked in. Harold closed the door. "Simon, I heard that you went to the army recently. How is it?" When it came to the army, Simon became unhappy again. He suddenly turned around to Harold and pointed at his own face. "Look at my face now. I''ve never had such a dark face." Harold carefully looked at Simon''s face. "Oh, it is indeed so dark!" Simon nced at Harold with dissatisfaction. Harold smiled and said, "However, you now look quite handsome. I am sure you will charm a lot of girls at school." Simon looked at Harold happily. He touched his face and moved closer to Harold. "Really? Really? Do I really look very handsome?" Harold pushed Simon''s face. "Yes, you are really handsome." Harold''s phone suddenly rang. "Hello, Audrey, is it still the restaurant near our house? Okay, I''ll be right there." Simon stared at the phone in Harold''s hand. "Who is it?" "It''s Audrey, my sister. She said that she won''t be going home to cook today. She asked me to go to the restaurant near our house. The chef there is so famous. Why don''t youe together?" Simon touched his belly and really felt so hungry. "Yes!" Simon immediately said, "I''m so hungry. I always can''t eat my fill in the army every day. I must have a good meal today." "Okay, then let''s go together. I''ll change my shoes and take my key." Simon and Harold then went out. As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, they met two girls, who kept staring at them. Simon thought that these two girls were looking at him, so he subconsciously straightened his back and waved at the two girls with a gentle smile. "Hello." However, the two girls ignored Simon and stopped Harold. "Excuse me, are you Harold Howell?" The two girls asked excitedly. Simon was so awkward. Harold smiled and nodded. "Yes, I am!" His expression was calm. Such a thing often happened recently, so Harold was already used to it. "Harold, we are from another university near your University A. I didn''t expect that we actually live in onemunity. Can you sign for me?" "I want it, too!" Simon kept silent and just watched. Looking at the two female students who asked Harold for his sign, Simon felt so unhappy. Simon thought that he could be considered an influential figure in Peace City. However, these two girls did not even look at him and directly went to talk with Harold. Moreover, they even asked Harold for his autograph. What exactly happened? Why was Harold suddenly so famous? Simon looked at Harold with jealousy as he signed for the two female students. It was not until the two girls left that Simon could not help but ask, "Simon, why are you suddenly so popr?" "Don''t you know it?" "What?" Simon was confused. For more than a month, Simon had been in the army and had no chance to know the outside world information. All he faced was endless training. Moreover, he felt the ss monitor who trained him seemed to have a grudge against him. That guy always gave Simon many tasks to do so that Simon had no chance to ck off. In the past month, it was not an exaggeration to say that Simon was locked up on a deserted ind to train. Seeing that Harold was ignoring him, Simon took out his phone that he had taken back when he left the army more than an hour ago. Probably because he hadn''t used his phone for more than a month, Simon hadn''t turned on his phone after more than an hour. Simon even felt that he was not so skilled with his phone. He swiped his phone and read some news. Soon, a piece of news drew his attention. After reading the news, Simon looked at Harold with surprise. "What? The one who developed sistin is you? Besides, you even cooperated with my uncle''s Cordova Group?" Harold nced at him and did not even bother to respond. Simon finally understood why the two female students admired Harold so much. So many things actually happened while he was in the army. There was a person called Cane who stole Harold''s sistin and got the Nobel patent. Luckily, Harold managed to get it back safely. Now that Harold''s research institute had been established, and the sistin had been put into production. It would soon beunched. In just a little over a month, Harold had be an influential figure in University A. It seemed that Simon had missed a lot of things over the past month. Soon, Simon and Harold went out of the gate of themunity. After they arrived at the restaurant, they came directly to the box. As soon as they arrived outside the box, Simon pushed open the door. "Surprise!" Just as Simon pushed the door open and entered, he saw a group of strangers inside. Simon''s voice made them turn their heads at the same time. They all thought that there must be something wrong with the mind of the guy in front of them. Simon also was shocked. It was really a big surprise. Harold poked him on the shoulder. "You went the wrong way. It''s the opposite box!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Simon looked up at the door number on the box. Sure enough, he had gone the wrong way. He awkwardly closed the door of the box and walked to the box opposite. In the box opposite, Audrey and Bryson were ordering food. After Simon went in, Bryson looked up at him and said lightly, "You are finally free." Just as Simon was about to say something, Audrey, who was beside him, nced at him and frowned. "Hey, who are you?" Simon was at a loss for words. He felt so depressed and wasn''t so enthusiastic anymore. He pulled a chair over and sat down silently. He really couldn''t ept it. Harold burst outughing. "Audrey, your words are too wonderful." Harold gave Audrey a thumbs-up. Only when she saw Simon sit down did Audrey recognize him. "You are Simon? You suddenly became so dark, and I didn''t recognize you." Audrey smiled and apologized to him. "I''m really sorry." Simon snorted and reached out to take the menu from Audrey. "I will order what I want to eat." After Simon read the menu, he ordered a whole table of dishes. With that, Simon felt much morefortable. Audrey frowned. "Isn''t it a waste to order so much? Can you finish it all?" Simon answered casually, "I just like to eat so many dishes." When the dishes were served, Bryson said faintly, "Simon, from now on, you can''t leave this box until you have finished all these dishes." lightnoveldaily Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Bryson''s words stunned Simon. He widened his eyes in disbelief and looked at Bryson. "Hey, what did you say? Do I have to finish all these dishes?" "Of course." Bryson''s look was so cold. Simon couldn''t help but shiver. Bryson was still so domineering that Simon didn''t dare to disobey him. "Well, I see..." Simon immediately nodded in agreement. He wasining in his heart. How could he eat all these dishes by himself? Audrey looked at Simon sympathetically. After dinner, Bryson, Audrey, and Harold were all full and got up to leave. Seeing that they were about to leave, Simon immediately grabbed Audrey and Harold''s wrists. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Bryson coldly looked at Simon''s hand that was holding Audrey''s wrist. Simon immediately released Audrey''s hand but was still tightly holding Harold''s wrist. "Quentin, Quentin, don''t leave me. Stay and eat more with me!" The food in this restaurant was the full measure, and there were still at least six dishes on the table. Harold touched his round belly and gave Simon a helpless look. He firmly pulled Simon''s hand off his wrist. Although Simon had trained hard in the army these days and his skills had improved, his strength still was no match for Harold who had been trained by Bryson. Harold easily pulled Simon''s hand off. In the end, Simon could only watch helplessly as the three people left the room. After they left, four bodyguards came in from outside the door, blocking Simon who wanted to take the opportunity to slip away. Tyson smiled at Simon. "Mr. Randall, Mr. Bryson has said that you must finish the dishes on the table before you can leave this room. Please return to the table now!" Simon was speechless. He hadn''t expected Bryson to be so serious. Simon sighed silently looked at the food on the table in worry. He really regretted ordering so many dishes. Although he wanted to eat a good meal, such food was too much to take. Simon knew that there was no other way to leave here so he forced himself. Because Harold started school the next morning, Bryson came to pick up Audrey and Harold. Bryson and Audrey decided to send Harold to school together. When Harold and Audrey came out of themunity, they saw that Simon just hade out of the restaurant opposite. When Curtis took Simon to the door of the restaurant, he asked worriedly, "Sir, are you really alright?" Simon waved at Curtis. "I''m fine." From afar, Simon saw Audrey and Bryson on the opposite side of the road. Simon hurriedly called out loud, "Wait for me!" Finally, Simon, Bryson, and Audrey sat in the back seat together. Because there was suddenly one more person in the back seat, it became a little tight. Bryson said to Simon with displeasure, "Simon, go off the car and take a taxi to the school." "I am already in the car, and why should I take a taxi? Besides, you know clearly why I was there in the morning, don''t you?" Simon gritted his teeth. "Have you finished eating?" Bryson nced at him. Simon touched his round belly that was almost unable to hold back his anger. "If I hadn''t finished eating, how could they have let me out?" What he had sufferedst night was even more unforgettable than his experiences in the army to him. After finishing thest bite, Simon finally felt relieved. After leaving the box, he immediately went to the bathroom to vomit. He did not dare to order more dishes than he could take in this life. Bryson said indifferently, "We are going to have breakfastter. Do you want to go together?" Simon was shocked. His face instantly turned pale. He had eaten for an entire night, and now he couldn''t eat anything. It was absolutely tormenting him to ask him to have breakfast. Simon seemed to have heard a ghost story. He quickly opened the car door and got out. "Well, I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do, so I won''t go to school with you. Bye!" Harold burst outughing. It seemed that Simon was really afraid this time. He had to admit that Bryson''s move was truly useful. In order to get out of the box, Simon had eaten all the dishes on the table. Bryson calmly retracted his gaze and told Kolby at the front desk, "Start the car." "Yes!" When Bryson''s car drove away, Simon breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he quietly took a taxi and went to school. ... In the month that Brisa took office in the Easton Group, she had won several big projects for the Cordova Group. At first, the Cordova Group was dissatisfied with the fact that Brisa suddenly became the project director. Now, she proved to everyone that she was qualified to be the director. That afternoon, Caroline personally came to the Easton Group for a meeting. After the meeting, Caroline specially called Brisa to her office. Brisa was dressed in a capable officedy outfit. With her slender figure and beautiful appearance, she looked quite in good fettle. Looking at Brisa standing in front of her, Caroline thought of her past self and felt more satisfied with Brisa. Caroline pointed to the sofa in the office. "Take a seat!" Brisa nced at the sofa that Caroline pointed at. "Mrs. Cordova, I still have some a task that I haven''t finished. Why did you call me over?" Brisa held a folder in her hand and did not go to the sofa. Caroline''s look became a little softer. "Brisa, you don''t have to force yourself to work so hard. Sometimes, you also need to learn to rx." Caroline''s words were full of care for Brisa. Brisa smiled. "Mrs. Cordova, I know that. However, it is working hours now. Work is the most important thing." "Since we know each other so well, then don''t be too reserved. Just take your seat!" Brisa then nodded and sat down on the sofa. "Thank you, Mrs. Cordova." Caroline asked kindly, "Brisa, how have you been in the Easton Group for the past month? Are you used to it?" Brisa nodded. "The Easton Group is arge group. There are many ces that are different, but I believe that I can do it." "That''s good!" Caroline looked at her with a smile. "If there is anything in thepany that you don''t understand, you can ask those experienced staff. Besides, you can alsoe to ask me or Madisyn. In thepany, you can''t let yourself suffer, got it?" Brisa nodded again. "I see, Mrs. Cordova." lightnoveldaily Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Caroline got up and handed a box of pastries to Brisa. "This is the gift given to me by the other shareholders in thepany. I don''t like sweets. It just so happens that you like it, so I''ll give it to you." Brisa dly epted it. "Thank you, Mrs. Cordova." "You''re wee. We will be a family in the future!" Brisa''s smile became brighter. "Mrs. Cordova, if you have nothing else to say, I will go back to work now." "OK!" Brisa took the pastries Caroline had given her and happily left Caroline''s office. After getting back to her office, Brisa specially ced the pastries on her desk. Brisa''s assistant came in and saw the box. "Miss Easton, this box of pastries is so beautiful. It looks like the packaging was bought from overseas. Who gave it to you?" Brisa did not look up. She slightly pursed her lips and answered, "It''s from the chairman''s wife." The assistant suddenly opened her eyes wide. She knew that the wife of the chairman of the Cordova Group was the mother of the president. It was known to all that Caroline never gave any gifts to others, but this time, she actually had given a box of pastries to Brisa. Everyone could guess what it meant. Brisa handed a document to the assistant. "There is no problem with this information." "Okay, Miss Easton." The assistant took the information and went out. She then quickly told her colleagues about what she had just seen in Brisa''s office. After hearing about this, these colleagues gathered and gossiped. "The chairman''s wife gave Miss Easton pastries. What does that mean?" "You are really stupid. Don''t you understand the meaning? Have you ever seen who the chairman''s wife sent gifts to? No!" "I heard that it was the chairman''s wife who arranged for Miss Easton to work in our nning Department." "The meaning is too obvious! Miss Easton will probably be our CEO''s wife in the future." Brisa just came out of the office and heard their conversation. She lightly called out the name of one of them. "Catalina,e to my office." "Yes!" Catalina quickly went to Brisa''s office. Seeing that Brisa was very calm about the discussion, these employees were more certain that their guesses were right, thinking that Brisa would be the wife of the president of the Easton Group in the future. This news quickly spread throughout the Easton Group building. When Audrey arrived at the Easton Group, there were two employees who happened to be taking the elevator with her. The two employees were discussing this matter. "Did you hear that? She said that Mrs. Cordova has already decided that Miss Easton is the future daughter-inw of the nning Department. Today, she specially called Miss Easton to her office. After greeting her warmly, Mrs. Cordova even gave her several boxes of tonics." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "I heard about it too, but why would Mrs. Cordova give Miss Easton tonics?" "I''m not sure, but I guess Miss Easton might..." The employee whispered a few words, and Audrey did not hear it. Another person eximed, "What? You mean Miss Easton may have been pregnant?" "Keep quiet! I was just guessing. Otherwise, why would Mrs. Cordova give Miss Easton tonics for no reason?" When the two of them were discussing, they did not care whether there was someone standing in front of them. If it was anyone else, he or she would immediately ask them about it. However, Audrey just frowned slightly, not exining anything to them. When they reached the top floor, Audrey walked out of the elevator. The two employees also followed her. When Melvin saw Audrey, he respectfully nodded at her. "Ms. Audrey!" The two female employees behind Audrey each handed Melvin a document. One of them saw that there were only Audrey and them around, so she quietly asked Melvin, "Mr. Melvin, can I ask you something?" "What''s the matter?" The other employee asked with a smile, "What we want to know is whether Mr. Bryson already had a girlfriend." Melvin didn''t answer it immediately. ncing at Audrey who was standing calmly at the side, Melvin coughed lightly and frowned. "This is Mr. Bryson''s private matter. How can you casually gossip?" Melvin''s ambiguous words immediately attracted the two employees'' attention. "Mr. Melvin, just tell us. Who is his girlfriend?" Melvin felt so awkward. Bryson''s real girlfriend they wanted to see was right standing behind them now. Just as Melvin was about to say something, Bryson had finished his meeting and just walked out of the small meeting room. Bryson walked to Melvin and handed the folder in his hand. "This is the content of today''s meeting. ording to the requirements marked on it, modify it before giving it to me." Melvin looked at Bryson respectfully. "Yes!" The two female employees at the side saw Brysone out. His serious temperament made them afraid to look at him. Brisa came out of the elevator with a folder. Seeing Brisa, one of the two employees became a little excited. Brisa frowned when she saw Bryson and Audrey standing together. She found that there were still two female employees standing next to her. They were staring at her with a meaningful look. Brisa''s eyes turned slightly to the side, and then she calmly walked forward. Brisa called out softly, "Bryson, just sign this document." Bryson nced at Brisa and took the folder in her hand. The two female employees at the side held each other''s hands tightly, and the interest in their eyes became stronger. Brisa actually called Bryson directly. They guessed that Brisa must be so close to Bryson. Bryson browsed through the information and signed his name on it. Brisa then smiled and said, "By the way, Bryson, Mrs. Cordova just invited me to have dinner in the restaurant tonight. Why don''t youe together?" The two female employees were even more excited. Brisa invited Bryson to dinner! Bryson lowered his head and saw Brisa''s appropriate smile. Then, he expressionlessly handed back the information in her hand. "Miss Easton!" Bryson said in a cold voice, stressing each syble, "Although my mother invited you to thepany, please call me Mr. Bryson in the future." Brisa''s face turned pale. Bryson''s words made her feel so distant. Brisa awkwardly nodded. "I see, Mr. Bryson." "In addition, I have an appointment with my girlfriend tonight." lightnoveldaily Chapter 407 Chapter 407 What he said was like a thunderp that exploded in the hearts of everyone present. All the people present fell silent. The two female employees were even more at loggerheads. What was going on? Wouldn''t Brisa would be the wife of Bryson? It seemed that Bryson had no interest to Brisa at all ording to his words. The most important thing was that Bryson just admitted that he had a girlfriend. However, he implied that he would not have dinner with Brisa and his mother. It was also an indirect way to tell others that Brisa was not his girlfriend. Moreover, from his words, it was not him who recruited Brisa but was his mother. The meaning was different. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. However, why did the people in thepany think that Brisa would be his wife? The two female employees looked at Brisa suspiciously. Receiving their gazes, Brisa clenched her fists. However, in front of so many people, Brisa could only continue to carry a smile on her face. "So that''s how it is. What a pity." "Miss Easton, if there''s nothing else, you can go back!" Brisa smiled and nodded, "Alright!" Then, she straightened her back and walked towards the elevator. When the two female employees saw Mr. Bryson looking at them coldly, they were so scared that they quickly walked towards the elevator. Before the elevator door was closed, they slipped into the elevator to avoid his sight. However, when they walked into the elevator, they discovered another problem. In the elevator, Brisa''s face was stiff. Her lips were pursed into a straight line. Her hands were clenched into fists. The blood vessels on the back of her hands and her forehead bulged. It was obvious that she was angry. The two female employees hid in a corner, secretly observing Brisa. They whispered, "I thought Miss Easton would be the wife of Mr. Bryson. I didn''t expect that it would be a misapprehension. His girlfriend is someone else." "There are rumors in thepany. No wonder everyone misunderstood." The female employee who spoke lowered her voice even more. She said, "It was obvious that Miss Easton was trying to curry favor with Mr. Bryson on purpose. She wanted us to think that she had a good rtionship with him. If Mr. Bryson had not exined it, I''m afraid that we would not have known the truth." Another female employee quietly nced at Brisa. She said, "You mean... Miss Easton told people to spread this rumor on purpose?" "It''s not impossible!" The two female employees lowered their voices. They thought Brisa would not hear them. However, the elevator was surrounded by a smooth mirror. The reflection could reflect their faces into Brisa''s eyes. Brisa had learned lipnguage when she was abroad. Even if she could not hear their voices, she could know what they were talking about. After knowing what the two female employees said, she became angrier. When the elevator door arrived at the nning department, Brisa stepped on her high heels and angrily red at the two female employees before leaving. The two female employees were frightened by her re. ... In front of the President''s Office on the top floor, Melvin wanted to give Bryson a thumbs-up. What Bryson said just now had cleared the rtionship between him and Brisa. Later on, the rumors about Bryson and Brisa would slowly be rified. No one would misunderstand them. After Audrey and Bryson entered the office, Bryson suddenly locked the office door and lowered his head to kiss her neck. "It hurts." "Now you know the pain?" Audrey raised her head and red at him, "What do you mean? Are you hurting me on purpose?" "Why didn''t you exin to the two employees just now?" Audrey was confused, "Exin? Exin what?" Bryson pinched Audrey''s waist. He asked, "Why didn''t you tell them about our rtionship?" Audrey finally understood why Bryson was asking this. He was concerned that she did not exin the rtionship between them to the two female employees. Audrey blinked, "They are just saying." "Just saying?" Bryson approached Audrey and asked. Audrey sensed danger. She hurriedly said, "I was going to exin it at that time. Didn''t you arrive right away?" Bryson frowned and stared at her face. He asked, "Is that so?" "Sure!" Audrey raised her hand and said, "They actually dared to spread rumors about you and others. I absolutely can''t tolerate this. If you don''t exin it to them, I n to lock them up in the small dark room to exin and teach them a lesson." Bryson''s expression eased a little. "It''s not difficult. You just need to check. Then you will know which department they are from and what their names are. How do you want to teach them? I can get someone to help you!" Audrey, "..." She thought, ''My dear president, don''t tell me you really want to do it! I just said it. How can I really teach others a lesson?'' Audrey held his arm and walked towards the back of the table. "Now that they know, there is no need to tell them. Let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s talk about business!" Bryson frowned, "What I''m talking about is the proper business." Audrey helped him sit on the chair. "You''re the CEO of the Cordova Group. Can you be more serious?" Bryson stretched out his hands and pulled Audrey to his knees, "I am very serious!" Audrey, "..." She must have met a fake CEO of the Cordova Group. She struggled out of Bryson''s embrace and handed the folder in her hand to him. "This is the information you asked me to collect." Looking at the information in his hand, Bryson narrowed his eyes. "Since everything is here, then... we can deal with it!" Chapter 408 Chapter 408 In the marketing department office of the Cordova Group. It was a hot day. It was gloomy in the morning. But when the sun came out, the scorching sun made people hot and thirsty. Entering the marketing department office, Elvis pulled his tie and kicked Perry who was walking towards him. "Perry, pour me a ss of water and bring it to my office." Perry was forced back several steps by Elvis''s kick. He staggered and barely managed to stand stably. "Ok!" Perry replied. He turned around and patted the footprints on his chest in disgust. Then Perry went to the break room. After a while, Perry poured water and brought it into Elvis''s office. Elvis, who was very thirsty, picked up the ss of water and drank it. Before Perry could remind him, Elvis raised his head and gulped down a mouthful of water. As Elvis screamed, he spat out the water and threw the cup in his hand to the ground. "Bastard, you poured me such hot water. Are you trying to burn me to death?" Elvis pointed at Perry and cursed. Perry whispered, "I wanted to remind you, but you have already..." "Go and pour me another ss of water. You have to pay attention to the water temperature. If it is too hot, I will pour the boiling water on you!" Elvis cursed angrily. Perry thought, ''Pouring water is not my job.'' Although Perry was unhappy, he did not dare to trifle with it. He quickly turned around and went to the break room to pour Elvis another ss of water. Elvis red at Perry. Perry lowered his head and respectfully handed over the cup, trying to be more obedient. Seeing Perry like this, Elvis''s anger lessened a bit. "Why didn''t you do this earlier?" Elvis said coldly. Because Elvis had just entered the office, the air conditioner in his office had just turned on, and the temperature in the office had not reached the most suitable temperature. Perry saw that Elvis''s forehead was sweating. He quickly took the files next to him and fanned Elvis. Perry''s action made Elvis''s anger disappear a lot. "Mr. Elvis, have you done it sessfully today?" Elvis leered at Perry and said, "Can''t I do it sessfully? You are just a good-for-nothing! You can''t make it every time! I have to do it myself." Perry looked at Elvis awkwardly, "Mr. Elvis, you are much smarter than me. How can Ipare to you?" "Don''t tter me. Keep an eye on it and urge the other party to quickly transfer the money over. Otherwise, the project on the Wild Goose Ind won''t use their products." Elvis moved away the file folder in Perry''s hand in disgust. "Alright, I''ll go and urge them now!" Just as Perry was about to leave, Elvis''s phone rang. Elvis took out his phone to take a look, then called out to Perry, "Alright, you don''t have to go. I have received the money. I didn''t expect the other party to be so fast." "That''s because they want to cooperate with the Cordova Group to increase theirpany''s interests. Naturally, they want to transfer the money over quickly," Perry said. Elvis patted Perry on the shoulder, "Alright, you''ve done a great job this time. I''ll transfer you 1 percent of the amountter. Remember ... do a good job in the future. Understand?" Perry rolled his eyes and smiled, "Yes." "Then go out and continue working!" Before Perry and Elvis could leave, the door to Elvis''s office was suddenly pushed open from outside. Four bodyguards of the Cordova family are there, and they were Bryson''s people. Seeing these people suddenly appear, Elvis and Perry were shocked. Perry subconsciously hid behind Elvis. Elvis frowned and looked at Perry who was hiding behind him. Elvis looked angrily at the four people in front of him. "What are you doing in my office? I am the marketing director and the shareholder of the Cordova Group. Do you know what crime you havemitted when you barged into my office?" Elvis pointed at the four people in front of him. The leader of the four bodyguards looked at Elvis and Perry expressionlessly, "Mr. Bryson is asking Mr. Elvis and Mr. Jason to go to the conference room." Elvis frowned, "Why?" "Mr. Elvis and Mr. Jason will know after you go to the conference room." Elvis suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He red at the four people in front of him, "Wait a moment. I have a message that I haven''t sent out yet. It''s an important cooperation message. After I send it, I''lle with you!" The four bodyguards nced at Elvis and did note forward. Elvis immediately took out his phone and found a number. He quickly wrote a message and sent it out. Then, Elvis and Perry followed the four people out of the office. When the employees of the marketing department saw that Elvis and Perry were taken away by Mr. Bryson''s people, they looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. Five minutester, Elvis and Perry were brought into a multimedia conference room. It was the multimedia conference room where Audrey had beaten Russell. Elvis frowned when he saw this conference room. Several higher-ups were sitting in the conference room, as well as Bryson and Audrey. Seeing this, Elvis felt even more ufortable and felt that something was about to happen. After Elvis and Perry entered, the door of the conference room was closed. Elvis and Perry felt nervous. Elvis pretended to be calm as he walked in. "What''s wrong? What happened? Why are you all gathered here?" Elvis found a seat and sat down. Perry carefully stood behind him. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Elvis smiled at the people in the conference room. Looking at Elvis sitting in the conference room, Bryson smiled coldly, "Elvis, do you know why I called you here today?" Elvis frowned, "Bryson, we are in thepany. I can respect you by calling you Mr. Bryson, but for the sake of seniority, I am still your uncle. Even if you do not call me uncle, you should not call me by my name in public." "You want me to respect you, but is there any respectable thing you did?" Elvis calmly sneered and asked, "Bryson, you have to have evidence when you speak it. You said that I didn''t do respectable things. Then tell me, what exactly did I do? Why do you humiliate me in front of everyone? If you can''t show the evidence, then you are ndering me." Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Bryson nced at him indifferently and directly threw the file folder in his hand to Elvis. Elvis suspiciously opened the file folder. Elvis''s face became pale when he opened the file folder. His fingers that were flipping through the files trembled slightly. Elvis thought, ''These files ... How can Bryson have these files?'' Perry, who was sitting behind Elvis, nced at the content of the files. When he saw it, Perry''s expression also changed greatly. The files recorded how Elvis took advantage of his position during working in the Cordova Group to receive bribes from the manufacturers. In addition, Elvis worked with some unqualifiedpanies that used fake and inferior products for the sake of their interests and caused Tofu-dreg projects that were criticized by others. Perry had participated in almost every project. It also recorded all the money that Elvis had received. After a moment of panic, Elvis mmed the folder in his hand on the table and shouted, "nder! This ispletely nder. Everything recorded on it is all nder. I have not done it." To prove his innocence, Perry quickly raised his hand and swore, "Mr. Bryson and all managers, Mr. Elvis and I have never done anything wrong to thepany. These documents ... are all fake. They are trying to frame Mr. Elvis and use this opportunity to destroy ourpany. Don''t be blinded by these documents." "Right!" Elvis gritted his teeth and said fiercely, "It must be someone else trying to drive a wedge between us. If I find out who is ndering me, I will not let him off easily." Bryson smiled coldly. He gave Audrey a sign. Audrey moved the mouse and clicked a video on the computer in front of her. The video immediately yed on therge electronic screen. In the video, Elvis and Perry were both in a coffee shop. Elvis was sitting at the table, and a person was sitting opposite him. The faces of the three people were clearly seen. The moment they saw the video, Elvis and Perry''s expressions changed. Then, Elvis''s voice was heard from the video. "Mr. Henry, let''s do this as before. 10 million will be transferred to my ount in three days. Otherwise, everything will be over!" "Mr. Elvis, I can''t collect that much for the time being. How about eight million?" Elvis said in a slightly disgusted voice, "The Conveying Company wants to give me 12 million, but I didn''t agree. Now you are bargaining. Since you don''t agree, I will go to find them now." "No need!" The person in the video gritted his teeth and said, "I will transfer ten million to your ount within three days." "Why didn''t you agree earlier?" Elvis smiled and handed him a hand, "Mr. Henry, hope we can have a great cooperation!" After the video ended, Elvis wanted to say something. Then, another video was yed on the screen. The main characters in the video were still Elvis and Perry. The location in the video was the old address of the Blue River Bay. Seeing this video, Elvis and Perry were even more shocked. They had originally thought that there were no surveince cameras there, but they had not expected that... In the video, Jaeden rushed to Elvis, "Mr. Elvis, more than half of the residents here don''t agree with thepensation. They say ... they want to sue us!" Elvis sneered, "Sue us? If anyone goes to sue, break their legs. Let''s see if they still dare to sue. Let''s follow the original n. If there are any connections, we willpensate them ording to the original compensation. As for others, lower thepensation." "Yes, Mr. Elvis." In the video, a little girl suddenly ran over and stepped on Elvis''s foot. The little girl was Jake''s daughter, Lisa Schmidt. When Perry saw Lisa bump into Elvis, he pushed Lisa away. "Which family are you from? What are your parents'' names?" Elvis asked darkly. "I ... I... My father ... is called Jake Schmidt. I ... I don''t have ... mother!" Lisa looked scared in the video. Perry received Elvis''s hint and waved to Lisa, "Hurry up and leave. Don''t hang around here." After Lisa left, Elvis asked Perry with a gloomy face, "Is there anyone called Jake Schmidt in this vige?" "Yes!" Perry flipped through the files in his hand, "Jake''s wife died early. He lives alone with his daughter. His house is about two hundred square meters." Elvis smiled darkly, "Lower thepensation for his house to five hundred thousand!" Perry said, "Mr. Elvis, five hundred thousandpensation for two hundred square meters. Will this ... not be good? If Jake resists..." "This man lives alone with his daughter. What ability does he have? What can he do? If he dares to make a fuss, just beat him. Alright, don''t be so fussy. Just do what I tell you to do!" The video was stopped by Audrey. After the video was stopped, all the people present looked at Elvis and Perry with anger. All the files and witnesses could be considered fake, but the surveince video was different. It could show the original scene, and it could not be more real. Everyone had an impression of Jake barging into the Cordova Group and threatening Bryson. At that time, everyone thought that Jaeden had admitted his crime and that he was the culprit. Unexpectedly, there was Elvis behind the scene. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Mr. Elvis, what else do you have to say about the facts in the surveince videos?" Bryson looked at Elvis coldly. The higher-ups looked at Elvis with questioning eyes. In the face of evidence, Elvis couldn''t refute. Looking at Bryson''s fierce gaze towards him, Elvis''s lips curled into an arrogant smile. "Yes, I epted other people''s bribes and participated in thepensation incident at the Blue River Bay. I admit all of this!" Elvis looked at everyone with a smile, "Fine. I know I was wrong. I promise that I will not do this again." Bryson smiled coldly, "Mr. Elvis, do you think that you can wipe out all the losses you have caused to thepany with just one sentence?" Bryson then said to the bodyguards, "Catch Mr. Elvis." The door to the conference room was suddenly pushed open and a white-haired old man walked in. "Who dares to catch Elvis?" Chapter 410 Chapter 410 An old man walked with a crutch. When he came in, everyone in the room put on a serious face, and Elvis became more relieved. The old man walked up to Elvis and turned to look at Bryson coldly. The old man''s gaze was sharp, and he emitted a terrifying aura. "Bryson, the Cordova Group was founded by me, your grandfather, and my younger brother. It is not yourpany alone. You were not even born when the Cordova Group was established!" The old man''s words were filled with arrogance. Bryson looked at the old man with a straight face. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Mr. Cordova, we are in a meeting. You should leave now!" Bryson said in amanding tone. The old man became angry. He raised his cane and swept all the objects on the table to the ground. It was aplete mess.a Everyone in the meeting room suddenly became tense. The old man pointed at Bryson''s face with his cane. "Bryson, even your grandfather has never spoken to me like this. Your father has to respect me whenever he meets me. How dare you talk to me like that?" Bryson still looked at the old man calmly. "Mr. Cordova, I respect you as an elder, so I did not have you taken out of the room. But if you persist in doing so, I have no choice." "How dare you!" The old man roared in anger and became even more agitated, "Where is your father? He shoulde here and see how rude his son is." Bryson''s expression remained calm ever since the old man entered the meeting room. "Mr. Cordova, do you forget the rules of the Yan Corporation? During the meeting, no one is allowed to break in." "You want to capture my son in front of everyone. Have you asked me? Beating a dog depends on the master. Elvis is my son. Shouldn''t I be protecting him?" "You have a problem with your son''s education and allowed him to make mistakes in thepany. Since you can''t teach him well, I''d love to help." The old man was so angry that his face turned red. "Bryson, how dare you lecture me? I have to say that Elvis is my son. Who wants to take him away, step over me first. Otherwise, no one can hurt my son without my permission." All the fear in Elvis''s mind turned into arrogance. With his father here, no one dared to take him away. "Mr. Cordova, do you insist on protecting him?" "Didn''t he just take bribes and embezzle some money from thepany? What''s the big deal?" The old man snorted, "It''s not a big deal. I''ll pay you back." "It''s not about money!" After saying this, Bryson looked at Audrey and said, "Angel, show him the evidence!" Audrey took out a document from the folder and handed it to the old man. The old man nced at Audrey and said coldly, "I heard that ourpany''s legal advisor has a seductive face. They were right!" Audrey furrowed her brows. Bryson, who always looked so calm, now put on a gloomy face. Although the old man said this, Audrey still handed the document to him. "This ... is the evidence of Mr. Elvis hiring a murder." The old man''s face darkened. "Evidence of murder?" Audrey exined unhurriedly, "During the time when Mr. Elvis was in office, he took advantage of his position many times to embezzle thepany''s property to make money. Of course, there would be a few people who were dissatisfied with Mr. Elvis during the process. In order to achieve his goal, Mr. Elvis hired a murder. These ... are the evidence about the murder." Audrey paused for a moment, "Mr. Bryson did not intend to take these things out before. As long as Mr. Elvis surrendered obediently, the Cordova Group would only sue Mr. Elvis for economic crimes. But since you have appeared, Mr. Bryson has to take these things out." The old man took the document Audrey handed over and nced at Elvis. Thetter looked a little flustered, then the old man looked at the document. After the old man flipped to a certain page, Audrey smiled and introduced, "This page is the evidence that Mr. Elvis has bribed the servants of the Cordova Mansion to tamper with the brakes of Mr. Bryson''s car." Elvis retorted immediately, "Nonsense! I have never done this. You framed me." Audrey took out a recording pen and said, "Mr. Elvis, the servant you bribed recorded your conversation in case. Would you like to hear what you said?" Elvis was stunned when he saw the recording pen in Audrey''s hand. He had seen that pen. Elvis subconsciously wanted to snatch it away, but Audrey dodged quickly and yed the recording in public. "Have you thought about what I told you?" That was Elvis''s voice. "I''ve thought it through. I can tamper with Mr. Bryson''s brakes, but my price has to be increased to five hundred thousand. I will not take a cent less." "Alright, five hundred thousand. I will pay you two hundred and fifty thousand first. When you finish this, I will pay you the rest!" Elvis readily agreed. "I''ll get the job done." "Remember, if you can''tplete the mission, don''t tell anyone I told you to do this. Otherwise, your family might lose their lives." Elvis threatened the servant. "I understand." As the recording ended, the sweat on Elvis''s face dripped down. "Your recording is fake!" Elvis pointed at Audrey''s face and cursed, "You bitch! How dare you use this to frame me?" Audrey replied calmly, "I can ask a professional topare the sound, then we will know if it is true." The old man gritted his teeth. "If that''s the case, you can''t say that my son murdered Bryson because nothing happened to Bryson. My son didn''t kill him. That''s not murder." The old man insisted on protecting Elvis. Bryson narrowed his eyes and ordered, "Security, take Elvis away for murder." The old man immediately stood in front of Elvis and said, "No one can take him away!" The old man looked at the security, "If you want to take Elvis away, you have to step over me first." When the security saw this, they did not dare to step any further. The old man winked at someone to call Madisyn over. Audrey knew that it was not a good idea to keep deadlock like this. When the old man stood in front of Elvis, Audrey had already made her way to the back of the old man and threw Elvis to the security guards. The old man could only watch Elvis be taken away. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 When Elvis was taken away, he kept shouting at the old man in panic, "Dad, I don''t want to go with them. Dad, help me! Help me!" The old man tried to catch up, but he was old. He walked very slowly with a crutch and could not catch up with those young and strong security guards. After a while, Elvis was dragged into the elevator. The old man could only watch the elevator door close, and there was nothing he could do about it. Elvis was taken away, which means that the old man also lost his hope. Bryson and the others followed. Seeing that the old man was trembling with anger, two executives went up to support the old man''s arms. But they were forcefully flung away when they just touched him. "Don''t touch me!" The old man shook off their arms. Before the old man left, he turned back to look at Audrey. His eyes were fixed on her face, and Audrey frowned. Audrey could clearly feel his anger and hatred. After ncing at Audrey, the old man walked to the elevator angrily. When the old man left, the meeting was over. The executives greeted Bryson and walked to the elevator. Because the old man was angry, no one dared to stand beside him. When the old man entered the elevator, everyone stood outside and waited for the next. Audrey turned to look at Bryson. Bryson pointed to the office with his chin. Audrey nodded and walked with Bryson into the office. After Audrey and Bryson entered the office, a figure slowly walked out from the corner. It was Brisa. She had witnessed everything when they happened in the meeting room. She nced at the door of the president''s office with a sneer. Then she turned to leave and walked to the elevator. ... In the office. "That old man won''t let it go!" Audrey frowned. Bryson said, "Elvis is his only son. He''ll definitely protect Elvis. However, since I have already decided to fight against Elvis, I am fully prepared." "That would be great!" Audrey sighed with relief. If Elvis was really released, he would definitely take his revenge. The situation would be even worse, and he would go against Bryson even more. He might attack Bryson again. That would be very dangerous. Fortunately, he was in prison now. If Bryson really wanted to fight against him, then Elvis wouldn''t be able toe out of the prison. Bryson red at Audrey. "From now on, I will send more people to protect you. You must be careful." Audrey smiled, "Don''t worry. I have decided to be your woman and I''m ready. You must also believe that I have the ability to protect myself." Bryson took her hand and gently held her in his arms. He buried his face in her shoulder and smelled her scent. Bryson felt very satisfied. "But I always feel sorry to involve you in this matter." Bryson frowned and scolded, "You shouldn''t have attacked Elvis just now!" "At that time, I was thinking that if the stalemate went on like this, more people would know about it. In that case, I''m afraid we won''t be able to take Elvis away, then all our previous efforts will be wasted. I thought of this, so I just..." Bryson hugged her even tighter. "When can I stop worrying about you?" Audrey patted him on the back gently. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Now I''m fine after all that has happened, and I will be all right this time." ... In the prison. The old man waited anxiously in the visiting area of the prison. After a while, Elvis, who was wearing shackles, was brought out by two policemen. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As soon as he saw Elvis, the old man stood up with the help of his servants. The old man walked up to Elvis and pushed away the two policemen who were holding Elvis. "Get out! Don''t touch my son!" Elvis helped the old man to sit down at a table. "Dad!" Elvis looked at the old man. "Have a seat!" Looking at the shackles on Elvis''s wrists and ankles, the old man was furious. "How dare they put these on you?" "Dad! This is not a ce for human beings. Just get me out of here. There are lice and mice here. It''s so scary!" Elvis said with fear. The old man looked at Elvis with pity. He held Elvis''s hand tightly, and his eyes were full of anger, "I also want to save you, but..." Elvis''s heart sank when he heard the old man say this. "But what?" "I don''t know what methods Bryson used, but the director of Peace City Bureau and the director of the prison didn''t want to see me, and they were unwilling to let me bail you out." The old man gritted his teeth. "What? Bryson is determined to kill me!" Elvis rolled his eyes. "What about Toby? Doesn''t he care what his son has done? I am his cousin after all. Does he really want Bryson to kill me?" The old man sighed. "Who do you think you are fighting against? You are such a fool. Why did you attack Bryson? You were trying to harm Madisyn''s son. How could he let you go?" Elvis was filled with fear. "Dad, I had no choice. He was always on top of me even at such a young age. Why did hee to be the president of the Cordova Group that you and your brothers founded? I can''t ept it!" "You are so silly. Bryson risked his life to make money, and you took the shares without any efforts. Isn''t that good? Why did you take the risk? Don''t you know about Bryson? Back then, he crawled out of a pile of dead body. You can''t beat him." The old man was disappointed with Elvis. "Dad, I know I was wrong, but I am in prison now. Dad ... I''m your son, you can''t leave me alone!" The old man sighed again. "Of course I will save you. I will find another way." "Dad, there is one more thing!" Elvis''s eyes turned fierce. "Theplete exposure of my scandal this time must have something to do with Audrey. That woman is very strange. With her, Bryson did everything smoothly, I..." The old man snorted coldly. "She is just a silly little girl. I''ll teach her a lesson. She must pay the price for hurting my son." Chapter 412 Chapter 412 In the morning, Audrey had just arrived at the office when Freddy came. "Audrey, there is a new case. The client wants you toe personally. It''s a well-paying job. Take it." Freddy ced the document in front of Audrey. Ever since Audrey became famous, she was oftenmissioned to take cases. Freddy knew her poprity and would choose some cases with high rewards. Audrey flipped through the materials. She had seen this case on the news. The president of apany had passed away. His sons came into conflict on the distribution of the inheritance and took each other to court. The client was one of the brothers. The case involved property disputes and wasplicated. Thus, it would charge a high price. After briefly sorting the case, Audrey called the client and asked to meet up in the morning. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Deegan, who sat in front of Audrey, snorted as he saw that Audrey had received another well-paying case. Hearing this, Audrey smiled and looked at Deegan. "Deegan, I heard that you have a case to be held this morning?" Deegan did not even turn his head. "Yes." "You''re a greatwyer. I believe you''ll win this time." Deegan squeezed a smile. He was not sure about this case. The testimony of the witness was confusing. The client did not tell him the truth. It was impossible to win. "Thanks!" Deegan said through gritted teeth. Audrey and the client made an appointment an hourter. After a while, Audrey picked up her things and left. The driver sent by Bryson sent was waiting for Audrey at the door and drove her to the client. They met in a building. Audrey went to the floor where the client was. When she reached the floor, Audrey frowned and nced at apany in front of her that was dimly lit. Through the window, she saw only a few people in it. Audrey walked to the front desk and handed over her name card. "Excuse me, I''m Audrey from Square Law Firm. I''m looking for Mr. Manning." The receptionist looked at Audrey with a meaningful smile. He pointed inside and said, "Mr. Manning is in the secondst office in the innermost section." "Thank you!" Behind the front desk were cubicles. Audrey walked inside. The entire room was silent, so quiet that Audrey felt a little strange. Before she could enter, a man in ck came up. "Are you Audrey?" "I am." Audrey nodded. "Mr. Manning is waiting for you. Pleasee with me!" The man led the way and Audrey followed him. As the man walked forward, the wind that blew into the window lifted a corner of the man''s sleeve. Audrey saw the hilt of a dagger from the man''s sleeve as well as a silver cold light. Audrey finally understood why she felt strange. It was a trap. She suddenly stopped. The man noticed and immediately turned around. He stared at Audrey with his shrewd eyes. "Audrey, Mr. Manning is in here. Why did you stop?" Audrey smiled and looked at him. "Sorry, I left something important in the car. I will get it quickly and come back soon. Please tell Mr. Manning." Just as Audrey was about to turn around, the man quickly took a few steps forward and blocked her way. "What do you need? We can help." "I''m afraid the driver doesn''t trust you. He won''t give you the thing. I''ll go myself!" The man still stood in front of Audrey, not letting her go. The man looked around. With a hint, the people in the cubicles who pretended to be working all got up from their seats and surrounded Audrey. Seeing this, Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly. "The way you treat your guests is unique. I just need to get my thing, but you stopped me. Isn''t it rude?" The man in ck red at Audrey. "We are men and might identally injure you. To avoid being hurt, I think you''d better listen to us." Audrey smiled again. "I came here for work. I didn''t expect you to treat me like this. Can we talk?" The man''s face darkened. He reached out to grab Audrey. Audrey turned her waist and dodged his hand. The man saw that Audrey dodged his hand so quickly and instantly attacked her again. However, Audrey escaped again. The man was furious. He threw out a punch to hit Audrey in the chest, while Audrey calmly clenched her fist and countered. The man was knocked back a few steps by Audrey. Seeing that Audrey was so difficult to deal with, he ordered people around with a gloomy face, "Go and catch her!" Audrey narrowed her eyes and kicked one of them away. Then, she grabbed the cors of two men rushing toward her and mmed their heads together. Just as Audrey was about to continue fighting, a group of people rushed into the office and quickly controlled the situation. Tyson looked at Audrey worriedly. "Miss Koch, are you alright?" Audrey smiled at him. "I''m fine." "Miss Koch, leave it to us. You should leave first!" "Ok!" Audrey left thepany. However, just as she walked out of the building, she felt that something was wrong. Someone was staring at her. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 In the morning, Audrey had just arrived at the office when Freddy came. "Audrey, there is a new case. The client wants you toe personally. It''s a well-paying job. Take it." Freddy ced the document in front of Audrey. Ever since Audrey became famous, she was oftenmissioned to take cases. Freddy knew her poprity and would choose some cases with high rewards. Audrey flipped through the materials. She had seen this case on the news. The president of apany had passed away. His sons came into conflict on the distribution of the inheritance and took each other to court. The client was one of the brothers. The case involved property disputes and wasplicated. Thus, it would charge a high price. After briefly sorting the case, Audrey called the client and asked to meet up in the morning. Deegan, who sat in front of Audrey, snorted as he saw that Audrey had received another well-paying case. Hearing this, Audrey smiled and looked at Deegan. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Deegan, I heard that you have a case to be held this morning?" Deegan did not even turn his head. "Yes." "You''re a greatwyer. I believe you''ll win this time." Deegan squeezed a smile. He was not sure about this case. The testimony of the witness was confusing. The client did not tell him the truth. It was impossible to win. "Thanks!" Deegan said through gritted teeth. Audrey and the client made an appointment an hourter. After a while, Audrey picked up her things and left. The driver sent by Bryson sent was waiting for Audrey at the door and drove her to the client. They met in a building. Audrey went to the floor where the client was. When she reached the floor, Audrey frowned and nced at apany in front of her that was dimly lit. Through the window, she saw only a few people in it. Audrey walked to the front desk and handed over her name card. "Excuse me, I''m Audrey from Square Law Firm. I''m looking for Mr. Manning." The receptionist looked at Audrey with a meaningful smile. He pointed inside and said, "Mr. Manning is in the secondst office in the innermost section." "Thank you!" Behind the front desk were cubicles. Audrey walked inside. The entire room was silent, so quiet that Audrey felt a little strange. Before she could enter, a man in ck came up. "Are you Audrey?" "I am." Audrey nodded. "Mr. Manning is waiting for you. Pleasee with me!" The man led the way and Audrey followed him. As the man walked forward, the wind that blew into the window lifted a corner of the man''s sleeve. Audrey saw the hilt of a dagger from the man''s sleeve as well as a silver cold light. Audrey finally understood why she felt strange. It was a trap. She suddenly stopped. The man noticed and immediately turned around. He stared at Audrey with his shrewd eyes. "Audrey, Mr. Manning is in here. Why did you stop?" Audrey smiled and looked at him. "Sorry, I left something important in the car. I will get it quickly and come back soon. Please tell Mr. Manning." Just as Audrey was about to turn around, the man quickly took a few steps forward and blocked her way. "What do you need? We can help." "I''m afraid the driver doesn''t trust you. He won''t give you the thing. I''ll go myself!" The man still stood in front of Audrey, not letting her go. The man looked around. With a hint, the people in the cubicles who pretended to be working all got up from their seats and surrounded Audrey. Seeing this, Audrey raised her eyebrows slightly. "The way you treat your guests is unique. I just need to get my thing, but you stopped me. Isn''t it rude?" The man in ck red at Audrey. "We are men and might identally injure you. To avoid being hurt, I think you''d better listen to us." Audrey smiled again. "I came here for work. I didn''t expect you to treat me like this. Can we talk?" The man''s face darkened. He reached out to grab Audrey. Audrey turned her waist and dodged his hand. The man saw that Audrey dodged his hand so quickly and instantly attacked her again. However, Audrey escaped again. The man was furious. He threw out a punch to hit Audrey in the chest, while Audrey calmly clenched her fist and countered. The man was knocked back a few steps by Audrey. Seeing that Audrey was so difficult to deal with, he ordered people around with a gloomy face, "Go and catch her!" Audrey narrowed her eyes and kicked one of them away. Then, she grabbed the cors of two men rushing toward her and mmed their heads together. Just as Audrey was about to continue fighting, a group of people rushed into the office and quickly controlled the situation. Tyson looked at Audrey worriedly. "Miss Koch, are you alright?" Audrey smiled at him. "I''m fine." "Miss Koch, leave it to us. You should leave first!" "Ok!" Audrey left thepany. However, just as she walked out of the building, she felt that something was wrong. Someone was staring at her. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Audrey and Brisa looked at each other. Audrey smiled at Brisa. "Miss Easton, we meet again." Brisa looked at Audrey in surprise, smiling. "Yeah, we meet again." Audrey looked at the file in Brisa''s hand. It was a contract and Party B was a listedpany. "Miss Easton, looks like you made another deal. Congrattions." Brisa looked proud. "Thank you, Ms. Audrey." The elevator door opened. Audrey, Brisa, and Brisa''s assistant walked in together. Brisa''s assistant looked adoringly at Audrey. "Audrey, you are really amazing. I''ve been heard of you. You look much better in person!" Brisa''s assistant praised. Audrey was quite ttered. "Thank you." "Audrey, you are really amazing in court. My mother likes you very much. She knows you are the legal advisor of ourpany, and she wonders if she can sit in on your trial." Audrey looked at Brisa''s assistant apologetically. "The public tform chooses applicants to the trial, as it always does. Then applicants have to go through many rounds of screening. It''s not avable to everybody. There''s nothing I can do." The assistant looked disappointed. "I see." "I''m sorry." "It''s okay. It''s okay." Brisa red at her assistant. The assistant was terrified and hid in the corner of the elevator, not daring to speak again. Brisa smiled at Audrey. "Audrey, you don''t have to feel sorry. It''s not your fault. It''s my assistant who has bothered you." "It''s no bother." The elevator reached Brisa''s floor. Brisa nodded at Audrey and went out. Audrey''s assistant followed her tremulously. Audrey continued to stay in the elevator going up. As soon as Brisa arrived in the office, she looked darkly at her assistant behind her. Seeing that Brisa''s face fell, the assistant was puzzled. Brisa was nice to her assistant before entering the building. But why did Brisa suddenly look grim when she came out of the elevator? "You''re taking tomorrow off, aren''t you?" Brisa asked coldly. The assistant nodded. "Yes, my mother is going to the hospital for an operation tomorrow, and I''m going with her..." Brisa gave her assistant a frosty look. "There will be a department meeting tomorrow. No one is to be absent." The assistant paled. "But my mom is going to have surgery tomorrow ... It took my mom a month to get this surgery scheduled. I''m never sure when she is gonna get the next surgery!" Brisa smiled. "I''m not keeping you from going. You can go, but ... if you miss the meeting tomorrow, you have to hand in your notice to personnel the day after tomorrow!" The assistant trembled violently and her eyes started to well tears. "But ... but, Miss Easton, you''ve given me leave for tomorrow. How could you..." "But now it urs to me that we have a meeting tomorrow. That''s it. It''s up to you to decide what you do tomorrow!" With that, Brisa turned around and left. The assistant watched Brisa walk away, trembling even more. How could this be ... How could this be... Miss Easton wasn''t like this before. She was nice before. Why was Miss Easton so scary today? As the assistant stood trembling, other employees came to her with concern. "What happened?" The assistant''s tears rolled down her face as she told her colleagues that Brisa had refused her request for leave. Colleagues were astounded. "What? Miss Easton cannot do this to you." "I wonder why Miss Easton suddenly..." "You offended Miss Easton, didn''t you?" "I didn''t. Miss Easton was nice before taking the elevator. I justplimented Angel in the elevator and Miss Easton red at me. I don''t know why..." The assistant''s colleague was privy to the facts and patted the assistant on the shoulder sympathetically. "You are in a jam. There''s nothing I can do for you about this." After all, Audrey was Bryson''s girlfriend and Brisa wanted to steal Bryson away. The assistant praised Audrey in front of Brisa, so of course, Brisa was mad. Women were terribly jealous. ... When Audrey arrived at the top floor, Bryson had gone to the meeting room. Audrey was waiting in the lounge. About half an hourter, the meeting ended. Anthony and a few elders walked out of the meeting room angrily. Anthony''s face contorted ferociously. Audrey saw that the meeting was over and stood up. Anthony saw Audrey and stopped when he passed by her. Audrey respectfully nodded at Anthony and greeted. "Hello, Mr. Cordova." Anthony looked coldly at Audrey. "You are quite lucky." Audrey smiled. "Thank you." "But I don''t believe you will be that lucky forever!" Audrey smiled and said, "Wait and see." Anthony red at Audrey before leaving with the elders behind him. Audrey could tell from Anthony''s attitude that the killer was sent by Anthony. Anthony did not hide the fact. It looked like Anthony wouldn''t let Audrey go, and Audrey was still gonna be in trouble. After a while, Bryson came out of the meeting room. Audrey came to Bryson and then went to the office with him. ... Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In front of the Cordova Group building. Anthony and shareholders were about to leave the group building. But someone suddenly called out, "Mr. Cordova, a moment, please!" When Anthony heard this, he turned around in confusion. And Anthony saw Brisa walking out of the building. Anthony''s face fell. "You''re on Bryson''s side if I remember right. Is Bryson trying to humiliate me again?" Brisa said with a cunning smile. "Of course not. Mr. Cordova, there''s something I have to tell you. Mr. Cordova, may I ... have a word?" Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Elvis''s father looked at Brisa sardonically, and his words were cold. "I don''t want to talk to you." Brisa kept smiling. Brisa did not mind Elvis''s father''s attitude at all. "It''s for your benefit, Mr. Cordova. You don''t need to push me away, right?" "If you represent Bryson, I think you''d better give up." "Then... What if I don''t represent Bryson?" Brisa smiled and asked. Elvis''s father frowned and looked at Brisa in surprise, "What do you mean?" "Mr. Cordova, I''ve been looking forward to talking to you, but I hardly have the chance. I wonder if you are free now?" Elvis''s father narrowed his eyes and snorted. "Okay. I hope it''s not a waste of time." Elvis''s father was just about to go with the person beside him when Brisa suddenly stopped and winked. Elvis''s father understood and winked at the person beside him. Then he and Brisa walked to a silent corner. Brisa was very measured. She looked at the monitor carefully. Brisa and Elvis''s father went to a blind spot to make sure their conversation couldn''t be overheard. ... Elvis''s father looked at Brisa impatiently. "Well, now I havee here. What do you want to say?" Brisa smiled and looked at Elvis''s father. "Mr. Cordova, take it easy. Let''s slow down and talk." "Well, I don''t have so much time. Tell me. Since you said you don''t represent Bryson, you n to cooperate with me on behalf of the Easton Group?" Elvis''s father looks at Brisa with a sneer. "You should have signed a contract when you joined thepany. During your tenure, you''re not supposed to disclosepany secrets to anyone, including your family." "At the same time, you can''t use the name of the Cordova Group to gain more benefits for the Easton Group. I think you should remember this. You called me in. What if I go public with it? Are you afraid of this? You''ll be liable." "Of course, I remember that. I told you. I have you here just to talk to you. I want to get along with you. After all... Now we are all in the Cordova Group." Brisa smiled. Elvis''s father''s face turned colder. "I also told you that I have nothing to say to you. Since here''s nothing important, I''m leaving." With that, Elvis''s father turned to leave. "Mr. Cordova, please stay. I heard that you have been making moves against Audrey." Elvis''s father''s face suddenly darkened. "Who told you?" "No matter who told me, I already have enough evidence to prove that you did something on Audrey." "You are threatening me?" Elvis''s father looked at Brisa fiercely. "Mr. Cordova, don''t get me wrong!" Brisa smiled and quickly exined. "I get you wrong? Why? So you are not trying to threaten me?" Elvis''s father said coldly, "What is your purpose? You want me to work for you?" "Of course not. Mr. Cordova, I called you here not to threaten you, nor to get anything from you. I just want to tell you something." "What is it?" Elvis''s father looked at Brisa with vignce. "Do you know why you can''t bring Audrey down?" "What do you mean?" "Because Audrey is Bryson''s girlfriend!" Elvis''s father frowned. "Bryson''s girlfriend? Now I see..." Now Elvis''s father understood why his men were all captured. Brisa smiled and continued, "Mr. Cordova, this is not the point. The point is..." "What''s the point?" "Do you know how Audrey met Bryson?" "What are you talking about?" Brisa smiled. "They met because of Elliana!" "Elliana? Mark''s granddaughter? Didn''t she die a long time ago?" "Yes, she died a long time ago, but..." Brisa said in a sinister tone, "Madam Cordova hasn''t been in her right mind recently. She thinks of Audrey as Elliana." Elvis''s father suddenly understood. "You mean that Audrey pretended to be Elliana. In that way, she got close to Kylee and then hooked up with Bryson?" "Yes!" Brisa nodded. "What do you think Madam Cordova will do if you expose Audrey in front of Madam Cordova that she''s not Elliana?" Elvis''s father looked at Brisa with a half-smile. "You want to use me." Brisa did not hide it and said, "If one day I be Bryson''s wife, you will be the greatest hero to the Cordova Group." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Elvis''s father snorted. "Hero? I don''t want to think so far ahead right now, but if you marry my son, I will be happier." Brisa''s mouth twitched. That was so ridiculous to her. ''That''s impossible!'' Brisa thought. "Mr. Cordova, that''s all I want to tell you. Your moves only depend on you. I can''t control you. I still have something to do, I''m leaving now." Brisa left without looking back. Elvis''s father narrowed his eyes as he watched Brisa''s back. When he returned to the secretary, the secretary held him. "Mr. Cordova, what took you two so long?" Elvis''s father sneered at the back of Brisa, "Remember, sometimes women are toxic. Now I see Brisa is one of the most dangerous women." "What do you mean?" "You said that two more persons were nning to take action on Audrey after we did it?" "Yes. At that time, I thought that they were arranged by you." Seeing Elvis''s father looking at Brisa''s back with a sneer, the secretary asked, "It was Miss Easton? Why did she do that?" Elvis''s father rolled his eyes at his secretary. Elvis''s father knew the reason. The only reason was jealousy. A woman''s jealousy. Brisa wanted to use him, which made Elvis''s father very ufortable. However, Elvis''s father had gotten some crucial information today. He knew Kylee would not ept the truth that Audrey had been pretending to be Elliana. That would be a perfect strategy. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 In the evening. Simon only had two sses in the afternoon. After ss, he was free. He wanted to find Harold to y video games. However, Harold also only had two sses in the afternoon and he ran to his research institute after ss. Simon couldn''t find Harold, so he went to the Law office to find Audrey, only to be told by people at Square Law Firm that Audrey had gone to the Cordova Group. In the end, Simon had no choice but to go to the Cordova Group. Simon nned to pick up Harold at the institute after Bryson got off work, and then yed video games with Harold. Everyone in the Cordova Group knew Simon. When Simon arrived, people in the Cordova Group greeted him and called him Mr. Randall. Simon arrived at the floor of the President''s Office. Melvin saw him and quickly stood up. "Mr. Randall, why are you here?" "Where is my uncle?" Melvin smiled and pointed at the conference room. "Mr. Bryson is in a meeting." "Alright, I''m waiting here!" Simon didn''t like to stay still. He sat in the foyer for a while and then went for a walk in the office. Before the meeting was over, the elevator doors opened and Brisa stepped out. Brisa saw Simon in the office and took the initiative to walk forward. "Simon?" Simon looked back at the woman in a suit behind him. Simon asked doubtfully, "Who are you?" Brisa looked a little embarrassed. "I am Brisa. Don''t you remember?" Simon replied, "I remember you. You pushed a maid downstairs." Brisa was speechless. Hearing that, Brisa''s face suddenly darkened. Simon''s words were too sharp. He exposed the truth of that year directly. Brisa immediately looked around to make sure no one was paying attention to them. Then she was relieved, but she remained unhappy. Brisa smiled and said, "I heard that you got into University A. Congrattions." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Well, thank you." "You have school today, right? Is school over now?" Simon showed no respect and retorted, "Or what? Do you think I skipped ss toe here?" Brisa''s expressionpletely changed. "Of course not." "I think your question is too ambiguous. You asked as if I skipped ss toe here." Brisa had nothing to say. Brisa felt that Simon was the same as many years ago. Simon didn''t like her any more than Kylee did. Brisa had thought that Simon would have a change in opinion of her after so many years, but unexpectedly, he was still the same as before. "Of course not!" "I heard that you went abroad for years and just came back recently?" Simon asked coldly. "Yes!" Brisa''s cold face softened a little. Brisa felt her rtionship with Simon could be mended. "I often thought of you." "Stop!" Simon waved his hand. "Don''t say that. Your words will make people think you''re interested in me. The age gap is too big for me and you. You''d better find another man!" Brisa was speechless. Simon''s words were too sharp to her. Brisa just wanted to throw the folder in her hand at Simon''s head. She was so angry. Brisa took a deep breath to calm herself down. "It''s been so many years. Simon, you''re still such a joker!" Brisa forced herself to keep smiling. "Did I just make a joke? I meant it!" Simon looked at Brisa seriously. Brisa was speechless again. She just wanted to make Simon shut up. She didn''t want to hear him more. Seeing Brisa''s expression change, Simon felt very proud. He was especially pleased by Brisa''s expression of enduring anger. Brisa was clever. She knew where to stop. Brisa gritted her teeth and left, holding back her anger. She was about to go to Bryson''s office. Simon yfully blocked in front of Brisa. "Madam Easton, I haven''t finished my words. Why are you leaving?" Brisa remained silent. She was only seven years older than Simon, but Simon always called her Madam, which made Brisa very unhappy. She always felt that Simon called her like an old woman. In the past, Brisa thought Simon respected Bryson, so Simon also called her respectfully. It meant she and Bryson were equals. However, the way Simon addressed her made Brisa feel extremely disgusted. For the sake of Bryson, she could not say anything to Simon. "What''s wrong?" Brisa smiled at Simon. "Are you here to look for my uncle?" "Yes!" Brisa looked at Simon. "Where is he?" "My uncle is in the meeting!" "Well, then I''lle back after his meeting!" Brisa just wanted to get away from Simon quickly. Unexpectedly, Simon quickly blocked Brisa''s path. "Madam Easton, just stay with me. I haven''t finished my words yet!" Brisa gritted her teeth and stared at Simon''s smiling face. "What do you want to say?" "You suddenly came to my uncle''spany. Do you fall in love with him?" Brisa was so speechless at him. Simon was asking for trouble. Brisa said sternly, "Of course not." Simon nodded solemnly. "So you have no feeling for my uncle?" Simon raised his voice slightly. Although Simon didn''t speak loudly, it was just enough for everyone in the office to hear. Brisa red at Simon hatefully. She could clearly feel that Simon was deliberately asking her this in public. If she answered in the affirmative, Simon would spread her words throughout the entire group. Moreover, Bryson had said in front of everyone that he had a girlfriend, and his girlfriend wasn''t Brisa. Brisa knew it was better to send Simon away as soon as possible. At the thought of this, Brisa coughed lightly before replying, "Of course not. I have no feeling for Mr. Bryson at all." "Really? I thought you joined the Cordova Group because of love. Can you swear that you have no feeling for my uncle at all?" Brisa was annoyed and said angrily, "I said I have no feeling for Mr. Bryson!" Everyone in the office went speechless. Bryson, Audrey, and a group of higher-ups were walking out of the conference room. They all went speechless. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 When Brisa saw the teasing smile on Simon''s face, she finally knew that Simon was intentional. He was deliberately provoking her. Looking at the eyes of everyone in the office, Brisa was stunned. Then, she saw the shock of Bryson, Audrey, and all the higher-ups of the Cordova Group. She was embarrassed enough. Brisa''s face turned pale. She red at Simon and turned to leave. Simon was very satisfied when he watched Brisa leave in a panic. Seeing Bryson and Audreying out of the conference room, Simon smiled and greeted them. "Uncle Bryson." Bryson was rarely amiable to Simon. "How''s your day, Simon?" "I''m fine." The higher-ups left the top floor one by one. Simon followed Bryson and Audrey to Bryson''s office. As soon as they entered, Simon closed the door to the office and said with a smile, "Uncle Bryson, Aunt Elliana, how was I doing just now? Praise me!" Audrey didn''t know what to say. Bryson said indifferently, "Well done." Simon smiled and approached Bryson. "Uncle Bryson, can you lend me your Bugatti for a few days?" Bryson turned his head to look at Simon''s ttering face and said with rare frankness, "OK, you can ask the butler to get you the keyter!" Simon grinned ear to ear. "Thank you, Uncle Bryson. And thank you, Aunt Elliana!" Simon turned to Audrey and bowed. Audrey was lost for words. After a while, Audrey said, "Why are you against Miss Easton?" Simon rolled his eyes and said, "Aunt Elliana, I am not saying anything bad about Brisa. In the eyes of outsiders, she is just a noble youngdy. In fact, she is evil." Audrey was confused. As Simon was speaking, someone knocked on the office door. Bryson frowned slightly. "Come in." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Brisa had adjusted her mood. She brought the documents in again. After entering, she pretended not to see Simon and walked directly to Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, there is a document here that you need to look through. Please see if there is anything else that needs to be amended. I will go back and make some adjustments!" Bryson took the document that Brisa handed over. After looking through it, Bryson made an annotation on it and returned the folder to Brisa. Brisa nced at Audrey out of the corner of her eyes, and a strange light shed through her eyes. She thought, "Audrey, if you don''t have anything to depend on, you can''t stay by Bryson''s side anymore." Before Brisa reached the door, Simon suddenly ran up and blocked her way. Brisa suddenly bumped into Simon, and almost fell to the ground. "Madam Easton, don''t do that anymore, or others will misunderstand the rtionship between us!" Simon flicked the dust off his body with a look of disdain. Brisa was humiliated. She thought that Simon was hateful. Although Simon''s words were ridiculous, Brisa cared about her reputation. She immediately retorted with a sneer, "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you!" Simon patted his chest in relief. "That''s good, that''s good. You can''t take a fancy to me. After all ... to rob a cradle is shameful!" Brisa was furious. She was not robbing a cradle since she was not old at all. She was just twenty-five years old. Brisa tried to hold back her anger and said, "Don''t worry, even if I want to rob a cradle, I will not rob the cradle of you." "Madam Easton, are you really thinking of robbing a cradle? Oh, you''re shameless..." Simon suddenly covered his mouth andughed, "Oh, sorry, it is just a slip of the tongue. Madam Easton, please forgive me!" Brisa was angry. "Mr. Randall, I still have work to deal with. I don''t have time to chat with you here. Please make way for me." "Madam Easton, why are you so angry today? Are you on your period? It doesn''t matter. Some women have a bad temper during their period. I understand that!" Brisa was lost for words in anger. She thought, ''What did he understand? I don''t want him to understand at all, okay?'' Brisa said through clenched teeth, "I have to go out." Brisa was furious. Simon was afraid that she would p him, so he smiled and moved aside, making way for her. "Madam Easton, please!" Brisa red hatefully at Simon, then walked past him. Before leaving, she nced in the direction of Audrey. She thought Audrey must be against her. ''If it wasn''t for Audrey, Simon wouldn''t have deliberately targeted me. Did she think that just by bribing Madam Cordova and Simon, she could be Bryson''s wife? She is dreaming! And Simon, how dare he talk to me like that? If he is not Bryson''s nephew, I will not be nice to him. But he went further and humiliated me. He is hateful.'' When Brisa left, Audrey looked at Simon with worry. "Simon, you went too far today!" Simon rolled his eyes and looked at Audrey. "I helped you deal with your love rival, and you med me. My uncle didn''t say anything." Audrey rubbed her forehead. "Simon, you don''t have to offend Miss Easton because of me. Besides, it doesn''t matter if she likes Bryson. Many girls like your uncle in the Cordova Group. Do you want to attack all of them?" Simon said, "They know who they are and they don''t pester Uncle Bryson. But Brisa is different. She comes to Uncle Bryson very often. Everyone knows her ambition." ... Audrey didn''t know how to put it into words. Although she once thought of Brisa like this. "After all, she is now the director of the nning department of the Cordova Group. Moreover ... she was personally transferred here by Aunt Caroline. If you humiliated her like that ... aren''t you afraid that Aunt Caroline will me you?" Simon waved his hand. "Brisa doesn''t dare to tell my grandma. If she says anything bad about me in front of my grandma, it will hurt her image. So, my grandma will not know what I did. Don''t worry." Audrey was silent. Seeing Simon''s confident look, Audrey felt a sense of unease. She felt that something bad was about to happen. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 After leaving the Cordova Group, Bryson drove Audrey and Simon to Harold''s research institute. In Ardentinny Medicine, Harold was directing his new researchers to do an experiment. When Audrey and the others arrived, the researchers were busy. Simon ran over and patted Harold on the shoulder. Harold thought that it was his assistant, so he did not turn around. "I asked you to print the document and just put it on my desk." Harold continued his experiment. Unexpectedly, the person behind him continued to pat his shoulder without saying a word. Harold was a little angry. "I told you. Just put it on my desk. You don''t have to tell me." Harold did not look back when he said this. Seeing Harold so serious, Simon could not help butugh. Harold turned around with anger. "Why are you so..." Before he could finish his words, he saw Simon''s smiling face as well as Audrey and Bryson behind him. "Hey, Audrey, Bryson, wee." Simon pointed at himself and said unhappily, "Why don''t you wee me?" Harold looked at Simon with disdain. "I am your elder. You should have greeted me first. How can you let me greet you first, my nephew?" Simon didn''t know what to say. He thought Harold wanted to take advantage of him all the time and always regarded himself as his uncle. Simon rolled his eyes at Harold and looked around theboratory. "Harold, yourboratory is good. I didn''t expect you to be a boss now. Moreover, based on the way you talk to me just now, you are definitely a leader." Harold was embarrassed. "I thought my assistant was here just now. I''m sorry." "Don''t talk nonsense. I haven''te to your research institute. Just show me around." "Sure." When Harold introduced the research institute in every aspect, it was like he was introducing his best work. Simon did not want to know much about the research institute. He was not interested in it at all like Bryson. He soon could not bear it. Harold pointed at a machine. "Simon, look at this. This is a medicine extractor, that is..." Simon was dizzy. He quickly grabbed Harold''s arm and said, "Dear, please. Don''t introduce it to me. I don''t want to hear it at all. Let''s stop talking about it, okay?" Harold red at him. "Then why did youe here?" "I''m here to visit you." Harold smiled and pulled Simon. "Since you are here, you should get to know these things. It may help you chase a girl." Simon was shocked. "May it help me chase a girl? Seriously?" "I never lied to you. Tell me, what do they need if a woman and a man want to be together?" "They need to know each other!" Simon said meaningfully, "A deep understanding." Harold was speechless. He thought Simon was talking dirty. "They need chemical reactions." Harold immediately exined, "Do you know what chemical reactions there are?" Simon was confused. "No... I don''t know." "I knew it. I''ll tell you. This is a spectrometer." Harold exined to Simon. Simon followed behind Simon doubtfully, listening to Simon''s exnation. Audrey was amused. Harold was fooling Simon on purpose, but Simon didn''t realize it and seemed to believe Harold''s words. He still listened to Harold. Audrey wanted to go up and remind Simon, but Bryson grabbed her wrist. "Why are you stopping me?" Bryson beckoned her to the side, and Audrey knowingly walked to the side with him. "What''s the matter?" Audrey nced in the direction of Simon and Harold uneasily. "Harold is deliberately teasing Simon. I think..." "Let them be!" "Let them go? Is that OK?" "Don''t worry. It is consensual. I think it is quite good." Audrey was lost for words. It was true. After Harold lied to Simon, Simon was still willing to follow Harold. Audrey wondered if Simon deliberately submitted to Harold. That was consensual. Bryson beckoned her to look at the general manager''s office, and Audrey smiled and walked over with Bryson. By the time Harold and Simon finished getting to know all the equipment in the research institute, it was already seven o''clock in the evening. Simon was starving. After it was over, Simon put his arm around Harold''s shoulder. "Didn''t you say that what you wanted to show me was rted to chasing girls? Why do I feel like everything here has nothing to do with chasing girls?" Harold replied in all seriousness, "These are just superficial things. Of course, it has nothing to do with chasing girls. The important things are those can be synthesized with these instruments." Simon was angry. Simon gritted his teeth. "You mean that you want to introduce me to these useless things again?" Harold frowned. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "What are you talking about? These things are all very precious, okay? You actually think they are useless." Simon waved his hand. "Alright. I won''t argue with you anymore. I think you''re just trying to fool me. I don''t believe that these things are rted to chasing girls. I won''t talk to you anymore!" "I didn''t lie to you! I am kind to introduce you to them, but... you treated my kindness as malice." "I can''t ept your kind intentions. You should go find someone else." Simon touched his stomach, starving. "Forget it. I have to find Uncle Bryson and Aunt Elliana to treat me to a meal. I''m starving." However, Simon and Harold searched the research institute and only found a note left by them in Harold''s office. It said that they were going to the candlelight dinner without a third wheel. Simon and Harold cursed at Bryson and Audrey as they thought about what they should eat for dinner. Simon put an arm on Harold''s shoulder and leaned on him. Harold pushed him away in disgust. But Simon leaned on him again. Suddenly, Simon felt something strange around him. He grabbed Harold''s shoulder cautiously. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Just like Simon, Harold also felt danger. They exchanged looks with each other and kept walking as if they did not feel anything unusual. When the stalkers suddenly approached them from behind, they simultaneously moved aside. The four stalkers were obviously surprised at their dodge. Under the moonlight, the four stalkers in ck held knives shining cold light in their hands. They looked back and forth at Simon and Harold. "Which one of you is Harold?" One of them suddenly asked. Simon and Harold exchanged nces. Before Harold could speak, Simon said, "It''s me!" Harold frowned. "Don''t impersonate me, okay? Don''t believe him. I am Harold." "No, I am Harold." "Simon, stop your tricks. They are here for me, not you. Hurry up and leave." "Tricks? No, I am Harold." As they bickered with each other, the four killers in front of him looked back and forth at them and became growingly gloomy. "Stop. Neither of you can escape," One of them said angrily. "No matter who they are, we can just kill them to prevent future troubles." Another killer said darkly. "No!" Simon said angrily, "It''s not worth it if you kill two. Besides, do you know who he is? He is Bryson''s nephew. If you kill him, Bryson will definitely not let you off." Simon''s words worked. "He just said that one of them is Bryson''s nephew. If we kill Bryson''s nephew, I''m afraid we will all die." "Maybe he was lying. Perhaps he just wants to escape." "But what if he really is Bryson''s nephew?" The other three killers were silent at his words. Yes, if one of the two men was Bryson''s nephew, none of them would be alive. Everyone in Peace City knew how terrifying Bryson was. If they offended him, they would suffer a fate worse than death. The four of them made a decision at the thought of this. One of them pointed at Harold. "You can go now." Harold was lost for word. "You have found the wrong man. He is Bryson''s nephew, and I am Harold. You should let him go, not me." Simon immediately retorted, "No, he is Bryson''s nephew!" The killers were confused. One of them pointed at them and said, "Stop! If you continue, I will kill both of you. Tell me, who is Harold?" Simon and Harold said in unison, "Me!" The killers were speechless. They gathered together, confused. "What should we do? Both of them said they were Harold. What should we do?" "Why not kill both of them?" a killer with cold eyes said. The other three immediately looked at him in opposition. "Do you know the consequences of killing Bryson''s nephew?" "That''s right. If we kill him, we will all die." "That''s right, Bryson is a tyrant. If we do that, he might kill our entire family." "It''s fine. I''m an orphan anyway!" The man with cold eyes added. The other three angrily surrounded him. The man frowned and said, "What are you doing? We all get the remuneration. If you don''t kill him now, the employer will be angry. Then you know what we will suffer." "But we can''t offend Bryson." While the four of them were at arguing fiercely, Harold and Simon were chatting leisurely beside them. Simon asked, "In your opinion, which one of them is the most powerful one?" Harold carefully examined the four killers and calmly replied, "The short-haired one, right? Look, his calves and arm muscles are the strongest, so he has greater strength. I guess he is the most powerful one. What do you think?" Simon rubbed his chin. "I think it''s the red-haired man. I can tell from his face he is very strong." "Red hair can shape the most powerful guy, his physical strength can." "You don''t understand. Generally speaking, good-looking guys are powerful. The red-haired man looks very handsome, the most good-looking among the four." "I still think it''s the short-haired one." "Red hair!" "Short hair!" "The red-haired one!" "The short-haired one!" Their shouts attracted the attention of the four killers. They all turned their heads. Seeing the four killers staring at them, Simon and Harold locked at the red-haired and short-haired killers. "You two, who has the best martial arts?" Simon asked. Harold said confidently, "It must be you, right?" As Harold spoke, he pointed at the short-haired killer. "No, no!" Simon pointed at the red-haired killer. "It must be you, right?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The red-haired man smiled confidently and said, "Of course it''s me." Originally, the short-haired killer wanted to ignore Simon and Harold, but what the red-haired killers said made him sneer unhappily. "Interesting. I don''t think so." "Look at your thin body! You are no match for me. So my martial arts are the best." The short-haired man''s eyes shed with killing intent. "What?" The red-haired man looked dangerously at the short-haired man. "What? Do you want to fight?" The short-haired killer clenched his fists, sounds of crackinging from his knuckles. Simon immediately said, "Red-haired killer, you''re the best." "Short-haired killer, you will definitely defeat him." Under the yells of Simon and Harold, the two killers immediately started to fight. Soon they entangled each other. Simon and Harold watched the battle with interest. The other two killers wanted to ask their peers to stop, but they ended up joining in the melee, the whole scene looking chaotic. In the end, all of the four killers were injured. By the time they realized what had happened, more than ten bodyguards had surrounded them. Audrey and Bryson, who had already left, had returned to the research room. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 The four killers were caught. Before they were caught, the red-haired killer and the short-hair one regretted what they had done. They shouldn''t have followed what Harold and Simon had said and fought with their peers. Now they both ended up being caught. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The red-haired killer still wanted to make things clear. He asked Harold, "Who exactly is Harold between the two of you?" Harold smiled at him. "Me." Simon walked over and stood in front of the red-haired killer, meeting the red-haired killer''s scarlet eyes. "Thank god you didn''t do anything to him. Do you know who Harold is?" "Who is he?" Simon pointed to the two people who looked intimate not far away. "Do you see two persons over there? The man is my uncle, and the girl next to him is his girlfriend. And she is Harold''s sister. So now you know who is he?" The red-haired killer widened his eyes in horror, as if he had seen something terrifying. It turned out the guy they were required to kill was Bryson''s brother-inw. Their employer was trying to kill them! So the red-haired didn''t struggle when he was taken away, a look of despair appearing on his face. The killers revealed their employers. After all, they had known Harold''s identity, and Bryson was the one ordering bodyguards to catch them. As Audrey had expected, the people who wanted to kill Harold were Zoe and her daughter. Audrey had already tampered with Harold''s personal data so that no one could know he was adopted. But Zoe and Wendy were not easy to deal with. They wouldn''t let a man alive as long as he would threaten their interests. So they didn''t care about whether Harold was Quentin or not. Audrey became livid when the killers revealed everything. Bryson gently put his arm around Audrey''s shoulder. "Audrey, leave this matter to me." "No need!" Audrey''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "I want to settle this myself." "Do you need help?" "No. I can deal with them alone!" Bryson grabbed Audrey''s shoulders. "Audrey, you know what, I am behind you. So you don''t need to be strong." His words warmed Audrey. She tidied up Bryson''s clothes with her hands and looked up at him. "Bryson, you are my boyfriend. So I don''t want things about the Munns to stain you. Moreover, I want to handle things about this family personally. It is not because I am trying to be strong, but... they owe me. Even if they die, I will let them know the reason." Bryson lowered his head and kissed her gently on her forehead. "Okay, but if something is beyond your capacity, remember to tell me." "I will. Don''t worry." ... Zoe and Wendy were waiting for news in the vi but heard nothing even if a day passed. At dawn, Wendy and Zoe were asleep on the sofa. The servant walked in to do cleaning was shocked and gasped when she entered the living room and saw them sleeping on the sofa. The sounding from the servant woke Wendy and Zoe up. Seeing that it was dawn outside, Zoe red at the servant. "Before we woke up, did you receive a call?" The servant looked at Zoe timidly and replied in a low voice, "No... no, I didn''t get any calls." Wendy frowned and looked at Zoe. "Mom, what happened? Could it be the killers you hire didn''t do their task?" "It''s impossible. Your uncle introduced them to me. Moreover, your uncle has hired them before. They are very trustworthy. So it''s impossible." "But it is already dawn now, more than ten hours after the expected time. We still haven''t received any news. Could something have happened?" Zoe gritted her teeth and took out his phone to make a call. After the call, Zoe''s face became even more gloomy. Seeing Zoe hang up the phone, Wendy asked anxiously, "Mom, how is it going? Did they kill Harold?" Zoe shook her head. "No!" "No?" Wendy frowned. "Those killers didn''t go to kill him?" "They did. But the people who sent them said that they all lost contact now." "Lost contact? How could that be?" "I don''t know the details. The other party only told me this!" Zoe''s face darkened. "I just called A University. Harold went to school this morning." "How could this be!" Wendy snapped her jars shut and clenched her fists. "What a lucky guy! Everyone rted to Audrey seems strange. Why?" Zoe nced at Wendy from the corner of her eyes. "Alright, Wendy, we''ve already alerted our enemy. We can not do anything in the short term." "No, Mom, Harold is very likely to be Quentin. Do you really want him to be alive?" "Of course not. But the money I used to hire killers was transferred from thepany on official business. If I do that again, I''m afraid your father will know it. You know how much your father likes Harold. We can''t let your father know this. Now your wedding is the most important. Only less than a month is left. We can allow anything bad to happen to your wedding." Wendy frowned but could only give up. "Mom, don''t worry. I''m pregnant with Julian''s baby. So the wedding will never be canceled." "That''s good." ... In Square Law Firm... Audrey felt that something was wrong when she arrived at the frim. The atmosphere in the office was a little gloomy. Audrey had always been sensitive to the atmosphere, so she knew that something had happened. Just as she sat down, Freddy suddenly walked up to her. "Audrey, we received aint call from the client today because you were so rude to him client yesterday. He said you... How can you..." "He insulted you, Mr. Steele." Audrey calmly interrupted Freddy''s words. Freddy''s expression suddenly changed. "What did he say?" "He said that you were a disgrace to the circle ofwyers and you didn''t deserve the reputation!" Freddy was angry. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 In the past, Freddy would have immediately retorted when hearing insult words against him. But today... he didn''t do so. He was obviously stunned for a moment. A trace of panic appeared on his face, and then he quickly calmed down. "That''s not something big. You can''t talk back to the client!" Audrey smiled and replied, "Okay, Mr. Steele." "Alright, you''ve been busy with things about the Cordova Group recently. So if you can''t handle things about our firm, just leave it to your colleagues." Freddy said. Audrey said, "It''s okay. I can handle them! I''m indeed a little busy, but I won''t dy anything else." "Then okay!" Freddy said and turned to leave. "Mr. Steele, wait a minute!" Audrey called out to Freddy. "What''s wrong?" Audrey smiled and said, "Our firm is responsible for the case about Liam. So... can you let me handle it?" Freddy looked in dilemma. "Well, I have transferred it to Deegan." Audrey nced at Deegan, who was seated in front of her.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Although Deegan had failed in many cases, Freddy still felt he was a greatwyer. So Freddy still let him be responsible for important cases again and again to prove his choice despite being angry with Deegan. But Audrey called out to Deegan. "Deegan." "What''s up?" Deegan turned around. Audrey smiled and said, "You''re responsible for the Liam case, right?" "Yes, what''s wrong?" "Can you transfer it to me?" "But Mr. Steele said I can handle it. How can I transfer it to someone else?" Audrey narrowed her eyes. "Deegan, I have a case that is just about toe to an end. We''ll definitely win because we''ve gotplete evidence. How about I exchange this case with you?" Deegan''s eyes lit up. But he said casually to save his face, "No. Since I''ve taken it over, I will be responsible for that!" Deegan turned around proudly. Audrey red at Deegan''s back. Freddy looked at Audrey awkwardly. "Audrey, you see, Deegan has taken over this case. So it''s better to leave it to Deegan. I''ll go back to the office." After Freddy left, Audrey nced at Deegan, her eyes narrowed. She had to get this case no matter what. Since Deegan refused to transfer to her, she could only find another way to force him to do so. Suddenly something urred to Audrey''s mind. "Brenda, what happened in the office today?" Brenda looked carefully in the direction of Freddy and mysteriously looked at Audrey. He then pointed in the direction of the bathroom when he ensured Freddy wouldn''t see him. Audrey knew what he meant. She walked to the bathroom with Brenda. "What''s wrong?" Brenda nced at Freddy''s office. "Mr. Steele''s rival is here today." Audrey knew who Steele''s rival was. Two blocks away was also argew firm, and its director was Freddy''s ssmate from high school. Now they becamepetitors and often snatched away cases from each other. But often thatw firm would get the case as it was richer. "Then what happened?" "Mr. Steele was also a greatwyer. He was the only director when the firm was established." Audrey nodded. "I know this. Mr. Steele no longer worked as awyer because of some reason. Instead, he started to do the management." "Yes, I heard their conversation today. It seems that the director of that firm wanted to invite Mr. Steele to attend his wedding." "Attend wedding? It''s not a big deal." As ssmates, it made sense to invite the other one to his wedding. "That''s right. But there is something wrong with the wedding... The bride was Freddy''s beloved girl." Audrey was shocked. So it was because Freddy saw his love rivals. And Freddy snatched away the case just because the other party had taken away his beloved girl. "Well, we can''t decide the direction of a rtionship..." Brenda looked around and said in a low voice, "It is said that the bride dated Mr. Steele, but for some reason, she dumped Mr. Steele." Audrey was surprised again. What a bumpy romantic experience! Audrey knew that Freddy was almost 40 years old now, but he was still single. She had heard that someone wanted to seduce him, but it didn''t work. Audrey had also seen things like that. "In short, Mr. Steele is in a bad mood today. You''d better be careful. Don''t make him mad." Audrey nodded cautiously. "Okay, I see." She was not that stupid to enrage him. After this conversation, Audrey nced in the direction of Deegan, her beautiful eyes narrowed. She walked directly to Deegan. Deegan nced at her from the corner of his eyes. "Angel, what''s up?" Audrey smiled and looked at him. "Deegan, are you free at noon?" Deegan nced at her and raised his chin arrogantly. "My time is precious." "Could I have lunch with you? It''s my treat." Deegan sized up Audrey carefully, who gave him a gentle, sweet smile. Audrey really looked attractive with her smile when she treated him well. Deegan was a little dazzled by her smile. For the first time, he found that Audrey was so beautiful. He didn''t notice her beauty because of some bad impressions of her. He knew that Audrey had never had a boyfriend. If he could... get Audrey and sleep with her, she would never hold up her head in front of him. "You want to treat me to lunch?" Of course, Audrey knew nothing about what Deegan had thought about. "Yes!" "Then I will say yes no matter what!" Deegan happily agreed. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 At noon, Deegan waited for Audrey earlier in the restaurant that Audrey had told him. Audrey was ten minuteste for the appointment. Seeing Audrey, Deegan revealed a proud smile on his face. He sized Audrey''s good figure up and down, in a dirty way, and his eyes fell on her face. He found Audrey''s face was really impable. If she became his girlfriend, he would feel proud when he brought her to see his friends. He stared at Audrey''s face until she sat down. After Audrey sat down, she ced her bag next to her. "Sorry, a client just called and asked me to find a piece of information. So I waste." Deegan was not angry at all but smiled, "It''s fine. I understand." "Thank you." Audrey looked to the side. Deegan thought that Audrey was hungry. He immediately called the waiter over. The waiter walked to their table. "May I ask if you want to order now?" Deegan smiled as he looked at Audrey. "Angel, what do you want to eat?" "What? Order now?" "Aren''t you hungry?" "Then let''s order now!" Audrey took over the menu that the waiter handed over and ordered a few dishes. Then she handed the menu to Deegan. "Deegan, do you need anything?" Deegan raised the corner of his eyes. Some dishes Audrey had ordered were his favorites. She definitely had a thing for him! Deegan only closed the menu with a smile. "These dishes are enough," Deegan said. Audrey frowned. "Really? Perhaps you need to order more." Most of the dishes on the table were what she and Bryson liked. They were enough for two people, but not three. That was why Audrey asked him to order. Bryson called Audrey, telling him to have lunch together. Audrey told him about the lunch with Deegan. But Bryson immediately said that he wanted to join them. Audrey didn''t think Deegan was bold enough to tell others about her rtionship with Bryson. Hearing Audrey''s question, Deegan looked at her with a faint smile. "Angel, since we have a tacit understanding, we don''t need reluctant words." Audrey blinked and looked at Deegan with a smile. "So, you want to give me that case?" "Case? What case?" Deegan did not react for a moment. Audrey smiled and reminded him, "It''s the case about Liam!" "What?" Deegan looked at Audrey thoughtfully. "So we''re having lunch here just for the case about Liam?" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Yes!" Audrey did not hide her purpose. "The case I took over ising to an end. All the evidence is very sufficient. You just need to finish the procedure. The payment is almost the same as that from the case against Liam. Moreover, it''s almost finished, but the case against Liam has not started yet. It''s a good deal for you." The corners of Deegan''s mouth curved into a shrewd smile. "Since your case is about to end, why do you want to exchange with me?" "I have my reasons. But I can not tell you now." Deegan picked up the cup on the table and took a sip before putting it down. "Despite your words, Audrey, I will never do something that takes advantage of others. If others know this, my reputation..." "Don''t worry, I demand so. So if someone says anything, I will directly rify for you, Deegan. I will not let you have any worries!" Deegan looked thoughtfully at Audrey''s sincere face, the corners of his mouth curling into a meaningful smile. "Angel, I still want to know the reason," Deegan said with a smile. Audrey frowned. "Sorry, it''s a private reason." "If you don''t tell me..." Deegan smiled harmlessly. "Then I could only say no. If you do something bad with this case, I''ll be the culprit, right?" Under the table, Audrey clenched her fists. Damn it! She had originally nned to capture Deegan and beat him up until he agreed. But it was about violence. In addition, they were from the samew firm. So she didn''t want to make him that embarrassed. Audrey narrowed her eyes and stared at Deegan''s shrewd face. "Deegan, what do you need me to do if I do want this case?" "Well, I have a condition. Of course, you have two choices. You can choose any one of them." "What they are?" "First one..." Deegan leisurely looked at Audrey. "You tell me the reason. Of course, I will make sure you are telling the truth before transferring it to you." Audrey''s face darkened. "Then what is the other choice?" "Unless ... you are my girlfriend!" Deegan replied seriously. Audrey was shocked. What did he just say? Audrey blinked her beautiful eyes in disbelief. Then, she stared at the Deegan with a strange expression. "Deegan, what did you just say?" Deegan smiled and repeated what he had just said, "Audrey, you didn''t hear wrong. You want me to unconditionally give you the case. But why should I do that if you are only my colleague and even my competitor? But ... if you are my girlfriend, it will be different. "If you are my girlfriend, of course I will give this case to you without any condition!" That was interesting! He was really a confident guy! Why did he think she would like him? Audrey didn''t want to agree to either of these conditions. Audrey looked coldly at him. "Is there a third option?" "No!" Deegan looked at Audrey with anticipation. "So tell me your decision." At this time, a tall and straight figure walked into the restaurant. Looking at that figure, Audrey smiled and said, "I don''t want to choose any of them." Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Deegan was a little disappointed, but he continued saying, "Audrey, I appreciate your ability. If we can be together, it will be a legend in the future. Don''t you think it is good?" Audrey said coldly, "I don''t think my defeated opponent has the qualification to be my boyfriend." Deegan''s expression changed slightly. "Since you don''t have the sincerity to negotiate, there is no need to have lunch together today!" Deegan prepared to leave after saying. Before he stood up, he saw a handsome face. Deegan stared at him in a daze. As Bryson entered, two men in ck followed him. They were top bodyguards. After entering, they hid in the dark, protecting Bryson at any time. Bryson saw others like a king. He made others feel a sense of reverence. And Bryson was walking towards Deegan. Deegan''s hands trembled slightly, and he tidied up his clothes to make sure that there was nothing wrong with him. When Bryson came to Deegan. "Mr. Bryson, I..." Bryson walked behind Audrey. He stared at her without seeing Deegan. "Have you waited for a long time?" Audrey turned around and looked at Bryson. She said with a bit of surprise, "You''re here. I thought you would have arrived a littleter." "After finishing my work, I came here. And there was no traffic jam today." "I see." Deegan said nervously, "Hello, Mr. Bryson." Bryson raised his head and frowned. Deegan introduced himself immediately. "I am Deegan from Square Law Firm." Audrey smiled at Deegan. "He is Deegan who I mentioned before." "Has the matter been settled?" "Not yet!" Audrey smiled and nced at Deegan. Then she said, "Deegan has said that if I want to get the case, I must agree with his condition." "What is the condition?" "There are two choices. First, I must tell him the real reason why I want that case. Second..." Audrey paused deliberately. At that time, Deegan suddenly thought of the second condition he had mentioned to Audrey. He felt a hint of danger. After a pause, Audrey said, "Deegan has said that he wants me to be his girlfriend! However... I rejected both. After all... I have a boyfriend!" At this time, Audrey looked at Deegan and pointed at Bryson with a smile. "Deegan, I forgot to introduce Bryson to you. He is my boyfriend." In an instant, Deegan felt extremely scared. He was trembling seriously. Deegan thought to himself, ''Audrey is Bryson''s girlfriend. I haven''t known that before! How could Audrey be Bryson''s girlfriend?'' Deegan believed that there must be some signs before. He thought, ''Audrey is just awyer who has won severalwsuits and has just graduated two years ago. How could she be favored by Bryson and be the legal advisor of the Cordova Group?'' He was puzzled about why Bryson chose Audrey. He never thought that Audrey would be Bryson''s girlfriend. He thought that he was grabbing Bryson''s friend. Thinking of Bryson''s cruel methods, Deegan trembled more seriously. "Mr. Bryson..." Deegan''s voice trembled as if he wanted to exin something. "I didn''t know Audrey was your girlfriend. If I did, I would never have made such a request." Audrey looked at Deegan with a smile. "So, you have known why I can''t agree with you." Deegan red at Audrey. It was Audrey''s fault. At first, she didn''t say that she was Bryson''s girlfriend, causing him to make such a mistake. Now that Bryson knew it, Deegan wondered if he would do something to him. Deegan had no choice but to smile at Audrey. "I didn''t figure it out. Of course, I didn''t dare to steal Mr. Bryson''s girlfriend." "Then, Deegan, what about Liam''s case?" "If you want the case, I can give it to you directly!" Deegan wiped the sweat. Deegan knew that Audrey was Bryson''s girlfriend and he didn''t dare to negotiate with Bryson''s girlfriend. Audrey suggested with a smile, "That is impossible. We are in the same office. And I am not a person who gains an extra advantage by unfair means. Then, ording to the original conditions, I will exchange my case with you." "Alright. Just change as you say! As long as you don''t kill him, it''s fine." "That''s right!" Audrey smiled and extended her hand. "Deegan, wish that we will have a pleasant cooperation!" When Deegan was about to stretch out his hand, he felt a sharp gaze on himself. That caused him to tremble uncontrobly. He was so scared that he retracted his hand. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He nced at Bryson. He found that Bryson was expressionless and his face was so cold. He was so scared that he retracted his gaze immediately. "Cooperate happily. We''re in the samepany. There''s no need to be so polite." Audrey smiled and retracted her hand. "Thank you, Deegan." "Don''t mention it!" Deegan stood up and said, "Ok, I will return to the office first." "I have said I invited you to have lunch. Why are you leaving now?" Deegan thought he couldn''t have lunch with Bryson. He thought, ''Bryson has known that I wanted to steal his girlfriend. At the dining table, he will kill me.'' At that moment, he understood that Audrey said there were fewer dishes, and she was afraid that these would not be enough. He also knew that Audrey did not invite him alone, but with Bryson. Deegan thought, ''Bryson and Audrey are a couple. If I stayed here, wouldn''t I be useless?'' Deegan knew that it was dangerous to sit with them. "I have to return to organize the information about the case. There are many things to do, so I must leave now!" Deegan stood up stiffly and couldn''t wait to escape. Before Deegan left, Bryson called him in a cold voice, "Wait a minute!" Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Because Bryson had stopped him, Deegan did not dare to move on. He turned around but didn''t dare to see Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, do you have any other instructions?" "I don''t want others to know the rtionship between Audrey and me," Bryson said coldly. Deegan nodded immediately. "Mr. Bryson, I promise. I won''t tell anyone about this. I will keep it." "Well, people who don''t keep secrets only have one ending!" Deegan said nothing. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The threat made Deegan''s face turn pale and a cold sweat broke forth on his body. "I won''t tell anyone. So... may I leave now?" "OK." Deegan left immediately and disappeared soon. His speed was so fast as if someone was catching him. Audrey looked at Deegan with a funny smile. Then, she sat beside Bryson. She smiled at Bryson holding her chin. "I didn''t expect that Deegan was so afraid of you." Bryson touched her nose. "Is that enough?" There was a hint of me in his words. Audrey blinked innocently. "I''m not making fun. I am serious. He is so scared. You see his appearance just now." Originally, Audrey did not want to let Deegan know about Bryson. After all, it was not good to make their rtionship stiff. Therefore, she set up a trap and let Deegan see Bryson as her boyfriend. In this way, she got the case of Liam easily. When Bryson looked at Audrey, he still had a loving expression without any me on her. After a while, the waiter served the dishes. Audrey arranged the bowls and chopsticks for Bryson. "Let''s stop talking about this case. The dishes I have ordered are your favorite ones. The food tastes good. Try them!" Bryson''s expression was full of impatience. For Audrey, he could not be angry. Bryson thought he must love his girlfriend. Bryson tasted one of the dishes and felt good. His eyebrows rxed gradually. "What is the special part of the case of Liam? Why do you want it?" Audrey had never told him why she wanted the case. Bryson knew that Liam was the only son of Mr. Mcin who was the manager of the Mcin Wood Company of the Peace City. Last night, he was beaten for no reason. "Do you know who the person he sued is?" "It seems to be a person with the surname Snow." "Neil!" Audrey put down her chopsticks and said with interest, "Do you know who Neil is?" "Who is he?" Audrey said mysteriously, "It''s Zoe''s lover!" Bryson frowned. "You said he was your stepmother''s lover?" Audrey nodded. "I have known it for six years. I knew it by chance. Although I don''t have any evidence of their private meeting." Audrey had been looking for evidence of Zoe and Neil''s private meeting. However, Zoe seemed to stop contacting Neil during the past six years. She had found nothing. "So, you want to use Neil to force Zoe to show her slips?" Audrey nodded her head. Bryson narrowed his eyes and replied. "Since she has always been so careful, I''m afraid it won''t be easy!" Audrey said with a meaningful smile. "Since I''ve already decided to research, of course, I''ve made all the preparations." "Then I will wait for your good news!" Bryson picked up the cup in his hand. Audrey picked up her cup and said, "Alright!" ... In the afternoon, Audrey came to the hospital ward where Liam was. Of course, Liam was in the VIP ward. Liam was a young man in his early twenties, lying in the ward with a cast on his legs. He was still in aa. Liam''s parents were sitting in the ward with worried expressions and sighing incessantly. When Audrey arrived, Liam''s parents were asking the doctor who checked the room. "Doctor, when will my son wake up?" The doctor looked at Liam''s parents with a troubled expression. "We are not sure. There is no problem with Liam''s physical examination. However, this kind of injury may lead to unconsciousness. As for when he will wake up, it depends on his physique." "Check again, please. Maybe there is something left!" "Mr. Mcin and Mrs. Mcin, we will continue the examination." "Thank you, doctor. Thank you, doctor." After the doctor left, Audrey stepped into the ward. She looked at Liam''s parents and said politely, "Hello, Mr. Mcin and Mrs. Mcin." Mrs. Mcin stared at Audrey in confusion. "I''m Audrey from Square Law Firm. I''m the responsiblewyer in Liam''s case." "You are Audrey?" Mrs. Mcin looked at Audrey. Audrey just stood there with no words. After Mrs. Mcin finished, Audrey nodded. "Yes, I am Audrey!" Mr. Mcin sighed. "Although we prosecuted him, we have no evidence to prove that he beat my son." Audrey smiled and said, "Mr. Mcin and Mrs. Mcin, don''t worry. Half an hour ago, I had clear evidence that the other party beat Liam. I can sue him." Liam''s parents looked at Audrey in surprise. "Really? That''s great." Audrey nodded. "I came here to discuss the specific details of the prosecution and thepensation amount with you." Mr. Mcin gritted his teeth and said, "He beat my son. Liam hasn''t woken up yet. I can''t forgive him easily." "That''s right!" Mrs. Mcin said. Audrey handed the information to Mr. Mcin and Mrs. Mcin. "This is the details andpensation amount I drafted. Please take a look." Liam''s parents looked at Audrey in surprise. "The amount of the prosecution..." Audrey smiled and looked at them. "What''s wrong?" "100 million? Is this..." Audrey heard Mr. Mcin say, "It''s too little, at least 200 million!" Audrey was shocked. 100 million was because she wanted to design Neil. She did not expect that Mr. Mcin would want 200 million. Audrey frowned and exined, "100 million is already a high price in the beating andpensating cases. 200 million is impossible." Mr. Mcin said resentfully, "That''s right. Not a penny less!" Audrey said proudly. "I will do my best." At this time, Audrey noticed that when Mr. Mcin was leaning against the bed and pressed Liam''s finger identally, Liam retracted the finger immediately. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Audrey knew Liam was awake. But she did not mention it for now. After discussing all the details of the prosecution with Liam''s parents, Audrey was about to leave. Liam''s parents stood up to send her off. Sharon had just stood up when she felt dizzy and fainted. Bruce hurriedly reached out to support Sharon, and Audrey helped Sharon sit down. "Thank you!" Bruce thanked Audrey. After that, Bruce looked at Sharon, "How do you feel?" Bruce shook Sharon''s shoulders worriedly. Sharon didn''t wake up. Bruce murmured, "Last night, Liam slipped into aa. Sharon was worried and stayed up all night. Audrey, can you take care of Sharon for me? I''ll call the doctor over!" Audrey had nned to call the doctor over herself. But she thought of something and agreed to Bruce''s request. "Alright!" After Bruce left, Audrey settled Sharon down. Making sure that Sharon was lyingfortably on the sofa, Audrey walked to the bedside. Looking at the young man who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, Audrey faintly said, "Your mother is in aa because she is so worried about you. Are you going to continue pretending?" Liam turned a deaf ear to Audrey''s words. Audrey smiled wickedly. "If you won''t wake up, you''ll regret it!" Liam frowned. Audrey smiled, and then she pressed on the side of Liam''s hip bone. It wouldn''t really hurt Liam, but it could make him feel pain. At first, Liam managed to endure the pain. However, as Audrey tried harder, Liam finally cried out in pain. "Ouch, it hurts, it really hurts, let go of me!" Audrey let him go and met his eyes. "What? You''re not pretending anymore?" Liam covered the ce where Audrey was pressing. He bared his teeth in pain and pointed at Audrey. "It hurts so much. How can a girl have so much strength?" Audrey looked at him coldly. "Does it hurt? Your mother stayed up all night for you. She was so tired that she fainted. How could you do this to her?" Although Liam''s parents were greedy for money, they were still good parents in Audrey''s eyes. "For me? She didn''t do it for me. She only did it for her own sake. Ever since I was a child, she only cared about my test results and whether I was better than others. She always thought that I was a loser." Audrey frowned. "A mother always cares about her child. You must have misunderstood her." "Nope," Liam sneered, "she has been like this for so many years. Don''t speak up for her!" Audrey moved aside to let Liam see Sharon. "Do you think she is faking it?" Liam remained silent. At this time, Bruce and the doctor had arrived. "Doctor, please take a look at my wife..." Bruce was stunned when he found that Liam had woken up. "Hey, Liam, I''m d you''re alright." Liam red at Audrey and put on a tired look. "Yes, I am awake. Dad, where is this ce? Why am I here?" "Thank god, Liam!" The doctor was checking on Sharon''s health. Bruce asked, "Doctor, how is my wife?" The doctor took off the stethoscope. "Mr. Mcin, your wife fainted because she was too tired and nervous. Nothing serious. Just a little rest and she will wake up." When the doctor said this, Audrey nced at Liam. But Liam ignored her. "Thank you, doctor." Bruce pointed at Liam and said, "Doctor, please take a look at my son." The doctor checked on Liam''s health and smiled. "Your son is fine." "But why was he unconscious for so long?" "We are not clear about this for now, but we will do further checks as soon as possible." "Thank you a lot." "This is what I should do." After the doctor left, Bruce walked to Liam and pped him in the face. It surprised Audrey. Bruce said angrily to Liam, "I told you not to go to the research institute, but you wouldn''t listen. You wouldn''t have ended up like this if you had listened to me earlier." Liam sneered at Bruce. "Of course I have to listen to you. Then you can do whatever you want, right?" "How dare you talk back to me! Your mother and I always want you to inherit thepany." "But I have no interest in it at all. I like to study medicine." "Bastard, you''re just ying around. Don''t forget that you''re the only inheritor of the Mcin family. I''ve told that research institute to kick you out!" "Dad, you can''t do this!" "I''m your father, of course I have the right to do so." "But if I don''t go to the research institute, there is no way I can graduate!" "You can directly take over thepany''s affairs. This is better." At this time, Sharon also woke up.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She walked over with a face full of anger. Then she pped Liam hard on the face. Audrey didn''t know what to say. Liam looked very different, and Audrey finally understood why Liam was pretending to sleep. Perhaps it was the best choice for Liam. Audrey was a little regretful that she had woken Liam up. She felt pity for him. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 After the dispute, Bruce and Sharon left the ward angrily, leaving two nurses behind. Liam looked pale. Truly, every family had its own difficulties. Audrey looked at Liam awkwardly. "I''m really sorry, I didn''t expect this..." Liam nced at her indifferently. "Even without you, I have to face them sooner orter. You don''t have to apologize to me!" Audrey still felt sorry. Without her, Liam wouldn''t have had to face his parents now. Audrey read Liam''s information. He studied medicine. Liam really wanted to graduate. "If you really like medicine, I have a ce for you." Liam gave a self-deprecating smile. "My parents are very powerful in Peace City, and my grandmother is a member of the Shaw family. I''m afraid there is no medical research institute in Peace City that dares to ept me." Audrey smiled. "I know a ce that will definitely ept you." Liam was skeptical. "Really?" "Of course," Audrey paused for a moment, "but this medical research institute has just been established." "As long as I can study medicine, it doesn''t matter whether it is big or small." Audrey nodded. "Since you agree, I will give you an address. You can go if you like." Liam looked at Audrey excitedly. "Alright." ... After talking to Liam, Audrey called Harold. Harold was surprised to hear that Audrey had found someone for his medicalpany. "What did you say? He ising to mypany?" "Yes! This man loves medicine very much. He is a client of mine." "Sure, let hime if you find him reliable!" "Aren''t you going to ask who he is?" "I believe in you. Besides, you''ve helped me set up thepany. Thepany is also yours." Audrey sighed and said, "You are the shareholder, and it''s up to you. But he does have some research on medicine. He should be helpful to Ardentinny Medicine." "Then let hime." "I don''t know when he wille." "It doesn''t matter. Tell me his name and I''ll let my assistant know." "Alright." Audrey hung up the phone and nned to leave the hospital. She was just about to walk out of the ward when she bumped into someone. Apanied by two adjutant officers, General Hemming was talking to someone. Audrey frowned. General Hemming had just finished talking when he saw Audrey. He called out happily, "Dear Audrey!" Audrey was speechless. Not this guy again! Audrey politely greeted, "General Hemming!" General Hemming frowned. He was not satisfied with the way Audrey addressed him. "Why are you calling me General Hemming? I''m your grandpa!" Audrey didn''t know what to say. How could he believe that Audrey was his granddaughter? Audrey smiled awkwardly. "General Hemming, I''ve told you that I am not your granddaughter. You have mistaken me for someone else." "That''s impossible. You exactly resemble my lost daughter. I can''t be wrong." "But you don''t have evidence." Audrey smiled and said, "If you can provide any evidence, I will call you grandpa." "It''s pretty close. Just call me grandpa first." Audrey was speechless. She didn''t expect this. "General Hemming," Audrey quickly changed the topic, "why are you in the hospital? Are you ufortable?" "An old friend of mine is hospitalized here. I came over to visit him. Why are you here? Is your younger brother sick?" General Hemming became worried. Audrey exined, "No, it''s a client of mine." General Hemming felt relieved. "That''s good." "General Hemming, you..." General Hemming interrupted Audrey, "Call me grandpa!" "But, General Hemming, I..." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Call me grandpa!" General Hemming corrected Audrey again. Audrey didn''t know what to say. How could he force her to call him grandpa? Audrey was speechless. "But I am not your granddaughter. Besides, if I call you grandpa, others will think that I am a vain girl. This is unfair to your real granddaughter." "You are my granddaughter. I only need some evidence. They wouldn''t dare to speak ill of you." Audrey remained silent. She didn''t know what to tell him. "Well, you are visiting someone now, right? I need to go back to my office to sort out the information now. Bye." With that, Audrey nned to leave. "Wait, I''m done visiting. I know you do not have a car. I also know the address of your office. It is not far from here. Let me drive you there!" Audrey was awkward. General Hemming was too straightforward, and he told her that he had investigated her. "I can go myself. Anyway, I have other things to do before that." "Wherever you want to go, I can send you there!" Audrey frowned. "What if I want to go abroad?" General Hemming took out his phone. "Which country do you want to go to? There''s a ne waiting for you at the nearby airport. You can set off at any time!" Audrey was lost for words. She was just joking, okay? Why would General Hemming take it seriously? In the end, Audrey quit. "Alright, I''ll go with you!" General Hemming put away the phone with a smile. "Let''s go!" Audrey walked to the military car in front of her. She was lost for words. There were a lot of people watching them, and Audrey was escorted by two adjutant officers. She felt like a prisoner. It made her ufortable. The car that Audrey took was escorted by two military cars. Just like that, Audrey was sent to her office in front of everyone''s eyes. When she got off the car, Audrey felt great pressure. General Hemming had nned to visit Audrey''s office, but he was rejected. Audrey didn''t want to have anything to do with General Hemming. She had never thought that she would be General Hemming''s granddaughter. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Lindley stood outside the car. When Audrey walked into the building, he smiled and got into the car. The adjutant reported thetest news to General Hemming. "General Hemming, ording to thetest news, recently ... someone wants to harm Ms. Audrey." Lindley''s smile instantly became dangerous and ruthless. "Who dares to hurt my granddaughter?" "It is not clear yet. The other party bought the murderer through the underworld, and..." "And what?" "Ms. Audrey is in a rtionship with Bryson from the Cordova family." Lindley frowned. "Bryson from the Cordova family? I''ve seen him before. He''s good-looking and a good boy." "But..." "But what? Tell me everything directly. Don''t hide anything." "Because Ms. Audrey got to know Bryson as Miss Cordova, so ... Mrs. Cordova thought that Ms. Audrey had ulterior motives and did not approve of Ms. Audrey. She once refused Ms. Audrey to marry into the Cordova family." Lindley sneered, "My granddaughter doesn''t have to suffer such grievances. It''s just the Cordova family. There are many outstanding men in our country. Go and find a few more outstanding men. Arrange blind dates for Audrey!" "But ... Ms. Audrey and Bryson are now boyfriend and girlfriend!" "So what? They are not married. Many changes remain before they get married. Besides, isn''t Bryson the president of the Cordova Group? If he is in that position, he will certainly have several girls around him. I won''t allow him to bully Audrey." "I understand." The adjutant noted this down. "Also, send a few people to protect her and find out who would like to hurt her." "Yes!" ... In the evening, Bryson came to pick up Audrey. Audrey told Bryson that she had met Lindley in the hospital. Bryson frowned. "You mean General Hemming?" Audrey leaned against Bryson''s shoulder, flipping through the news on her phone. She said, "Yes. He insisted that I was his granddaughter. Do you think it''s funny?" Bryson also felt that it was a bit absurd. "Do you need me to solve it for you?" "No need!" Audrey smiled and said, "General Hemming was only missing his daughter. He felt that I was like his daughter, so he said that to me. When he finds his real granddaughter, he will naturally not come to me again." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Alright." Bryson raised an eyebrow. "Or you may really be Lindley''s biological granddaughter." "It''s impossible. I still remember that when I was young, my mother and grandfather went to do a DNA test. And I saw the result. My mother is my grandfather''s biological daughter, so General Hemming can''t be my grandfather!" Audrey said with certainty. "Then let him investigate." At this moment, Bryson did not notice that Lindley was looking for a partner for Audrey. ... The next morning, Audrey saw the legal representative Neil sent. It was Leon Willey, an authoritativewyer. Leon personally came to Square Law Firm. When he looked at the environment, he revealed a disgusted expression. In the conference room, ke served Audrey and Leon a cup of tea. "So, you are Angel." Leon saw Audrey at first nce, and the disgust and contempt in his eyes became even greater. "I am." Audrey smiled as she met Leon''s eyes. "Mr. Leon Willey, I''ve heard a lot about you." Leon didn''t want to look at Audrey anymore, so he took out a bunch of documents. "You have submitted evidence on behalf of Mr. Mcin. Mr. Snow is sincere to reconcile with Mr. Mcin. This is the contract of reconciliation." Audrey took the document and read it carefully. When she saw the content of "private options for reconciliation with thepensation of 1. 5 million", she directly closed the contract. "Angel, what''s your opinion about the contract?" Audrey smiled and pushed the contract back. Then, she took out the contract she prepared and gave it to Leon. "This is apensation agreement from Mr. Mcin. If Mr. Snow agrees with it, Mr. Mcin will withdraw thewsuit." Leon frowned and looked at the contract Audrey handed over. Seeing thepensation on it, his eyes suddenly widened. Then, he looked at Audrey in disbelief, and his expression suddenly changed. "What? 100 million?" Leon looked at Audrey angrily. "Thispensation is simply too much. Mr. Mcin is trying to extort Mr. Snow." Audrey smiled and said, "I represent Mr. Mcin and fulfill his request. Moreover, Mr. Snow hurt Mr. Mcin deliberately and caused a great deal of damage to him. 100 million is normal as compensation." "It is beyond the highestpensation for battery. Mr. Snow won''t agree to this unreasonable request of yours." Audrey shrugged. "Then today''s out-of-court settlement doesn''t reach." Audrey smiled. "I almost forgot one thing. Mr. Mcin was exactly beaten in the sewage outfall of a chemical factory. The mud on him was taken to be tested. As a result, arge number of illegal pollutants were found. Wasn''t this too coincidental? That chemical factory happened to be Mr. Snow''s. If the chemical test report was sent to the court..." Leon could say nothing. Audrey smiled at Leon and said, "Mr. Willey, you haven''t finished reading this document. Please read thest page carefully." Leon flipped through thest page of the contract. It was a copy of a test report. After Leon finished reading, Audrey said with a smile, "It is just a copy. The original is not with me." Leon looked at the paper with a gloomy expression. "You are threatening!" "I didn''t want to threaten anyone. Mr. Mcin suffered such a serious injury and his body was seriously corroded because of the chemical pollutants. It was not just a simple beating. We don''t want to make it big. However, if the prosecutors find out the matter while investigating, they will bring up thewsuit against the chemical factory. At that time, I''m afraid ... the punishment will not be only 100 million." Looking at the test report on the table, Leon took the document. "I have to discuss this with Mr. Mcin before making a decision." Audrey smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Mr. Willey, take the documents back. I will wait for the good news from you." Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Things were going on as Audrey expected. In the afternoon, Audrey received a call from Leon. Neil agreed to thepensation and asked Audrey to withdraw thewsuit immediately. Audrey told Leon clearly that unless Liam received the compensation, he would not withdraw thewsuit. Audrey kindly reminded Leon that if Neil did not pay thepensation as soon as possible, the prosecutor might participate in the investigation of the case. Leon told Audrey immediately that Neil would raise the money as soon as possible. In the evening, Nataly sent a message to Audrey and said that Neil had booked a room in a hotel under the Cordova Group. Audrey immediately booked a room next to Neil''s. After that, Audrey and Bryson had dinner at the restaurant opposite the hotel. Bryson parked the car, and Audrey arrived at the restaurant first. The waiter led Audrey to the private room. On the way, she met Wendy, who walked out of a private room. Audrey walked forward, but Wendy deliberately blocked her. "Miss Wendy, please make way." "Angel, since we met coincidentally, why don''t we have a meal together? It''s my treat." Audrey nced at Wendy''s private room. Abalone, shark fin, and Australian lobster were on the table. There were also several bottles of expensive red wine. All the dishes showed the luxury of Wendy''s meal. Then Audrey shifted her gaze away. "I''ve already booked a room." Wendy said with a smile, "Angel, why are you so distant? I just want to make friends with you. I have no other intentions." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you for your kind intentions, Miss Wendy. I have an appointment." Wendy said generously, "May I know which private room you booked? All the expenses of you will be recorded on my ount. I will treat you. How about it?" Audrey gave a faint smile. "It seems to be improper." "As long as you are happy, the money for dinner is nothing. Just order as much as you want." "In that case, I won''t be polite. Thank you, Miss Wendy." Wendy was extremely happy when Audrey agreed to her treat. ''In the past, Audrey was always stubborn. But she is willing to ept my favor today. Sooner orter, she will be my person. In that case, it is only a matter of time. I will know the whereabouts of Audrey from her one day.'' Wendy thought. "It''s my pleasure." Wendy said to the waiter who led Audrey, "Record this youngdy''s bill in my bill. I will pay for it." "OK." Audrey nodded at Wendy and walked straight to her private room. After a while, Bryson arrived. He noticed that Audrey could not help but smile and asked, "What happened? What''s the good news?" Audrey smiled and took out the menu. "What do you want to eat? Order whatever you want and choose the expensive ones. Let''s get a bottle of Lafite made in 1982!" In the past, Audrey had always been frugal. She always just ordered enough food. Today, she was a little abnormal. Bryson looked at her in confusion. "Huh?" Audrey smiled and said, "We have someone to pay the bill, so we can order anything." "Someone paid the bill? Who?" "Wendy." Bryson raised an eyebrow. So it was Wendy. No wonder Audrey was so happy. If it was in the past, Audrey wouldn''t be so happy. But ... it was different tonight. Audrey and Bryson finished ordering. And Bryson''s phone rang. After answering the call, Audrey stared at Bryson, her eyes shining. Bryson put on a faint smile. "As you expected, the person guarding the Munn''s Vi. Zoe just went out." "Great!" Audrey immediately picked up her phone and sent a message to Toby. After that, Audrey hurriedly told Bryson. "I have installed a listening device in the room next door. There should be a good show soon." Bryson raised his eyebrows again. "That hotel is owned by the Cordova Group. You did something to the guest room in front of the president of the Cordova Group. Aren''t you afraid that I will sue you?" Audrey blinked her bright eyes at Bryson, a smile on her face. "Oh, that''s a problem..." She held her chin and stared straight at Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, what should I do for you? And you will let me go?" Bryson thought about it carefully. "I only ept one bribe." Audrey blinked again and hooked his neck. They kissed. Suddenly, Audrey turned around and saw a flustered waiter at the door. The waiter was pushing a dining cart. The food they had booked was on the dining cart. It was obvious that the waiter did not expect to see them kissing when he entered the room. He was somewhat frightened. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose. Just continue!" The waiter hurriedly pushed the dining cart out. Audrey returned to her seat and sat down. She then said to the waiter at the door, "Come in!" The waiter was experienced. After being embarrassed, he came in calmly and ced the dishes on the table. The waiter came in and interrupted them. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Toby received a text message on his phone. The content of the text message was... "Mr. Toby, I know where your son is. If you want to know,e here." After that was the address and room number of a hotel. Seeing this message, Toby stood up in excitement. Unfortunately, the person who sent the message hid his number, and Toby couldn''t call him to confirm it. However, it was the news about his son. Toby didn''t even think much about it. And he left thepany directly and headed to the hotel. Originally, Toby had to deal with a big case of the Munn Group and he might stay in thepany all night. But ... no matter how big the case was, it was not as important as his own son. The hotel was only a twenty-minute drive away from the Munn Group. Toby arrived at the hotel very quickly. At the hotel counter, Toby reported his name. The receptionist handed a room card to him. He took the room card excitedly and walked to the room. Just as Toby came out of the elevator, Zoe happened to enter one of the hotel rooms. As soon as Zoe closed the door, Toby opened the door of the next door with the room card in his hand. Upon entering the room, Toby closed the door and said cautiously, "I''m Toby. I''m here. Who are you?" It was quiet in the room. Toby walked into the living room of the suite, puzzled. There was only a ck instrument in the living room. There was also a card next to the instrument, and under the card was a piece of paper. Toby looked at the card and paper in confusion. The paper read, "This card could open the door of the next room 1605." ''What does it mean? Is the person in room 1605 next door? Since he is in the next room, why does he lead me to this room?'' Just as Toby was wondering, a voice suddenly came from the ck instrument in front of him. "Neil, didn''t I tell you? Don''t call me. My husband might go home at any time tonight!" Toby had heard the voice for more than twenty years, and he was familiar with it. Wasn''t that the voice of Zoe? Another male voice was heard from the instrument. "In the past, when your husband was at home, we had also been together!" Toby''s expression changed. The conversation continued to spread. "Your body is sticky. Don''t touch me!" "In the past, when I sweated a lot more than now, didn''t you still shamelessly pester me to ask for more? Now you are being pretentious." "I just bought these clothes today. I can''t dirty them." "It''s just a dress." "It''s different. Toby took me to buy it this afternoon. If it''s dirty, he may find something." "That old bastard again." In the next room, Zoe was sitting by the bed with her arms crossed over her chest. "Stop cursing." Zoe asked with a serious expression, "You told me over the phone that you have something important to discuss with me. What is it?" Neil said with a smile, "I''ve been in a bit of trouble recently. I''m short of money." Zoe frowned. "Short of money? What is going on?" "I hit a person identally before. He is the son of the Mcin family. Coincidentally, the ce where I hit him was near my factory. Now, they threatened me to expose the fact that my factory''s pollutants were viting the rules. If I don''tpensate him 100 million, they will sue me in the Procuratorate. I only have 50 million now, and I need 50 million more." "What? 50 million?" Zoe was so shocked that her eyes widened. "I don''t have so much money!" N?velDrama.Org owns this. Neil looked at her shrewdly. "You don''t have money, but your husband, that old bastard, is rich." "But 50 million is too much. I have used the money of the Munn Group once this month. If I use such a large sum of money again, Toby will certainly know it." Neil''s face darkened. "What do you mean? Do you want to watch me be caught in prison?" "Didn''t your factory make a lot of money recently? You should raise the 50 million without difficulty." "Lost." Zoe was furious. "You went to gamble again." Neil looked at Zoe impatiently. "Just tell me one thing. Are you going to give 50 million or not?" Zoe gritted her teeth. "I can''t take out this money for the time being. If I really used so much money, Toby would definitely suspect me." Neil hugged Zoe andforted her, "Darling, are you going to watch me be in prison? We have been together for so many years. I haven''t married yet because of you. I love you so much. You will save me, right?" "But..." "If you can''t give it to me, I can only ask Mr. Toby for it!" Neil suddenly said. "How dare you!" Zoe red at Neil angrily. Neil hugged Zoe and said with a smile, "I don''t dare to. But, Zoe, I have nowhere to go. Only you can save me." Zoe knew that if she did not give him the money, Neil might have gone to look for Toby. She replied in a frustrated tone, "Alright. I will give you the money, but I won''t do it next time." "I know you are the best to me." Zoe pushed him in disgust. "Wait a minute. Go take a shower first." "No!" The conversation made Toby tremble violently. He felt extremely humiliated because of the familiar voice. Looking at the room card and paper on the table, Toby directly picked them up. He rushed out of the room and walked towards the next room. He opened the door easily with the card. Toby walked into the room directly. Neil and Zoe thought that no one would enter, so they did not notice that someone had barged into the room. Out of the corner of her eyes, Zoe suddenly saw a familiar figure at the door of the room. She was so scared that she suddenly pushed Neil away. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Neil was dissatisfied with Zoe suddenly pushing him away. "What happened to you? You..." Zoe looked at Toby in horror. "Toby, you ... why are you here?" "How could that old bastard be here? Are you mistaken?" Neil turned around and saw Neil at the door. He was stunned and didn''t know what to say. Toby rushed forward. With a sound, Toby ruthlessly pped Zoe ruthlessly. Zoe was a little stunned by this p. "Bitch!" Toby cursed. Neil and Zoe couldn''t believe that Toby would suddenly appear in this room. Zoe stretched out to grab Toby''s arm anxiously. "Toby, you have misunderstood. It is not what you think." Toby shook off Zoe''s hand forcefully. "Do you still want to lie to me? I heard everything you just said. You bitch!" With that, Toby pped Zoe again. "From now on, I don''t want to see you again." Then Toby turned around and left the room. Neil looked at Zoe in confusion. "Zoe, does it mean that he wants to divorce you?" Zoe looked at Neil angrily. "It''s all because of you. Are you happy now?" "What does this have to do with me? If you divorce him, he will give you half of his assets. And then we can get married. Wouldn''t that be a happy thing?" "Do you think that if I divorced him, he would still be able to share his property with me?" While they were talking, Zoe received a message on her phone. It was a notice and informed that Zoe''s credit card was invalid. Looking at the message, Zoe''s face suddenly changed. She was so angry that she threw the phone to the ground. The phone shell was broken and the phone was turned off. ... In the dining room, Audrey and Bryson had finished dinner. From the window, Audrey saw Toby walking out of the hotel with a furious face. She knew that things had been settled. Audrey and Bryson left the restaurant together. After Audrey and Bryson left the restaurant, Wendy finished eating with the socialites. It was time to pay the bill. Wendy called the waiter and handed her card to him. "Swipe the card." The waiter swiped Wendy''s card with a POS machine and smiled at Wendy. "Miss Wendy, I''m sorry. This card cannot be swiped. Please change to another card." Other youngdies all looked at Wendy with a surprised expression. Wendy felt ashamed about that and her face turned pale. She quickly took out another card from her wallet. "Then try this one." She usually used the card and she thought that there shouldn''t be any problems. Unexpectedly, the waiter returned the card and smiled. "Miss Wendy, this card doesn''t work, either." "Impossible!" Wendy was a little angry. "This card is fine. How can there be any problem with it? It must be that your machine is not good. Go and get another machine." The waiter couldn''t persuade Wendy, so he had to change to another machine. In the end, the result didn''t change. The manager of the restaurant personally came over and brought Wendy to the counter to swipe her card. No matter how they tried, Wendy could not pay the bill with her card. The rich youngdies looked at Wendy and discussed animatedly. Wendy felt like she was about to lose all her face. She could only call Toby. But Toby didn''t answer her call. Zoe''s phone was also turned off. One of the rich youngdies saw that Wendy''s card did not have any money, so she handed her card over mockingly. "Use my card. Miss Wendy, if you don''t have a card in the future, just tell us. You don''t have to make such a big fuss." Wendy said nothing. Under everyone''s mocking gaze, Wendy ran out of the hotel shamefully. When she returned home, Wendy was furious. That night, Toby and Zoe did not return. The next morning, Wendy woke up and asked the servant, "When did my dad and mome backst night?" The servant quickly replied, "Miss Wendy, Mr. Munn and Mrs. Munn did note backst night." Wendy was confused. What was going on? Why hadn''t they returned for the whole night? Wendy was about to go downstairs for breakfast. Then she heard the servants discussing. "I didn''t expect that Mrs. Munn would do such a thing and hide it from Mr. Munn. It''s really shameless." "That''s right. She spent Mr. Munn''s money and even cuckolded him." "I heard that she used to be Mr. Munn''s affair. It''s no wonder that she could do such a thing." "What are you two talking about?" Wendy looked at the two servants angrily. "Talking about masters secretly, do you want to be fired?" Seeing that Wendy was angry, the two servants quickly walked away. Wendy went angrily to the table and sat down. While having breakfast, Wendy turned on her phone and saw a piece of news. After reading it, Wendy stood up in shock. She didn''t believe that Zoe would do this kind of thing. Moreover, Toby had personallye and found it out. So, it couldn''t be fake. ''Mom was so stupid.'' It turned out that the two servants weren''t talking behind their backs, but were actually telling the truth. Wendy called Zoe in a panic, but she couldn''t contact Zoe. Then she continued to call Toby. However, no one answered. In the end, she could only call Toby''s assistant. Soon, the assistant answered the call. "Where''s my dad?" Wendy asked. "Because of the negative news, the stock of the Munn Group suddenly fell when it was listed. So, Mr. Munn is in a meeting." Wendy said, "Alright, I know." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wendy knew that she couldn''t ask Toby to pick up her call at this time. Did the negative news refer to Zoe''s affair? Unexpectedly, this matter had such a big impact. Who had manipted all of this and caused the Munn family to fall into such a situation? Chapter 431 Chapter 431 The Munns were ordered by Toby to not allow Zoe to enter the Munn''s. Zoe had to live outside. Because the news was very popr, Zoe was pointed at and talked about by anyone who saw her. Zoe suddenly became a street rat. Zoe did not take much money when she went out. And her bank card was void. She was penniless and exhausted. What made Zoe even more disappointed was that Wendy did not pick up her call and Toby even put her phone number on the cklist. She was unable to get through to Toby. Neil could not even protect himself. At this time, Zoe could not ask for Neil''s help. After thinking about it, Zoe decided to meet Toby and beg his forgiveness. After all... Zoe had been with Toby for so many years. With so many years of rtionship, Zoe thought that Toby could not be so heartless to her. Toby was just angry. As long as she sounded abject, Toby would definitely forgive her. However, because of thepany, Toby had not returned to the Munn''s for two days. If she wanted to find him, she could only go to the Munn Group. After making the decision, Zoe dressed up and sneaked into the Munn Group. However, before Zoe could sneak into Toby''s office, she identally bumped into a person. The ck sunsses on Zoe''s face fell to the ground. Zoe hurriedly picked up her sunsses and nned to put them back on. A man grabbed Zoe''s wrist even faster and sneered, "Hello, Zoe!" Zoe looked up and saw Landon''s disgusting face. Landon''s call attracted the attention of the other people in the office. All the people looked at Landon and Zoe. Zoe felt like there was a spotlight, and her face turned pale. She red at Landon and turned around to walk past him. However, Landon deliberately moved his body and blocked Zoe. He sneered, "Zoe, you haven''t seen me for a few days. Why? Don''t you recognize me?" Zoe red at Landon. "Landon, I want to meet Toby. Get out of my way immediately." Landon deliberately shouted toward the President''s Office, "Make way, of course, make way. I''m afraid that my eyes will be dirty if I stay with you for too long!" "You!" Zoe was so angry that her face turned pale, and the sunsses in her hand were crushed by her. The people in the office discussed animatedly. Zoe heard that her name was repeatedly mentioned. And some people were taking pictures of her with their phones. Zoe quickly covered her face and rushed into Toby''s office. When Zoe rushed into Toby''s office, two senior managers were in the office. "Toby!" Zoe cried out in pain as soon as she rushed in. When the two senior managers saw Zoee in, they looked at each other at the same time. Then, they made an excuse to leave. Before leaving, they nced at Zoe with disdain. Zoe ignored the contempt of the two senior managers and stared at Toby. After the two senior managers went out and closed the door, Zoe walked to Toby. Toby didn''t even look at her. He directly got up from the sofa and nned to walk to the table. Zoe immediately hugged Toby. "Toby, I know I was wrong. You can beat me or scold me, but don''t ignore me!" Zoe said sadly. Blue veins stood out on Toby''s temples. "Let me go!" Zoe hugged Toby even tighter in her arms. "Toby, listen to me. I waspletely forced by Neil when I was with him. Back then, you had just be president. Landon plotted to frame you and you were imprisoned. Neil and the chief of the police are brothers. I went to beg him. Although he promised to save you, he... He despicably asked me to spend the night with him." "I didn''t want to be with him at that time. I didn''t want to betray you, betray our feelings, but... I didn''t want you to suffer in prison, so I promised him." "Later, he saved you. But after that, he went back on his word. He said that if I didn''t continue to be with him secretly, he would ask his brother to imprison you again. I was afraid... I was afraid, afraid that you would be imprisoned again, so I had to continue to be with him." "Toby, believe me. I didn''t want to betray you!" Zoe said with sincerity and tears. Toby''s heart had been as hard as steel. However, he felt his heart soften a little after Zoe''s crying. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Zoe felt a bit happy that Toby didn''t push her away again and didn''t continue to speak ill of her. She thought that her words had worked. She and Neil had fixed everything. If Toby went to investigate, he would get nothing. Zoe forced herself to squeeze out some tears. "For so many years, I''ve been living in hell. However, I didn''t dare to tell you. Sorry, I lied to you for so many years." Zoe said decisively, "I came here today to tell you the truth. Now that the truth is out, even if I die... I can rest in peace." With that, Zoe let go of Toby, turned around, and ran to the wall next to her. Before Zoe''s head hit the wall, Toby hugged her. At the same time Toby hugged her, Zoe quickly turned around and hugged Toby tightly. "Toby, why are you stopping me? I''m no longer innocent. I''m sorry. I don''t dare to beg the Munn family to forgive me. Let me die." Toby held Zoe in his arms and sighed. "Zoe, how can I let you die? I have let you down!" At that, Zoe was overjoyed. Her n had seeded. She cried in Toby''s arms, "Toby, I did something wrong. Don''t you mind?" "You did that for me. I don''t have the right to dislike you. Besides... You did it for me. I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you." "It doesn''t matter. As long as you don''t anger me anymore, I can do everything," Zoe nestled in Toby''s arms and said contentedly. Toby sighed again and hugged Zoe tightly. Zoe was hugged out of the office by Toby, and her expression was totally different from when she entered the office. Landon looked at Toby with a frown. "Toby, how are you going to deal with such a woman of easy virtue? Are you going to hand her over to thepany Legal Department?" "Landon, she is my wife. Don''t speak of her in that way!" Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Zoe threw a proud nce at Landon as Toby said this. Landon sneered, "Zoe, pictures of her flirting with other men are still on the news. I''m ashamed of you. Are you still gonna let her stay at the Munns?" Toby looked at Landon angrily, "This is my family matter. You should stay out of it." "I really should stay out of your family business. But the incident has seriously damaged the Munn Group''s reputation. The stock of our group is going down. That woman did all of this, and now you''re defending her. Won''t you let down all of the Munn Group''s shareholders and employees by doing this?" Zoe red at Landon fiercely. At this point, Landon kept bringing this matter up and making her feel embarrassed. Tears welled up in Zoe''s eyes and she looked sadly at Toby. "Toby, I know I''ve caused thispany a lot of trouble. Let''s get a divorce!" Zoe wiped her eyes on her sleeve. Toby''s grip on Zoe grew stronger, and he stared at Langdon with a serious expression. "Zoe is your sister-inw and my wife. I won''t allow anyone to destroy her. Landon, if you ever say anything rude to Zoe again, I have the power to remove you from the board." Landon looked at Toby in shock. And then he looked at Toby and Zoe, who were crying in Toby arms and said mockingly, "Okay, I won''t. Do what you like." With that, Landon angrily turned around and left. Zoey in Toby''s arms and said worriedly, "Toby, Landon got me wrong. I''m afraid..." Toby stroked her shoulder, "Don''t worry. I''m here with you. I won''t let anyone hurt you." Zoe nodded with tears in her eyes, "Thank you, Toby." When the rest of the office saw Toby defending Zoe, no one dared say anything. ... Two dayster, Audrey received a letter from the Qi family stating that the 100 million yuan in compensation Neil had promised her had been paid and telling Audrey that she could withdraw her lawsuit. Audrey, Harold, Nataly, Nell, Grady were ying in the game room and getting ready for dinner when they hear the news. Seeing the meaningful smile on Audrey''s face, Nell asked, "What''s wrong? Whose call?" "It is from the client. The defendant paid 100 million yuan inpensation to the intiff and asked the intiff to withdraw thewsuit as soon as possible." Nataly frowned, "Did the 100 million yuanpensation you just mentioned refer to the case in which the defendant was your stepmother''s lover?" "Yes!" Audrey nodded. Harold asked the question in his heart, "Didn''t you say the defendant couldn''t afford the money? How could he suddenly pay back the money so quickly?" Audrey pointed out a point, "Two days ago, I received the news that Zoe has returned to the Munn''s vi." Grady said, "Your father must be blind. The woman cheated on him, but he kept her at home. Is he ok with this?" Nell tut-tutted, "Your father is so weird. I guess your stepmother is good in some ways. So your father didn''t have the heart to break up with her, did he?" Audrey rolled her eyes at her. Nell always said something unpleasant. Audrey sneered and said, "Being able topany Mr. Toby for so many years and be his only woman, she certainly has some means. Otherwise, how could she have married into the Munns so soon after my mother died?" "Then your previous efforts have been in vain?" Nell said regretfully. Audrey chuckled, "This is just the beginning. She just betrayed Toby, and that''s not enough to make Toby totally disappointed in her." Audrey''s smile was a bit horrifying. Her smile gave the others goosebumps. Nell rubbed her arms, wiping off ayer of goosebumps. "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about Audrey''s stepmother. Let''s go to dinner." However, as soon as they arrived at the restaurant, Audrey received a call from Bryson. After a while, Bryson brought George to the restaurant. Seeing George, Nataly frowned. Grady, sitting next to Nataly, spontaneously got up and gave his ce to George while Bryson sat down next to Audrey. At first, Nell and the others were a little shy when they saw Bryson, but now they had seen him many times and they were gradually rxed. The group of them quickly dispersed after eating and drinking their fill. Nell and Grady excused themselves as soon as they left the restaurant. Seeing Nell leaving, Nataly immediately followed her. "Uh, you two, wait for me!" George grabbed Nataly even faster, "Wait, I''ll send you off." Nell grabbed Grady and waved to Nataly, "I have something to do with Grady, so I won''t go with you." In the end, Nataly could only watch Nell and Grady disappeared from his sight. Harold went home with Bryson and Audrey. After Bryson, Audrey and Harold left, only George and Nataly were left. "I''ll take you home!" George looked at Nataly with a smile. Nataly rolled her eyes. "I don''t want to go home yet. I want to go to a nearby bookstore. Coincidentally, there is a library across the street. So, you can go back first." "Okay!" Natalie was relieved she could finally get rid of him. Nataly and George walked out of the mall together. When Nataly walked past the sidewalk, she found that George was still beside her. She thought that George had parked the car in the parking lot next to the library. So she continued to walk with him without saying anything. However, George was still following her when she entered the library. Nataly could not help but stop and look at George, who had also stopped, "Mr. George, I want to go in and find a book. Why are you following me?" "It just so happens that I also want to find a book!" Nataly, "..." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. This was simply an excuse. However, he could do whatever he liked to do and she could not say anything about it. She could only bite the bullet and walk into the library. After entering the library, Nataly went straight to the program area. Nataly took out a book and nned to turn around to the desk, but George blocked her way. Nataly said grumpily, "Mr. George, Aren''t you looking for a book? What are you doing following me? The books about business management are downstairs and not here!" George took a book from the bookshelf and looked at Nataly innocently, "I also want to read books about programs. What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" Nataly, "..." Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Because George had also picked up a book, Nataly could not say anything about it. She silently walked past him and sat down beside the study desk in the library to read. Of course, George also held the book in his hand and sat next to Nataly. Natalie picked up the book and looked at it carefully. George sat next to her, admiring Natalie''s earnest profile. Seeing Natalie reading the book so carefully, George opened the book to find out what the program was all about. However, after George opened the book and looked at the code on it, he felt a wave of dizziness. He thought to himself that since Nataly was so obsessed with it, he would have to study it and learn her likes and dislikes in order to speak hernguage in the future. However, after forcing himself to watch for a while, a feeling of mise came over him. He was so sleepy that he kept patting his cheek to wake him up. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore, so he put his chin in one hand and closed his eyes to sleep. Before he knew it, he was asleep. After falling asleep, George gave off a series of snore. Although snore was not loud, it was loud in a quiet library. This immediately caught the attention of other readers. Then they started pointing at George. Natalie read the book carefully, oblivious to George''s snoring. At this time, the girl sitting next to Nataly suddenly poked Nataly''s arm. Nataly turned in confusion, "Hello, what''s the matter?" The girl pointed at George, who was beside Nataly, "Miss, your boyfriend is snoring." Only then did Nataly hear George''s snoring and immediately blushed. "Sorry!" Nataly quickly pushed George away. After being pushed by Nataly, George quivered and immediately woke up. After waking up, he met Nataly''s gaze, which made him panic. "Uh, what''s wrong? What happened? Why are you looking at me like that?" Nataly looked at George''s face and couldn''t help but sigh. Then she closed the book in her hand and put it back on the shelf. George hurried after her. Nataly looked back and saw that the book George had just picked up was still on the table. She pointed her chin toward the table and warned him, frowning, "Put your book back where it is!" "Oh, okay!" George quickly returned to the desk and picked up the book he had just read. Following Nataly, he ced the book on the bookshelf. "Do you still want to continue reading?" George put the book away and asked Nataly. "No!" She came to the library to get away from George. Now she found that wherever she went, George always followed her. She couldn''t get rid of him even if she was reading in the library. She had to give up. "Then are you going home? I''ll take you home!" George said happily. Fortunately, she stopped reading. If he went on reading that program book, he would have a headache. "Alright!" Outside the library, George said to Nataly, "Wait for me on the side of the road. I''ll go to the other side to get my car. I''ll be right there!" Just as George was about to leave, Nataly suddenly grabbed George''s hand, "Wait a minute. You''ll have to make a detour if you drive here to pick me up. I''ll go with you!" George looked at Nataly holding his hand and felt ttered. "You said ... you want to go with me to get the car?" Nataly smiled at him, "Well, what of it?" George nodded fiercely, "Of course, you can." When George and Nataly went to get the car, Nataly did not let go of George''s hand. Of course, she did not let go of George''s hand, and George naturally would not let go of hers. All the way, George''s palms got mmy and damp. When they got to the parking lot, George refused to let go of Natalie''s hand and did not get in the car for a long time. Nataly shook George''s hand, "Aren''t we getting in the car?" George stared at the hands of the two of them reluctantly, "Uh, let''s wait a little longer!" Nataly saw the emotions in George''s eyes and stared at him, "If you want to hold my hand, the next time we go out on a date, I''ll let you hold my hand!" George was stunned when he heard Nataly say this. He looked in disbelief at Nataly''s honest face. "Nataly, what ... what did you just say? Say it again." Nataly''s face was a little red. She bit her lower lip and said, "I said, next time we go on a date, you can hold my hand again at the time." This time, George heard it clearly, but he didn''t think it was true. He asked eagerly, "Nataly, you said it was a date, so are you..." Nataly''s face turned even redder as she forcefully shook off George''s hand, "Uh, let''s get into the car first." As Nataly took a step, George grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. George hugged Nataly tightly in his arms and buried his face in her neck. He smiled happily, like a child who had received candies. "Nataly, am I getting this right? Did you mean... Is it what I think it is?" Nataly was still shy, but she could feel George''s arms shaking slightly as he hugged her. Maybe he was afraid because he wasn''t sure how she felt about him? After a few months together, George took great care of her and protected her. Nataly was not blind. She saw all this, not to mention that she really liked him. He was so warm that she was already touched by him. Maybe she could try to start a rtionship with him. N?velDrama.Org owns this. In the end, she raised her arm and gently hugged George, saying, "If you don''t mind, are you willing to be my boyfriend?" George answered almost immediately, "I do! I would like to!" In the parking lot, he picked Natalie up and spun her around like a child. A car was about to leave, but there was no way to pass because George and Nataly were stuck in the middle of the road. The driver stuck his head out and said angrily, "You two get out of the way. Don''t show off your love in front of me!" Nataly quickly pulled George to the side and apologized to the driver awkwardly. The driver said in a depressed tone, "My ex-girlfriend just got a new boyfriend, and now you two are showing off your love in front of me! What kind of world is this!" The driverined while driving past George and Nataly. Nataly and George smiled at each other and got into the car. After returning home, George immediately sent a message to his WeChat group with Bryson and James, "Nataly finally agreed to be my girlfriend. I''ll treat you guys to a meal another day." "Bryson: Congrattions!" This was followed by a system notification. "James has quit the group chat!" Chapter 434 Chapter 434 Ever since Deegan found out that Audrey was Bryson''s girlfriend, his attitude towards Audrey had changed a lot. Audrey went to her seat. She needed to pass by Deegan''s seat. In the past, when Audrey returned to her seat, Deegan did not even nce at her, let alone greet her. However, after meeting Bryson, every time Deegan saw Audreying in from outside the door, he would quickly stand up and call Audrey very politely, "Angel. How are you?" Seeing that there was no water in Audrey''s teacup, Deegan hurriedly picked up Audrey''s teacup and went to the break room to get a cup of water for her. He ttered Audrey shamelessly. Anyone who saw it would think that Deegan had gotten better. Previous to this, Deegan had given Audrey tit for tat in thew firm. He would never be so ttering. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Some people spected that Audrey might have some special rtionship with Deegan. However, average boyfriends would not be so submissive to their girlfriends, let alone a big-headed man like Deegan. Therefore, everyone in thew firm thought that Deegan might be mentally disabled. No matter what everyone guessed, Deegan was as polite to Audrey. Freddy walked to Deegan, intending to ask him to plead for a case. Deegan was about to say something but he suddenly turned to look at Audrey behind him. "Angel, are you interested in this case?" Hearing that it was a divorce case, Audrey lost interest, stared at herputer screen, and said coldly, "No!" At that, Deegan smiled and said to Freddy, "I''ll plead for this case." Freddy had only heard about it from the others in the office. He did not care about the sudden change in Deegan''s attitude towards Audrey. He thought that the change was probably just a rumor. At this moment, Freddy was a little puzzled that Deegan even asked Audrey before pleading for a case. Freddy looked back and forth at Deegan and Audrey. "You..." Freddy asked with a frown, "Why did you suddenly be so... Angel, what is your rtionship with Deegan now?" Before Audrey answered, Deegan hurriedly said, "I admire Angel. I treat Angel as my good teacher. It can be considered a teacher-student rtionship!" Freddy was speechless. In the past, Deegan was the one who disdained Audrey the most, but now he suddenly changed his words. Freddy could not expect it. However, Freddy felt it good that they stopped fighting. They could do whatever they wanted but fight. "Alright, I''ll give the case to Deegan. Deegan, if you don''t understand anything, you will feel free to ask Angel." "Got it. Thank you, Mr. Steele." ... Audrey came out of the washroom and saw Deegan standing by the sink. Audrey finished washing her hands and was about to leave when Deegan hurriedly called her. "Angel!" Audrey turned around. "What? What''s wrong?" Deegan looked at Audrey with a ttering expression. "Angel, can I ask... Do you often meet Mr. Bryson recently?" Audrey nced at him indifferently. "We made an appointment to have lunch together. Are you going to join us?" Deegan waved his hand. "No. No. You enjoy the meal. I''ll not be the third wheel." "What do you want to do with this question?" "Nothing, I just care about you. I have something to do, so I won''t disturb you. Goodbye." Audrey snorted and nced at Deegan''s back as he left. What did he mean by caring about her? He just wanted to know if she had broken up with Bryson. If she had broken up with Bryson, Deegan would definitely step on her without hesitation. Audrey shrugged and stopped thinking about it. When she was having lunch with Bryson, Audrey remembered this matter and told Bryson about it. "This morning, Deegan asked me if I often meet you!" Audrey excitedly looked at Bryson. "I guess he wants to ask me if we broke up." "So?" "Actually, I wanted to tell him that he would not be able to wait for us to break up for the rest of his life!" Audrey said with a smile. He would not be able to wait for them to break up for the rest of his life! Audrey''s words pleased Bryson. Bryson smiled slightly and he looked a little happier. "If you don''t want to see him, I''ll phone Mr. Steele..." "No! No!" Audrey waved her hand. "You don''t know that he is very respectful to me now. He is afraid that I will be unhappy. He can stay there." "Alright, when you do not want to see him, just tell me." Audrey did not answer Bryson. Instead, she rested her chin in her hands and looked at Bryson''s handsome face. Bryson raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong?" Audrey blinked her bright eyes. "I was thinking that I have gotten a lot of benefits after being with you. As long as I mentioned that you are my boyfriend, all the demons and ghosts would be gone." Bryson smiled. "If you get married to me, you will get more benefits." Get married... Audreyughed and changed the topic. "Well, today''s dishes taste pretty good. Hurry up and try it." Bryson knew that Audrey had deliberately changed the topic. As the president of the Cordova Group, Bryson had thousands of ways to get married to Audrey. However, he respected Audrey and refused to force her. He did not want her to be angry and feel that she was not respected. Therefore, he had been waiting for her to willingly say that she would marry him. It didn''t matter. They had only known each other for a short period. The days ahead were still long, and he could wait. Bryson ced a piece of boned fish into Audrey''s bowl. Audrey immediately ate it with relish. After eating a piece of fish, Audrey feltfortable. She suddenly remembered something. "By the way, Elvis''s case has been stagnant. I heard that... Elvis''s father has not been working on the case recently." Audrey said worriedly, "I''m worried that he might harm you." Bryson''s eyes moved. "Don''t worry. He is too ipetent to harm me for the time being. As for you... You decided to go to the Munn Group this afternoon..." Bryson looked at her with concern. "Do you want me to go with you?" Audrey had already decided to prepare for a showdown with Toby today. In the name of Toby, Audrey invited Zoe and Wendy to Toby''s office. Audrey smiled. "I can do it. I have been waiting for six years. No matter what they say, I will not be hurt by them at all." Chapter 435 Chapter 435 In the afternoon. In the Munn''s Vi. Zoe changed into a high-end dress that she had just bought from the mall yesterday afternoon and put on a delicate makeup. She was dressed up beautifully. Although Zoe was already over forty years old, she was still as graceful as a thirty-year-old woman after dressing up. Wendy had already changed into new clothes. Wendy was more than three months pregnant, therefore, she would choose clothes that were as loose as possible. Wendy changed her clothes and went downstairs. Zoe was waiting for her there. "Watch the steps!" Zoe carefully helped Wendy down thest steps. Wendy smiled and grabbed Zoe''s hand. "Mom, I''m not that fragile. The baby in my belly has passed the critical period of three months. It''s all right." "You have to be careful. The baby in your belly is the future heir of the Shaw family. You have to be careful." "Okay, Mom, I see." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Zoe raised her hand to look at the watch on her wrist. "Alright, it''s about time. We should go out now." "Yes." When the two passed by the servants, their faces were full of arrogance, as if everyone was as lowly as ants in front of them. Wendy asked while sitting in the car. "By the way, Mom, why did Dad suddenly ask us to go to thepany to see him?" Zoe was also confused. "I don''t know. He didn''t say anything. Anyway, he asked us to go, so let''s go. Maybe..." Zoe had a mysterious look on her face. "Maybe he wants to give Quentin''s shares to you!" Wendy''s eyes lit up. "Really?" "I was only guessing. Otherwise, why does he call us there?" Wendy was overjoyed. "If your guess turned out to be true in the end, then you are too amazing, Mom." "You little girl, in the future, I will have to rely on you for the rest of my life. If you really get the company''s shares, don''t forget me!" Wendy smiled as she leaned into Zoe''s embrace. She rubbed her head against Zoe''s chest and said, "No matter what, I will be always nice to you, mom!" Right a few days ago, Wendy refused to answer Zoe''s call for several days after Zoe was caught by Toby in the act of having an affair with another man. But now, it was obvious that Wendy and Zoe had forgotten it. Wendy and Zoe embraced each other, not knowing what would happen in the future. ... In front of the building of Toby''spany. Wendy and Zoe walked into the building together. As soon as they entered, they saw a familiar figure walking towards them. Seeing that figure, Wendy''s and Zoe''s expressions changed. It was onlyter that Zoe found out that Audrey was Liam''s defensewyer, and it was also Audrey who proposed thepensation of 100 million. Zoe thought with hatred, ''If it weren''t for Audrey, how could Liam ask for 100 million? Moreover, because of her, I was caught in bed by Toby. All in all, Audrey was the culprit.'' That''s why Zoe gnashed her teeth when she saw Audrey. The moment Zoe saw Audrey, she thought of how humiliated she felt back then. Wendy did not have a good impression of Audrey. A while ago, when Wendy''s card was frozen, Audrey had lunch at the same restaurant as her. Wendy kindly proposed to pay for Audrey. However, the price of Audrey''s meal was even higher than hers. This was also why Wendy did not have enough cash on her that day. Wendy thought about it carefully and thought Audrey probably did it on purpose. Wendy was angry that no matter how she tried to show her goodwill, Audrey didn''t appreciate it at all. Wendy even suspected that it was likely that Audrey was ying tricks on her behind her back and that could exin why Audrey suddenly take away the shares that were once belonged to her. Thinking of this, Wendy thought that there was no need for her to be polite to Audrey since Audrey showed no appreciation for her kindness. "Why are you here?" Wendy angrily blocked Audrey. "This is the Munn Group. We do not wee you." Audrey smiled at Wendy, her eyes shing with a cold light. "I have an appointment with Mr. Munn. If you want to chase me out, you have to ask his opinion first!" Wendy was rendered speechless. Since it was Toby who had called Audrey over, Wendy naturally had no reason to chase Audrey out. She could only suppress her anger and walk into the elevator with Audrey. From the first floor to the president''s office on the top floor, Audrey, Wendy, and Zoe didn''t say a word. Exiting the elevator, the three of them entered Toby''s office at the same time. Toby was dealing with the documents when the three of them arrived at the office at the same time. "Dad!" "Toby!" Toby frowned. "Why are you here?" Zoe looked at Toby doubtfully. "Well, didn''t you ask your assistant to call us toe to thepany to see you today?" "Yes, I also received a call!" Wendy said. Toby frowned even deeper. "I didn''t ask anyone to call you." The expressions on Zoe''s and Wendy''s faces changed slightly. "How is that possible? We did receive the call..." Audrey stood up unhurriedly and said, "You don''t have to guess. I asked someone to call you and invite you toe here." Hearing Audrey''s words, Zoe and Wendy were a little angry. Wendy''s face darkened. "Audrey, why did you invite my mother and me to my dad''s office?" Zoe smiled coldly. "Audrey, you are awyer. This is breaking thew. We can sue you." Audrey chuckled. "It''s been six years, yet you are still as domineering and eloquent as before. I''m really scared!" Zoe narrowed her eyes as she red at Audrey. "We don''t know each other before, do we?" "You are my father''s wife. It is only natural that I know you." "What do you mean? Your father?" Audrey smiled as she took out a piece of paper and ced it on Toby''s desk. Toby saw the contents of the paper at a nce. He took it and had a closer look. When he saw the results on it, he looked at Audrey in shock. "Audrey, you..." Zoe and Wendy didn''t know why Toby was so surprised. Zoe took the paper from Toby. Zoe found that the paper was a paternity test. Toby''s and Audrey''s names were on it. At the end of the paternity test report, there was a result and it said that afterparing the genes of Toby and Audrey, the result showed that the two of them were biological father and daughter. That sentence was like a bolt of lightning and it shocked Zoe and Wendy. Wendy muttered in shock, "You are actually Audrey Munn." Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Audrey smiled as she looked at the shock on their face. "That''s right, I''m Audrey Munn." Hearing Audrey''s affirmative answer, Wendy seemed to be greatly stimted. She took two steps back. She stared at Audrey''s smiling face. She only felt that Audrey''s smiling face was like the cold wind that could pierce her bones. Wendy thought in disbelief, ''How could it be possible?'' This was the truth Wendy was most unwilling to believe. If what Audrey said was true, then everything Audrey had done during this period could be seen as revenge. Wendy still remembered the hatred in Audrey''s eyes when they met for thest time six years ago. Wendy was sure now that Audrey returned to take revenge on her. Seeing that Wendy had taken two steps back, Audrey smiled at Wendy. "My good sister, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so unhappy when you hear that I''m back?" Wendy pointed at Audrey''s nose with a trembling finger and said loudly, "No, you are lying. You are definitely not Audrey Munn. I once asked you. You clearly said that you are not. How can you be Audrey Munn? I do not believe that you are Audrey Munn. The paternity test report in your hand is fake. It is fake. Dad, you must not believe this woman. She is awyer. She has the ability to fake her identity." Zoe immediately reacted and looked at Toby with a sorrowful expression. "Yes, Toby, this Audrey is very cunning. There must be a problem with this paternity test report." Audrey looked at Zoe and Wendy as if she was looking at a fool. "This report has been verified. If you don''t believe me, you can call the relevant department and ask." Toby''s face darkened, and he immediately called the relevant department in front of everyone. When Toby finished the call, Zoe cast a vicious look at Audrey. She then asked Toby anxiously, "Toby, how was it? This report must be fake. Am I right?" Toby was a little stunned. He looked at Audrey in disbelief. "Since you are my daughter, why have you onlye to recognize me now?" Toby stared at Audrey with anger in his eyes. It had to be known that during the days Audrey had been in Peace City, she had helped the others in court against the Munn Corporation and the Munn Corporation lost quite a bit of money. Toby remembered all of this. Audrey looked at Zoe and Wendy with a meaningful gaze. "I wanted to reunite with you as soon as I came back, but some people don''t want me to reunite with you. Moreover, if I had done so, I''m afraid that what you see now would only be my corpse." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "How is this possible? Who would have the guts to do such a thing?" When Zoe saw Audrey looking at her, she pointed at Audrey like a shrew and scolded, "What do you mean? Why do you look at me? Do you mean I will kill you?" Audrey smiled as she looked at Zoe''s angry face. "I haven''t said anything yet. Why are you so impatient, Zoe? What are you trying to hide?" "Nonsense, what would I hide?" "Since I''ve already decided to speak out the truth, I''m naturally prepared everything well. Be patient, Zoe. Let''s see what I brought here first!" Zoe looked at Audrey with a bit of doubt. Zoe wanted to see what Audrey was going to do next. Audrey took out a folder and said to Zoe, "Zoe, twenty years ago, when my mother passed away, where were you?" When Audrey asked about this, Zoe''s eyes shed, and there was a trace of panic in her heart. Wendy blurted out, "Your mother died of illness. What does this have to do with my mother? Don''t nder my mother!" Audrey chuckled. "Although my mother died of illness, her condition had started to get better. However, on that night twenty years ago, she suddenly had heart disease. Her condition got worse all of a sudden, and then she could not be cured." "As you said, that''s because your mother''s condition suddenly worsened." Audrey stared at Zoe with a pair of cold eyes, taking in all of Zoe''s guilty expression. "Zoe, you met my mother that day, didn''t you?" When Zoe saw Audrey''s confident expression, she thought that Audrey should have evidence to prove that she had seen Audrey''s mother, so she gritted her teeth and admitted it. "Yes, I have seen your mother that day." "Really? But you said before that you never went to see my mother that day." Zoe calmly exined, "I was afraid that you would suspect that I killed her. But I didn''t kill her." "Humph! It seemed that you''vepletely forgotten everything!" After saying this, Audrey smiled at Toby. "Mr. Munn, I have a witness. She is Ciara Buck, the servant who took care of my mother twenty years ago. She saw everything that happened in my mother''s room that day. She is downstairs right now. Please call the security downstairs to let Ciara in." Toby''s expression turned cold, and Zoe''s expression changed drastically. Toby made a phone call and asked the security downstairs to let Ciarae into the building. A short whileter, a middle-aged woman walked in from the door of the president''s office. When Ciara entered and saw Zoe, her back stiffened. She still managed to walk behind Audrey even though she was a little scared. Toby recognized Ciara at a nce. Without waiting for Toby to speak, Zoe quickly refuted, "Toby, Ciara must have been bribed by Audrey. In the past, when Ciara saw me, she showed no respect to me. That was why I drove her off. She must have hated me, so she deliberatelyes to nder me!" Audrey chuckled. "Zoe, you are really good at inverting right and wrong." She then turned to Ciara and said, "Ciara, I hope you can speak out about everything that happened back then. Do not hide anything." When Ciara saw that Audrey was confident, she bravely stood up and straightened her neck. "Mr. Munn, I am Ciara. In the past, it was Zoe who came to see your wife, Sierra. After that, she found that Sierra wanted to take the medicine, so she deliberately changed the medicine. Sierra found that there was a problem with the medicine. But Zoe forced Sierra to take the medicine." "Nonsense!" Zoe shouted, "I knew it. Audrey bought you to frame me. Toby, you can''t trust them." Toby''s face darkened. "Do you know that lying will be punished by thew? Do you have any evidence?" Ciara nodded her head vigorously. "When Sierra passed away, you thought that she died because she lost her will due to illness, so you asked someone to cremate her and bury her. I was careful and took Sierra''s blood for tests. I always keep the test report in my hands. The test report showed that your wife was poisoned before the car ident!" Chapter 437 Chapter 437 After Ciara finished her words, Audrey calmly took out a piece of paper from her folder and handed it to Toby. Zoe reached out and wanted to take the paper away. Audrey did not hesitate and grabbed Zoe''s wrist. Out of the pain, Zoe retracted her hand. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Audrey ced the paper in front of Toby. It was a test report and the paper was so old that it turned slightly yellow. The inspection agency had existed for twenty years, so it was not difficult to verify if the test report was valid. Toby directly searched for the phone number of this inspection agency online and made a phone call. When Zoe saw Toby making the call, her face was pale as death. The inspection agency checked for a while before calling back. As a result, it was confirmed that the test report was indeed the examination report from twenty years ago. At that time, their agency also kept the DNA, and it was indeed Audrey''s mother, Sierra''s DNA. After confirming the authenticity of the report, Toby stared at the results of the report. ording to the test report, it was true that Sierra''s blood contained the medicine that could cause sudden heart disease, and Sierra died from excessive medicine. Zoe gritted her teeth and refuted, "It was just a piece of paper, there was no way to prove that I fed her the medicine. Perhaps she ate it herself. She did not want to live. She wanted to frame me, so she ate the medicine herself." Audrey looked at Zoe coldly with a trace of hatred in her eyes. "Zoe, do you dare to swear that you have never done anything to my mother? Do you dare to swear an oath?" Zoe looked at the hatred in Audrey''s eyes and subconsciously took a step back. Toby seemed to have figured out something. Zoe was smart. She gritted her teeth and rushed forward, directly kneeling in front of Toby. "Toby, I was wrong, but I didn''t have a choice back then. Wendy was always humiliated as the child of a mistress. When I went to see Sierra, Sierra said she didn''t want to live anymore. That''s why I found the medicine for her. It was her choice. She wanted to eat it herself. What I said is true. I really didn''t mean to harm her. Toby, you must believe me. I have been with you for so many years. You should know what kind of person I am, shouldn''t you?" Toby''s heart softened a little as he saw Zoe cry bitterly. After all, Zoe had been with him for so many years. Back then, he had already been bored of Audrey''s mother. He didn''t pay much attention to Audrey''s mother''s death. Sierra was a person who died twenty years ago, while Zoe was his current wife. Of course, he knew whom to choose. Audrey''s face turned a bit colder as she saw the change in Toby''s expression. Audrey knew since Toby had already betrayed her mother, he would not seek justice for her mother, nor would he punish Zoe for a dead person. Toby coughed and said, "Audrey, this matter..." Audrey had already expected Toby to react this way. She calmly continued, "Mr. Munn, be patient. I still have something else to show you. It won''t be toote to decide after you see it!" Zoe red at Audrey angrily, not knowing what else she would take out. Audrey ced a photo in front of Toby. "This photo was taken eight years ago. At that time, a photographer happened to photograph near the hospital where my grandfather died. He happened to take a photo of a scene. This photo happened to record what happened in a ward in the opposite hospital." It was near the ward where Toby''s father lived. The inspection report Audrey had previously taken out panicked Zoe, but the photo Audrey took out now shocked Zoe. Because, in the photo, Zoe just pulled out the plug on Toby''s father''s breathing machine, and Toby''s father reached out to grab the plug of the breathing machine, but Zoe took a step back. This scene was photographed by coincidence. Zoe thought in shock, ''How could there be such a coincidence?'' The nature of killing Sierra was different from killing Toby''s father. Although Toby was ruthless, he was filial to his parents. Even though Toby''s father was biased, Toby had been sad for a long time because of his father''s death. Toby stared at the photo, and his blood raced. He turned to re at Zoe. "It was you who killed my dad." Zoe''s eyes flickered. "You ... You also know that your father was on his deathbed at that time. The doctor had already issued the critically ill notice. However, at that time, thepany was in a mess. I just brought his death forward by two days. Even if I hadn''t done so, he would have passed away at that time and the Munn Group would already have gone bankrupt." Toby got mad as he heard Zoe''s words. He pped Zoe to the ground. "But he is my father. How can you do such a thing?" Toby pointed at Zoe and said angrily. Zoe trembled on the ground, not daring to look up at Toby. Audrey timely stepped forward and handed a USB sh disk to Toby. "Also, I have a recording here. Mr. Munn, listen to this recording first!" Toby red at Audrey. However, he still took the USB sh disk from Audrey. Then, he inserted the USB sh disk into theputer and opened it. As the USB sh disk was inserted into theputer, a recording was yed. "Didn''t I tell you not to look for me for the time being? Why did you look for me again?" On theputer, Zoe''s voice suddenly came out. Hearing this recording, Zoe''s blood seemed to freeze in an instant. Zoe thought in fear, ''This is...'' Zoe shouted in a hurry, "No, don''t y it! Don''t y it!" Zoe rushed forward crazily, intending to pull out the USB sh disk. However, as soon as Zoe rushed to theputer, Audrey grabbed her wrist, making it impossible for Zoe to pull the USB sh disk out. Soon after, Neil''s voice came out. "I miss you." "Toby has notpletely believed me. If he finds out our affair, I''m afraid all my previous efforts will be in vain." "In other words, he believed that you were with me to save him?" "Yes, he believes it for the time being. I came to see you in secret today. I can''t stay with you for too long, lest he finds out." "Don''t go yet. Kiss me first. I haven''t seen you for a few days. I miss you so much." "Alright, alright. I really can''t stay here any longer. I have to go back." Chapter 438 Chapter 438 The moment the recording stopped, the President''s Office fell silent. Zoe copsed to the ground. She didn''t dare to look at Toby and only red at Audrey. She med Audrey for exposing her secret in front of Toby. Wendy looked at her mother in shock. She didn''t expect Zoe to keep in touch with that man. "Mom, how could you do that?" Wendy used Zoe in a trembling voice. Zoe was too ashamed to look up. Toby grabbed Zoe''s wrist and pulled her up. He asked her furiously, "Didn''t you say that you were with him because you wanted to save me? You''ve promised that you wouldn''t contact him. Then what''s this recording?" Hearing Toby''s questioning, Zoe exined in fear, "It''s Audrey. She must have forged the recording. She wanted to avenge her mother, so she framed me. Toby, how could I lie to you? Trust me!" Audrey looked at Zoe calmly. "Oh, I almost forgot. When I got this recording, I happened to get a surveince video. Why not take a look?" Zoe trembled and mumbled, "What? Video? How could you have the video?" She thought Audrey only had the recording and she could get through it. However, if the video was exposed, Toby would kill her. Audrey took out another sh drive and inserted it into theputer. Then, she set the screen before Toby and Zoe. The same voice came, but this time, it showed that Zoe and Neil were kissing. Toby almost heard the sound of cuckoos. He pointed at the video angrily. "Tell me, what''s this?" Zoe fell to the ground, her head buzzing. She knew that there was no excuse. This video was irrefutable. In the end, Zoe kneeled on the ground and apologized to Toby, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Toby, I was wrong." Toby pushed Zoe away. "Zoe, you have disappointed me!" If Zoe was loyal to him, Toby could take the risk of letting his father down and protect Zoe. However, Zoe had cuckolded him. She crossed the line. Toby looked at Zoe furiously. At that moment, Audrey spoke again unhurriedly. "And..." Hearing Audrey''s words, Zoe''s heart skipped a beat. Audrey took out a couple of files. "Six years ago, I was framed for stealing thepany''s confidential information. However, I have never done this. So, after I came back, I investigated the truth. I found that it was a man called Neil who had sold secrets to rivalpanies. I wonder how this Neil could get the Munn Group''s confidential documents?" Zoe''s eyes were full of despair. ''I was done.'' Toby trembled all over. In the end, he took a deep breath and red at Zoe. "Should I call the police, or will you give yourself up to the police?" Hearing this, Zoe widened her eyes and shook her head. "No, I don''t want to go to the police station. Toby, I know you love me. You won''t be so cruel to me, will you? Toby, you can''t do this to me. I am your wife. If I am in prison, it will impact the Munn Group..." Toby looked at Zoe with hatred. "Thest thing I regret is marrying you!" Zoe copsed onto the ground. She knew that Toby would not forgive her. At that time, Audrey''s gaze suddenly fell on Wendy, who subconsciously shrank back. She still remembered what she had done to Audrey, so when Audrey''s gaze fell on her, she was afraid. Wendy shivered and took a few steps back. "What do you want?" "Wendy, Quentin''s disappearance, grandma''s car ident, and sending people abroad to murder. You didn''t forget these, right?" "Nonsense!" Wendy looked at Toby anxiously. Audrey sneered, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you now!" Audrey looked at Wendy''s stomach. "You are pregnant. Even if I show all the evidence, you won''t go to jail now, but..." Wendy''s heart suddenly tightened, as if an invisible hand was holding her heart. Her heart ached so much that she could barely breathe. Audrey''s words were like a curse that lingered in Wendy''s mind. What Audrey meant was, if Wendy''s child was born, she would take revenge on Wendy. If Wendy was not pregnant, she would be sent to the police station like her mother. Thinking of this, she subconsciously held her lower abdomen with both hands, as if it was the savior. Zoe was still begging Toby. Toby was annoyed and called the security guard to pull Zoe out. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Wendy dared not to stay here and followed Zoe out. After they left, Audrey also had no reason to stay in the office. She put away the folder in her hand and prepared to go out. "Wait!" Toby stood up and looked at Audrey. "Audrey, will you go home tonight?" Audrey didn''t even turn her head as she said indifferently, "Mr. Toby, have you ever treated me as your daughter? If I go home, won''t you feel ufortable?" Toby was speechless. She still made him unhappy, just like in the past twenty years. Every time she saw him, she frowned on him. Toby frowned. "Since you have admitted that you are my daughter, why are you so distant? You should call me dad." Audrey sneered. "When you were indifferent to my mother''s death, you were disqualified from being my father." Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Audrey let out a long sigh of relief as she walked out of the Munn Group. Audrey looked up at the white clouds above her. A kind face seemed to appear among the clouds. It was as young as twenty years ago, as if she was smiling at Audrey. ''Mom, I have uncovered the truth about your death. Zoe is bound to get punished. Please rest in peace.'' A car stopped in front of Audrey. From the shape and the color of the car, Audrey knew who was in it. She immediately opened the door and got in. As soon as she sat down, a familiar aura enveloped her. Her body, which had just been chilled by the cold air in Toby''s office, also warmed up. "Are you done?" Bryson held her hand, concerned. Audrey leaned against Bryson, feeling a little tired. "Yes. Toby has sent Zoe to the police station, and I have arranged for my assistant to present all the evidence of Zoe''s crimes. Zoe must spend the rest of her life in prison." Bryson put his arm around her shoulder, lowered his head, and gave her a light peck on the forehead. "You must be tired." Audrey nodded at Bryson''s chest. "Yes, a little." "I''ll send you home. I''ve told your firm that you''ll be at the Cordova Group this afternoon. You won''t go back." "Alright." Audrey closed her eyes. ... In the evening, Audrey, Bryson, and Harold ate in the restaurant opposite Audrey''s home. Audrey kept drinking. Seeing this, Harold worriedly held her wrist and stopped her. "You drank a lot today. You need to stop." Audrey smiled and pushed Harold''s hand away. "I''m delighted!" Audrey poured Harold a drink. "We got one less enemy. Cheers!" Harold looked at the cup bitterly. "But, I can''t drink!" "In Shore City, I heard others say that you drank a lot. How can''t you drink now?" "I don''t have a good capacity for liquor." Audrey put the ss into Harold''s hand with a straight face. "I poured you a ss of wine. You have to drink it." Seeing that Audrey was insistent, Harold could only take the ss. Bryson wanted to stop them, but he gave up because he knew Audrey well. He waited until Audrey had almost finished drinking. However, Harold seemed to be addicted. He kept pouring wine for himself and Audrey,pletely forgetting his purpose. An hourter, Harold and Audrey were drunk. However, Audrey drank more than Harold, so she was even drunker. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Bryson picked Audrey up and had the bodyguards carry Harold back home. Two bodyguards sent Harold home and they ced him on the bed. Haroldy on the bed without moving. After Bryson sent Audrey back to her room, he went to pour Harold a ss of water. However, when he returned to Audrey''s room, he couldn''t find her. Vomiting noises came from the bathroom. Bryson walked into the bathroom and saw Audrey vomiting non-stop on the toilet. Then, she flushed out her vomit. Seeing Bryson holding a cup of water, she took the cup without asking. She rinsed her mouth and drank the remaining water. After that, she felt much better. As Bryson supported her, he took over the cup and said unhappily, "I''ve told you to stop. Are you feeling ufortable now?" Audrey was still drunk. She leaned against Bryson and saw that Bryson had two faces. She held his face with both hands and shouted sternly, "Oh, why is your face shaking? Stop it!" Bryson frowned. "Audrey, you''re drunk." "I''m not drunk!" Audrey muttered, "I am sober. I know that you are the man I love most, Bryson." Seeing Audrey swaying unsteadily in his arms, Bryson ced the cup on the sink beside him and held her steady. Audrey held Bryson''s face and she looked even more impatient. "Stand still! I can''t see my dear Bryson''s face." Bryson was speechless. It seemed that she was totally drunk. "Go back to sleep." Audrey stared at Bryson with sparkling eyes. "Sure!" Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Audrey woke up with a sore in her brain the next morning. She got up, pressed her aching temple, and shook her head with force to fullye to her conscious. And then she began to recall what had happenedst night. She remembered the scene where she unbuttoned Bryson''s shirt. On thinking of that scene, Audrey''s head began to spin as her face start to redden. ''Oh, shit! What have I donest night after I got drunk?'' she thought. She made a quick look around to see if Bryson was there with her. Fortunately, she was not with him. Her clothes were untouched, which was a relief to her. ''Although I may have ridiculed myselfst night, I didn''t do something stupid,'' she felt relieved as thinking such thoughts. Audrey washed up and left the room. When she was walking through the gate, she spotted Bryson leaving from his room, also with his same outfitst night. She saw Bryson was wearing that white shirt. It reminded her of her behaviorst night. At that instant, she began to blush. "Um, you didn''t go back homest night?" she asked Bryson. Bryson replied, raising his eyebrows, "It was you who wouldn''t let me go homest night..." Audrey was speechless. ''You don''t have to say it all, '' she thought to herself with embarrassment. Audrey''s face reddened again. She coughed a bit as if to interrupt his words, "I think you should drink water in the morning, which is good for your health. Let me get you a ss of water." Audrey avoided seeing his eyes once she was done talking. She went to get the water, feeling ashamed and furious about her behavior ofst night. She made a scene unlikely of herself. Maybe it was because she was drunk, but she felt disappointed in herself for what she had said and did. Audrey''s mind was flying around with her thoughts aboutst night, and she even didn''t notice the water overflowed. It was Bryson who noticed the water spilling, standing outside of the kitchen. He reminded her with a smile, "The water has spilled out." After hearing his warnings, she let go of the water dispenser instantly. "Here you are, drink this!" Audrey handed his water to Bryson hurriedly. Audrey scolded herself inside. She went to fetch a ss of water for herself to drink. She asked Bryson rather in a timid tone, "Aboutst night, I wonder if I said anything strange?" She was foggy about the things that happenedst night, and she was uncertain if she said something inappropriate. "You mean except you unbuttoning my shirt?" Bryson said. Audrey was at a loss with her words. ''You don''t have to repeat it!'' she thought. Audrey cast a furious nce at him and said, "Yes, I mean apart from that, what else have I donest night, tell me." Bryson cut in without waiting for her to finish her words. "I have no clue untilst night about how much you care for me in your heart, Audrey." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Audrey didn''t know what to say. "I was drunkst night!" Audrey gritted her teeth. "When someone is drunk, can you still believe what he or she said?" "You may be right, but I also have heard a saying that when a person gets drunk, he will speak his from his heart. If you don''t think about these thoughts, how could you speak like that when you get drunk?" Audrey red at Bryson and snatched the cup from his hand. "If you don''t want to drink, give me that. I''m thirsty, I''ll drink it." "If you want to drink, you may." Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Audrey was confused. Bryson came closer and helped her drink the water. She stared at his face, feeling surprised. Audrey finished drinking the water unwillingly. Harold was heading towards the kitchen with an empty ss in his hand. He was in his pajamas. His nice hair was a mess after one night''s sleep. If his enthusiastic fans out there discovered this status of him, they would be terrified. He came down to the kitchen and found out Audrey and Bryson were there. "Don''t you know how to behave in front of adults? Don''t stare at us and go away!" Audrey reprimanded. Harold sighed. It was not the first time he was being scolded for this. He replied, defending himself, "In that case, you adults should behave yourselves in front of me. You two always act like this. It is hard not to watch. You don''t know how to protect me from watching your love scene, how should I know?" Audrey continued, "You think you are a child,e on, you turned twenty-one, don''t pretend like you are a teenager who should be protected by us." "It is not about the age. I have seen what I shouldn''t. I me you guys." Harold groaned. Audrey rolled her eyes at him. "I think you should grow up a bit! Don''t y the innocent card in front of me!" she said. Harold felt he should leave her alone before getting emotionally hurt. He was afraid of her sister. And he knew he would never win an argument with Audrey. So he took a ss of water from the water dispenser and left the kitchen hurriedly. Seeing Harold leave the kitchen, Bryson gave out a meaningful smile. Audrey''s eyes were widened at seeing himughing. "You have the nerves tough now? I me you for this!" Bryson put his hand on her face and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I will keep an eye on my behavior next time!" Audrey pushed away his hand angrily. "Get up and leave me alone. I have to make breakfast," she said. Bryson stood outside the kitchen with a smile on his face. He couldn''t take his eyes off Audrey, who was being busy in the kitchen. He would eat up some piece of the meal she was preparing without her permission. And she would get pissed when she found out he was caught eating. After breakfast, Bryson took Audrey and Harold out in his car. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. University A was not far from here. Bryson decided to send Harold off to his school first. Harold walked past the school gate as Simon saw him from a distance. Simon made haste, grabbed his shoulder, and called out, "Hi, bro!" Harold pushed him away annoyingly. He said, smiling, "You are my nephew, you shouldn''t call me bro. We''re rtives, not bros." Simon''s face turned pale, "I don''t think you have to emphasize that we are only rtives." "Yeah, but I think we should respect each other in terms of kinship," Harold stated. "Oh my god! Are being serious? You are just three years older than me, we are almost like peers." "Yeah I know, but even if you are one year under my age, I''m still the eldest." Simon went silent. He felt like he was being treated unjustly. "Let''s put aside this argument for a second. I have something to ask you." Harold looked at him, wearily. "What is the matter? Do Bryson and my sister know the thing that you are going to discuss with me?" Simon replied, "Why do I have to let them know my own business?" "What exactly are you trying to consult with me?" Harold asked impatiently. Simon grinned and shared shoulders with Harold, looking like a pair of good friends. "I want you to go drink with me, are youing?" Harold went to drinkst night and had a headache the whole morning. He still could feel the uneasiness from that. So he rejected Simon''s proposal right away. "I couldn''t go with you, sorry." Simon exined," Don''t make the decision so fast! Hear me out, I heard there will be a big performance at the CY Entertainment Club tonight, and the internationally known racers wille too. You don''t get that opportunity often." It failed to draw Harold''s interest. So he imed, "I think it would be more interesting to go to theb to see how drugs were being refined rather than going to see the racing." A thought hit Harold, he looked at Simon and continued, "By the way, I have an assignment to finish tonight at theb, the drug-making process is exhrating, why don''t youe with me?" Simon was not interested in Harold''s activity either. Simon pushed Harold away. "Well, I don''t think we can findmon interests in this. You can go to yourboratory and finish your homework, I''ll go to the CY Entertainment Club to enjoy the car race. That''s the best option for tonight." Harold scoffed at this idea, but he epted the result for he didn''t want to go to the CY Entertainment Club. Besides, the name of the club bothered him, which stopped him to go even more. Audrey invested a lot in him. She gave up a lot for him with the expectation that one day he can operate his own medicalpany. He had to try harder and finish the research. Only then did he pay back what he owed his sister and himself. ''I should spend my precious time on research, not on these unworthy things'' Harold thought to himself. ... It had been more than half a month, Elvis''s father failed to find another chance to take revenge on Audrey and Harold. His attempts met with failure at every chance. The ones who were assigned to make the move escaped for fear of being punished or they were being caught by the enemies. This time, he offered a high price to a sophisticated veteran to do the attack on Audrey. He thought he would seed this time. But things turned out unexpectedly. The veteran came back after just going out to meet the target. "Mr. Munn!" The veteran returned the money, and said, "We couldn''t take the job." Elvis''s father looked at him in surprise, "Why not? If you want more than this price, I''m willing to double it. Money is not a problem, get that woman down!" The guy sighed, "The price you offer is quite reasonable. The problem is what we are targeting is not an easy one to tackle. We shouldn''t consider this, but..." "But what?" Elvis''s father felt something went wrong. "Mr. Munn, I think you should leave her and her brother alone." "Leave them alone? But they put my son into prison. How can I leave them alone?" "But you have no power..." Elvis''s father frowned, "what did you say?" "Ms. Audrey and Mr. Harold have the military to protect them. If you go against them, you are going against the military, have you thought about the consequences?" Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Anthony was shocked. "You ... What did you say? How could she be protected by the military? It''s impossible!" Anthony thought, ''Although Bryson gets along well with Shane, Shane cannot send his subordinates to protect Audrey for the sake of Bryson.'' "This is true!" One of the killers said calmly, "We''ve worked together many times. That''s why I told you about this. Goodbye!" "Hey, don''t go yet." Anthony watched helplessly as they left. Anthony pped the table in anger. How could Audrey be protected by the military? If this was true, then how could Anthony kill her? Anthony could not let go of Audrey. He had to find a way to get rid of her. Thinking of what Brisa told him, Anthony had a smirk on his face. At first, Anthony always looked down on women''s instigations. He preferred fighting against others to speaking ill of them. But now, he considered Brisa''s idea. Audrey was protected by Bryson and the military. Anthony couldn''t kill her. However, if he diverted one party''s attention, it would be much easier to kill her. As long as Anthony kept Audrey away from Bryson, Anthony would have a good chance to kill Audrey. Anthony heard someone say that Simon nned to go to the CY Entertainment Club tonight and watch a performance. Anthony knew it was a good opportunity. ... In the evening. Simon came to the CY Entertainment Club cheerfully. When he arrived, the CY Entertainment Club was already bustling with customers. Simon had reserved a perfect seat in advance. A doorman took him to his seat. The lights were shining. Performers were dancing to the music, which was a feast for the eyes. Simon had sses this afternoon, and Bryson''s people prevented him from skipping sses. That was why he missed the opening performance. The performance here was different from the others. The performance was so risky that the performers might lose their lives. Anyway, it was worthy to see. A momentter, two men went up to the stage to fight. The rule was that only when one killed the other could the game end. The bloody performance continued, and the guests in the CY Entertainment Club were all boiling with excitement. Some of them were betting on who would die. Simon came here just to watch a performance. He would not join them. He wanted to see those top racers he liked. One of the racers would participate in a game of flying cars. The game would also gamble the racers'' lives on winning. One of the people in the battle vomited blood and died. The game of flying cars started. This was Simon''s favorite part. The racers in the field were skillful in chasing in the narrow space. One of them drove the fastest, and his skills were the best. The audience could not take their eyes off him. The game ended. The racers took off their helmets. Simon recognized the excellent racer because he knew the racer well. Simon looked at his idol excitedly. When he was about to go up and take a photo with him, a gun pointed at his back. "Don''t move!" Simon''s face turned pale. He immediately raised his hands and gave in. "Who are you? Do you know who I am? How dare you kidnap me?" Simon threatened him in a low voice. "No matter who you are, we are going to catch you. Come out with me obediently. Otherwise, I''ll fire at you. Also, don''t make any noise. There are many of our people nearby. You can''t escape." Simon was lost for words. His luck was too bad. He was only here to watch a performance and his idol. How could he meet the kidnappers? Although Simon had gone through a month of training in the army and his self-defense skills were much better than before, he had no hope of winning without any weapon. Therefore, for the sake of his own life, he could only follow them. They walked out of the CY Entertainment Club. Simon''s head was put on a hood, and then, he was pushed into a car. Not long after, the car stopped. Simon was pulled out of the car. "Boss, we have kidnapped the person!" Lance said, "Take off his hood." "Yes!" When the hood was taken off, Simon could see a blurred face under the streemp. However, Simon was stunned for a moment after recognizing him. Lance was also stunned. The two pointed at each other. "It''s you!" "Why are you here?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Simon''s lips twitched. "So, are you the one who kidnapped me?" Lance red at his two subordinates. "Do you kidnap the wrong person?" The two subordinates were confused. "Impossible. It can''t be wrong. The man in the photo we received is him!" As one of the subordinates spoke, he took out his phone and showed the photo to Lance. Lance was speechless. Previously, Lance had received amission and was required to kidnap Simon. However, he had not seen Simon''s photo. So, he did not know that the person they would kidnap was Simon. "Let him go! Let him go!" Lance motioned to his subordinates with a cold face. The two men looked at each other. Although they didn''t know why Lance did this, they still let go of Simon. Simon rubbed his aching wrist and looked at Lance with a puzzled expression. "I have saved you and treated you to a meal. How can you kidnap me?" Lance said, "I don''t know that you are the one we''ll kidnap." "Who wants to kidnap me?" Simon asked out of curiosity. Lance hesitated before telling him the name. Hearing that name, Simon was shocked. "It''s him!" "Do you have any conflicts with him?" "No, but ... he has a conflict with my uncle." "Your uncle? Who is your uncle?" Simon smiled and immediately exined, "Ah, I forget to introduce him to you. My uncle is Bryson." Hearing his words, Lance was stunned and grabbed Simon''s wrist. "Did ... Did you say that your uncle was Bryson?" Simon didn''t know why Lance put on a strange face. "Yes. What''s wrong? Is there a problem?" Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Simon noticed that Lance''s face clouded over after hearing what he said. But he didn''t know why Lance was annoyed. Simon frowned and felt a bit scared. To be the CEO of the Cordova Group, Bryson had offended a lot of people. Simon thought that Lance and Bryson might bear grudges against each other. So he tried to sound out Lance''s mind. "Lance, do you have any problem with my uncle Bryson?" Hearing that, Lance got angrier. Simon realized that he was right. Lance did have a bad rtionship with Bryson. Ten secondster, Lance asked, "Do you know Audrey?" "Sure, she is my aunt." Then Lance stared at Simon with a murderous look. Seeing Lance''s reaction, Simon remembered something. He thought, ''Is it about Lance and Audrey?'' "Have you heard about Lance Brook?" Lance asked with a distorted face. Of course, Simon did have heard about Lance countless times. And he heard from those who went to the Pine City with Bryson. Lance was once offended by Bryson. So Lance kidnapped Audrey when Bryson went to the Pine City. Finally, Bryson turned to the military to save Audrey. Whenever thinking of this story, Simon found Lance admirable but also horrible. On one hand, Lance was horrible since he was powerful in the underworld. On the other hand, Simon admired him as he fought with Bryson for a woman and kept safe. "You, you ... you''re Lance?" Simon asked in a shaky voice. Lance nodded. Realizing the truth, Simon was stunned. It seemed that he was in danger again. He worried that Lance would be aggressive to him because of Bryson. He seemed cursed with bad luck. While he was concerned, Lance returned his phone to him and said, "Call Bryson now." Simon was trembling. He asked in a low voice, "Call ... call him for what?" "Ask him where he is. I''ll take you there." Lance nced at Simon. "What? You''ll take me to Bryson?" "What''s wrong? You don''t wanna go?" "No, no." Simon once believed that Lance wanted to kidnap him and ckmail Bryson. He seemed wrong. To be honest, he was eager to leave since it was dangerous to stay here. ''But will he go for revenge?'' Simon wondered. Simon called Bryson immediately and Bryson told him where he was. Simon implied that dangerous persons woulde with him. Then he told Lance an address. And he was taken into the car. They went back to the city. ... At the Cordova Group. When Simon and Lance arrived at the Cordova Group, Bryson just finished a meeting. Lance, a neat freak, looked gentle and elegant in white clothes. Thus many women in the office were attracted by him. However, those guys following Lance looked aggressive. So several security guards in the Cordova Group went with them although they knew Simon. As soon as Bryson went out of the meeting room, he saw Simon and Lance. Other leaders bypassed them and walked to the elevator quietly as they thought those persons were dangerous. Melvin and Franco, who met Lance before, looked at Lance nervously. They worried that Lance would fight with Bryson in the office. Simon looked around cautiously. It was strange that Bryson didn''t ask anyone to ambush. Unexpectedly, Lance smiled at Bryson and offered his hand. "Mr. Cordova, long time no see." Bryson also smiled and held Lance''s hand. "Yes, Mr. Brook. It has been a long time." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Other people were all silent. Fortunately, Lance and Bryson weren''t aggressive to each other. Bryson nced at his office and said, "Mr. Brook, pleasee in. Franco, serve the tea!" "Yes!" Franco went to pour tea for them immediately. Lance and Bryson sat on the sofa. Simon sat beside them and Lance''s subordinates were waiting outside the office. "Mr. Brook, when did you arrive at the Peace City?" Bryson smiled at Lance and asked. Lance smiled and replied, "When did I arrive? Mr. Cordova should know the answer more clearly than me." Simon didn''t dare to say a word. Their conversation was quite weird although they pretended to be friendly. Simon found them hypocritical. But he couldn''t offend either of them, which rendered him awkward. Bryson nced at Simon. "I heard that Mr. Brook took Simon away from the show. Is it right?" Lance sighed and said, "This is a misunderstanding. I wouldn''t do that if I knew he is your nephew. So I take him here to make it clear." "Simon, shouldn''t you thank Mr. Brook?" "Thank you, Mr. Brook!" Simon said obediently. "My pleasure." Bryson revealed a meaningful smile and stared at Lance. "Mr. Brook, I don''t think you merelye for Simon, do you?" "You''re so smart, Mr. Cordova." Lance lowered his head and chuckled. "Tell me." "Actually, it''s not a big deal. I established a newpany. And I think your group is our best partner," said Lance. "Partner?" Bryson raised his eyebrows. "Yes, partner. What? Isn''t mypany qualified?" "Of course yes. If you juste for cooperation, that''s easy. I''m pleased to work with you, Mr. Brook." "That''s pretty good. Since you agree, I''ll send you the contract tomorrow." "OK." Achieving his goal, Lance stood up in satisfaction. He looked at Simon and said, "Well, I keep my promise to take you here. See you." Simon stood up quickly. "See you, Mr. Brook." After Lance left, Simon didn''t dare to look at Bryson. He won''t be taken away by Lance if he didn''t leave his security guards to watch the show. Bryson was forced to cooperate with Lance because of him. He said to Bryson nervously, "Uncle, my mother heard that I was kidnapped. She must be worried. I should go home to see her now." "Did I allow you to leave?" Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Simon stiffened and stopped leaving. He looked at Bryson in panic. "Uncle ... anything else?" "How did you know Lance?" Bryson asked. Simon knew that when Lance secretly came to the Peace City, Bryson still had a conflict with Lance and wanted to find him. It was then that Simon met Lance. Lance was extremely hungry and Simon invited him to dinner. N?velDrama.Org owns this. If Bryson knew that Simon once hindered him, he would definitely be angry. So Simon lied. He said, "Well, I met him just now. They caught me and I told them I was your nephew. Then they let go of me." "Is that all?" "Sure." Simon felt guilty and he didn''t dare to look Bryson in the eye. But Bryson knew that he was lying. Simon would keep looking around whenever he lied, which evidently indicated that he felt guilty. At that moment, Simon''s phone rang. Simon was excited as the call was from his mother. He never found receiving his mother''s call so exciting before. Simon answered the call immediately to prevent Bryson from questioning him. "Hi, mom!" Before his mother finished speaking, Simon continued to say, "Mom, I''m with uncle. I''ll go home right now and arrive in half an hour." Then he hung up the phone. He turned to Bryson and said, "Uncle, my mom urges me to go home. She is worried about me. I tell her that I''ll arrive home in half an hour. I have to go now." Knowing that Simon was eager to leave, Bryson felt impatient and waved at him. "OK." "Goodbye." Simon heaved a sigh of relief. Then he quickly went out of Bryson''s office without hesitation. When Simon left, Bryson''s face clouded over. He believed that Simon met Lance before. Otherwise, Lance wouldn''t let go of Simon. Though, he didn''t care about how they knew each other. Cooperating with Lance wouldn''t cause any loss for the Cordova Group. But Bryson clearly understood that Lance, who didn''t rely on legal business, had another purpose. Anyway, Bryson would stop him no matter what purposes he had. Then Bryson''s phone rang. He nced at the screen. It was from his subordinate. "Have you got him?" The subordinate replied, "Yes." "Send me the address. I''ll arrive soon." "Yes!" ... Anthony, Elvis''s father, was kidnapped by Bryson''s subordinates and taken to an abandoned house. He sat at the corner, leaning against the wall. Two men were aiming their guns at his head. Seeing the guns, he was terrified. Earlier this day, he heard that Simon was kidnapped and he was about to tell Kylee. So that Kylee would leave the Cordova Mansion. However, Kylee knew that Simon was safe before leaving her home. So Anthony''s scheme failed. He kept calling those gangsters to question why they let go of Simon. But they didn''t answer his call. Things seemed strange. So he nned to run away. Then he was caught on the way. "Who are you? Do you know who I am? How dare you treat me like that? Do you wanna die?" Anthony shouted to the men standing in front of him. "Mr. Cordova, long time no see!" Bryson said in a cold voice, which frightened Anthony. Anthony looked at the door and saw Bryson. "Bryson?" "Yes, it''s me. Why are you so surprised to see me?" Anthony looked at Bryson angrily. "Bryson, since you call me Mr. Cordova, I am your elder. How could you treat me in this way? Don''t you think you''ll pay for it?" "I call you Mr. Cordova as you are my grandfather''s younger brother. But you don''t deserve my respect for what you did." "You!" Anthony pointed at him while quivering. "You bastard! How dare you tie me up? Call your grandmother and ask her toe here. Does she allow you to treat your elders in this way? What a traitor in our family!" "Traitor?" Bryson chuckled. "When you asked someone to kidnap Simon, didn''t you think about the result?" Anthony felt guilty but he disguised his emotion in a second. "What are you talking about? I never do that. Don''t wrong me." Bryson smiled again. He took out his phone and showed a video to Anthony. In the video, Elvis was bleeding and got severely injured. He looked at the camera and murmured, "Dad, help, help!" Anthony was shocked. The scene was painful for him. He pointed to Bryson again and said, "Bastard. How could you torture Elvis? Are you cold-blooded?" Bryson still smiled and squatted in front of Anthony. "Mr. Cordova, you know that I''m cold-blooded, don''t you?" Anthony was stunned. He couldn''t do anything but stare at Bryson. Everyone in the Cordova family knew how Bryson consolidated his power. He was always brutal, cold-blooded and ruthless, never forgiving anyone who should be punished. Those who made a mistake would be tortured, without release of death. Anthony finally came to realize what Bryson was. He was not a human, but a devil. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Anthony looked at Bryson in horror. He spoke haltingly. "What do you want to do to me? I haven''t done anything." "Now that things havee to this, you still insist that you have not done it?" Bryson asked coldly, "Can you swear to God?" Anthony gritted his teeth. "Bryson, neither you can''t ask me this, nor can you imprison me. Even Kylee and Madisyn can''t do so. If you want to interrogate me, get Kylee and Madisyn''s permission first." Bryson sneered, "You don''t deserve it." "What crime do you use me of?" Anthony asked Bryson upromisingly. Bryson cast him a sidelong nce. "What crime? First, you have pocketed the public funds. Second, you framed your nsmen. Third, you ordered the killing." "Do you have any evidence?" Anthony gritted his teeth as he stared at Bryson. Every usation needed evidence to support it. Bryson looked at him with a mocking smile. "Mr. Cordova, do I, Bryson Cordova, need evidence to deal with someone?" Anthony''s eyes dted with shock. "You ... What do you want to do to me? No matter what, I am still your grandfather''s brother. You can''t kill me for the sake of Mark and Madisyn. If you kill me, you will alsoe to a bad end! Definitely!" Anthony cursed. "Well, I do want to see what kind of bad end there will be. But before that, Mr. Cordova, you make the way for me." With that, Bryson stood up and turned to the person behind him and instructed, "You know what to do." "Sure, Mr. Bryson!" Hearing their answer, Bryson was going to leave. Before Bryson left, Anthony called out to him, "Wait, Bryson. You can''t kill me. If you kill me, the Cordova Group will be destroyed. No one in the Cordova family will be spared, including you. So, you can''t kill me." Bryson paused and turned his head slightly, coldly saying, "I have never been afraid of anyone. If someone wants to take my life, I look forward to seeing what they can do!" Bryson turned around and left without looking back. Anthony kept yelling from behind. "You can''t kill me. Everyone in the Cordova family will suffer. Only I can resolve this. You can''t kill me. Let me go. Let me go." Everyone thought that Anthony was trying to threaten Bryson to get a chance to live. Very quickly, Anthony could not utter a single word. ... Brisa received the news of Anthony attacking Simon soon after he did it. So she had been waiting for the news about Audrey being expelled from the Cordova Group. However, there was still no news after two days. Moreover, Audrey still came to the Cordova Group as usual. Brisa could not help but wonder what had happened. Logically speaking, if Kylee already knew that Audrey had impersonated her granddaughter, she should not have left Audrey by her side. How would Kylee still keep this imposter? Just as she was thinking about it, there was a knock on the door of her office. Brisa stopped thinking and said, "Come in." The assistant opened the door and entered. "Miss Easton, Mr. Franco just called to ask you to go to the President''s Office." Asking her to the President''s Office? Brisa raised her eyebrows. That was great. She could see Bryson again. Immediately, Brisa''s face softened. "OK, I got it. I''ll be right there." After that, Brisa took the proposal she had justpleted and walked towards the elevator. Standing in the elevator, Brisa felt excited. In the past, it was always her who took the initiative to look for Bryson. This time, it was Bryson''s call. She wondered why he was looking for her. Brisa couldn''t help think that Bryson asked to see her for a reason. Perhaps ... Bryson was tired of Audrey and missed her, so he called her over. With this in mind, Brisa felt even happier. When she got out of the elevator, everyone could feel the joy on her face. As to the observing eyes in the office, she felt that it didn''t matter to her. Brisa walked to the door of Bryson''s office. She gently covered her beating heart and politely knocked on the door. Brisa walked in with Bryson''s permission. As soon as she walked in, she saw the outstanding man sitting behind the table. He was staring at the computer. His handsome face attracted her attention as usual. "Mr. Bryson, I heard that you were looking for me?" Brisa almost couldn''t move her eyes away from Bryson''s face. Bryson nced at her indifferently. "Sit down!" "OK!" Brisa sat down on the sofa opposite Bryson. As soon as she sat down, Bryson got up and picked up a document on the table, then handed it to Brisa. "Miss Easton, these two cases are from you." Brisa opened the file that Bryson gave her. After reading the contents of the file, Brisa was shocked and her eyes rounded with surprise. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "This is..." "After the twopanies received the deposit from the Cordova Group, they broke the contract." "Break the contract? If they do so, ording to the contents of the contract, we can sue them!" Bryson threw a short nce at Brisa, which struck a chill in Brisa''s heart. The next second, Bryson asked, "When you signed the contract with them, you didn''t notice anything?" Brisa frowned. "No. When I talked to them about cooperation, they were happy to cooperate with the Cordova Group. Moreover, they all agreed to all our terms unconditionally!" Now that she thought about it, Brisa felt that the two cases were indeed too easy to take down. She could not help but feel a chill down her spine. "Mr. Bryson, is there a problem with the contract?" "They were just shellpanies without any qualifications. Now, the persons in charge of the two companies have run away with our money. What''s worse ... we don''t even know their true identities." Bryson''s words made Brisa''s entire face turn ashen. These two cases were both big ones. Moreover, due to the fact that she had signed the contract with them without checking their identities and qualifications, she had made the Cordova Group suffer a huge loss. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Throughout the entire Cordova Group, no one had ever made such a major mistake. Once there was someone who had only made one mistake, he was expelled from thepany and lost everything because of the huge payment. But now ... Brisa had made such a mistake. If she were to pay for it, the Easton Group would be able to afford it, but she could no longer stay in the Cordova Group. She held the information in her hand, her body trembling violently. "Mr. ... Mr. Bryson, I have the copies of the ID cards of those two people. Perhaps, we can ..." "The photocopies of the ID cards have been verified through investigation. Their IDs are fake." Brisa was too shocked that she couldn''t say a word. How could this be? Those two cases were should be foolproof. All the documents wereplete. How could there be such a loophole? Something must have gone wrong. It was obvious that ... someone had deliberately set her up. The problem was, there was only one person who dared to scheme against the Cordova Group, and ... to be able to escape unscathed. Brisa clenched her fists as she fixed her eyes on Bryson. Bryson looked at her indifferently. There was no warmth in his eyes. When he spoke to her, his words were aggressive and chilling. Bryson ... wanted to kick her out of thepany. Brisa guessed that Bryson had dealt with Anthony. Otherwise, he should have been here. Audrey showed up in thepany as before? There must be a reason. As smart as Bryson was, he must have guessed something, so ... that was why he hadin the cards on the table. What made her even colder was that the two cases were signed not long after she became a staff of the Cordova Group, and Bryson had actually started to plot against her so early. Bryson''s ruthlessness made her tremble. "The losses of the Cordova Group ..." Brisa tightly clenched her fists. "I will handle it!" Bryson nodded. "I will ask the finance department to give you the exact numberter." Brisa gritted her teeth and nodded. "OK." "Since that''s the case, you can go now." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "OK!" Brisa walked out of Bryson''s office with heavy steps. After closing the door, Brisa''s face became even more gloomy. Bryson was forcing her to leave thepany. What he did to her was have her lose arge sum of money today. In the future ... she was not sure if he would do anything else. Bryson had actually been so cruel to her just because of Audrey. Brisa couldn''t even believe it. When Brisa returned to her office and sat down, the finance department called her. When she was told the number she had to pay, Brisa could hardly ept it. Her case-dough should be emptied by that! If there were two more cases, she would have to go to her father. In any case, Caroline had already promised to give her the position of the Young Madam of the Cordova Group. She didn''t have to stay in the Cordova Group and suffer more losses. Thinking of this, she took out her phone and called Caroline. Caroline quickly picked up the phone. "Hello, Brisa, why are you calling me now?" "Mrs. Cordova, my dad suddenly called me. He hasn''t been feeling well recently. He wants me to take over the Easton Group for him, so..." "What? Your dad is not in good health? What''s the matter?" "It''s not a big problem, but my dad is old after all. I am worried that he will wear himself out if he runs thepany alone, so ... I n to go back to the Easton Group to help him." "I see. If you want to go back to help him, just go." "I am sorry, Mrs. Cordova. I volunteered toe to the Cordova Group. Now..." "It''s fine. Your dad''s health is more important. I''ll get the original director of the nning Department back. It''s not a big problem. I''ll let him finish the handover with you in the next two days." "Thank you, Mrs. Cordova." "Silly child, don''t you say thank you to me." "Then Mrs. Cordova, Allow me to treat you to tea some other day. Bring Mr. Cordova as well. I''ll personally make tea for you guys!" "Alright, then it''s a deal!" "Sure." Brisa heaved a sigh of relief after hanging up the phone. She gave in now, not because she wanted to retreat, but because she needed to think for the long run. Sooner orter, Bryson would be her husband. After making the phone call with Caroline, Brisa asked for resignation. As she expected, Bryson did not even consider it before approving her resignation application. Right as Bryson had just signed Brisa''s resignation application, Audrey happened to walk in from outside Bryson''s office. Holding the resignation letter in her hand, Brisa smiled and nodded at Audrey. Then, she walked past Audrey and left the office without looking back. Audrey''s sharp eyes caught sight of the resignation letter in Brisa''s hand. After Brisa left, Audrey looked at Bryson in surprise. "Miss Easton is leaving?" Bryson calmly nodded. "Yes." Audrey frowned. "What a pity." Bryson looked up and nced at her. "What a pity?" Audrey said from a fair angle, "As far as I know, Miss Easton is very capable. She has taken several big cases in less than two months since her entry. If she leaves, our overall performance may decline." Bryson shot her a re. ''You don''t even know you are speaking for your rival in love,'' Bryson thought. Bryson calmly exined, "Miss Easton''s father is unwell. She wants to go back and help her father." "Well, human nature." Thinking of the purpose of her visit, Audrey put the document in her hand in front of Bryson. "This is the integrated information for the previous case. Please take a look." Bryson took the document. When Bryson was reading the information, Audrey stared straight at Bryson''s face and frowned. Noticing Audrey''s gaze, Bryson asked without looking up, "Why are you suddenly looking at me like that?" Audrey bit her lower lip and said, "I heard that ... Elvis suddenly died of a serious illness." Bryson nodded unconcernedly. "Yes, I heard about it too." Bryson looked up at Audrey. "You don''t think he deserves to die?" Audrey wanted to ask Bryson if he was the one who did this at first. But now, she felt that there was no need for her to ask. Elvis deserved to die. Bryson never killed innocent people. He did this for her. Audrey sighed and shook her head. "By the way, Nataly just called and said that she and Mr. George are nning to invite us to dinner tonight. I am here to ask if you have time to join the dinner." "Tell me the time and address. I will make time." Chapter 447 Chapter 447 After Audrey told Bryson the address of the restaurant and the time, she told him some more about the details of the case. Then Audrey left the Cordova Group. After Audrey left, Melvin suddenly came into the office. "Mr. Bryson!" Melvin called. Bryson turned to look at him. "What''s wrong?" Bryson asked. "Mr. Bryson, the official of the prison told me that Zoe fainted this morning. The doctor said that she has been pregnant for more than two months!" Melvin said, "Thewyer of Zoe is trying to help with her bail." Bryson looked cold. He didn''t expect that Zoe would get pregnant. Usually, a pregnant woman was protected from justice. As long as Zoe was bailed out, she would not be condemned. Bryson said, "Does Audrey know it?" "I''ve already asked the prison to keep this from the public. Audrey doesn''t know it," Melvin said. "Well done. You have to shut it down first. Tell the prison to postpone Zoe''s bail application to tomorrow morning," Bryson said. "Yes! I will do it now," Melvin said. Then, Melvin left. After Melvin left, Bryson''s face changed at once. He looked gloomy. Although Audrey hated Zoe very much, she was too kind to hurt others. That was why Audrey never did anything against Wendy after Zoe was jailed even though Audrey hated Wendy. Thinking of the innocent baby in Wendy''s belly, Audrey softened. So, she didn''t do anything against Wendy. Bryson was afraid that Audrey would forgive Zoe after she knew that Zoe was pregnant. If it happened, everything Audrey had done before would be in vain. Bryson was not as kind as Audrey. If Audrey decided to forgive Zoe, he would not let go of Zoe, who had hurt his woman. Thinking of this, he was even more determined. ... In the Munn''s vi. Toby came back to the Munn''s vi, exhausted. After Wendy saw Toby, she walked forward to wee him. "Dad, you are back!" Wendy said as she took over Toby''s coat. Toby nced at Wendy. He pitied her. After Zoe was jailed, he did a paternity test. It turned out that Wendy was indeed his daughter. Although Zoe cheated on him, Wendy was still his child. Toby thought that he shouldn''t get angry with Wendy. Toby patted Wendy on her shoulder and said, "You shouldn''t stay up after you are pregnant. Go to bed." "I know, Dad. I could only fall asleep after you are back," Wendy said. "Good girl," Toby said. Wendy''s eyes lit up. She continued, "Dad, mom regrets it a lot. Can you..." When it came to Zoe, Toby''s face changed. He looked cold now. "Are you pleading for your mom?" Toby asked. Sensing Toby''s anger, Wendy knelt in front of Toby suddenly. "Dad, she is my mom. It cannot be changed. Can you have mercy on her and save her? I..." Wendy said. Toby interrupted, "Do you know what she has done? Even though she is your mother, you shouldn''t do this anymore. Or I will chase you out of this family!" Toby was being tough. Wendy knew that no matter what she said, Toby would not change his mind. She stood up and grabbed Toby''s arm, "Dad, please don''t be angry with me." "If you don''t want to piss me off, you should go back to your room now. Don''t say this again," Toby said. "I will not do this again!" Wendy said. She walked upstairs helplessly. After Wendy left, Toby sat on the sofa in exhaustion, looking around the empty living room. In the past, Zoe always made him a cup of tea after he came back. Toby thought their life was perfect. But he didn''t expect that Zoe would cheat on him. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. A servant came in. "Mr. Munn!" the servant said. "What is it?" Toby said. "There is someone outside the door who wants to see you. He said that he has something very important to tell you. He also said that if you refused to see him, you would regret it!" the servant said. Toby didn''t want to see the man. But he didn''t want to regret anything, so he frowned and said, "Let him in." After a while, a young man came in. "Mr. Toby," the man said. "Who are you? What do you want to say?" Toby looked at the man warily. The young man handed a report to Toby. "Mr. Toby, please take a look at this," the man said. Toby took over the paper the man gave him. After he saw the information on it, Toby''s eyes widened in surprise. The news that Zoe was pregnant shook Toby. He couldn''t believe that Zoe was pregnant with his child. When Toby wanted to say something, the man added, "Mr. Toby, please read thest page." Then Toby turned the page and read it. When he finished reading thest page, his hands began to tremble. It was a paternity test report about the baby in Zoe''s belly and Toby. It said that the baby in Zoe''s belly had nothing to do with Toby. Toby froze. There were many photos and records of Zoe and Neil, who went out two months ago on thest page. Toby was happy to know that Zoe was pregnant at first. Toby thought that he was the father of the baby in Zoe''s belly and the baby might be a boy who would be the heir of the Munn family. He even thought that no matter what Zoe had done before, he had to take Zoe out of prison. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. However, the paternity test report and the photos humiliated Toby. Toby thought that if Zoe''s baby was not his, it would be... Thinking of it, Toby threw the paper on the ground. The young man said, "Ms. Woolf has applied for bail because of her pregnancy. She will be released at 10 a. m. tomorrow. And Ms. Woolf has told the Snows to pick her up tomorrow." Then, the young man left. After the young man left, Toby was still so angry. He thought, ''Zoe, you must know who the baby''s father is. It must be Neil. Zoe, you are very smart." Toby threw the cups on the table. The cups were shattered into pieces. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 At 9 a. m. Zoe was walking out of the prison slowly, looking pale. Not far away was the prison gate. Thinking of leaving the prison, Zoe was happy. She put her hand on her belly. She didn''t expect that the child in her belly woulde at this time. She felt so lucky because the mistakes she made in the past were forgiven now. Zoe thought that the baby in her belly was a blessing. Zoe thought that as long as the baby was a boy, Toby would try everything he could do to bring her out of prison. In the future, she could still be the enviable wife of Toby, the president of the Munn Group. However, it was said that she could be released at 10 a. m. But she was released at 9 in advance. But it was a good thing for her to be released in advance no matter what the reason was. Zoe couldn''t bear to stay in the dirty ce for one more minute. She felt lucky to leave the prison in advance. The guard at the gate said, "After you leave here, you should be a good person. I hope that you will nevere back here." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zoe looked at the guard with a smile and touched her belly gently. She said, "I will nevere back." Zoe was standing at the gate. Herwyer hadn''t arrived yet. So, she decided to wait for him at the gate. After a while, a ck Buick stopped in front of Zoe. "Is it Ms. Woolf?" the driver asked. Zoe looked at the driver. She didn''t know the man. "Was Mr. Cooper who sent you to pick me up?" Zoe asked. The driver didn''t answer Zoe''s question. He said directly, "Ms. Woolf, please get in the car!" Zoe could think of no one but herwyer who would pick her up. So, Zoe opened the door of the car and got in. After the car left the prison, it headed towards the suburbs. Looking at the trees outside the car, Zoe was wondering where the driver wanted to take her to? Zoe had told herwyer that she decided toe to Toby after she was released and told Toby that she was pregnant with his baby. Zoe knew that Toby would be very happy to know it. But now, the driver was driving out of the city, instead of taking her back to the Munn''s vi. But Zoe believed herwyer because he helped her with her bail. So, Zoe also believed the driver even if he was driving her out of the city. When they arrived at an abandoned factory for papermaking, the driver pulled over. He said, "Ms. Woolf, you can get out now!" Zoe got out of the car suspiciously. Then the driver drove away at once. Looking around the remains of the abandoned factory, Zoe frowned. This ce was dirty and deste. "Mr. Cooper, Mr. Cooper?" Zoe called out. She walked into the factory and said, "Where are you, Mr. Cooper? Why did you bring me here?" No one responded to her, which pissed off Zoe. "Mr. Cooper, if you don''t show up, I will be angry with you!" Zoe threatened. After she said so, she heard the sound of someone''s footsteps behind her. The factory was empty, so Zoe could hear it clearly. Zoe turned around and saw Toby walking out of the shadow. Zoe''s eyes widened in surprise. She didn''t expect that Toby woulde to her first. Zoe looked at Toby in surprise and walked over happily. "Toby, you are here!" Zoe said. Zoe still looked beautiful though she looked like a real mess. But Toby found her repulsive. "So, aren''t you shocked to see me?" Toby said. "Why would I be shocked? I am more than happy to see you. I want to tell you something..." Zoe looked up at Toby happily and said, "I am pregnant. I have been feeling ufortable, but I didn''t expect that I would be pregnant. I thought I was in menopause." "Pregnant? Really?" Toby said in irony. "Of course!" Zoe put her hand on her belly and put Toby''s hand on her belly, too. She said, "Can you feel it? This is our baby." Looking at Zoe''s happy face, Toby thought that he would trust her if he didn''t know the truth. "Do you mean this is our baby?" Toby looked at Zoe with a sour smile. "Of course, it is our baby. Whose baby could it be?" Zoe looked assured. She was so sure about it because she didn''t see Neil two months ago. She only had sex with Toby, so the baby must be Toby''s. When Zoe was full of joy, Toby pushed her away suddenly and threw a pile of paper on her face. "You know what these are," Toby said. Zoe was stunned when she was pushed away by Toby. She didn''t know why Toby, who had always treated her gently, would push her away like this. She picked up the papers on the ground and read them one by one. After she finished reading the papers, Zoe''s face turned pale. "It is impossible." Zoe looked up at Toby''s angry face in horror and said, "Toby, you have to trust me. These papers are fake. You are really the father of my baby. It is your baby!" "These papers have been verified. It was your doctor who tested it with your embryo cells. It can''t be fake. Zoe, do you think I will trust you?" Toby said. Zoe shook her head like crazy. She exined in panic, "Toby, we have been together for so many years. Don''t you know me? I am not lying. It is really your baby!" Toby sneered at Zoe. "We have been together for so many years. But I have never seen through you," Toby said. Zoe had a bad feeling now. Looking at the ironic smile on Toby''s face, Zoe felt a chill in her heart. She looked around the factory and realized something. Zoe guessed that Toby wanted to kill her. She knew that Toby was a gentleman. But he was also a chauvinist. Zoe put her hand on her belly and began to step back. "What do you want to do?" Zoe became incoherent. She said, "Toby, I have your baby now. You can''t be so cruel. You can''t kill me." Chapter 449 Chapter 449 The word "child" made Toby''s face even more gloomy. He approached Zoe with a pill in his hand. Seeing the pill in Toby''s hand, Zoe immediately realized what it was. How could she take that pill? If she took it, she would lose the child, and she wouldn''t be able to escape from being in jail. "No, Toby, you can''t do this. I won''t take this medicine. You can''t kill your child!" Zoe shouted at Toby. After saying this, Zoe turned around, wanting to escape. However, after only a few steps, Toby grabbed her arms and controlled her. Then, Toby grabbed Zoe and pinched her chin, forcing Zoe to take the pill. After Zoe ate the medicine, she coughed violently on the ground. She used her hand to dig at her throat, wanting to dig out the medicine. However, the medicine melted as soon as it entered her mouth. She vomited for a long time, but nothing came out. Shortly after, Zoe felt pain in her abdomen. Zoe sat against the wall. She stretched out her hand to Toby in pain. "Toby, I beg you, save me, save our child. I swear, it''s your child. You can''t kill our child. Please save me." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Toby stood there indifferently as he watched Zoe suffering. Zoe''s belly hurt more and more. Blood flowed out of her trousers. She wailed in pain, "My child, my child, who will save me, save my child?" The only response she received was Toby''s cold gaze. It was over, everything was over. Without the child, she had nothing. Toby was simply too ruthless. Just like that, he aborted the child in her belly, his child. Zoe struggled with her aching body, grabbed a piece of broken ss on the ground, and stabbed at Toby. However, she was too weak. Toby dodged it. And because of this movement, Zoe fell heavily to the ground. She hated her weak body. She pointed angrily at Toby and scolded, "Toby, you killed the child. You will die a horrible death." "When you were with another man behind my back, did you think about this day?" With that, Toby turned around, about to leave. "Stay here and take it." Zoe was in despair. ''So, Toby believes that the child in my belly is not his?'' Zoe suddenly looked up andughed. Toby stopped, looked at Zoe with a frown. "What are youughing at?" "I''mughing at you for being ridiculous. You ... you deserve to have no son in this life! You deserve to be cuckolded." Toby''s expression changed into an unpleasant one. Zoe smiled and continued her stir, "Do you know how disgusting you are? Every time I do that kind of thing with you, I feel like vomiting. I have to endure nausea every time." As expected, Toby was furious. "Zoe, do you know what you''re saying?" "Didn''t you already know that I cheated on you? How could you still be so surprised? If it wasn''t for the fact that you suck at the bed, would I have gone outside to find someone to satisfy myself?" Toby grabbed Zoe by the neck in anger. Zoe felt Toby''s anger. She let him pinch her and then slowly closed her eyes. Seeing Zoe close her eyes, Toby immediately let go of his hand. Zoe, who was already on the verge of death, was panting heavily and coughing violently on the ground because of Toby''s release. "You want me to kill you? But I won''t give you this chance." With that said, Toby left the abandoned papermaking factory without looking back and closed the door near it. The doors and windows near the papermaking factory had long been sealed by the previous factory director. There was only one exit, which was blocked now. Zoe had no way to escape from it. In addition, after a miscarriage, Zoe was extremely weak. After Toby left, she fainted. Zoey on the cold floor, her body gradually bing cold. That night, Zoe began to have a high fever. She had no strength, after climbing two steps, she could no longer move. The cold in her body gradually made her feel numb. At five in the morning, Zoe swallowed herst breath. A week after Zoe died, a scavenger broke into the abandoned paper factory, wanting to see if there were any spare parts or waste paper that could be sold. As soon as he opened the door of the factory, he smelled a thick stench. Because it had been raining in the past few days, the paper factory was especially humid and there were many mosquitoes nearby. Therefore, Zoe''s body had already rotted and was covered with maggots. The scavenger man vomited and screamed as he ran out, calling the police. There were no signs of fighting at the scene. The medicine bottle on the ground was full of Zoe''s fingerprints. After the police investigated the scene, they confirmed that Zoe hadmitted suicide because of the abortion. Audrey was surprised when she saw Zoe''s rotting corpse from the news. Zoe deserved to die, but the way she had died made Audrey feel disturbed. The content of the news surprised Audrey. Audrey didn''t know Zoe was pregnant. And she couldn''t understand why Zoe would abort the child. Based on her understanding of Zoe, to live, Zoe would definitely keep the child. Audrey couldn''t believe Zoe would kill herself because Zoe would do anything to live. However, Zoe was now dead, after an abortion. Audrey was confused. As far as she knew, after Zoe was arrested, Neil was also detained for fighting. Now, he was still locked in prison. He couldn''t be the one who killed Zoe. So ... there was only one person who could do this. Toby. The news stated that Toby, who was in sorrow, had epted the truth of his wife''s death and admitted that his wife had been in a bad mood when she was alive and had a tendency tomit suicide. ''This man is so hypocritical.'' ''For the sake of his reputation, he even killed his wife.'' However, what made Toby kill Zoe so ruthlessly was likely that ... the child in Zoe''s belly was not Toby''s. In any case, Zoe was now dead. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Nataly and George said that they were going to treat the people to a mealst week. However, they couldn''t make it because Nataly''s gamepany server suddenly had a problem and they needed to repair it overnight. The treat that night was postponed to today. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sitting in the car on the way to the restaurant, Audrey furrowed her brows. Seeing that, Bryson looked at her with concern. "What''s wrong?" Audrey waved her phone in front of Bryson. "Zoe ... is dead!" Bryson''s expression changed slightly. Then he asked softly, "Aren''t you happy that she is dead?" Audrey sighed and said, "Of course, I am happy." Bryson smiled at her. "Since you are happy, why are you still frowning?" "I just feel sorry for her unborn child. It is innocent. The grudge between adults caused the death of this immature little life." Bryson narrowed his eyes. Sure enough, his decision back then was right. If Audrey were to find out that Zoe was pregnant, she would not make a move against her. "The past is the past. Don''t think about it anymore. It''s better for the child not to be born in such a family." "Maybe." As they spoke, they arrived at the restaurant. Audrey and Bryson had just gotten out of the car when the sound of a car horn sounded behind them. Audrey turned around and saw Grady and Nell. Grady followed Bryson''s driver to the parking lot of the hotel, while Nell came up and held Audrey''s arm. "This is too much. Now, not only do you have a boyfriend, but even that little brat Nataly has a boyfriend. I have a good appearance, a good figure, so why do I still have a boyfriend?" Nell said with a sullen face. Audrey pointed at Nell''s forehead with a smile. "Isn''t your standard too high? Didn''t I hear that you went on a blind date two days ago?" Nell groaned and covered her face. "Don''t mention it. It was terrible." Audrey''s eyes shone with the light of gossip. "Tell me, what happened?" "The man said that he was 1. 7 meters tall. But I found myself taller than him, even though I am just 1. 65 meters tall and I was wearing shoes with no heels. Apart from this, his family bought him a small house. The loan was paid by him, 4, 000 yuan each month. He only had 5, 000 yuan a month, and he only had more than 400 yuan left. He had to ask his family for his usual expenses. Otherwise, it would not be enough for him to live. I also bought a house. My sry is 20, 000 yuan a month. Without a house loan, my life is veryfortable. That bastard thought my sry was too low." As soon as she saw Audrey, Nell started toin. "I felt that there was something wrong with our values at that time. Do you know what he saidter? He said that if I were to be with him, he would be in charge of my money. He also asked me to sell my own house to pay the loan to his house. Because if I were to live with him in the future, I would live in his house. If we pay off all of his mortgages, it would be much easier in the future. However, because he was the only son in the family, only his name will be written on the property ownership certificate and not my name." "What''s more, he also said that my monthly expenses are too high. He asked me to buy no more than one set of clothes every month, no more than one set of cosmetics a year, and I was not allowed to use perfume or jewelry. I fucking poured a ss of water on top of his head at that time." After listening to Nell''sints, Audrey was stunned. However, that man was also very strange. He asked the woman to pay while he enjoyed the benefits. Audrey felt that her worldview had been refreshed after going back this time. Her worldview was refreshed, and most of it came from the dates that Nell mentioned. It was no wonder that the current wedding rate was so low. There was a reason for this. Audrey lightly stroked Nell''s head tofort her. "I feel sorry for you." Nell weakly leaned against Audrey. "Every time I go on a blind date, I feel like watching a disaster. It''s amazing." "You don''t have to go." "I don''t want to go either, but my mother always threatened me with her life. It was scary!" Nell shuddered. "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. Why didn''t your little puppye with you?" Audrey rolled her eyes at her. "Harold has to do experiments tonight. He might have to stay up all night." "Stay up all night again!" Nell looked at Audrey indignantly. "Audrey. You are too much. Even if Quentin is your brother, you can''t order him like this. He''ll be exhausted!" Audrey was speechless. "I tried to persuade him many times, but he refused to listen." Because Harold always worked hard to study medicine, Audrey knew that Harold did not want to disappoint her expectations. He wanted to grow as soon as possible. Therefore, Audrey repeatedly persuaded Harold not to rush. However, Harold was determined. Not to mention, Harold now had Liam by his side, who was obsessed with medicine too. The two of them studied together for an entire night. Audrey couldn''t do anything. Now she regretted setting up a medical research institute for Harold. Nell''s eyes lit up. "Since you can''t persuade him, I''ll do it." Audrey nced at Nell. "Do you mean to persuade him or kidnap him?" Nell blinked. "Both." "Okay, if you can persuade him, I''ll treat you to a meal." "This is a deal! I''ll take it as you entrusting your brother to me." Nell looked at Audrey with a sly smile. Audrey knew what Nell was thinking about Harold. However, Harold had no interest in Nell. Nell was too open and Harold could not ept it. Every time, he was frightened by her. Audrey had asked Harold about his opinion of Nell. However, Harold had no interest in Nell. Based on Audrey''s recent observations of Harold, Harold ... seemed to have a crush in school. And the person was likely a girl. However, she wanted to ask Simon for confirmation. Simon had been very elusive these past two days. He didn''t answer the phone. While speaking, George also drove the car to the door of the restaurant with Nataly. After taking Nataly out of the car, George handed the car key to the doorman and asked him to park the car. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Holding Nataly in his arms, George was full of joy. "Bryson, Ms. Audrey, Ms. Nell, I''m sorry to make you wait." Looking at George''s flushed face, Nell red at him. It was because of George that Nataly was no longer single. Nell pulled Nataly who was in George''s arms. George frowned. He wanted to pull Nataly back, but Nell blocked George. "Ms. Nell, what do you mean?" George looked at Nell with dissatisfaction. He and Nataly could only meet each other after work every day. Nataly was a traditional girl and would go home after eight o''clock at night. Therefore, the chances of them meeting were pitifully few. He had just picked up Nataly from work. But Nell snatched her away from his arms. Of course, he would be dissatisfied. "Mr. George, we girls have a girl''s secret to talk about. Can I?" George, "..." He wanted to say no, but he was afraid that Nataly would think that he was immature after hearing it, so he could only suppress that thought. "Sure, of course!" George answered against his will. Nell smiled. Then, she held Audrey''s arm and the three women walked into the restaurant. N?velDrama.Org owns this. George stared at the three of them as they left. When they could no longer hear them, George pointed unhappily in the direction that the three women had left in and said, "Bryson, look at that woman, Nell is going too far. She is single, so she doesn''t allow others to have a boyfriend? That is too evil." Bryson smiled at George with a disapproving expression. George red at Bryson. "Bryson, your woman was kidnapped by Nell. Aren''t you angry?" "Why should I be angry?" "Nell is full of evil tricks. Aren''t you afraid that she will y tricks behind your back and introduce your Audrey to another guy?" George was unhappy and wanted to provoke Bryson''s unhappiness, letting him feel the same and deal with Nell together with him. "My Audrey has always looked down on those sluts outside!" Bryson smiled with confidence and said, "Moreover, in the entire Peace City, no man is better than me!" George was speechless. George immediately shut his mouth when he saw Bryson, who looked immacte. ''That''s right. Bryson is such a good man, and he dotes on Audrey so much. Every woman would fall in love with him.'' ''Bryson is not worried that Audrey would y around behind his back, because he doesn''t need to.'' At the thought of this, George''s eyes shone with jealousy. This was the difference. Although George''s appearance wasn''t bad, when he stood in front of Bryson, he was immediately overshadowed. So, it was really infuriating topare people. George sized Bryson up and down. "Bryson, I think you should stay away from my Nataly." Bryson was speechless. Grady came over after parking the car. He was surprised to hear what George said to Bryson. "What''s wrong? Why did you ask Mr. Bryson to stay away from Nataly? Has Mr. Bryson taken a fancy to Nataly?" Grady chattered, "If that''s the case, then Mr. George, you won''t have a chance at all." George red at Grady with a dark face. "If you don''t know what to say, stay silent!" It was really a bad idea to mention it. Grady rubbed his nose and asked awkwardly, "What is it? Did I say anything wrong?" What he said was the truth. "Pay for yourself tonight." Grady muttered, "Why? Didn''t you say it was your treat today? Why did you suddenly ask me to pay for it?" "Because I''m not happy today. I don''t want to pay for your share!" ... ''Who did I offend?'' Grady thought. ... On the other side, Nell pulled Nataly and Audrey to a corner where no one was around. Then, Nell fixed her eyes on Nataly. Feeling Nell''s gaze, Nataly rubbed her arms ufortably. "Nell, why are you suddenly looking at me like that? What is wrong with me?" Nell stared at Nataly''s face seriously. "Nataly, are you really going to be with Mr. George?" When Nell asked this question, Audrey looked at Nataly. This was exactly what she wanted to ask. Nataly smiled and nodded. "Yes." Nell frowned. "You have already met Mr. George''s mother and his cousin. Are you sure you want to be with him? The Kuhn family might..." Nataly sighed. "Nell, I know what you are worried about. You are worried that I will be hurt in the Kuhn family, but..." Nataly said firmly, "I love George. No matter how his family treats me, as long as the two of us have a firm rtionship, sooner orter, they will ept me." "Nataly, have you really decided?" Nataly nodded seriously. "Nell, you don''t have to persuade me. I know what I am doing now. Since I have decided to do this, I have already thought of the consequences." "Even if you will be injured in the future?" Nataly nodded. Nell held Nataly''s hand tightly. "Since you''ve decided, then I can only wish the best for you. But ... if you suffer in the future, feel free to tell me. I will always be your good friend." At the same time, Audrey gripped Nataly''s other hand. "Nataly, and me!" Nataly was moved as she looked at Audrey and Nell. Mist flickered in the corners of her eyes. "Thank you." "This is what friends are for!" Nell said, "George stole you from us. I''ll order expensive dishester, he''ll pay anyway!" Seeing Nataly frown, Audrey smiled and reminded her, "Nell, when you say this, you have to think about Nataly''s standpoint. Mr. George is already her boyfriend." Because of Audrey''s words, Nell''s resentment towards George became stronger. Therefore, when George arrived at the private room, he felt an extremely strong sense of resentment, causing his entire body to tremble. ... A tall young woman gracefully walked into the restaurant. When the manager of the restaurant saw her, he immediately greeted her. "Madam." "Yes." "Master Bryson and his friend are also here today." "Oh?" Chapter 452 Chapter 452 After James arrived, the few of them began to order. George and Nataly sat together, doing their duty as hosts to let everyone order first. After ordering the dishes, George looked in Nell''s direction with extreme difort. "Ms. Nell, can you stop staring at me like this?" George looked at Nell, who seemed to be possessed by a vengeful spirit, with an impatient expression. Ever since he entered the door, Nell had been looking at him with resentment. ncing at Nataly, George said seriously, "Stop staring at me like this, Nataly will misunderstand the rtionship between us!" Nell scoffed. "Don''t worry. Even if I keep staring at you, Nataly won''t misunderstand. Because I have no interest in you at all. I will never be interested in you." "Nataly doesn''t mind, but I do!" George sped his hands together at Nell. "Ms. Nell, please. Don''t keep staring at me, okay?" "Alright. But you have to promise me three things." George was pleasantly surprised. "As long as it is not against morality or affecting the rtionship between Nataly and me, feel free to mention it." Nell knocked on the table habitually. "First of all, you must always be loyal to Nataly!" Nell gestured with her palm. "If you dare to be disloyal, I will be the first to not let you go." George nodded. "Don''t worry, I will do this. Even if you don''t say it, I will always be loyal to Nataly!" George looked at Nataly beside him affectionately. Nataly met George''s gaze and lowered her head shyly. Nell frowned. "Don''t flirt with Nataly yet. I haven''t finished speaking yet." Men are all jerks. "What is the second one?" "When your parents and your bunch of rtives want to bully Nataly, you have to stand on Nataly''s side. You can''t let Nataly suffer any grievances!" George nodded without hesitation. "I agree." When George agreed, Nataly tightened his grip on George, who was holding her hand. "What is thest one?" Nell raised her eyebrows. "This is thest one. Keep it for now. You promise it first. I''ll tell you when the timees. You can''t go back on your word!" George nodded in agreement. "Okay, I promise you. Now that I have agreed to all of your conditions, you can rest assured." Nell red at him. "Don''t worry. You''ve kidnapped my Nataly. How can I be at ease? In the future, when we meet Nataly, you''re not allowed to be a third wheel!" George, "..." "Nataly and I are girlfriend and boyfriend, you guys are the third wheel!" Nell sneered. "Mr. George, didn''t you just say that you would be good to Nataly? I am Nataly''s friend. If you want to be good to Nataly, you have to be good to her friends first. If you don''t agree, I won''t agree to your rtionship either." George, "..." He gritted his teeth. "I agree." Nell looked at George with a victorious attitude. "Since that''s the case, let''s drink tea. Oh, this tea tastes pretty good. A five-star restaurant is a five-star restaurant." Just as Nell finished speaking, a waiter pushed a dining cart in to deliver the food. Behind the waiter was another person. James happened to be sitting right in front of the door. When he saw the person, he hurriedly stood up. "Ms. Jean!" George immediately raised his head. Sure enough, he saw a familiar smiling face and quickly stood up respectfully. "Ms. Jean." Jean had an appropriate smile on her face. "Hello, guys." Audrey had never seen Jean. From James and George''s attitude towards Jean and the way they addressed her, Audrey realized that the woman who had appeared in this room was Bryson''s only sister Jean. Jean was dressed in a ck OL suit, and her appearance was outstanding. Her facial features were somewhat simr to Bryson''s. Audrey looked at Bryson who was beside her with a calm expression. She frowned. Bryson stretched out an arm and gently pulled Audrey up. After Audrey stood, she felt Jean''s gaze fall on her. Audrey didn''t escape. Bryson pointed at Jean opposite him. "Audrey, this is my sister, Jean. Jean this is Audrey, my girlfriend." Audrey smiled and nodded at Jean. "Nice to meet you!" Jean withdrew her gaze from Audrey, and then let out a meaningful smile. "I have heard of Ms. Audrey''s great name a long time ago. You are a great beauty. Bryson is lucky." Audrey frowned. Jean''s words and her attitude made Audrey a little confused. Was she praising her or not? Nell, Nataly, and Grady looked at each other. Bryson nced at Jean indifferently. "Jean, what are you doing here?" Jean smiled and said, "What, have you forgotten? Last month, the Randall Group has bought this restaurant. Now, this hotel is under the name of the Randall Group. I just came in when I heard that you are here." George immediately stood up with Nataly in his arms like he was presenting a treasure. "Ms. Jean." George smiled and introduced Nataly, "Let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend Nataly, and this is Bryson''s sister." Nataly smiled and looked at Jean. "Nice to meet you, Ms. Jean!" The smile on Jean''s face was indifferent with a trace of alienation. "Hello, Ms. Nataly." George hurriedly added, "Nataly and I have just be boyfriend and girlfriend. So, let''s have a meal together. Can you give us a discount, Ms. Jean? Since it''s your restaurant." "So that''s how it is!" Jean said indifferently, "Tell the managerter that you''ll get a 50 percent discount." "Thank you, Jean." Jean''s gaze once again fell on Audrey. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Ms. Audrey, I''ve heard about you from Simon before. You''re an excellentwyer, right?" Audrey quickly replied, "Mr. Randall is exaggerating." Jean raised an eyebrow. "Ms. Audrey, it''s perfect. Recently, we have had a debt dispute with another company. I was nning to find awyer. Since Ms. Audrey is awyer, would you be willing to help me with this?" Since it was Jean''s request, Audrey had no reason to refuse. Audrey had yet to speak when Bryson, who was beside her, suddenly refused. "No!" Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Audrey was speechless. Audrey did not answer, but Bryson rejected Jean, his biological sister. Audrey thought it was improper to reject Jean bluntly. Then Jean looked at Bryson with a meaningful smile and said, "Bryson, Ms. Audrey hasn''t even spoken yet but you rejected me. Have you asked her for her opinion?" "The Randall family owns a lot of cooperativew firms. Why don''t you ask them for help but turn to Audrey?" Bryson asked in dissatisfaction. Jean replied as a matter of course, "I''ve always heard that Ms. Audrey is an outstanding figure in the lawyer industry. Thew firms that ourpany co-operates with handle affairs with money. Naturally, they won''t sincerely help their clients deal with matters. However, Ms. Audrey is my friend. Am I right, Ms. Audrey?" Since Jean had already said it, Audrey could not refuse. Bryson red at Audrey coldly and pulled her into his arms. Bryson held Audrey''s waist hard, indicating a warning to interrupt what she wanted to say. "I said she can''t help you. That''s it. If you lose thiswsuit, thepensation will be paid by the Cordova Group." Bryson said. Jean looked at Bryson with a smile from the beginning to the end. Jean replied, "Bryson, I am so sad to hear what you have said. I just asked my future sister-inw for a favor, but you refused. Do you take me as your sister? Besides, Ms. Audrey is a free individual. Although you are her boyfriend, you do not have the right to make any decisions for her." Audrey was about to say something. If Bryson and Jean continued talking, they were about to start a quarrel. Bryson and Jean were families, and if they were to quarrel because of Audrey, she would feel guilty. Audrey quickly said, "Jean, I will help you with the case you mentioned." Bryson''s grip on Audrey''s waist became stronger, almost making it fracture. Audrey endured the pain and pretended to keep smiling. Jean smiled merrily. "Great!" Jean said as she handed a business card to Audrey and added, "Tomorrow at 9:00 a. m., I''ll wait for you in the office of the Randall Group." Audrey received the card and replied, "I will be there on time." Jean smiled at the crowd and said, "Alright, the dishes have already been served, so I won''t disturb your meal. Enjoy yourselves. See you next time!" James and George stood up at the same time and said, "Goodbye, Jean." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jean left and closed the door for them. After Jean left, George subconsciously wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He said, "I didn''t expect the Randall Group to have purchased this restaurant." Nataly saw George''s expression and asked curiously, "Well, you seem to be very afraid of Jean." George nced at Bryson, who was opposite him and then said, "If Bryson is the king of the business world, then Jean is the queen. Originally, the Randall Group was only one of the top 100panies in Peace City. Because of Jean, the Randall Group ranks in the top ten." "Jean looks soft and weak, but she is very ruthless." Audrey frowned. No wonder Bryson had rejected Jean. Perhaps he was afraid that Jean would deliberately make things difficult for Audrey. Since Audrey promised to help Jean, Bryson, who was beside Audrey, did not say a word to her. Audrey quietly sized up Bryson and noticed that he was gloomy. Audrey held his hand and he did not push her away. Seeing this, Audrey said to Bryson, "Don''t worry, I have handled many cases over the years. No matter howplicated the case is, it won''t be a problem for me. You have to believe in me." Bryson held Audrey''s hand and replied, "If you don''t want to take this case, I will ask otherwyers to take it." Audrey shook her head with a smile. "Since Jean has asked me for help, I can''t allow otherwyers to rece me. Otherwise, it would be rude. Moreover, it is just a case," said Audrey. Bryson stared straight into Audrey''s eyes and said, "If you find anything wrong, call me immediately." Audrey looked at Bryson with a smile. She exined, "Since Jean knows that I am your girlfriend, she won''t make things difficult for me. Take it easy." James coughed and said, "Ms. Audrey, don''t look down on Jean. Many people were tortured by her andmitted suicide." Audrey did not know how to respond. Even James said Jean was cold and ruthless. Audrey frowned and cautiously said to Bryson, "Don''t worry. If anything happens, I will inform you immediately." Bryson felt a little relieved and he nodded. Jean''s appearance was just an interlude to their meal. They talked and the atmosphere quickly became lively again. In the evening, Bryson was drunk. When Kolby drove Bryson and Audrey to her house, Bryson was leaning against her with his eyes closing. Audrey caressed Bryson''s face. His face was still hot because of the alcohol. "Do you want to have a cup of tea?" Audrey asked. "Alright!" replied Bryson. Bryson and Audrey went upstairs together. Audrey was about to make tea when she noticed that the water dispenser did not work. There was no water, so Audrey poked her head out of the kitchen and said to Bryson, who was sitting on the sofa, "Bryson, the water dispenser did not work. I''m using the gas stove to boil water now. Please wait a minute." Bryson leanedfortably on the sofa and tilted his head. "Alright." Audrey brushed the kettle before pouring water. She put the kettle on the stove, turned on the gas stove, and walked out of the kitchen back to the living room. Audrey saw Bryson rubbing his temples in pain. "Are you alright?" Audrey asked worriedly. "Not so well," said Bryson. Audrey sat down next to Bryson. She gestured for him to put his head on herp. When Brysonid down, Audrey gently rubbed Bryson''s temple with her finger. Audrey had learned massage maniption from some experts before, so she could urately touch the acupuncture points and use her strength perfectly. Thefortable feeling made Bryson rxed. After a while, Bryson fell asleep. The water on the stove was boiled. Audrey carefully removed Bryson''s head from her knees and ced it on the sofa. Then, she hurriedly went to the kitchen. She poured the water into a bottle. When Audrey returned to the living room, she saw that Bryson was still asleep. Audrey took out a nket from her room and covered him with it and she sat on the other end of the sofa and read. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 When Harold got home, he saw Audrey was reading a book on the sofa. She fell asleep with a nket covering her body while Bryson was sitting with aptop on his knee. Harold was about to call Bryson as Bryson made a gesture to keep quiet. Seeing that gesture, Harold did not say anything. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, Harold still disturbed Audrey, who was sleeping soundly. Audrey opened her eyes in a daze when she saw Harold. Audrey said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Quentin." "Yes." Audrey moved a little and the nket fell to her feet. She was slightly surprised when she tilted her head and saw Bryson sitting next to her. "When did you wake up?" Audrey wondered. "I''ve been awake for a while." Bryson smiled and looked at Audrey. He raised his hand and removed the hair on her temples behind her ear. Audrey was embarrassed. Audrey was reading a book to apany Bryson, but she unexpectedly fell asleep. Seeing Bryson turning off theptop, Audrey looked at him with some disappointment. She asked, "Will you leave now?" Feeling the reluctance in Audrey''s words, Bryson looked at her and smiled meaningfully. "Do you want me to stay? It''s fine if you don''t want me to leave. As long as we get married as soon as possible, I can live here with you aboveboard." Audrey blushed and quickly waved her hand. She said, "Aren''t you leaving? It''s getting dark. Hurry up, lest grandma worries about you." After sending Bryson away, Audrey nced at the clock hanging in the living room. It was eleven o''clock. She frowned and walked to Harold''s room without knocking. Harold didn''t have the habit of locking the door, so Audrey easily unlocked the door. Harold was changing his clothes in his room and was just about to put on his shirt. Harold was holding his leisurewear. Harold calmly put on his shirt while ridiculing Audrey, "Although you are my sister, I am a man. Can you knock on the door when youe into my room next time?" Audrey said disapprovingly, "You didn''t lock the door." Harold was speechless. Before Harold put on his clothes, Audrey saw a scar on his arm. She stepped forward and rolled up the sleeve to find a scar. Audrey red at Harold and asked, "What happened?" "Oh, I identally hit it," Harold replied. Audrey did not believe it. "I often make contact with the injured. I can tell at a nce that your injury was not caused by an ident, but by the poison." Audrey hit the nail on her head. She added, "Were you injured by the reagent?" Harold did not dare to look at Audrey. Audrey was so smart that she could immediately know the truth. Harold coughed and exined, "I can''t hide anything from you, Audrey. I got hurt because I identally touched a reagent bottle when I was experimenting." Audrey looked at the wound on Harold''s arm worriedly. "Why are you so careless?" "Audrey, it''s fine. It''s already starting to scab. Don''t worry." Harold responded. In the face of Harold''s exnation andfort, Audrey did not feel relieved, but she was more worried. Audrey looked at Harold and asked seriously, "I feel delighted that you are dedicated to your work. However, you must stop where it should stop. You have to take care of yourself." Harold smiled and said, "Alright. You don''t have to worry about me." Audrey said, "I am serious. You wake up so early every morning. You have to go to school during the day and do experiments at night. You go home veryte every day, or you just don''t evene home all night. You..." "Well, the more you talk, the more verbose you be. I know how to take care of myself. Don''t worry." Harold said. "Are you clear or are you pretending to be clear?" Audrey wondered. "I studied medicine. I know better than anyone how to take care of my body. I am fine." Harold said. "Really?" Audrey looked at Harold doubtfully. "Of course. Look at how healthy I am now. What else is there to worry about?" Harold asked. Audrey still felt a little worried. Harold did not give Audrey a chance to speak and pushed her out the door. "Well, I have to get up early tomorrow morning for school. I am going to sleep. You should go back to your room. Otherwise, staying upte makes you get wrinkles." Audrey''s face darkened. Sheined, "It''s you. You have wrinkles on your face." "Yes, I have wrinkles on my face. Good night!" Harold pushed Audrey out of the door and locked it. Audrey impatiently looked at the closed door. ... At the Randall Group. Audrey arrived at the Randall Group ten minutes earlier than the appointed time with Jean. Walking to the front desk, Audrey offered her business card. "I''m Audrey from Square Law Firm. I made an appointment with Jean this morning." The receptionist took a look at Audrey''s card and then looked at her. The receptionist politely handed the business card back and smiled. "Hello, Ms. Audrey, Ms. Jean is attending a conference and it will finish soon. She has already instructed that if you are here, you can go directly to her office to wait for her. You can go to the elevator there." The receptionist pointed to an elevator. "Thank you!" Audrey put away the business card and walked towards the elevator. When Audrey arrived at Jean''s office floor, Jean''s secretary was already waiting at the elevator entrance. Seeing Audreye out, the secretary led Audrey into Jean''s office. Sitting on the sofa, Audrey examined Jean''s office. Jean''s office style was very simr to Bryson''s. No wonder Jean and Bryson were families. Audrey saw the time on his phone had just shown nine o''clock when she saw Jean''s secretarye out. Jean''s secretary said, "Ms. Jean, Ms. Audrey has arrived and is waiting for you inside." "Alright, this is the content of the meeting. You should sort out the content ording to my standard and send a new version to me." "Yes!" Jean opened the door when she saw Audrey sitting on the sofa. Audrey stood up politely. "Hello, Ms. Jean." Jean raised her eyebrows with a smile. "Hello, Ms. Audrey. I am sorry for making you wait for a long time," said Jean. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 "I just arrived," Audrey said politely. Jean reached out and gestured, "Ms. Audrey, have a seat!" Jean took a folder from her desk and sat down next to Audrey. "Ms. Audrey, this is what I want to ask you for help." Jean handed the folder to Audrey. Audrey took the folder and opened it to skim the contents of the document. The content was notplicated, and it was indeed a case of debtors as Jean had said. The Randall Group had previously cooperated with Fida Trading Company. The Randall Group had invested in the form of a loan. However, that project had failed. The person in charge of Fida Trading Company had refused to return the loan on the grounds of cooperation between the two sides. The Randall Group had ordered the other party to return the loan. But Fida Trading Company imed that the Randall Group had cheated them of shares. So, they sued the Randall Group in court and even demanded that the Randall Grouppensate them arge sum ofpensation. This case seemed very simple. If there had been any evidence for the loan, it would be easy to overturn this case. Audrey frowned and looked at Jean, "Ms. Jean, I want to ask you something. When the Randall Group cooperated with Fida Trading Company, the Randall Group lent the money to Fida Trading Company. Do you have any receipt for the loan like an IOU?" Jean shook her head. Audrey frowned even more deeply. It was just as she expected. If there was no IOU, things would be difficult. Audrey, "Then when you signed the contract, you invested in borrowing money. Other than you and the person in charge at that time, did anyone else know about this? Did you tell anyone else?" Jean still shook her head. "When you signed the contract, were there any recording devices like a monitor?" "No," Jean said. Audrey had nothing to ask her. There was nothing, and this case would be more difficult. Because there was nothing useful, Fida Trading Company denied the loan. There was no evidence to get back the loan from them. The real contract clearly stated that it was an investment project of the Randall Group. The fact that Fida Trading Company sued the Randall Group was legal. Seeing the frown on Audrey''s face, Jean smiled at her, "Ms. Audrey, I believe that with your professionalism, you can help the Randall Group get back the loan." "I will try my best," Audrey said. Jean smiled and looked at Audrey, "By the way, Ms. Audrey, I''ve heard Simon mention you before. He praised you for your skills and your beauty. I didn''t expect you to be Bryson''s girlfriend." Audrey didn''t know how to respond to her bantering. Audrey''s expression was a little awkward at this moment.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Previously, Simon had chased after her. She could not imagine what tone Simon used when he mentioned her in front of Jean and what he said. "When I first met Simon, because I saw him being beaten up, I saved him by expressing my eldership. After all, if anything happened to him, Grandma would be sad." "So, from then on, you only thought of Simon as a junior?" Audrey said, "Yes, after all, I am six years older than him." Jean changed the topic, "You are now Bryson''s girlfriend. With Bryson''s social status, you can quit the job as awyer. I believe that Bryson does not want you to work so hard, right?" "It has always been my dream to work in thew. Besides, now states that people must not do anything after having a boyfriend, you''re already married. Aren''t you working all the time?" Jean raised an eyebrow. "For Dean is too busy, I had no choice but to help him. Otherwise, I would rather drink tea and go shopping every day. Howfortable that would be!" Jean sighed. Audrey chuckled and said nothing. Coincidentally, Jean''s secretary came in to deliver documents. Audrey took the opportunity to stand up, bid farewell to Jean, and left the Randall Group. When Audrey left, a man just walked out of a silver Land Rover. He passed through the hall, got into the elevator, and arrived at the top floor. He did not go directly to the president''s office but turned to the vice president''s office. Seeing Jean standing by the window, Dean walked over and stood beside her, reaching out to hold her. "What are you looking at?" He asked. Jean turned around with a smile. She raised her head and pecked the Dean''s chin. Then, she pointed her chin at the ground below the building. A car slowly drove in front of Audrey. Audrey opened the car door and sat inside. Dean frowned, "Who is she?" Jean turned around and sat down on the desk. She pulled Dean''s tie and pulled him into a chair. She yed with the tie with her fingers, "My brother''s girlfriend, Audrey, awyer." "Audrey?" Dean pondered for a moment, "I remember that Simon once said that the woman he likes is Andrey." "Yes, it''s her." Jean ensured his answer. "She isn''t simple." Dean gave his judgment. "How can a simple woman enter Bryson''s heart? And Bryson has been in a rtionship with her." "Why is she in the Randall Group?" Dean continued his questions. Jean smiled and said, "Isn''t Fida Trading Company suing us? So, I asked her to be the actingwyer of ourpany and take full responsibility for this case." Dean frowned, "This case..." Jean tugged at Dean''s tie again and pulled his neck in an overbearing manner. She pecked his lips and interrupted him, "That''s why I handed this case over to her. It''s a good test for her." "Well, there is a test for you, too. Where did you gost night?" Jean asked. "I went on a business tripst night and yed mahjong with others for the whole night. I just came back and you doubt me." Dean exined. "There''s a saying that they would rather believe in ghosts than men''s words. How would I know if what you said is true? I have to check to be sure." Jean''s tone became flirtatious. "Then I have to show you my loyalty." Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Audrey walked out of the Randall Group and carefully studied the file in her hand. She made a few calls to confirm the contents. The case was a little tricky. The Randall Group did not have any evidence to prove that the Fida Trading Company took their money. Jean sent people to ask for money and they were beaten up. The most terrible thing was that all the evidence pointed to the Randall Group going back on their words to ckmail the Fida Trading Company. Audrey had no idea of what to do when she received a call from Bryson. "Hello." "Have you met Jean?" Bryson asked. Jean! If Jean knew that Bryson was calling her name behind her back, she would probably not like it. "Yes." "What did she tell you?" Audrey replied, "It was nothing. I just talked to her about the case." "What case?" Audrey hesitated for a moment before saying, "Uh, it''s confidential and personal, so I can''t tell you." Audrey had never talked about any case in front of Bryson. "Is it the case of the Randall Group and the Fida Trading Company?" Bryson asked directly. Audrey didn''t expect that Bryson would guess so correctly. "How did you know?" Bryson snorted, "Just a guess." Audrey''s eyes lit up. She then asked, "What''s wrong with this case? Do you know something about it?" "Do you want to know?" "Huh? What do you mean?" "I''m going to the Azur Chambre for dinner tonight." Audrey was speechless at the moment. She knew that he was asking her to cook for him. Audrey smiled, "Okay, what do you want to eat tonight?" "I''d like some fish, seafood, and meat!" After hanging up the phone, Audrey continued to head back. A car passed by the entrance of the provincial hospital. Audrey had sharp eyes and saw that Wendy was apanied by a servant into the hospital. Audrey guessed that she should be here for a prenatal checkup and Julian was not with her. Wendy was no longer the bright and beautiful young miss of the Munns. After Zoe died, the Shaws had dyed the marriage with Wendy. However, Things kept happening to the Munns. The Shaws were afraid that the Munns would bring trouble and unluckiness to them, so after Zoe''s news came out, they took Wendy to the Shaw''s and had been taking care of her. Now that Wendy was in the Shaw''s, her position in the family was yet to be qualified and justified. For the sake of the child, Wendy had to endure her sufferings. As long as she gave birth to the child, she would be the Young Madam of the Shaws. ... After entering the hospital, Wendy went to the VIP room. The child in Wendy''s belly was already more than four months old. The gynecologist asked her to take a color ultrasound first, so Wendy went to the room. No one was allowed to enter the room, Wendyy alone on the bed. "Show me your abdomen!" When the doctor finished speaking, Wendy obediently followed the doctor''s instructions and revealed her slightly plump lower abdomen. The doctor took a probe and applied Coupling powder to her abdomen. Then, the doctor started to move the probe around. At first, the doctor was talking to the doctor next to him about the growth data of the child. From Wendy''s view, she could also see some ck and white images on the screen. A small child had just grown up. The doctor who was checking with a probe, moving back and forth on Wendy''s abdomen suddenly changed his expression, and he didn''t speak for a few seconds. "This..." The doctor''s expression froze. The other doctor who was taking down the data heard the doctor''s words and leaned over in surprise, "What''s the matter?" The doctor with the probe pointed at the embryo on the screen, "Look..." The other doctor saw the screen, his expression also changed slightly. Wendy didn''t know what was going on, but when she saw the expressions of the two doctors, she felt that something had happened and kept asking the doctors at once. "Doctor, what happened to my child? Is he still alive?" The two doctors looked at each other. The doctor holding the probe smiled and looked at Wendy, "Your child is alive and well. Don''t worry." "Then what was that expression of yours?" Wendy heaved a sigh of relief. The doctor looked embarrassed, "After the report is out, you can show it to your doctor!" N?velDrama.Org owns this. The two doctors didn''t say anything more. They handed the examination report to Wendy after they finished. After taking the report, Wendy nced at the child in the picture, as well as the first text, which said that the fetus'' fetus heart was strong. Seeing this, Wendy no longer continued reading it. She felt released as long as her child had a strong heart. Thinking of this, Wendy brought her servant to the doctor. Before entering, the servant suddenly said to Wendy, "Miss Wendy, I''m having an upset stomach. Please go in first. I need to go to the bathroom." Wendy frowned, but after all, she didn''t say anything about that, "Alright, go ahead. I can go in by myself." After the servant left, Wendy took the report and medical records and went straight into the doctor''s office. "Doctor, take a look at my report!" After the doctor received the report from Wendy, his face lit up slightly. However, after his gaze swept past the results of the report, his brows furrowed a little. "Doctor, how is the result? The child has grown up well and is very healthy, right?" "The child is very healthy, but..." The doctor looked at Wendy''s face with an indescribable expression. Wendy said impatiently, "Doctor, didn''t you just say that my child is very healthy? But what? Just say it." "Let''s put it this way, Miss Wendy. You can''t have this child!" Wendy''s expression changed at once, "What did you say? Why can''t I have this child? What do you mean?" The doctor simply put the report in front of Wendy and pointed to the results below. "Miss Wendy, look at this!" Wendy looked suspiciously in the direction the doctor pointed. After seeing the results, her eyes widened in shock. The result stated that the fetus was severely deformed! The child was severely deformed! These words kept shing through Wendy''s mind. She could not believe what she had seen. Her child... Wendy held her hands together and looked at the doctor, asked anxiously, "Doctor, this report is wrong. How can my child be deformed? Take a closer look. Perhaps the doctor who checked me before saw it wrong." The doctor pointed at the fetus in the picture and showed it to Wendy, "Miss Wendy, from this picture, this child has an extra arm and a foot than ordinary people! If this child is born in the future, even if there is an operation after birth, this child can not move like ordinary people and he also has a deformed heart!" Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Deformed! Her baby was deformed. Wendy was so shocked by the result. She couldn''t believe that her baby was deformed. Wendy nervously grabbed the doctor''s wrist. "Doctor, please take a look again. Is there any chance you''re wrong about this?" "We have the most advanced equipment and the result must be urate. Even if there is a deviation from the standard, it makes no difference to the result!" Hearing that, Wendy became silent with despair. "How ... how can my baby be deformed?" Wendy muttered. The doctor looked at Wendy with fixed eyes. "Miss Wendy, may I ask if you have taken any medicine before you got pregnant?" Suddenly, Wendy remembered that she had taken some medicine that could help her get pregnant. Wendy thought, ''Could it be that... The deformity of my child was caused by the medicine?'' Her thoughts were all mixed up. Now, she was in a daze. The doctor sighed. "Miss Wendy, I know you''re sad now, but I have to let you know that this baby can die before it''s even born. I suggest you abort as soon as possible." Hearing that, Wendy widened her eyes in horror and wrapped her arms around her belly. The doctor was about to write down the diagnosis on the medical record. Wendy suddenly took it away. "I need to think about your suggestion carefully!" Wendy quietly took out some cash from her bag and stuffed it into the doctor''s drawer. "I don''t want anyone else to know about this, so please keep it a secret for me." The doctor saw the money and curled his lips in satisfaction. He closed the drawer and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Wendy. I won''t tell anyone else about the baby''s condition." "Thank you." As soon as Wendy finished speaking, the servant returned from the bathroom. The servant asked the doctor, "Is the baby alright?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. Wendy immediately gave the doctor a look. Receiving the signal, the doctor smiled and replied, "The baby is very healthy." "Thank you!" The servant took out some money from her handbag and was about to give it to the doctor. The doctor noticed there was a camera and refused to receive the money. "I just did my duty. Please take the money back." Then the servant put the money back into her bag happily. Since the doctor didn''t take the money, she could get it. Even if Julian asked her, she would tell him that she had given the money to the doctor. After all, Julian wouldn''t ask the doctor about the money. When they left the consulting room, the servant offered to help take Wendy''s bag. However, Wendy held the bag tightly. "I''ll take my bag myself." The servant guessed that Wendy was afraid that she would steal her things, so she retracted her hand. In fact, Wendy was afraid that the servant would see the ultrasound report in her bag. If the servant knew that the child in her belly was deformed, she would definitely tell the Shaws. If so, they would force her to abort. This child was everything to her. Therefore, she did not dare to tell anyone about the deformity of this child. Wendy looked back at the hospital and kept thinking. She believed that there was something wrong with the equipment in this hospital. She couldn''t ept that her baby was deformed. She decided to go to another hospital and do an examination again. She kept telling herself that the equipment in this hospital must be broken. Wendy held her bag tightly and got into the car. As soon as she got into the car, she called Julian. "Hello, Julian." Hearing Wendy''s voice, Julian became gentle and said softly, "Have you finished the examination?" "Yes," Wendy replied obediently. "What''s the result?" Wendy said, "The doctor said that our child is very healthy." "That''s good." Wendy asked, "Julian, where are you now? Are you going home for dinner tonight? I feel that our child is missing you too." Julian didn''t n to have dinner at home, but he changed his mind when he heard that. He wanted to be a good father. "I''ll go back tonight." "That''s good. I''ll have people preparing your favorite food." "Well, are you on the way home now? After getting home, have a good rest. The cook will prepare whatever you want to eat and the housekeeper will get you whatever you want." "I will," Wendy said softly. "I have to say goodbye now." "Alright." When Wendy hung up the phone, her face suddenly darkened. She stroked her abdomen. For the time being, she could not let Julian know about the baby''s deformity. From Julian''s words, she knew he loved this child very much. She could not imagine what would happen if Julian knew the fact. She knew that she shouldn''t give birth to a deformed baby. The Shaws would hate her if she did so. Anyway, she had to go to another hospital and do an examination again now. When their car got close to a shopping mall, Wendy suddenly said to the servant, "I left something in the hospital and I need you to go back to the hospital and get my thing back. As for me, I have to go to the bathroom. Drop me off at the shopping mall." "I''ll go to the bathroom with you first." "No, my things will be taken by others. Go and get them back as soon as possible!" "Alright then!" Wendy stood on the side of the road and watched the servant leaving. She turned around and walked towards the private hospital next to the mall. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Wendy entered the hospital and quickly registered. It was a private hospital. Therefore, the more money you paid, the faster you got medical treatment. After getting the list from the doctor, Wendy went for an ultrasound. During the sonogram, the doctor''s expression changed slightly. Wendy saw that and became worried. Getting out of the examination room, Wendy fixed her eyes on the result. It said "Serious Deformity". The result was the same as thest hospital. If the machines in these two hospitals functioned well, then... Wendy ced her palm on her abdomen. Now she had to believe that the baby in her belly was really deformed. She fell onto a chair and could not speak. It wasn''t easy for her to get a child. She had thought that this baby could bring her status. However, the child was found seriously deformed and needed to be aborted. She couldn''t ept this harsh reality. But she had to face it. The doctor told Wendy to abort as soon as possible. But ... Wendy knew that if she lost the baby, the Shaws wouldn''t allow her to stay. Not to mention, Audrey had told her that she would see her around after her child was born. Therefore, she couldn''t have an abortion for now. She had to think about it carefully. ... After work, Audrey went food shopping in a nearby supermarket and went back home. Harold didn''t go to the research institute and rushed back home after ss. As soon as he entered, Harold smelled a delicious smell. He turned around and saw two dishes on the dining table. Harold had yed football in PE ss in the afternoon, so he was hungry now. He could not help but stretch out his hand and was ready to get the food with his fingers. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, before his fingers could touch the food, Audrey hit his hand with a spat. "Ah, it hurts!" Harold clutched his fingers. "Audrey, how can you do that?" "You can''t get the food with your fingers." "I''m hungry and I want to eat it so much." "You can use a fork. Besides, I don''t think you have washed your hands." Audrey pointed at the dirt on the back of Harold''s hand. Harold was afraid that Audrey would hit him again, so he put his hand away quickly. Audrey was not a gentle sister. There was even hot oil on the spat. As soon as Harold got hit, the back of his hand turned red. "I''m going to wash my hands now!" Harold exposed his hand to cold water as heined, "Audrey, you are not gentle at all. Why does Bryson still fall for you? You must change yourself." "Change? How?" "For example, be gentle. Men don''t like rude women!" Harold advised, "They like gentle women. Bryson will leave you if you don''t change yourself." Audrey gestured for Harold toe over. Harold suspiciously moved closer to Audrey. "What''s the matter?" Just as he finished speaking, Audrey hit Harold''s forehead with the spat. Harold moaned with pain. Audrey smiled at him and asked in an extremely gentle voice, "Quentin, I''m sorry! The spat slipped out of my hand and I identally hit your forehead..." As she spoke, Audrey touched Harold''s forehead. "It turns red. Does it hurt? I''m so sorry." Harold didn''t know what to say. Audrey''s tone was different just now. Hearing Audrey''s voice, Harold felt his flesh prickling. Harold wondered, ''Why do I feel scared when my sister bes gentle?'' Seeing Harold standing still, Audrey smiled and asked, "What''s wrong, Quentin? Why did you suddenly stop talking? Are you alright? I''m worried about you." Harold quickly interrupted Audrey, "Alright. My dear sister, please spare me. Turn back to the way you are now." Audrey innocently blinked her eyes and said. "I''m how you like me now. Quentin, what do you think of me? Do you dislike me?" The change in Audrey''s voice made Harold feel ufortable. Harold turned white with fear. He was so frightened that he stumbled backward. "Audrey, I was wrong. You''re great the way you are. You don''t need to change." "Don''t you want a gentle sister? Now I have be how you like me. I like who I am now!" Audrey gently touched Harold''s forehead. "There''s oil on your forehead ... I''ll wipe it for you." Audrey picked up a rag and wiped Harold''s forehead. Harold didn''t speak. He suddenly realized that Audrey was teasing him. "Audrey, I ... I have something to do, and I''ll go back to my room now." "Aren''t you hungry just now? I''ll serve the food for you right away." Audrey brought the te to Harold. Harold didn''t know what to do. He thought hopelessly, ''I can''t stand Audrey. Who can take me away from here now?'' Then Harold saw the smoke in the kitchen. He shouted, "Audrey, check your dishes now. It''s going to be burnt." Audrey rushed to the kitchen and washed the spat. Then, she used it to stir-fry the vegetables. She murmured as she stirred, "Luckily, it isn''t burnt. That was close!" Harold heaved a sigh of relief and was prepared to run away. However, Audrey suddenly turned around and asked with a gentle smile, "Quentin, do you want some chili in it or not?" Harold wailed, "Audrey, I was wrong!" Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Despite Harold''s apology, Audrey did not forgive him. She treated Harold like a ve. She did not have time to hire a cleaner because she had worked for days without rest. Now there is a lot of dust in the house. So she asked Harold to give it a thorough cleaning. When Bryson came, Harold was sitting on the ground at the entrance, panting. "What''s going on?" Bryson asked with concern when he saw Harold panting from exhaustion. When Harold saw Bryson, he behaved as if he had seen his savior. He quickly stood up and rushed to Bryson''s side, hugging Bryson''s thigh tightly. "Bryson, you''re finally here. I would die if you didn''t come." "What happened?" Bryson was still a little confused. Harold told Bryson his miseries, "Bryson, you know what, Audrey is an animal! She is so crazy! If you didn''te, I would die from her torture." Bryson was lost for words. At this time, Audrey came into the dining room with a dish. It was a sweet and sour squirrel fish, the one Bryson had ordered. When she saw Bryson, she put on a smile. "Hey, you''re here." "Yes." Bryson took off his suit, about to put it on the sofa. But he found that he couldn''t move at all because Harold was hanging on his leg. He just stood there. After putting the dish on the table, Audrey turned around to see Bryson, only to find that he was still standing at the entrance. Harold held his thigh tightly, not letting him go forward. Audrey narrowed her eyes slightly. When she looked at Harold, her eyes were gentle. So was her tone. "Quentin, why are you sitting there all of a sudden? Did something happen to you? Come and let me have a check, okay?" Harold shivered and quickly hid on the other side of Bryson. Bryson didn''t know what to say. Seeing Harold''s movement, Audrey rolled her eyes in the direction of where Harold was hiding. Seeing this, Bryson basically understood why Harold was suddenly so afraid of Audrey. ... Audrey finished cooking and took off her apron. Then she told Bryson and Harold to have dinner. As soon as he sat beside the table, Harold began toin to Bryson. "Bryson, Audrey was really frightened today. You almost couldn''t see me alive." Audrey gave him a cold re. "Oh? Did I frighten you?" "Of course! I almost have a psychological shadow!" Thinking of how Audrey had treated him, Harold gnashed his teeth in anger. Audrey scoffed at Harold, a hint of ridicule shing in her eyes. Then, she smiled at Harold and put a piece of fish into his bowl. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Quentin, you are too timid. I am your sister. How would I really frighten you? Look! I found this piece of fish, especially for you. It''s good for your height. Just eat it!" Harold was speechless. Audrey was really a good actress, so good that she could get an Academy Award. Harold, whose appetite had returned, suddenly found that he had no appetite at all. The piece of fish that Audrey had put in his bowl looked like a poisonous one to him. He didn''t dare to eat it at all. Harold had a sad face. "Harold, could you let me off?" "But didn''t you say that you wanted me to be gentle? I am gentle now. Why such a face? What exactly are you going to let me do?" Harold didn''t dare to say anything. Alright, he shouldn''t have said that. So now he simply shut up. Audrey picked up another piece of fish and put it in Bryson''s bowl. "Have a try. It took me a long time to cook it." Audrey looked at Bryson, expectantly. Audrey''s tone was extremely gentle as she said that. Harold was speechless. Audrey was really gentle to Bryson,pletely different from the way she treated Harold. When she was gentle to Harold, it was in a frightening way. Bryson and Audrey smiled at each other. Bryson put the fish into his mouth and chewed it carefully. "Yes, it tastes good." Audrey raised an eyebrow. "I''m not bragging. But I''m really good at cooking sweet and sour squirrel fish. It''s better than the ones offered by many restaurants!" Bryson stroked Audrey''s cheek with admiration. "Of course, they can''tpare to my girl." Harold was lost for word. Harold felt a serious blow. The serious internal injuries from Audrey had worsened because the two lovers were showing off their love in front of him. He felt heartbroken. What a poor brother! He had to listen to Audrey''s orders and watch their affection. He should have gone to the research institute tonight. In the future, he wouldn''te back to have dinner if he knew that Bryson would join them. He was already full because of their affection even if he didn''t start eating. Afraid that Bryson and Audrey would do that to him again, Harold hid in this room after dinner. In the dining room, Audrey washed the dishes. He sat opposite Bryson who was having a video conference. Audrey was staring at Bryson''s face, with her hand supporting her chin. Bryson was talking about important things with the higher-ups in the video. But he saw Audrey staring at him intently when he nced out of the corner of his eye. Audrey''s fixed eyes looked attractive. Bryson calmly finished the meeting and closed theptop. As soon as he did that, Bryson reached out to pull Audrey. But Audrey quickly put her hand between the two of them, so Bryson only kissed the back of her hand. Bryson frowned as he looked at the hand between the two of them, his face somewhat unhappy. "What''s wrong?" Audrey looked at Bryson with a smile. "You''ve had dinner now, and... You''re very satisfied with the dishes. Shouldn''t you offer something in return?" Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Bryson was about to move forward again, but Audrey held his face this time, preventing him from getting too close to her. Bryson frowned, wanting to take her hand away. But Audrey backed away to avoid him. "Audrey, you''ve changed!" Bryson looked at her seriously. Audrey looked at him in amusement. "Why?" "You never moved away when I wanted to kiss you, but now, you..." Bryson indicated that she just avoided his kiss. Audrey rolled her eyes and smiled. "Bryson Cordova!" Audrey called Bryson by his full name. Bryson added, "Look, you''re calling me by my full name, not Bryson or darling anymore!" Audrey was lost for words. She really wanted to smash his head with theptop beside his hand right now if it was not a crime. Audrey red at him. "Bryson, if you continue doing this, I will kick you out of the house right now." His employees would be shocked if they saw him now. Bryson stopped being artificial and smiled. "Okay. Let''s be serious." The anger on Audrey''s face disappeared as she asked seriously, "You said that you knew the inside story between the Randall Group and Fida Trading Company, right? Tell me about it." "Are you sure you don''t want me to kiss you?" "Audrey Koch!" Audrey was already gnashing her teeth. Bryson said with a smile, "Indeed Fida had a partnership with Randall before. Fida lent money to Randal, but..." Audrey tilted her head. "But what?" "But that money was about a project that the twopanies had initiated. The project had failed before it even started. So they both couldn''t get back the money. However,ter Fida cooperated with another company on another project. Randall wanted to leverage this opportunity to get the money, but Fida refused, on the grounds that the project had copsed." Audrey understood something... So it turned out that this case was because the Randall Group wanted Fida to pay off debts. It had nothing to do with the previous cooperation between them. So she couldn''t find any evidence. There was no hope of winning this case at all. Audrey thought for a moment before asking Bryson. "What is the failed project?" "Do you know about n S?" Audrey nodded. "I''ve heard of it from other seniorwyers." Audrey''s eyes widened. "Could it be that Randall was the company that Fida cooperated with before?" Bryson touched her face with appreciation. "That''s right." n S was the bidding project of the government. Its main task was to produce important scientific research products for the government. One of the projects in Peace City was about the chip used in national aircraft carriers. Randall was a chippany, and one of thends under Fida was a good choice for this chip development. Therefore, the twopanies reached an agreement. However, there was a sudden political change and the project was aborted. The money Randall had borrowed from Fida was also lost. Now the government wanted to restart this project. But it chose the J Group because the J Group enjoyed better chip technology. Fida took money from the J Group and joined the chip development. The Randall Group wanted to get their money back as they thought Fida didn''t start the project after taking the money. Besides, Fida built their current base on the foundation of the originalnd. The Randall Group felt that it was a loss. But how could Fida agree? That project was belonging to the government, a secret one. Neither of them dared to talk about it. That was why they could only argue about the previous project. This case was tricky because neither of them dared to talk about national secrets even if Randall still wanted to take back the money. No one could not tell the truth at all. So the Randall Group couldn''t take back the money at all. Audrey felt helpless. "So it''s impossible to win this case!" Bryson affectionately touched her nose. "I had thought this case was about the project when Jean asked for your help. But you insisted on taking it back then! I couldn''t stop you." Audrey''s ears drooped. "I didn''t think it would be this kind of thing. Besides, she is your biological sister. We will inevitably contact each other in the future. If I didn''t take it, how awkward would it be if we saw each other in the future?" Audrey muttered. Bryson smiled at her. "You were worried about this? You just need to consider it after we get married, not now." Audrey red at him. "You didn''t even remind me back then." Bryson said impatiently, "I already said no to you. But you insisted." "If you could be more determined, perhaps... I wouldn''t have to take on this case!" Bryson didn''t know what to say. He once read a line in the news. It said that when a woman behaved unreasonably, one''s understanding of women would be refreshed. He had never thought that Audrey would have something to do with the word unreasonable. His girl was not that type. But now he found out that he was wrong. And he finally knew what an unreasonable woman looked like. She wouldn''t reason with you at all. Bryson looked at Audrey with a dumbfounded expression. Bryson was the type of man who was cautious and hid his emotions well. But now all his emotions can be seen on his face. Audrey was a smart girl. She could tell what Bryson was thinking at a nce. She narrowed her eyes. "I know what you are thinking. You have never seen me being unreasonable before. So, now you are scared, right?" Audrey directly pointed out what Bryson was thinking! Bryson wasn''t that silly. He immediately denied it. "Of course not!" Audrey snorted. "No?" Audrey pointed at Bryson''s forehead and said word by word, "But you''re telling me with your expression that you are scared!" Bryson didn''t know what to say. Seeing that Bryson was silent, Audrey stood up and walked out of the dining room. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Well, since you''ve had dinner, you can leave now. Remember to close the door of my house when you leave!" Chapter 461 Chapter 461 As the saying goes, you''ll finally take the consequences. Bryson stayed and did nothing as Audrey walked out of the restaurant. Later, he realized that he should follow her. He finally caught up with her when she was in front of her room. Audrey strode into her room and shut the door instantly. However, Bryson was even swifter. He pushed the door immediately to stop her. "Let it go. Let me close the door!" Audrey red at Bryson through the crack. "If your finger is jammed identally, you ask for it." "Audrey, don''t be unreasonable!" Audrey sniffed, "Well, finally you showed your true feelings. Yes, you''re right. I am unreasonable. So what? Now you''re regretful to find me as your girlfriend? Since you are, then hurry up and leave. I don''t want to see you anymore." "When did I say so?" "You said that I was being unreasonable. Does it mean that?" Now you''re being ridiculous! Bryson was resigned. Then he gazed at Audrey. "Audrey, let me in, alright?" he asked. "Since you''re frustrated at me, why are you insisting on entering my room? Besides, both of us are unmarried. It''s unsuitable for us to be together in the same room. You''re well-educated. You must know it very well. I''m just amon girl. Sometimes I may lose my temper and be unreasonable. Now you''ve seen it through, then don''t act as if you''re so intimate to me." Audrey was being continuously unreasonable. This was the first quarrel between Bryson and Audrey. Actually, it was not a quarrel at all. Bryson was pretty clear that if he let her continue, their rtionship would be worse. Thinking about it for a while, he frowned and suddenly pushed the door widely open. Audrey, who was standing behind the door, could not withstand the force. She was pushed back, and with a cry of surprise, she almost fell down. At the same time, Bryson held her instantly. He lowered his head and was gazing at her. She blushed, gazing at Bryson. "I won''t forget what you''ve said simply because of this." Bryson looked away from Audrey. There was a kind of fierce passion revealed in his eyes. He hid it so well that Audrey did not notice it. "Indeed, I was a little surprised," Bryson said coldly. Audrey originally intended to forgive him, but now his words annoyed her one more time. "Well. This is me. This is who I am. Now you''re feeling ashamed? If you''re regretful, you can leave right now. I will not..." Bryson answered quickly, "Audrey, you know I don''t mean that." "You don''t mean that? Then what do you mean? You think that I''m not as generous as I used to be? You think I am a picky woman, right? And you can''t ept that? If you can''t, feel free to go find your Brisa. She''s always docile to you. Besides, she is a nobledy. Definitely, she won''t y tricks on you!" Bryson frowned. "What are you saying? Why are you talking about her? It''s between us." "She''s better. It''s quite reasonable that you choose her." An angry woman in love always said what was against her will. Bryson held Audrey''s face and said, "Audrey, listen to me. I said it because I like you. I like the way you are!" Audrey nced at him and said, "I''ve never heard that men like unreasonable and picky women." "It''s not like that. It''s just... You''ve never lost your temper in front of me." Bryson sighed, "I''ve always had the feeling of inferiority in front of you. For the first time, I was the one who dered to be with you. You said yes. However, I''m not confident if you really like me." "You''re always confident and perfect in front of me. However, you''ve never revealed other emotions to me. Girls have their own temperament. There''s always a saying that girls only reveal their true feelings in front of the one she likes. But I never see you act like that." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then Bryson held Audrey in his arms. "But now, you are willing to reveal your emotions in front of me. So, I like the way you like." Chapter 462 Chapter 462 It was said that the tenderness of a fairdy could be the graveyard of heroes. The sweet words of men, however, could also be fatal venom while so many people still liked such double games. Audrey didn''t understand it before, but now she finally understood why there were so many infatuated men and women. They clearly knew that they would be injured, but they still got drunk in love like moths to a me without hesitation. Originally, Audrey had a lot of dissatisfaction with Bryson in her heart, but now all the dissatisfaction in her heart had disappeared. Her heart was now filled with sweetness. Audrey could no longer retort. She red at Bryson. "The expert said that when men say sweet things to women, they usually don''t really mean anything. How could I know if you are being honest to me?" Bryson rested his chin on Audrey''s shoulder. "Don''t always look at the words of those emotional experts. If the words of experts were so effective, there wouldn''t be so many infatuated men and women in this world. Those words were all used to deceive little girls. Moreover, some people who boasted of being emotional experts on the Inte were basically resentful women who were injured in their feelings. If they really listened to those so-called experts, the human race would probably be extinct." Audrey couldn''t find any words to refute. She mumbled to herself, "What an eloquent man you are. Besides, how do you know that the expert is a resentful woman who has suffered an emotional setback? Maybe it''s a resentful man!" Sure enough, Bryson would not speak against Audrey on this asion. He hugged her and smiled, "Well, maybe you''re right." "What do you mean by maybe? It must be!" Bryson could not help butugh. "Yes, my Audrey is always right." Audrey red at Bryson when she heard this. Now that he had finally managed to coax Audrey, Bryson finally breathed a sigh of relief. Bryson lowered his head to look at the time on his watch. He lowered his head and kissed Audrey on the forehead. "It''s gettingte. It''s time for me to go back." He pinched her hand again. "Remember to miss me when you dream tonight." Audrey smiled and nodded. When Audrey sent Bryson out, she turned around and saw Harold suddenly walk out from behind her. He had already changed his clothes and was holding his wallet in his hand as if he was going out. Audrey frowned and looked at Harold. "Quentin, didn''t you say you wouldn''t go to the research institute tonight? Wait, Bryson just left. I will call him to send you off!" "You don''t need to call him. I''m not going to the research institute." Harold looked at Audrey awkwardly. "I suddenly have something to do. I need to go out to deal with it. I will be back soon. Don''t worry!" With that, Harold hurriedly left the room. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Audrey got confused. Audrey didn''t even have time to ask Harold what was going on before Harold had already disappeared. It was really weird. She had never seen Harold go out in such a hurry in the middle of the night. After thinking for a moment, Audrey picked up her bag and key from the sofa and followed him out. She saw that Harold had just taken the elevator down from this floor. Audrey quickly pressed the button of the elevator next to her. Fortunately, the other elevator was also near this floor. A few secondster, the elevator stopped. When Audrey walked out of the elevator, she happened to see Harold walking away from the corner of the door. Audrey quickly followed him. Harold did not expect Audrey to follow him. Therefore, Harold did not doubt and went straight ahead. After leaving the residential quarter, he took a taxi. Audrey, who was not far behind him, also stopped an empty taxi. "Driver, please follow the car in front!" When the driver saw Audrey''s sneaky look, he knew that the person Audrey was chasing was a man. He spontaneously thought that Audrey was chasing a lover who cheated on her. In excitement, the driver stepped on the gas pedal and followed. Harold seemed to have something urgent and urged the driver to drive very quickly. The car he was in kept overtaking the cars. The taxi driver who was carrying Audrey was also not easy to deal with. He quickly overtook the car and kept following Harold''s car. After the car got off the expressway, it turned to the entrance of a university. Harold got out of the car and directly crossed the road to a KTV not far from the school gate. Audrey immediately followed. When Audrey approached the KTV, she heard a burst of noiseing from inside coupled with curses that were too nasty to hear. Audrey stood at the door for a while. She saw Harold pulling a girl who was in the hands of a sturdy man to his side. The girl in Audrey''s eyes was a delicate and pretty girl with a baby face who looked particrly attractive. She didn''t know what Harold and that man were arguing about. She could only see the sturdy man suddenly wanting to attack Harold. Audrey was shocked when she saw this. She had always protected Harold very well and never allowed him to be hurt in the slightest. But now, someone wanted to hurt Harold. Audrey was in a hurry and nned toe out and beat up the sturdy man. But unexpectedly, Harold was not knocked down by the sturdy man. Harold''s fist suddenly struck out, and his fist collided with the man''s fist. The sturdy man was forced two steps back. Audrey, who had already darted out, quickly hid at the door when she saw this scene. She suddenly remembered that Bryson had told her before that he had already asked someone to give Harold special training. Harold''s skills were not bad. From Harold''s punch just now, she could tell that Harold''s punch was very powerful. Audrey thought for a moment. Then she retreated outside the door and was ready to wait and see. She couldn''t hear clearly what they said inside. Harold turned around and asked the girl behind him. The baby-faced girl immediately shook her head at Harold. Later, Harold said something to the man in front of him. They seemed to be in a confrontation. In the end, the sturdy man decided to let the girl go. Then Harold pulled the girl out of the KTV. Audrey watched as Harold and the girl walked past her. She followed them with a maternal smile on her face. Sure enough, Harold and the girl stopped when they reached the roadside. Harold also released the hand that was holding the girl''s wrist. The girl lowered her head shyly, not daring to look up at Harold. Her voice was as soft as a tender breeze. "Thank you foring to save me today, Harold. If it weren''t for you, they would have forced me to apany the guests." "You''re fine now. Go home yourself. Don''te to this KTV again." Harold was about to turn around and leave when the girl suddenly grabbed Harold''s sleeve. "Harold, you rushed to save me thiste at night, didn''t you..." The girl bit her lip and stared straight into Harold''s eyes. "Are you also..." Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Looking at the girl''s shy appearance, Audrey raised her eyebrows. She didn''t expect that her younger brother''s romance woulde so quickly. Moreover, this girl looked like a good girl at first nce. As an older sister, Audrey liked her very much at first nce. Audrey''s eyes were shining as she stared at her brother. "My dear little brother, don''t be afraid. Promise her!" Audrey muttered. Harold frowned at the girl. "Winnie, what I want to say is that I have no intention of falling in love." Harold said mercilessly, "And I don''t have a crush on you." Audrey got stunned. Looking at the girl''s sad expression, Audrey really wanted to kick her brother''s ass. She was such a good girl, yet Harold actually rejected her just like that, making Audrey feel more than distressed. The girl''s face turned pale in an instant, and her hand that was holding Harold''s sleeve also retracted. The expression on her face was extremely awkward. "I know. It''s just that you came sote. I thought you..." The girlughed at herself. "It seems that I am ttering myself. Sorry to disturb you!" The girl turned around and left without hesitation. Audrey was sharp-eyed to see tears of Winnie when she turned around. Audrey couldn''t help but feel regretful as she looked at the girl''s back. What a regret! After seeing the girl off in the taxi, Harold turned around and walked directly toward Audrey. Audrey, who was hiding in the dark, saw Harold walking in her direction and subconsciously hid her body behind the obstacles she was hiding. After a while, the sound of footsteps stopped beside Audrey, apanied by Harold''s impatient voice. "My dear sister, I saw you. Come out!" Audrey saw that she had been discovered, so she stood up naturally. She flicked the dust off her pants and pointed at the sky. "Well, the moon tonight is so beautiful." Harold ruthlessly exposed her. "My poor sister, allow me to tell you that it''s cloudy tonight. There is no moon in the sky." Audrey red at him. Harold simply didn''t know any fun. Couldn''t he just follow her words? Audrey coughed lightly and pointed in the direction the girl had just left. "By the way, the girl just now was quite pretty. What was her name? I heard that you two are schoolmates, so she is from your school, right? Which department? How old is she?" Harold awkwardly interrupted Audrey. "She is just a junior that I know. I don''t know any more than you do." "Just a junior that you know?" Audrey rubbed her chin and stared at Harold seriously. "Did you forget what your biological sister does? I am awyer. The first book awyer learned was psychology. We perceive people''s psychology by their expressions. Your expression told me you were lying to me." Audrey teased, "It''s just a junior that you know. Then why would you stop ying games in the middle of the night and directly run out to save the beautiful girl? Don''t tell me it was your humanitarian care to save that girl from danger. I don''t believe this shit." "There is no pure friendship between men and women in this world. Just like your brother-inw and me. When I promised to help Grandma, I said that I would be a friend of him on the surface. However, if I didn''t have a good impression of him, I would never agree with him." Harold was helpless against his sister. He had only said a few words, but Audrey had actually made up so much in her head and had even brought up this long speech. That was why one should be friends with people other than awyer. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, he had no choice. His sister was awyer. "There is really nothing between me and that girl. You really misunderstood." "Just take it as a misunderstanding. I just want to know what her name is, which department she is from, how old she is, how old she is, and how many times she dated before. Can''t I?" Harold''s confusion went beyond words. She was taking it even further! Harold tried hard to exin, "I beg you. Don''t ask anymore, okay?" Audrey smiled and said, "Sure, if you don''t tell me, I will go to your school and ask. I just saw her and took photos of her. I would ask a few more people about her." Harold really couldn''t find words to show how upset he was. His sister was too ruthless. Seeing Audrey''s unrelenting look, Harold could only ept his fate and answer. "She is Winnie, a sophomore in the department of literature." After saying that, Harold anxiously warned Audrey, "I have already said what I know. You must not go to our school to find her." "Well, a sophomore in the department of literature," Audrey asked again. "Then how did you get to know each other? How long have you known each other?" "I met her as soon as this term began. She was a member of the Student Union. At that time, the Student Union organized a freshman weing event. She brought a male student to his dormitory, but she could not enter the men''s dormitory. The male student who met her went somewhere. I just happened to pass by and helped her." Audrey clicked her tongue and said, "Senior and junior met downstairs of the dormitory. I remember that there were many osmanthus trees at the entrance of the men''s dormitory. The osmanthus flowers bloomed back then, and the dates under the osmanthus trees were so romantic." Harold found no words to say. "Could you just focus on the main point? I didn''t go on a date with her at all. I only helped her that time. Later, she asked me to help her a few times." Audrey patted Harold on the shoulder. "Quentin, you can''t even stop your romance when it''s the right time. I think highly of you. Although you only helped her a little in the past, you helped her a lot today. I can see that she is really tempted by you. Don''t be afraid when you have a crush on each other in the future. Bring her to me directly. I am a very open-minded sister." Harold again felt speechless. He didn''t know if it was because Audrey had been with Nell for too long. In the past, he felt that his sister had always been steady. She wasn''t as frivolous as she was now. She always teased him, her younger brother. Audrey really became a person like Nell who she spent her time with. Because Audrey kept joking around with him, Harold could only follow her home impatiently. In any case, his ears were about to grow calluses from Audrey''s words. The next morning, Bryson came to fetch Audrey. Audrey told Bryson about her discoveryst night as soon as she got into the car. After listening to Audrey''s description, Bryson nodded cautiously. "So that girl is really interested in Quentin." "That''s it!" Audrey smiled. "So, I''ll ask you to do me a favor." Chapter 464 Chapter 464 "Help? How?" Audrey smiled. "Quentin is so unromantic. I want to help him. There are vacancies left by the graduated students in Student Union. I want you to let Quentin join in." Bryson already understood what Audrey wanted him to do. She wanted Harold and Winnie to be in the same department so that they would spend much time together. "Isn''t this too obvious?" Audrey waved his hand. "That doesn''t matter. I do so for Harold''s happiness. He will thank me in the future." Bryson was speechless. He did not want to shatter Audrey''s dream. Harold had just gotten over thest rtionship a couple of months ago. How could he start another rtionship so quickly? Audrey''s efforts would probably be of no avail. Bryson did not want to discourage Audrey, so he nodded. "Alright, I''ll help you!" Audrey was not a fool. She read Bryson''s eyes and knew what he was thinking. "I know what you are worried about!" Audrey said, "But the best way to walk out of the shadow of a rtionship is to start another rtionship. I have met Winnie before. She is a very good girl. She will definitely help Quentin get over the past." "Quoting an expert again?" Bryson looked at her. Audrey red at him. "Not from the inte. I have heard many people say that before. It must make sense." "Okay, I will call the president of University A and let Quentin enter the Research Department." Audrey was surprised. "Does University A have a Research Department?" Bryson smiled. "It was set up recently." Audrey smiled meaningfully. "Let Winnie be his assistant." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bryson pinched Audrey''s nose. "So, make a deal?" "Deal!" Audrey hugged Bryson''s arm and said, "I knew you can help me." Twenty minutester, Bryson sent Audrey to an office building and left. Audrey made an appointment with the client to meet at eight o''clock in hispany. Audrey rarely visited small clients now. However, this client was wealthy and offered a high price. Freddie asked Audrey to go to the client''spany in the morning instead of their office. Audrey got out of the car and watched as Bryson left. Then, she turned and walked into the office building. Audrey came out very quickly. The client was a nouveau riche. Audrey convinced him to sign the contract with a few praises. In the hall, a page from Audrey''s file fell out. She picked up the paper and stood up again. At this moment, someone walked in. It was Julian, followed by ten bodyguards. A conflict was unavoidable. Julian stared fixedly at Audrey. Seeing that Audrey wanted to ignore him and walk past him, Julian directly stepped forward and blocked Audrey''s path. When Audrey turned left, Julian blocked her on the left; when Audrey turned right, Julian blocked her on the right. Audrey revealed a polite smile and said, "Mr. Shaw, you are blocking my way. Please let me go." "What if I refuse?" Julian looked at her with a sneer. "Mr. Shaw, this office building is not your home. You can''t block other''s way, right?" Julian gave the bodyguards a look, and those bodyguards quickly cleared the ground. Audrey narrowed her eyes as she watched this scene. She was amused. "Mr. Shaw, as far as I know, you are engaged to Wendy, who is carrying your child now. It is inappropriate for you to block me here, right?" "Audrey!" Julian said through gritted teeth, "You are picking on me, aren''t you?" He had heard from Wendy that Angel was Audrey. Thinking of everything that happened after Audrey came to Peace City, Julian wanted to strangle Audrey. Audrey''s first case was that of the Four Seasons Group and the QK Architects. It had nearly ruined his reputation and caused him a lot of trouble. Later on, Audrey had taken several cased concerning the Munn Group and the Four Seasons Group. Moreover, previously the Four Seasons Group and the Munn Group jointly developed sistin, but Audrey and Harold revealed that Cane was not the real developer of sistin, which made the efforts of the Four Seasons Group and the Munn Group go to waste. He was also ridiculed by the people in thepany and suspended. It was because of his unborn baby and Latrice''s mediation that Sanford agreed to let him stay in the company. However, Julian was no longer trusted by the higher-ups and had no say over important issues in the company. His life was a mess. And Audrey was the culprit. Audrey straightened her back, raised her chin, and said with a smile, "Yes!" Hearing Audrey''s answer, Julian was seething with anger. "Audrey!" Julian''s face was twisted. "Don''t be too confident! You are just awyer. I can ruin you as easily as I kill an ant. Aren''t you afraid of death?" "Death? Of course, I am afraid. After all, I have almost died and know how painful it is. However, I figured out one thing. I could not avoid death no matter how much I fear it. But..." Audrey said with a smile, "Even if I die, I will not die alone. I will leave all the evidence pointing to you, Julian, as the murderer. You will not get away with it." Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Audrey''s words and expressions got on Julian''s nerve. He saw his miserable condition if her words came true and trembled a little. Audrey was much more beautiful than six years ago, but Wendy had be older. Julian thought he might choose Audrey instead of Wendy if Audrey was as pretty as she was now six years ago. But Julian changed his idea at that moment. Audrey was a poisonous snake. If he chose Audrey, Julian thought, Audrey would eat him up at any time. When Julian came back to his senses, he looked at Audrey coldly, "Do you think I will be afraid of you?" Audrey looked at Julian indifferently and answered, "Mr. Shaw. Just give it a try if you don''t believe me! Since I chose toe back to Peace City after all these years, I will not do something without thorough preparation. I chose to be back because I have prepared. As to my target, I think Mr. Shaw knows it." "I don''t think so." Julian looked at Audrey warily. Audrey sneered. "Really? Does Mr. Shaw remember what you have done to me?" Audrey paused, "To be with my sister, you two drugged me and ruined my chastity. I will never forget them." Julian looked at Audrey angrily. "I suggest you be more humble. Remember, I am the son of the Four Seasons Group''s president. I am someone in this city. You can''t hurt me easily, and I am too capable of wiping you out without anybody''s notice." As Julian spoke, his eyes were full of killing intent. Six years ago, he did not kill Audrey and left behind the root of the disaster, but now he could make up for his oversight. Audrey arrogantly raised her chin, "Well, let''s go and see!" Julian wished he could strangle Audrey to death right now. However, he deeply understood that he could not defeat Audrey all by himself. Audrey was a good fighter. He could defeat Julian and even his bodyguards. Audrey was like a time bomb to Julian, and Julian decided to kill Audrey as soon as possible. Julian gave Audrey a fierce look and then walked into the office building. His bodyguards followed him and surrounded him to protect him. Audrey nced back at Julian, who had just entered the elevator, and smiled maliciously. Audrey had foreseen such a condition since she told Toby about her identity. Audrey thought she had hibernated long enough, and it was time to officially dere the war. Audrey came out of the office building and took a taxi to Square Law Firm. Audrey needed to send consumers'' signed documents to Freddy. Freddy looked at the documents and looked at Audrey with admiration, "Angel, you are good, so good. To award you, I decided to double your bonus!" Audrey didn''t leave the office after Freddy finished speaking. Instead, she handed over a letter and ced it on Freddy''s desk. Looking at the words on the envelope, Freddy jumped up in shock, "Resign?" Freddy looked at Audrey in disbelief, "Angel, you, you, you must be kidding me, right?" Freddy was somewhat stuttering with excitement. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Audrey calmly looked back at Freddy, "Mr. Steele, I am serious. I want to leave, and that is my resignation letter. Please sign your name here!" Audrey smiled. It was a decision that Audrey had made a long time ago. When she came clean with the Munns, Audrey had finished the letter. Audrey knew Julian must make his moves when he knew her identity. If Julian failed to gain any advantages from her, Audrey thought he would cause trouble with thew firm. Square Law Firm offered Audrey her first job when she was back in Peace City. Audrey had worked at thew firm for about half a year, and she liked the firm. Audrey thought it was private between Julian and her, and thew firm should not have been affected by her personnel matters. Therefore, Audrey decided to resign. "No! I won''t allow it!" Freddy said with a long face, "We have a contract. You are not allowed to leave before the contract expires!" Talking, Freddy tore the letter apart and threw scraps of the letter into the trash can. Audrey answered calmly, "Mr. Steele, it''s a half-a-year contract. There are only a few days left!" "What?" Freddy was so shocked that he took out his key, opened the cab on the bookshelf behind him, and took out a file box. Freddy kept contracts of valuable staff with him instead of at HR. Therefore, those staff''s sries were also secrets. Freddy took out the contract from the file box. With a nce, he knew Audrey was right. Freddy was stunned. Freddy suddenly remembered that when Audrey came to his office, he signed a six-month contract with her in case she was not good at her work. However, when Audrey proved herself, Freddy was so happy that he forgot about the contract. But it was toote to regret it. Freddy could not force Audrey to stay and changed his strategy immediately. He smiled, "Angel, are you not feeling good here? Or someone who pisses you off? Tell me, I will fire that one now and immediately!" Audrey shook her head, "The colleagues are nice to me. No one makes me angry." "So you are dissatisfied with the sry?" Freddy quickly added, "I will increase your sry by 30%. No, how about 50%?" Seeing that Audrey was still indifferent, Freddy gritted his teeth and continued, "I''ll double it for you. So, don''t resign, okay?" Audrey sighed and took out another resignation letter from her bag, "Sorry, please sign it, Mr. Steele!" Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Freddy saw the determined look on Audrey''s face and turned serious. "Audrey, Square Law Firm took you in when you first came to Peace City. Now that you are famous, you want to resign? Let me tell you, I will not sign your resignation application!" Audrey said indifferently, "Mr. Steele, ording to the rules, after my contract expires, I can automatically leave my job. Even if you don''t approve my resignation application now, I can still leave the firm at that time!" "You..." Freddy looked at Audrey angrily. "But, if I don''t sign your resignation application, you won''t get this month''s sry." Audrey behaved nonchntly. "Since I have decided to quit my job, I won''t care about one month''s sry. However, since we both work in the legal field, we all know that unjustified arrears of wages are illegal. I still have to go to court for two cases recently. It''s convenient for me..." Freddy was speechless. It was because Freddy was in the legal field, he naturally knew what Audrey meant. If Audrey went to court or thebor bureau, suing Freddy for deliberately defaulting on her wages, then she would win. Audrey was very cunning and eloquent. She could easily win cases that, to other people, were very much unlikely to win. If Audrey sued Freddy, not only would he have to return all her wages, but alsopensate for Audrey''s losses. Therefore, either way, Freddy was at a disadvantage. This was a bad side of working in the legal field. Never thought about owing employees'' wages. Every employee in thew firm excelled in usingw rules. It was impossible to ckmail them. Audrey''s words struck Freddy. Audrey was a tough nut to crack. If Freddy deducted Audrey''s sry, she really might sue him. Freddy gritted his teeth as he looked at Audrey, who was so confident. At that time, it was Audrey''s confidence that touched Freddy and made him decide to keep her. Half a year had passed, and Audrey had already be the backbone and a money-spinner of Square Law Firm. Freddy wanted to keep Audrey, so her bonus had also been continuously increased. Even so, Audrey still wanted to leave. Freddy frowned at Audrey and said snidely, "Are you poached by a bigw firm? So, you want to jump ship?" "Mr. Steele, it has nothing to do with you, right?" "It''s not my business, but I do have the right to know the reason why you left Square Law Firm, right? With your current qualifications, if you go to a bigw firm, you will only fall behind. Will you be willing to be a foil for those people?" Freddy said in a roundabout way. He still wanted to make Audrey stay. "Mr. Steele, this is my business. Besides, I n to take a break for a while at the moment. I''m not going to anyw firm. You''re worrying too much." "If you feel that I have assigned you too much worktely, I can give you some time off, and then you cane back to work. We have been working together for half a year. Everything is negotiable, isn''t it?" Audrey solemnly said, "Mr. Steele, I have my reason. Please don''t make me stay!" Since Audrey said that, Freddy knew that Audrey would not take back her resignation letter. Freddy had no way but to take out her resignation letter and signed his name in the final consent column. After signing, Freddy did not want to look at Audrey and turned his back. Audrey held her resignation letter in her hand, looked at Freddy''s signature on it, and smiled. "Mr. Steele. Then I''m going to work now!" Audrey turned around and left Freddy''s office. When Audrey came out of Freddy''s office, she heard a sound of a porcin cup breaking on the ground from the office, and the sound startled her. She sighed. She could imagine how furious Freddy was right now. However, she resigned now for the sake of thew firm. Freddy would understand her in the future. Audrey returned to her seat with her resignation letter. Brenda, who was sitting behind her, immediately poked her back with a pen as soon as she saw Audrey return. "Audrey!" "Yes?" Brenda frowned at Audrey and asked, "I saw you typing your resignation letter previously, and now Mr. Steele is so angry. Did you resign?" Audrey calmly replied. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "That''s right, Mr. Steele has signed my application." Brenda was stunned. "Audrey, you really resigned. Thew firm is counting on you now. Please don''t resign, okay?" Audrey lowered her eyes slightly. "Brenda, I have to resign. Don''t persuade me." Audrey was stubborn. It was hard to change her decision. Brenda sighed. "Alright then." Audrey stopped talking and was about to turn around. Brenda suddenly called Audrey again. "Audrey." "Is there anything else?" Brenda looked around and covered her mouth with one hand. She whispered, "Audrey, if you go to any otherw firm, tell me, and I will go with you!" Audrey looked at her in amusement. "Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Steele will know?" "Whatever. He is so stingy now and often assigns me some tough small cases. I''ve long wanted to leave thisw firm. If you have a good ce to go, of course, I want to go with you." Audrey smiled. "I don''t have a ce to go after I resigned. I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you." Brenda frowned. "Didn''t you quit because you wanted to go higher? I sit behind you and I often help you. Don''t lie to me. Don''t worry, I will keep it a secret for you." "I really have no intention of job-hopping for now." Brenda''s expression changed slightly as she muttered, "People struggle upwards. Now you are famous, you are also puffed-up. Only wish I had never known you." Audrey wanted to exin something to Brenda, but then she thought to herself. She was going to leave, and there was no need to exin further. The two of them were unlikely to see each other again. Moreover, she couldn''t tell Brenda her reason to resign. Just leave Brenda to misunderstand her. At noon, when Audrey was about to leave work, Freddy suddenly walked over and ced a dozen or so documents in front of Audrey. "These are the cases that need to be dealt with in the next two days. Before you leave your job, all of these have to be done." Chapter 467 Chapter 467 Freddy was angry that Audrey was about to leave, so he deliberately handed over all the recently suppressed cases to Audrey. Audrey did not even frown as she took the case folders over. "Alright." Freddy intentionally wanted to make things difficult for Audrey. But Audrey looked as if she was resigned to her fate. Freddy red at Audrey hatefully, and then turned around and returned to his office. Some colleagues did not know about Audrey''s resignation. Seeing Freddy suddenly give so many cases to Audrey, they were all extremely surprised. One of her colleagues walked to Audrey. "Audrey, why does Mr. Steele give so many cases to you? He... never gives you such small cases in the past, right?" It had to be known that Audrey was now one of the bestwyers of Square Law Firm. Every case she received was a big one. How could she be the one to handle such a small case of disputes that someone had been scratched by cats? It was inevitably surprising. Audrey said disapprovingly, "Awyer could handle either big or small cases. Why can''t I ept the small ones?" The asking colleague was speechless. Brenda, who was sitting behind Audrey, took her bag and prepared to leave. She passed by Audrey while ncing at her coldly. And Brenda said to the colleague who asked Audrey questions, "She is going to have a richer employer now. Why should she bother to ept big cases from her old employer?" The colleague''s eyes were wide open. "Really? Whichw office is Audrey going to join?" Brenda looked at Audrey with interest. But Audrey said with just the hint of a smile, "Brenda, you don''t have to intend any sarcasm. As I said before, I want to rest for some time. As for changing my employer, it is nonsense." "Actions speak louder than words. Do I believe in your words? No. And I don''t believe that you will leave the job behind as awyer and go to rest." Audrey didn''t look at Brenda anymore. She opened the files beside her. "Excuse me. I need to study the documents. Could you guys just..." Brenda red at Audrey and walked to the door in her high heels. The news of Audrey''s resignation spread throughout the entirew firm because of the conversation. After they left, severalwyers came to ask Audrey for the real reason. But Audrey refused to tell them. Everyone in thew firm unanimously had the same guess. It was that Audrey was probably leaving the firm. And because she was going to leave, she became arrogant and looked down on her former colleagues. At noon, everyone went to have lunch. Audrey was still sitting at theputer desk while processing the documents in her hands. Suddenly, her mobile phone rang. Audrey didn''t even look at it before picking up the phone and cing it between her ear and shoulder. "Audrey is speaking." Bryson''s voice came from inside. "Are you busy?" Audrey recognized Bryson''s voice, and her lips curled into a sweet smile. "Yes, I suddenly got a dozen legal cases in my hands. I am busy looking at the specific details of the cases." "Suddenly? How?" "Well, no big deal. My resignation is too sudden for the firm. So the boss assigns small cases rather than big ones to me!" Audrey sounded like she had seen through everything. "Have you already handed over your resignation letter?" "Yes, Mr. Steele has signed my resignation application. I will leave thew firm in a few days." "Do you need to give it a second thought?" Audrey held the phone in one hand and pinched the sore bridge of her nose with the other hand. She leaned against the back of the chair and answered the phone. "This morning... I saw Julian." Bryson''s voice suddenly turned grim. "What did he tell you?" "Nothing. He couldn''t bully me anymore. Instead, he was frightened by me. However..." Audrey said, "He probably won''t let this go. And I am afraid that the first one to suffer is Square Law Firm." "I can help Square Law Firm get rid of Julian''s threat." "No need." Audreyughed. "I will always be an employee in it. So... I''m prepared to open aw firm myself." "You want to run aw firm yourself?" Bryson asked suspiciously. Audrey nodded. "Are you doubting that I am not qualified to have myw firm?" "No. You have the very qualifications and strengths to have your own firm. Have you already chosen a site for your firm?" "I''m still considering it." Bryson pondered for a moment. "If you leave now and start yourw firm, I''m afraid that Square Law Firm will..." "Since I have already decided to quit my job, I have naturally thought of the consequences. Whatever wille in the future, I will deal with it. As awyer, I am professional. I believe that I will not be the one to lose." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I believe you too." Audrey said with a smile, "I''m busy right now, so I can''t apany you for lunch. But you have to remember to eat." "You haven''t eaten lunch, right? I''ll get someone to send it to you." "No need. I was preparing to order a takeaway." "Alright then." Bryson urged, "And you have to remember to rest." "Yes, sir." ... Three dayster, it was the day that Audrey officially left Square Law Firm. She sat in her seat and packed up her things. In the entirew firm, only Lucy was standing beside Audrey with concern. Audrey had known the superficiality of colleagues'' rtionships. "Audrey, are you leaving?" Audrey replied with a faint smile as she packed her things, "Yes, my contract has expired." "I can''t bear to part with you, Audrey." Brenda, who was standing behind Audrey, mocked, "Audrey has a better choice. I would not stay here in the firm if I were her. Besides, you are only an internwyer as long as Audrey remains here. If she leaves, you will get your chance to be a realwyer." Lucy looked at Brenda with a hint of anger. "Audrey is not a person like that. She must have her reasons to resign. She has always been straightforward and upright. On the contrary, Brenda, you have been ndering Audrey in the firm these days. You have gone too far." Brenda scoffed. "You argue in favor of her, don''t you? Let''s see what you can say after she goes to anotherw firm." Audrey only smiled in response to Brenda''s sarcasm without saying anything. After packing up her things, Audrey handed Lucy a notebook, which recorded important cases that Audrey had experienced during those years in the firm. These experiences might help Lucy be a good lawyer effectively. Before Audrey left, she went to Freddy''s office and handed the key to her drawer to Freddy. Freddy didn''t turn to look at her. Audrey knew that Freddy was still angry with her. She finally left the office after a bow to Freddy. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Audrey left Square Law Firm. Bryson was waiting for her outside. Audrey had a cardboard box in her hands. Bryson hurriedly got out of the car, took away the cardboard box, and put it in the trunk. Bryson would have gone into the firm. But Audrey didn''t want her colleagues to know that Bryson was her boyfriend. So Bryson didn''t go into the firm. Bryson opened the car door for Audrey and she sat in the passenger seat. Then Bryson went back to the driver''s seat. Bryson started driving. Audrey asked excitedly, "You said that you would help Quentin join Student Union. Is it done?" Bryson looked at Audrey and said with a smile, "Have I ever disappointed you?" Then, Audrey''s phone rang. Seeing the number, Audrey raised her eyebrows. She immediately answered the phone. "Hello, Jean." Jean asked, "How''s my case now?" "I''m sorry, Jean. I just resign today and have been busy with the handover. So, I haven''t gone through the details of the case yet. But don''t worry. From today on, I can study this case well." "You resigned?" "Yes. I just came out of thew firm." "Since you have just resigned, I will contact you next time." "Alright." Then, Jean hung up the phone. Audrey waved the phone and said, "Jean called to ask about the progress of her case." Bryson frowned and said, "I can have someone else take over this case." "There''s no need. Since Jean wanted me to take over the case, I can''t ask anyone else to do this for me. Besides, it''s not impossible to win." "Are you sure you can win this case?" Audrey rubbed her chin and said, "Half-half. I have made an appointment with the person in charge of Fida Trading Company in the afternoon. I will decide what to do after that." "Don''t make things difficult for yourself." "Don''t worry. I never fight an unprepared battle. And Jean will take another look at me if I win. So, I have to win." "Just try your best. Where do you want to have lunch?" Audrey''s eyes lit up. She said, "It''s close to Quentin''s university. Let''s go to pick up Quentin and have lunch with him." Bryson nced at Audrey. Audrey said that she wanted to have lunch with Harold. But in fact, she wanted to see how Harold was going on with Winnie. ... Bryson parked the car outside the university. Then Bryson and Audrey got out of the car and headed to the university. Audrey couldn''t wait to enter the campus. But before they could leave the parking lot, two university students came and blocked their way. "How handsome you are, sir! Are you a big star? Can you give me your signature?" "May I know your number, sir?" Audrey was speechless. Bryson rejected gently, "Sorry. I have a girlfriend!" The students didn''t even look at Audrey. "I just want a signature." "Yes. Yes. If you break up in the future, you can turn to me first!" Audrey was speechless again. How evil she was! She just cursed Audrey to break up with Bryson. How bold she was! Audrey sneered at them. She held Bryson''s arm and looked at them provocatively. "Sorry. He is my boyfriend, so he won''t give you a signature or his number." "Everyone can have a chance. Besides, if you break up in the future..." Audrey coldly interrupted her, "I''m sorry. But I will never break up with him!" "Don''t be so confident..." Audrey snorted, "First, I am prettier than you. Second, I know how to please men better than you. Third, how heavy you are? How dare you rob my boyfriend! Is he blind or are you blind?" The university students didn''t reply. They flushed and their eyes were full of tears. Audrey was gorgeous and had a good figure. They were much inferior to Audrey and didn''t know how to refute Audrey. In the end, they left unwillingly. Audrey sneered as she watched them leave. They just allured Bryson in front of her. Audrey was angry but still tried not to be too rude. It had to be said that college students nowadays were really open. When Audrey was at university, she was conservative and reserved. After the students left, Audrey turned around and looked at Bryson angrily. What a handsome face he has! The students were just attracted by that. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seeing Audrey staring at his face, Bryson frowned. "What''s wrong? Is there anything on my face?" "Yes!" Audrey gritted her teeth. "What is it?" "It says ''Come and seduce me!''." Bryson was speechless. Audrey saw a clothing store nearby and went into the store with Bryson. The shop assistant noticed Bryson the moment he came into the store. She was hospitable and said, "What can I do for you, sir? We have a lot of clothes that suit you!" Bryson did not answer. Instead, he looked at Audrey. Bryson didn''t understand why Audrey suddenly brought him to the clothing store. Audrey looked around and saw a few sets of clothes that suited Bryson very well. She thought that Bryson would look more handsome if he put them on. However, after what happened in the parking lot, Audrey just stopped trying to dress Bryson well. She directly picked a set of clothes and gave it to Bryson. "Go to the fitting room and get changed." Bryson looked at the gray clothes and frowned, but he still followed Audrey''s instructions and went to the fitting room to get changed. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 At first, Bryson was dressed like a CEO with a dominating air. But his air suddenly changed after he came out of the fitting room. The clothes were oversized and did not fit him well. And Bryson looked like a poor mechanic because of the color of the clothes. The shop assistant was shocked. Bryson was handsome. But now he waspletely different. He became corny. But Audrey was smiling happily. Nobody would be attracted by Bryson now. How safe! "Alright. That''s it! I''ll pay the bill. Don''t try to pay it yourself." Audrey looked at the shop assistant with satisfaction and said, "I''m buying." The shop assistant didn''t want Bryson to go out like this. She hurriedly reminded Bryson, "There are many other clothes in our shop. They fit you better. Do you want to take a look, sir?" Bryson looked at Audrey lovingly and said, "My girlfriend likes this. I''ll take it." The shop assistant didn''t know what to say. Audrey took out her purse and asked, "How much is this set of clothes?" The shop assistant answered, "Two hundred!" Audrey handed her the money. "Here is two hundred. Please wrap up the set of clothes my boyfriend just wore. We will take it with us." "Okay!" The shop assistant wrapped up Bryson''s clothes and handed them to Audrey. Audrey was satisfied and left the clothing store with Bryson, who looked so corny. On the way from the clothing store to the university, not even a single female university student looked at Bryson. After all, who would pay attention to a mechanic? On the way to the office of the Student Union, Audrey was excited. Audrey looked young, so everyone mistook her for a student. And Bryson looked like a mechanic. They walked freely on the campus. After all, most students were still simple and innocent. They trusted people easily and answered whatever Audrey and Bryson asked. Audrey and Bryson first went to the ssroom of Pharmacology School, but Harold was not there. Harold''s ssmate said that Harold was in the office of the Student Union, so Audrey and Bryson went there. It was not too far away. They arrived in a few minutes. Under the guidance of one member of the Student Union, Audrey and Bryson found Harold easily. Harold was instructing the students to ce the things they had just purchased in the Research Department. It was stuffy. Harold''s forehead was covered with sweat. Winnie, who was standing next to him, handed Harold a towel. "Harold, there''s some sweat on your forehead. Just clean it!" "There''s no need!" "But, if your sweat falls on the instrument and decays it, the results of the experiment will be affected." Harold didn''t think that much. Hearing this, he took the towel and cleaned the sweat on his forehead. Then he handed the towel back. Winnie stood silently behind Harold, holding a towel and two bottles of water. She was ready to serve the people in the Research Department at any time. But she focused on Harold. Seeing the interaction between Winnie and Harold, Audrey pinched Bryson''s arm excitedly. "Do you see that? How sweet the interaction between Harold and Winnie is! I''m so jealous. It''s good to be young!" Then Bryson grabbed Audrey''s arm and pulled her aside. Audrey stumbled and was annoyed. She looked at Bryson and said, "Why did you pull me? I still want to watch." Bryson took Audrey downstairs before she could say anything again. He said, "Aren''t you afraid of being discovered by Quentin? They are busy now. It''s not appropriate to disturb them." Of course, Audrey knew that. She looked up. What a pity! "It''s a pity. I still want to see more. I hope that Harold will soon bring Winnie home." Bryson was helpless. He looked at Audrey and said, "It''s their business. It''s not good for us to interfere too much." Audrey nodded and said, "I know. It will be fine for me as long as I know that they are both in Student Union together. I can tell that Winnie is very smart from the way they got along. She knows how to make Quentin unable to refuse her. Quentin can''t handle her." Bryson agreed. Winnie looked quiet, but she wasn''t a fool. "They are busy now. Let''s not disturb them. The scenery in University A is also good. Shall we go for a walk and wait for Quentin?" Audrey blinked and answered, "Sure!" Audrey and Bryson walked into the garden of University A. At this time, the maple leaves in University A were red. The red leaves were falling when Audrey and Bryson passed through them. Some students passed by Audrey and Bryson. Then Audrey heard their discussion. "Did you see that? The girl was so beautiful. The boy beside her was not bad, but he was wearing a mechanic''s outfit. What a pity!" "Yes. Yes. What a strange taste!" Audrey was shocked and angry. She could stand others'' criticism, but she could not bear badments on Bryson. Audrey turned around and looked at the students. She straightened her face and was about to go forward and argue with them. However, Bryson grabbed her wrist before Audrey could step forward. "Let me go! They were way out of line!" Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "So what? They are free to say anything. Besides, isn''t this what you want?" Bryson smiled and scratched Audrey''s nose. Audrey didn''t say anything. She dressed Bryson like this so that he wouldn''t attract other girls. "But what''s wrong with a mechanic? He works hard to earn money and live a good life. I don''t think he is inferior." Chapter 470 Chapter 470 When she was living abroad, Audrey hated discrimination the most. Some people just felt that they were superior to others. There were even differences in job acquisition. At that time, Audrey had relied on her own strength to be the most powerful youngwyer in Country M. Even though she was famous, she was still often looked down upon by some customers, thinking that she might have been overpraised. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Also, Audrey could not stand the discrimination of family status. Although mostly she only took some orders from the rich families in order to be promoted as soon as possible, there were some poor families that she could not bear to look at. Therefore, she would also help them in court without taking a cent and try her best to fight for their best interests. Therefore, she would be angry now when she heard that others were discriminating against someone from a certain post. Without those who worked diligently in the lower levels, how could there be the cleanliness and beauty of the city and the life of most people? The operation of this world could not be separated from these workers. Bryson and Audrey were together and he knew that Audrey was a righteous woman. Otherwise, she would not have stepped forward when she saw Kylee being kidnapped. Audrey had always been a kind girl. She never changed. Bryson''s gaze softened a little. He gently held Audrey''s hand. "There are so many injustices in this world, which is why there are all kinds of people. There are good people and bad people. Some people are kind and others are vicious. Only then can this world be bnced and restricted. You can''t control what others say. As long as you have a clear conscience, do their words matter?" "But..." Bryson said, "If a dog bites you, do you want to bite it back? What else can you get other than having the dog fur in your mouth and being disgusted?" Audrey was speechless. Actually, Bryson''s words made Audrey feel a little better. "It''s rare for the two of us toe out for a stroll. What does it matter if the dog barks at such beautiful scenery?" Audrey felt that Bryson was even more sarcastic than her. "OK then. I''ll send a message to Quentin first so that he wouldn''t go to the canteen." "Alright!" ... After learning that Audrey and Bryson hade to his school, Harold came to the school gate to see Audrey after he finished dealing with the matter with Student Union. When he saw Audrey, Harold felt that Audrey was always staring at him with a meaningful smile on her face. That smile made Harold feel ufortable all over. "Audrey, what are you smiling at?" Harold frowned as he looked at Audrey. Audrey looked Harold up and down. Harold was very tall. Although he was not as tall as Bryson, he was considered tall in the school. It was probably because he had experienced a lot of things that he was mature. Also, Harold was handsome. So, he was very popr among girls in the school. When Audrey was asking around in Harold''s ss, several girls stared at her with vignt eyes. On the way to the gate, many female college students were looking at Harold with admiration, and they shyly approached him to say hi to him. Looking at Harold like this, Audrey felt a sense of aplishment from having a younger brother growing up. Audrey coughed lightly and said, "Quentin, you look so handsome today." Harold was stunned. He thought that Audrey wanted to tease him like that night again. Therefore, he was so scared that he took two steps back. "What... what happened? Audrey, did you take the wrong medicine today?" Audrey frowned at him. "You''re the one who took the wrong medicine. I''m fine!" Hearing Audrey''s normal tone, Harold breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Audrey wasn''t intending to make a scene. The experiencest time made Harold feel worse than death. He did not want to experience it again. He coughed and said, "Audrey, Bryson, why did youe here?" "We haven''t visited you here except for the first day you went here. So, we came to see how you are doing." Harold muttered, "You''d better not care about me." "What did you say?" Harold quickly covered his stomach. "Audrey, didn''t youe to take me to a meal? I''m hungry now. Let''s go there. The food there is good!" While saying that, Harold pointed at a restaurant nearby. After a while, Audrey, Bryson, and Harold went to the restaurant to eat. Because of Harold''s long legs, he walked fast. When he walked out of the school, many students were still walking slowly behind him. And when they arrived at the restaurant, many students had note out yet. Therefore, there were still a lot of vacant seats in the restaurant. They found a table in the corner and sat down. By the time Audrey and Harold finished ordering, half of the seats in the restaurant were already filled. "Audrey, didn''t you say you were going to resign today?" Audrey shrugged. "It''s done. All my stuff is in Bryson''s car." "Have you chosen the location of the neww firm? Where is it?" "There is amercial building just one traffic light away from the Cordova Group. There is an apartment in the building. I have already rented it. I will have someone renovate it this weekend." Harold was suspicious. "Audrey, did you choose that location on purpose? It''s so close to Bryson''s company." Audrey looked at Harold with a straight face. "Did I say I didn''t do it on purpose?" Harold was speechless. Then he said, "Audrey, this is not appropriate. It is too close to Bryson''spany. Will Bryson think that you are deliberately monitoring him?" Harold had advised Audrey before that a girl should not restrict her boyfriend''s freedom too much. This would backfire. "I want her to settle the location opposite the Cordova Group. She refused!" Bryson suddenly said. Harold was speechless again. So, was he worried too much? Harold probed, "Bryson, don''t you think that sometimes distance will make you grow fonder?" "The distance of a road is the best! If it is too far, only the sense of longlines will remain." Harold was at a loss for words. Harold thought he witnessed PDA again. It seemed that Bryson had demanded Audrey to choose such a close location to hispany. Harold wouldn''t ask further. He still wanted to eat and he didn''t want his mood to be affected. After Harold finished asking, Audrey smiled at him. Audrey''s smile made Harold tremble again. "Audrey... What are you... smiling at again?" "Nothing. By the way, how did your Student Union thing go today?" Harold frowned slightly. "Audrey, I don''t think I told you that I entered the Student Union, right?" Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Audrey thought, ''Damn! Harold was going to find out.'' She calmly exined, "Didn''t I go to your ssroom today? I heard from your ssmates that you went to the Student Union. I thought that you must have entered the Student Union!" Audrey''s reaction and exnation did not seem to be a lie. "Is that true?" "Of course! What do you mean by this? Do you suspect that I did something?" Harold thought about it carefully. He had entered the Student Union because the president of the Student Union hade to him personally. The president said that he supported Harold to set up the Research Department in the school and let Harold be the director. Because Harold had his academic tasks and was busy with the research institute, Harold rejected the president''s request, saying that he couldn''t spare any effort to run the Research Department. However, the president was very patient. Almost every time after ss, he would wait for Harold outside Harold''s ssroom. He tried his best to persuade Harold. In the end, even Harold''s mentor suggested that Harold could set up a Research Department. What was more, they had said Harold could arrange his time freely after school. Therefore, it would not affect his studies and the research institute. Harold reluctantly agreed to their invitation. However, after he went to the Research Department, he had a ssmate who became his assistant. Then the Research Department began to recruit people. As a result, the first person who was approved to join the department was Winnie. Harold once suspected that someone was behind all this. Otherwise, how could he have set up the Research Department so quickly? Also... Winnie was recruited. Although he had long known that Winnie was from the Student Union, he always felt that something was wrong. Just as the Research Department was established, Audrey and Bryson suddenly came to the school to look for him. Also, he sensed from Audrey''s words that she had already known. All of these made Harold suspicious. Thus, Harold narrowed his eyes and looked at Audrey. "Audrey, can I ask you something?" "Ask away." "Audrey, did you already know that I would be in charge of the Research Department?" Audrey blinked her eyes and looked at Harold innocently. "Research Department? Did you just say Research Department? I don''t think I have heard of this department before!" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Harold said, "It didn''t exist in the past, but after I came, there was one. They said that they could..." Before he finished his words, Harold felt that his focus had been led away by Audrey. Halfway through, Harold paused. "Audrey, the school tried to persuade me to set up the Research Department. Was it you behind all this?" Harold asked directly. Audrey was startled. Harold had actually figured this out in an instant! Luckily, Audrey was awyer and had always been psychologically strong. She always disguised well. No one would be able to see her true emotions on her face. "Quentin, you wronged me. I''m not that capable. Besides, I don''t know anything about school. Why would I ask someone to do this?" Harold shifted his gaze towards Bryson. "You''re not that capable, but Bryson is." Bryson looked at Harold calmly. "I did not interfere in this matter." Harold was speechless. If Audrey were the only one iming that she didn''t do this, Harold wouldn''t have believed it. However, Harold believed every word that came from Bryson''s mouth. If Bryson said that he hadn''t interfered, then he definitely hadn''t. Harold believed in Bryson the most. Harold revealed an awkward smile. "Maybe I was thinking too much." Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she managed to cover it. At this time, the waiter came up to serve the dishes. Therefore, Harold stopped asking further. However, during the meal, Audrey brought up the past again. "By the way, Quentin, there''s something I wanted to ask you. The girl you saved in KTVst time, what was her name? Winnie, right?" Harold was eating calmly and he casually asked back, "Why did you mention her suddenly?" "Just curious. Did shee to find you these days?" Harold was stunned. Audrey was really remarkable. "She is in my department right now." Audrey revealed a surprised expression. "Are you serious? She is in your department? What a coincidence." "Right. What a coincidence." "Then you two..." Audrey smiled and asked, "Where are you two at now?" Harold looked at Audrey speechlessly. "Audrey, what are you talking about? We are ssmates. And we are only the head and the assistant in the department." "You two are working under the same roof. Day by day..." When Audrey was talking, Bryson suddenly kicked her foot, interrupting her. Audrey frowned as she red at Bryson. Bryson ced a piece of fish that had been sliced into pieces into her bowl. "The fish here is pretty good." Audrey was confused. She was talking. Why did Bryson suddenly start to talk about the fish? Audrey shifted her gaze from the fish to Harold. However, Bryson suddenly kicked her again. If the first kick was an ident, then this one waspletely intentional. Audrey''s eyes were burning as she looked at Bryson beside her. Bryson turned his face to the side and whispered into Audrey''s ear in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "If you keep talking, he will know. Moreover, the Research Department was just established yesterday. It has only been two days, and you are too anxious. This will backfire, and haste makes waste! You are awyer, and it is basic to know people''s thoughts by observing their expressions first. Have you forgotten?" After Bryson''s reminder, Audrey finally recalled the purpose of her visit, and she agreed. She was being too anxious. Audrey gave Bryson a look of understanding. The two of them looked at each other and provoked Harold who was sitting opposite them. Harold knew it would be like this. As long as Audrey and Bryson were together, they would show affection in public. Moreover, they were getting more and more inconsiderate each time. Was that really appropriate? Harold was still single! However, Audrey and Bryson would not stop showing their affection just because of Harold''s resentful gaze. They acted as if Harold did not exist. Harold ate while suffering. He thought that if they ever came to school to see him again, he would never eat with them. No way! It was too tormenting. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 In the afternoon, Bryson went to thepany, while Audrey went to the meeting ce with the representative of Fida Trading Company. Audrey arrived at the agreed location, but the other party had not arrived yet. She ordered a cup of tea and waited in her seat. The scenery outside the ss window could be clearly seen from the caf¨¦. Audrey had a personal resume in her hand. It was thepany''s representative''s resume. Warden Grant, thirty-five years old, is the director of the PR Department. He entered Fida Trading Company when he was twenty-five years old, maintaining ambiguous rtionships with many women in thepany. Because of his position, they did not dare to say much. Normally, such private information wouldn''t be revealed in resumes. But if Nataly wanted to get it, she would. After looking through Warden''s resume, Audrey put it away. She picked up the teacup with her slender fingers and took a sip. Audrey frowned as soon as she took a sip of the tea. The tea in this caf¨¦ did not taste good. In the future, she would nevere to this ce again. As she was thinking about this, on the road not far away from the ss window, a person slowly walked over, holding a phone in his hand, talking to someone. When he approached, Audrey heard his voice from the ss gap next to her, and because Warden was being loud, she could clearly hear the conversation. Warden said fiercely, "I''m telling you, as long as I don''t agree, you won''t be able to leave thepany. Even if you do, you will be on the cklist of all thosepanies. You will never be able to survive in Peace City for the rest of your life. "You want to sue me? Do you think you can beat me with your position? "As long as you are obedient, I will not do anything to you. However, if you didn''t... You know that I like you so much, and I do not want to be ruthless to you. If you really suffer, it will make my heartache. "That''s more like it. I like obedient women. Didn''t you always want to get promoted and get a raise? I will talk to the general manager tomorrow. "Of course, I won''t help you for nothing. Tonight, I will wait for you in Azure Grand Hotel. You know what the consequences will be if you don''t show up." Because Warden was standing outside the ss window, Audrey heard all of his words. Warden was indeed a jerk. He targeted the new interns in thepany. Those interns were college students who had just reached the age of 20. They were inexperienced. In addition, they were innocent. After being threatened and tempted by Warden, they became his prey. Because Warden was in a high position and powerful, those women did not dare to say anything. As a result, Warden became more and more presumptuous. Now, as long as Warden took a fancy to someone, he would not even need to lure them. He would directly order them to have sex with him. Audrey narrowed her eyes as she stared at Warden outside the window. She tapped her index finger on the table lightly. She thought, ''Warden is such a bastard. Even if he is set up, he deserves it.'' When Warden entered the caf¨¦, he had already been twenty minuteste. After entering the caf¨¦, Warden gave Audrey a call. After seeing that Audrey was a beautifuldy, Warden''s eyes revealed a bit of surprise, as if he hadn''t expected it. Warden''s eyes lit up as he sat across from Audrey. "Audrey Koch?" Audrey didn''t want to waste time in small talks. She smiled and said, "Mr. Grant really cares about the female subordinates in thepany." Audrey''s words caused Warden''s expression to change. It seemed that she had heard his call. Warden sized up Audrey. Seeing theck of interest and ridicule on her face, his interest in teasing her was suppressed. Warden looked down at the watch on his wrist with a bit of impatience. "Audrey, why did you ask me toe here? I have a meeting in the afternoon, so I am in a hurry to go back." Audrey looked at him with a smile. "Mr. Grant, I think you should know why I called you here, right?" Warden had a mocking expression on his face. "My words are still the same. Fida Trading Company does not owe the Randall Group a cent. If you want to have the money, show us the evidence. If you have evidence, we will immediately return the money to you. The question is, do you have it?" Warden sounded like a rogue. He seemed to say, "I owe you money, but you don''t have the IOU. I don''t want to return it to you. So, I won''t. Bite me." Audrey smiled at Warden. "Is this what the general manager of Fida Trading Company said?" "Of course. Before I came, the general manager already said that as long as you have evidence, we will immediately return all the money, but you have no evidence. Besides, we do not owe the Randall Group money." The reason why Warden was so arrogant was that the Randall Group would not have the evidence of Fida Trading Company''s loan. Audrey smiled as she looked at Warden. "OK then. Mr. Grant, please remember your words. If we have evidence, please return all the money to the Randall Group immediately." "Of course, but the premise is that you must bring out evidence. Otherwise, all bets are off." Audrey kept smiling at Warden.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Alright, since Mr. Grant has said that. I see. Mr. Grant, please sign here." Warden frowned as he looked at the paper Audrey handed over. "What is this?" "It''s just a certificate. It''s the content of our conversation just now. If you think it''s urate, Mr. Grant, sign your name on the bottom." Warden looked down at the content on the paper, and what was written on it was indeed what the two of them had just talked about. Lawyers were always a pain in the ass! Warden frowned, picked up the pen impatiently, and signed his name on the paper. After that, Warden handed the paper and pen back in disgust. "Is this enough?" Looking at Warden''s signature on the paper, Audrey nodded in satisfaction. "That''s enough." Warden stood up impatiently. "I still have to rush back to the meeting. If nothing else, I will leave now." "Indeed, there''s nothing else!" Warden couldn''t wait to get up and leave the caf¨¦. After he left, Audrey waved at the waiter. "Check!" After paying the bill, Audrey took out the paper that Warden had just signed. The words written by Audrey were gradually bing blurry. After a while, they disappeared completely. Only Warden''s signature was clear at the bottom of the paper. Looking at the clear signature, Audrey revealed a meaningful smile on her face. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 In Azure Grand Hotel. After eight o''clock, Warden, who had changed into a dark ck suit, strode into Azure Grand Hotel. When he walked to the counter, he heard the person at the counter say that the other room card he had ced at the counter had been taken away by a beautiful woman with a good figure. Warden''s face showed joy. His fingers gently pulled the tie on his neck. He couldn''t stop smiling. Then he turned to the elevator. Standing in the elevator, Warden could no longer hide the joy in his heart. He thought that Cathy would not dare to gamble with her future. She would definitely submit. As he expected, she obediently came to the hotel. Just as he was thinking about this, he had already walked out of the elevator. He held the room card in his hand in a hurry and walked towards the room he had booked. The lights in the room suddenly lit up just as he entered the room and was about to pounce on the bed. His eyes suddenly met an unexpected face, and Warden''s entire body froze. Why... why would she be here? "Daisy... How... how could it be you?" stammered Warden. Warden''s wife, Daisy, sneered at Warden. "How could it be me? If it wasn''t me... then who should it be?" Warden was awkward and anxious. He put his hands around Daisy''s shoulders and said, "Daisy, what are you talking about... Of course, it should be you!" Daisy shrugged Warden''s hands off her shoulders in disgust. "Didn''t I hear you call me Cathy?" "Daisy, you must have heard wrong. How could I call you by this? I said ''Daisy''." "Are you trying to say that there''s something wrong with my hearing? Warden, you''re dating another woman behind my back. Why don''t you exin yourself? What''s going on?" Warden was extremely disgusted with Daisy, but now that Daisy was angry, he could only hold Daisy and beg her in a low voice, "Daisy, you can''t me me for this. If you want to me someone, me that vixen, Cathy. She has been seducing me in the office. She also said that if I didn''te here, she would deliberately discredit me in thepany and call you to provoke our rtionship. So, I had no choice but toe here." "Really? You were saying that you had a room with her here because... she forced you?" "Of course!" Warden nodded solemnly. "Daisy, you must believe me. I will never betray you." "If I didn''te, who would know what you would be doing right now?" "Nothing would happen. I was just ying with her. I definitely won''t have sex with any woman other than you." Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. "Is that so?" "Of course! I swear, if I have sex with other women, I will die horribly!" Warden hugged Daisy tightly. "Daisy, just believe me!" Daisy''s expression slowly turned ugly. At this time, the lights in the room suddenly lit up, and several people walked into the living room. Warden looked out the door in confusion. When he saw the figure that walked in first, his expression changed. The person who had arrived was Audrey. Why was Audrey here? Warden''s expression changed again when he saw the person who followed Audrey. It was Cathy who should have been lying on the bed. Warden stared at Cathy the moment he saw her. Warden thought, ''This damned woman. She dared to betray me.'' Daisy pointed at Cathy with a gloomy face. "Let me ask you, did she really seduce you?" "Of... Of course!" Warden red at Cathy, his eyes full of warning. His gaze was warning her not to say anything wrong. If she did, he would never let her off easily. At first, Cathy was still timidly standing behind Audrey. But Audrey patted Cathy''s shoulders encouragingly, and Cathy bravely stood out. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Cathy pointed at Warden''s nose and said, "Mr. Grant, it was you who threatened me. You said that if I didn''t stay with you, you would pull me into thepanies'' cklist. And I won''t get a job in Peace City. How can you call ck white?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Warden looked at Cathy with a ferocious face. "Don''t talk nonsense. I have a deep rtionship with my wife. Why would I like you? I''m telling you, if you nder me again, I will sue you!" Cathy nced at Audrey, who was beside her, and gritted her teeth. "I''ll tell the truth even if you sue me!" Cathy gazed at Daisy''s face, "Mrs. Grant, I have the call records from Mr. Grant and the messages he sent me. Not only did he threaten me to have sex with him, but he also had an affair with several other colleagues in ourpany. Even... Some of them have already left their jobs, but they still have to maintain an improper rtionship with him because of his threat!" As she spoke, Cathy took out her phone and yed the call record of her call with Warden. It happened to be her call with Warden at noon. Hearing that the conversation between him and Cathy was yed in full detail, Warden looked embarrassed. And he red at Cathy wickedly. Daisy, who was standing beside him already looked pale. When the recording was over, Daisy pointed at Cathy angrily, "You said she forced you to do this. What did you say in the recording then?" "They framed me and deliberately found someone with a simr. They forged this recording. She''s framing me!" Audrey smiled. "Mr. Grant, the experts can identify if this is your voice. Moreover, this isn''t the only proof Ms. Prince has. She also has the messages and chats history. I think you didn''t hide your whereabouts when you called Ms. Prince. As long as we can find the surveince video where Mr. Grant was previously at, of course, we can prove whether Mr. Grant is innocent." Warden froze, and he couldn''t be more awkward. Audrey was so hateful to frame him with those things. Daisy looked at Warden in disappointment, "Warden, how would you exin?" Warden looked angrily at his wife, who framed himself with the others. Looking at her ugly face and fat body, Warden could not hide the disgust in his eyes. He sneered and said, "Exin? What do I have to exin? Even if you have evidence, so what? At most, it was a failed assault. I will only be detained for a few days and will be released." Hearing Warden admit it, Daisy was extremely angry. "You really did those things!" "Yes!" Warden simply admitted. He looked at Daisy in disgust, "Look at you now. You are so fat and ugly. I''m disgusted when I kiss you. If I don''t find someone outside, I am afraid I will be disgusted by you!" Daisy looked at Warden in disbelief, "You are too shameless. I have be like this for our family. I have to take care of two children every day. I save every penny on food and clothes because I know it wasn''t easy for you to make money. I dare to waste money, yet you treat me like this." Daisy''sints made Warden even more agitated. "Didn''t you tell me every day that this is expensive and that is gone? I give you two thousand a month, but you always want more. You always ask for money from me, and now you say that you are frugal." Daisy was speechless. Audrey looked at Warden with a sneer. Warden had a monthly sry of 50, 000. It was not considered a performance award or a year-end bonus. The price of everything in Peace City was even higher than that of the capital. However, Warden only gave his wife only 2, 000 per month. That was not even enough to pay for the food. Not only Daisy and Audrey, but even Cathy was also particrly surprised after hearing it. She did not expect Warden to be so stingy to his wife. Moreover, his wife had brought up both of his children. This kind of man was worse than a beast. Audrey looked at Daisy with a hint of sympathy in her eyes. "Mrs. Grant, do you still want to protect your husband? Do you think that your husband is innocent?" Daisy turned her head away with grief. She had only heard about it before, but now... She had seen it with her own eyes. There was nothing more hurtful than reality, and there was nothing more desperate than reality. Her love for Warden also disappeared in the constant quarrel every month. She took a deep breath. "Okay, I will cooperate with you!" Warden frowned, feeling that there was something between Daisy and Audrey that he didn''t know. "Cooperation? What are you nning?" Daisy looked at Warden firmly, "I want a divorce." Warden looked at Daisy with a sneer, "Divorce? You said you want to divorce me? With your current appearance, do you think anyone will want you? I''m telling you, don''t scare me with divorce. I won''t fall for your tricks. If you want to divorce, then do it. Do you think I''m afraid of it? If it weren''t for my parents, I would have divorced you long ago." Warden sneered and continued, "I will get awyer tomorrow. The two children will belong to me. You... leave the house with nothing." Warden''s attitude made Daisy''s heart colder. She met Warden when she was 23, just graduating from university. Warden was 26 at that time. At that time, Daisy was the crush of many boys, and there were countless people chasing her. Only Warden cared about her the most, and he was an elegant gentleman with sweet words. Daisy fell in love with him and soon had a child. Then, they had a shotgun marriage. However, after she gave birth to her baby, Warden didn''t care about her as before. At that time, Daisy needed to take care of the child and could not go out to work. And because of this, her figure was out of shape, so Warden wouldn''t spend the nights at home very often. Later, after two years, Daisy gave birth to a second child and took care of the two children. This made her a real faded old woman. She had always thought that Warden was just busy with work, so he had no time to attend to his family. She had only done her best to take care of the kids and serve her inws, but in the end, Warden told her to leave the house with nothing. Sure enough, human nature was the coldest. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 If a man wanted to be cruel, he would surprise people with his cruelty. Warden''s words finally let Daisy see clearly who she had loved all those years. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Daisy gritted her teeth and said, "We can get a divorce, but I want the children. They..." "You want the kids? Do you have the ability to support them? Since you finished college, you have not worked for a day. You have no source of ie. Do you think the judge will give the children to you? Stop dreaming!" Warden said. His words were cutting into Daisy''s heart. Daisy clenched her fists in anger. At this time, Audrey stepped forward with a smile. "Of course, Ms. Bowen has the ability to raise the children!" Audrey changed Daisy''s title to Ms. Bowen. "Audrey, this is a matter between us. You''re just an outsider. You should not interfere." "Unfortunately, I am now Ms. Bowen''s attorney. I will work on Ms. Bowen and Mr. Grant''s divorce lawsuit. Moreover, Ms. Bowen is using Mr. Grant of having an affair, and... transferring your shared property." Warden''s eyes widened. "I''m just spending the money I earn myself. Whatever I do doesn''t count as transferring the shared property." "ording to thew, after a couple gets married, all the ie and property purchased after their marriage belongs to both of them." "It''s impossible for you to get the property. I won''t give you a single cent." Audrey smiled and said, "Mr. Grant, this is not up to you. We have concrete evidence to prove that you had an affair and that the property was transferred. So... Mr. Grant, you don''t have the upper hand in thiswsuit. ording to thew, all the property gained during Mr. Grant and Ms. Bowen''s marriage will belong to Ms. Bowen. The children will be raised by Ms. Bowen. Mr. Grant will not have a im to anything!" Warden was furious and he sneered. "You two set me up because you want me to leave with nothing? I''m telling you. It''s impossible!" Warden angrily wrapped himself in the quilt and got off the bed. Then he picked up his clothes and walked to the bathroom. After putting on his clothes, Warden left the hotel angrily. After Warden left, Daisy sat on the bed sobbing. After all, it had been so many years. Daisy still could not bear to leave Warden. However, Daisy clearly knew that their rtionship had already reached an end. Audrey sighed and patted Daisy on the shoulder. "Ms. Bowen, you must be strong. Don''t forget that you have two children to support in the future. They all need you." Daisy nodded with tears in her eyes. "Don''t worry, I will be strong. Ms. Audrey, thank you." "It''s nothing. I have my own purpose. This can also be considered a coboration. It just happens like that. I can''t stand watching the scumbag y tricks. I hope that everything works well for us!" Daisy held Audrey''s hand and said "It will." Cathy also looked at Audrey gratefully. Cathy said, "Ms. Audrey, thank you so much. If it wasn''t for you, I would have..." "Don''t mention it." Cathy looked a little worried and continued "But, I offended Mr. Grant tonight. I''m afraid that tomorrow he will..." Cathy was also angry, so she agreed to Audrey''s n. Now that she thought about it, she was a little scared. Cathy had annoyed thepany''s tyrant. Cathy didn''t want to give up her job as well. Audrey raised her eyebrows and said "I helped you and I will naturally help you to the end. Don''t worry, you will take a day off tomorrow. I will sort everything out." "Alright, thank you so much, Ms. Audrey." ... After leaving the hotel, Audrey nced at her phone. There was no missed call. She thought that Bryson was working overtime tonight to deal with thepany. If he had not called yet, he must have been busy. Thinking of that, Audrey hailed a cab and headed for the Cordova Tower. From afar, Audrey saw that the lights were still lit on many floors of the Cordova Group Tower. Of course, the lights in the President''s office on the top floor were also on. Audrey entered the Cordova Group Tower, went into the elevator, and pressed the button for the top floor. The office on the top floor was brightly lit. Everyone was in a hurry to work on the case. They lowered their heads and busied themselves in files. The entire office was filled with the sound of keyboards and phone calls. It seems to be a cooperation with argepany overseas. The contract they had before was handled by Audrey, and now the case should being to an end. There were also a few executives in Bryson''s office. Audrey was afraid of disturbing Bryson, so she quietly walked to the resting area and waited for Bryson to get busy. Audrey read the news as she waited. As soon as Audrey flipped through the news, she found the news of Wendy going to the hospital for a check-up, as well as the photos of Julian and Wendy going into and leaving the mall together. In the photos, Wendy had a bright smile on her face, and her fingers were intertwined with Julian''s. She looked like the envy of others. Audrey was not interested in the news about the two of them, so she switched to other news. Wendy and Julian looked very sweet when they were together. In fact, the two of them were just acting for the world to see. The two of them were not as sincere to each other as they appeared to be. Audrey looked at the other news. There were a few new faces in the entertainment industry recently. They were undoubtedly some neers who mainly sold the image of a young face and body. And some of those young faces from half a year ago had already disappeared. If one didn''t have any background, it would be very difficult to do well in the entertainment industry. Audrey was not interested in the news in entertainment as well, so she turned to the financial section. The news was about the Cordova Group. Recently, Bryson had expanded hismercial territory. Although she had seen this piece of news many times, she still wanted to read it again. Because... It was the news about Bryson. As Audrey was reading the news, she received a message from Nataly. "Fleur: Big news. Big news. Guess what I saw when I was browsing the intr of the First People''s Hospital on Peace City?" Audrey thought, "The intr of the First People''s Hospital in City... "Visiting a private website was like walking in her own house for her." "Grandma Wolf: What did you see?" "Fleur: Wendy, your half-sister, didn''t she go to the hospital for a prenatal checkup? I was just curious and wanted to see if the child in her stomach was a boy or a girl. And I saw a shocking result." Audrey repeated, "Prenatal checkup..." Of course, Audrey knew about it. She had just seen the news about Wendy. Moreover, Wendy was now very well-off. Audrey thought, "If Nataly was saying something like that, could it be that the baby in her belly was a girl? "After all, the rich and powerful families care a lot about the heir, especially the Shaw family. If the baby in her belly is a girl, it will be difficult for Wendy to marry into the Shaw family." "Grandma Wolf: Is it a boy or a girl?" Chapter 476 Chapter 476 "Fleur: A boy." "Grandma Wolf: Then what''s the shocking result you were talking about?" Audrey thought, "A boy was the shocking news? It should be a good thing for Wendy, right? If Wendy gives birth to a boy, the Shaw family will definitely not leave the child outside the family. With some pressure from the public opinion, Wendy will marry into the Shaw family soon." However, that was not good news for Audrey. Whether the child in Wendy''s belly was a boy or a girl, it wasn''t something Audrey could control. It was all about luck. Of course, if Wendy gave birth to a girl, it would be easier for Audrey to deal with Wendy in the future. However, if Wendy gave birth to a boy and received the protection of the Shaw family, Audrey would have to go through a lot of trouble if she wanted to make a move on Wendy again. However, Audrey was never afraid of trouble when it came to revenge. "Fleur: That''s not what I wanted to say." "Grandma Wolf: Could it be that the baby is not Julian''s?" "Fleur: That child should be Julian''s. Otherwise, Wendy wouldn''t have been so bold to keep this child. If that child isn''t Julian''s, she will have to bear the consequences if she gets busted in the future." "Grandma Wolf: Then what did you want to say?" "Fleur: It was you who interrupted me just now. I almost forgot what I wanted to say. What I want to tell you is that the child is a boy, and it should also be Julian''s child. But... this child is seriously deformed. It can''t be born!" Audrey was so shocked that she couldn''t close her mouth. "Grandma Wolf: What? Deformed? Really?" "Fleur: You''ll know once I send you a picture." Then, Nataly sent a B-scan photo to Audrey. Although Audrey had never given birth to a child and had no experience in prenatal examinations, she could read the words on the report. Below the picture, it was clearly written that the child was seriously deformed. Originally, as long as Wendy was able to give birth to this child, her life might change. Unexpectedly, the child in her belly... was seriously deformed. If the severely deformed child was born, it was likely that he would not be able to live. The best would be to let the child die in the womb. Although that was very cruel, it was much better than the painful premature death of the child after birth. "Grandma Wolf: Got it." "Fleur: What do you think Wendy will decide to do in the end?" "Grandma Wolf: Judging from what I know about her, Wendy will not give up on this child until thest moment." "Fleur: She wants to give birth to this child? After giving birth, the Shaw family probably won''t keep her, right?" The Shaw not only wouldn''t keep her, but they also wouldn''t let the baby survive. Not only did Audrey and Nataly understand that, but also Wendy was fully aware of that. Audrey narrowed her eyes and was lost in thought. "Grandma Wolf: Nataly, keep an eye on the hospital''s system for me. Let me know if Wendy goes there for another checkup." "Fleur: Got it!" Although Audrey asked Nataly to help her keep an eye on the hospital system, Audrey had a hunch that Nataly would not have any results. Since Wendy already knew that the child in her belly was deformed, she would find a way to protect the child until the end. Even if Wendy decided to have an abortion, she would find a way to keep her ce and get the protection of the Shaw family. It all depended on what Wendy would do next. "Grandma Wolf: How''s everything with you and Mr. George? Have you seen his momtely?" "Fleur: Don''t mention it. George said he was going to take me to see his mother tomorrow and formally introduce me to his parents." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Grandma Wolf: That''s good." "Fleur: What''s so good about it? You know about my things. You also know how much his mother dislikes me. I''m afraid there will be a tough battle tomorrow." "Grandma Wolf: I believe you''ll nail it. Text me the whole thing when it''s over." "Fleur: Let''s talk after I survive the battle tomorrow." "Grandma Wolf: Okay." After chatting with Nataly, Audrey flipped through other news. And it was gettingte. Audrey leaned against the sofa and felt sleepy. Melvin refilled her cup of tea again and again. However, drinking tea did not help with her sleepiness. She nced at the President''s office. Bryson was still busy there. Audrey yawned, leaned against the back of the sofa, and closed her eyes. Audrey, who had fallen asleep, felt a little cold. Her body curled up. Later, in a daze, she felt her body suspended in the air. Later, her bodynded on something soft. Then, her body was covered with a soft quilt. It was warm and made her feel less cold. By the time Audrey woke up, it was already around two in the morning. She vaguely heard a conversation and Bryson''s displeased rebuke, "There are typos in this document. Revise it now and then show it to me." "Yes, Mr. Bryson. I will do it immediately." Audrey opened her eyes in a daze. She looked around and found that the ce she was lying on was not the sofa in the rest area she had been sitting on, but a room in the lounge. Seeing that the light was still on outside the ss door of the lounge, Audrey subconsciously opened the door and saw Bryson''s office. At that time, the person who showed Bryson the file had already walked out. When Bryson heard that there was some noise in the lounge, he turned his head and saw Audrey walking out from inside. He softened a little. Bryson asked, "You''re not sleeping anymore? Did I wake you up just now?" Audrey shook her head and looked at Bryson with a frown. She said, "How did I end up here?" Bryson looked grim. "Why didn''t you tell me that you came? If one of the executives didn''t have a slip of tongue and said that you were sleeping on the sofa outside, I wouldn''t have known that you were here. It''s cold in the room outside. You didn''t have anything covering you. Aren''t you afraid of catching a cold if you sleep there?" Audrey rubbed her nose in embarrassment after being reprimanded by Bryson. Audrey said, "I just wanted to rest my eyes a bit, but I fell asleep." Bryson said, "I told you I had to workte tonight. You don''t have toe. You can go home and rest. Why are you still here?" "Anyway, I''m fine. Quentin is also at the research institute tonight, so I came over to take a look at you." Audrey looked at him with concern and continued, "How much longer do you need?" "About half an hour!" Audrey frowned even harder and said, "Half an hour?" Audrey thought, "It''s already midnight. How can his body take it?" Seeing the care in her eyes, Bryson''s lips curved slightly and he gestured for Audrey toe. Audrey obediently walked over. Bryson pulled her into his arms and sat her down. He lowered his head and kissed her. He said, "I won''t be tired this way." Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Audrey looked at Bryson speechlessly. However, she couldn''t help Bryson''s business. What she could do was just a trivial matter. She thought it would be great if she could help him rx. Seeing that Bryson was relieved, Audrey felt a bit more at ease. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Audrey saw a midnight snack at the corner of Bryson''s table. However, Bryson didn''t eat it at all. "You have been working for such a long time. You must be hungry. Why don''t you eat something?" Bryson nced at the food and replied, "I forgot." Audrey got up, took the food, and walked out the door. She said, "Keep on your work. I''ll be back soon." An employee came in from outside at that time, so Bryson did not stop Audrey. When Audrey returned with the midnight snack, the staff member just left. Audrey ced the food in front of Bryson and said, "I don''t care how important the work in your hands is now. Eat something first before continuing to work!" Bryson looked at Audrey with a doting expression. "Alright!" He reached out and pulled Audrey to him, adding "Let''s eat together!" Audrey didn''t want to. She said, "No, I''ve put on weight recently. I''m on a diet. I can''t eat night snack!" "You''re not fat. Besides, you can eat it once in a while. There won''t be any problems!" Audrey was speechless. Audrey was struggling. And then she gritted and looked at Bryson. She said, "Then... then I will... only eat a little bit!" "Great!" In the end, Audrey ate half of the midnight snack. When Audrey finished the meal, she felt regretful. The midnight snack was too delicious. Bryson''s meal was always well prepared by the cook. That was why Audrey couldn''t control herself while eating. It was not easy for her to make up her mind to lose weight. And now, she failed to keep her promise. Audrey looked at Bryson with resentment and said, "I''m screwed. I ate so much. Why didn''t you stop me just now?" Bryson didn''t know what to say. Audrey was enjoying the meal and Bryson felt happy. How could he bear to stop her? He wished that he could pack up all the food in the restaurant and watch her eat. He certainly wouldn''t say this in front of Audrey. He had asked a few of his friends who were good at rtionships about themon points of women. They all thought that a woman always wanted to lose weight. If someone stopped her to do that, she would treat him as an enemy. Obviously, Audrey wasining. If Bryson said something wrong, it was likely to make Audrey angry again. After thinking about it carefully, Bryson replied, "You were wrong. You didn''t eat much, most of it is in my stomach, so it won''t make you heavier." Audrey looked at Bryson suspiciously and asked, "Really?" Bryson nodded seriously and said, "Of course!" Audrey was somewhat convinced as she muttered, "That''s good. I must eat less for dinner tomorrow night." Bryson was stunned. Women were always on a diet, but they also had a special ability, which was to deceive themselves. Bryson asked, "I still have work to do. Why don''t you go to sleep for a while?" Audrey didn''t want to sleep because she just finished a meal. Moreover, she thought of Daisy, who had been abandoned by Warden because she became fat after marriage. It was even more impossible for Audrey to sleep directly after a meal. Audrey said, "Don''t you have anotherputer? I''ll watch the news for a while. You can do your work. Don''t worry about me." "Alright." Originally, Bryson thought he could finish the work in half an hour. But in the end, it took an entire hour. It was already three and a half o''clock. Almost everyone in the office had left. Melvin came in with a tired face. He said, "Mr. Bryson, the document has been sent out." "Thank you. You can go home now. The staff working overtime tonight can go to work at ten o''clock tomorrow morning. The rest of the staff will be at 8:30 in the normal time." Melvin nodded happily and said, "Okay, I will inform everyone now." After Melvin left, Audrey also turned off theputer and stood up. "Finally!" Audrey stretched herself. When Audrey was stretching, Bryson suddenly hugged her from behind. Audrey was so shocked that she didn''t know what to do. Knowing that it was Bryson, Audrey said, "You scared me to death." "How will you be so timid?" Audrey yawned and said, "Well, since you are done with your work, let''s go!" "Wait!" Bryson grabbed Audrey''s hand. Audrey was confused. "Why? Aren''t you going back?" "I''ll take you somewhere." ... Half an hourter, Bryson brought Audrey to a TV tower. Looking at the tall TV tower in front of her, Audrey said in surprise, "Why do you bring me here? This ce... seems to have just beenpleted, right?" Bryson smiled and said, "Want to go up and take a look?" This TV tower was known as the highest TV tower in the country and even in all of Asia. It had been the focus of the world since the beginning. The outer walls of the TV tower had just been brushed and it was not open to the public. As far as Audrey knew, this TV tower would officially open and be used in a month. Audrey naturally wanted to go up and take a look at such a famous tower. "Can we go up there?" Audrey asked Bryson eagerly. "Of course." Bryson smiled and added, "This TV tower was invested by the Cordova Group. As the investor of the TV tower, I cane whenever I want." Audrey Eye was stunned. Well, Bryson was a super-rich man. He could do whatever he wanted. When they were about to enter the TV tower, a staff member stopped them. However, after Bryson reported his identity and the staff verified Bryson''s identity, the staff immediately sent them into the lift with respect. After they entered the lift, Bryson''s bodyguards took over the entire TV tower and no one was allowed to approach the TV tower. The TV tower was very tall and the lift was also very fast. They took a change in the middle before reaching the top of the TV tower and it took nearly three minutes. Standing at the top of the TV tower, Audrey looked out from the ss window. In an instant, she thought the world became small and the entire city was under her feet. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Standing here, Audrey thought everything was so small. Audrey''s eyes lit up as she looked outside. The roads had turned into a series of light ribbons. Countless buildings that looked very tall from the ground were now small. At this height, if George came, he would probably be so scared that he would tremble and cry. Thinking of George''s reaction, Audrey could not help butugh out loud. Bryson nced at her and asked, "What are youughing at?" Audrey smiled and said, "It''s so high. Mr. George is afraid of heights. So I am thinking that if hees, he must hug your thigh and cry!" Well, the description was very vivid. George would really do such a thing. After all, he was a person who would faint from bungee jumping. However, at such a romantic time, Bryson felt a bit unhappy since Audrey mentioned another man. "The man standing in front of you now is me. What do you think of him?" Audrey looked at Bryson with a smile. She said, "Why are you so jealous? Besides, you are the only man who can attract me." Bryson felt happy. He stood behind Audrey and pulled her into his arms. Together, they looked out of the ss walls of the TV tower. "All the outer walls of this tower have been brushed off this morning. All the instruments in the afternoon have been adjusted. The tower will be delivered next month. When the staff reported the progress of this TV tower to me today, I thought of bringing you here to take a look. I have been busy at night, but I want to bring you here as soon as possible. Do you like it?" Audrey was touched. She thought this sentence was a little familiar. Usually, in a TV drama, the Emperor would say to his beloved concubine, "Look, my dear, this is the world I have conquered for you. Do you like it?" However, Audrey still smiled and nodded. "Yes, I like it." Audrey narrowed her eyes and looked outside the TV tower. Suddenly, she looked at Bryson, who was beside her, with a worried expression. "You haven''t rested for the whole night. Don''t you want to go back and have a good rest now?" Hearing Audrey''s words, Bryson, who had just been standing, suddenly sat down. Seeing this, Audrey was surprised. "Why do you sit down?" Bryson took her hand and forced her to sit down as well. "The workers in the TV tower said that watching the sunrise from the top of the TV tower will be very great!" Bryson hugged Audrey in his arms and added, "Don''t you want to see it?" "But, I still worry about your health." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Bryson smiled and said, "Why are you so worried about me? Do you want to look after me? Only my legal wife is qualified to restrain me!" Audrey was speechless. Was he trying to trick her? She would not fall for it. Audrey turned her head and muttered, "It''s none of my business if you don''t want to sleep." Audrey yawned as she looked out of the window at the scenery. Bryson draped his suit jacket over the two of them and raised his hand to press Audrey''s head on his shoulder. He said, "Sleep for a while. I''ll wake you up when the sun rises." "I''ll apany you!" Audrey sat up straight and said energetically. "If you don''t want to sleep, why don''t we..." Bryson approached her. Audrey was stunned. Audrey cursed in her heart. Then she leaned against Bryson''s shoulder and closed her eyes. She could smell Bryson''s scent as she was so close to him. Originally, she thought that she would not fall asleep. But she quickly fell asleep because she trusted him. She did not know how long she slept when someone suddenly shook her body. Audrey was sleeping soundly. Suddenly, someone shook her. She couldn''t help but want to turn over and hide. However, just as she moved her body, her body was tightly confined. She could not move at all. Only then did she realize that she was lying in Bryson''s arms. Before she could react, Bryson held her face and said, "Look!" Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Audrey''s gaze followed the direction that Bryson was pointing. She saw that in the distance of the eastern horizon, the ground was still dark. Gradually, a little red light slowly lit up on the horizon. In less than a minute, the horizon gradually lit up. As the light grew brighter and brighter, a red sphere slowly rose from the horizon. The sun finally rose up from the ground. At the moment when the sun rose from the horizon, a ray of warm light shot towards the earth, bringing light. Everything seemed to be alive instantly. When the warm sunlight shone on Audrey''s face, her eyes narrowed slightly. The moment the sun rose, Audrey was nervous. She even forgot to breathe just now. When the sun finally showed up, she breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the fiery sun and the ground illuminated by the sunlight, Audrey was surprised and said, "It''s so beautiful." Bryson looked at Audrey''s smiling face happily. Audrey turned her head and realized that Bryson was looking at her. She couldn''t help but frown and ask, "Why are you looking at me? Didn''t you say that you would take me to watch the sunrise? Why don''t you watch the sunrise?" Bryson said in a hoarse voice, "No matter how beautiful the sunrise is, it can''tpare to your beauty at all!" Audrey was stunned. She was teased by him. Every time she was teased, her heart seemed to be hit by a shot. Audrey said shyly, "Did you attend a ss at the School of Love?" Bryson was confused. "What?" "If you have never been there, why are you so good at coaxing girls?" "Really?" Bryson frowned. "I''m just telling the truth." Audrey''s face got redder. She was teased again. She coughed lightly and quickly turned around, pointing outside the TV tower while saying, "Alright. Don''t look at me. Let''s watch the sunrise." When the sun showed up entirely from the horizon, Audrey was finally willing to take back her gaze. This was the most beautiful sunrise she had ever seen, and most importantly, she had someone she liked by her side. After watching the sunrise, Audrey and Bryson stood up and prepared to leave the TV tower. Because she had been sitting on the ground and had maintained a posture for a long time, Audrey fell to the ground due to her numb legs the moment she stoop up. Audrey was embarrassed. Bryson, who was standing next to her, smiled as he stroked Audrey. Bryson wasughing at her from the side, which caused Audrey to re at Bryson in dissatisfaction. Bryson held Audrey in his arms and walked to the lift. He said, "There are many breakfast restaurants nearby. Shall I take you for breakfast?" "Sure." She is a little hungry now. Fifteen minutester, Bryson and Audrey sat down in a breakfast shop not far from the TV tower. They ordered breakfast separately. The two of them spent the whole night in the TV tower which was cold at night. After they ordered the breakfast, the soup was served first. They quickly took a sip of the soup which made their bodies warmer. The taste of breakfast was not bad, and the soup was also good. Audrey felt very satisfied. After drinking the soup, Audrey felt warm. She looked at Bryson worriedly and asked, "You haven''t slept all night. Is it really okay? Do you want me to driveter?" Bryson nced at Audrey and said, "No need!" "But, you didn''t sleep all night. I''m worried that you are in a bad situation..." Audrey exined. She didn''t want to drive. She just thought that if Bryson was sleepy and drove again, it would be easy to cause a traffic ident. Their lives were more important. "I also slept in the morning." "But didn''t you wake me up at sunrise? When did you sleep?" Bryson took out his mobile phone and handed it to Audrey. He then showed her a picture. Audrey looked over suspiciously and saw that Bryson had shown her the interface of a mobile rm clock. He set an rm at 6:52 in the morning. It was two minutes before Bryson woke her up. "An rm?" Bryson put away his phone and exined, "The staff has already told me the exact time for sunrise, so I just need to set the time." Audrey was speechless. So it was because of the rm. She had thought that he had not slept for the entire night, so she felt guilty and worried about him. She didn''t expect that he would set an rm and sleep with her until sunrise. But she was still very happy in her heart. At the very least, it meant that Bryson still had her in his heart. The time they went to the TV tower was about four o''clock, and Bryson slept less than three hours. "Even if that''s the case, you still have to go back and take a rest. It''s best if you don''t go to the company in the morning." Bryson nodded and touched her nose with his hand. He said, "Okay, I promise you. Don''t worry. Hurry up and eat breakfast." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Audrey nodded in satisfaction and began to eat. ... After breakfast, Bryson sent Audrey home before driving back to his home. Upon returning home, Audrey opened the door and saw a girl standing in her own living room. When she saw that there was a girl in her house, Audrey''s first thought was that there was a thief in her house. But when she saw the girl''s face clearly, Audrey was stunned. Although she had only seen this face twice, Audrey had a very good memory of people''s faces. She immediately recognized that the girl who had appeared in her own house was Winnie who was in the same school as Harold. Winnie was wearing a dress. Audrey thought it looked familiar as if it was Audrey''s. It was probably because Winnie was a little thin, so the dress was a little loose on her. Winnie, who suddenly saw someoneing in from outside, was shocked. She pointed at Audrey and stammered, "You... Who are you?" Harold, who was in his room, heard a sound outside the door and quickly came out. He saw the two people in the living room looking at each other. Harold found that the smile on Audrey''s face became deeper and deeper. Audrey wanted to say something but Harold quickly interrupted her and said to Winnie. "Winnie, she is the one I live with. Her name is Audrey Koch." Winnie thought of something since Harold and Audrey didn''t have the same family name. Naturally, Winnie understood what he meant. She gritted, turned around, and ran into the guest room. Then, she took out a bag and awkwardly walked to Audrey. She said, "Ms. Audrey, I''m sorry. Please don''t misunderstand. I have nothing to do with Harold!" Then she quickly ran away. Audrey was confused. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Winnie ran so fast that Audrey did not even have time to speak before Winnie''s figure disappeared. Audrey stared at Winnie''s leaving figure with wide eyes. Winnie ran so fast. Audrey turned to look at Harold. "Is that Winnie?" Audrey asked. Harold answered awkwardly, "Yes, it''s her." Audrey could not hide her interest. "Why did Winnie suddenlye to our house? Did you... Did you do something when I was not homest night?" Harold looked at Audrey helplessly. "Come on. Am I the kind of person you are talking about? There is nothing between me and Winnie. I saw her riding a bike in our neighborhood when I went home this morning. She was knocked down and sshed with mud, so I kindly brought her home to change her clothes." Audrey revealed a look of disappointment on her face. Harold only brought Winnie home to change her clothes. It wasn''t what Audrey thought it was, so Audrey was disappointed. "You brought Winnie home to change her clothes? I thought..." "Nothing happened between us. Don''t misunderstand," Harold exined. Harold''s exnation made Audrey feel that something was wrong. Because of Susie, Harold didn''t like girls. If a girl took the initiative to approach him, he would keep a distance from her. He would not bring girls to his home, like what he did just now. This change made Audrey feel a little incredulous. Audrey didn''t believe that nothing had happened between Harold and Winnie. Even if nothing happened now, maybe something would happen soon. Audrey looked at Harold with a smile. "Alright, I won''t misunderstand. Of course, I won''t misunderstand. Don''t worry. I''m your sister. No matter who I misunderstand, I won''t misunderstand you!" Harold was rendered speechless. Harold didn''t believe Audrey. Audrey''s smile was a bit weird, which made Harold shiver. Harold coughed and changed the topic. "You didn''te backst night. Were you with Bryson?" The tables had turned. This topic had turned to Audrey so quickly. Audrey generously admitted, "Yes, I was with himst night." "You two..." Harold''s index fingers made a gesture to make fun of Audrey. Audrey said indifferently, "Last night, Bryson worked overtime until 3:30. Later, we went to the new TV tower to watch the sunrise together." Harold was stunned. Harold''s eyes almost popped out of his sses. His voice trembled with excitement. "Are you talking about the highest TV tower in Asia?" "Yes." Audrey nodded. "Two hours ago, you were watching the sunrise there?" "Yes." "How did you get in?" "The contractor of the TV tower is the Cordova Group, so..." Harold looked at Audrey indignantly. "Are you still my sister? You went to the TV tower to watch the sunrise, but you didn''t take me with you." Audrey suddenly thought of something. Harold had told her that he wanted to go to the TV tower. However, the TV tower had not beenpleted. Harold had been there once, but he was stopped by the staff. They said that no one was allowed to enter before the TV tower was opened. Harold also said that if the TV tower was opened, he would be the first to go in. Moreover, he had tried many times to buy a free-trial ticket on the Inte. To Harold''s surprise, Audrey went to the TV tower first. "Well..." Audrey rubbed the back of her head awkwardly. "It was ast-minute thing." Harold immediately hugged Audrey''s arm obsequiously. "Dear sister, can I ask you something? Ask Bryson to take me in, okay?" Audrey smiled and looked at Harold. "Sure, but you have to tell me something." "About what?" "Do you have any feelings for Winnie?" Audrey asked. Harold frowned. "We are just ssmates. What feelings can I have? I said it before. You misunderstood..." Audrey smiled and said, "Really?" "Yes, it''s a misunderstanding." "Well, you can''t go there alone. You have to take Winnie with you." Harold didn''t know what to say. This was a threat. Audrey wanted to bring Harold and Winnie together. "How can you force me? You know that Winnie and I are just ssmates, but you still make such an unreasonable request." "It''s not an unreasonable request. Anyway, I only have this one condition. Or, you can wait until the TV tower is opened. If you want to go there before that, you must take Winnie with you. Make your choice!" Harold was speechless. It was too much. Harold didn''t know what to do. Harold wanted to know what the highest TV tower in Asia was like before it was opened and what it felt like to stand on it before others did. However, Harold had to go there with Winnie. Audrey asked too much of Harold. However, everyone knew Audrey was stubborn. It was difficult for others to change what she had decided. If Harold wanted to change Audrey''s mind, it would be immensely difficult. After some thought, Harold ced his hopes on Bryson. When Audrey washed up and went back to sleep, Harold took out his phone and called Bryson. Harold called Bryson twice before Bryson answered the phone. "Hello?" Bryson''s hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone. Harold was shocked. Harold suddenly remembered that Bryson had worked overtime until 3:30st night, and now he should be catching up on sleep. Harold had a sense of guilt immediately. "Bryson, are you sleeping? I''ll call you when you wake up." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "What''s the matter? Go ahead." Bryson''s words carried invible authority. Harold wanted to wait for Bryson to wake up. Hearing Bryson say this, he had to say what he wanted. "Here is the thing. I heard that the new TV tower was built by the Cordova Group, right?" "Yes." Harold gritted his teeth and made a request. "I heard that you took my sister to the TV towerst night. Can I go there to take a look?" "Your sister has agreed?" Bryson asked coldly. "Well... She..." Harold stammered, unable to finish his sentence. Bryson said resolutely, "You can go there if you want, but your sister has to agree. Moreover, she has to call me for confirmation!" Harold was speechless. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 If Harold did not know that Bryson had just woken up and that Audrey''s phone was being charged in the living room and had not been used ever since she went back, Harold would think that Audrey had told Bryson, so Bryson said the same thing as Audrey. However, even if Audrey hadn''t told Bryson, they still knew what each other thought so quickly. Obviously, they had a tacit understanding. Somehow, Harold felt jealous. Harold begged, "Bryson, please make an exception. I want to go there. I''ll leave after I take a look." "No!" "Bryson, you..." Harold still wanted to say something, but Bryson had already hung up his phone. Bryson was ruthless. Bryson and Audrey were on the same side. Did Harold have to go to the TV tower with Winnie? But the two of them were just ssmates. If they went to a ce like the TV tower where those in love dated, Winnie would misunderstand, right? Winnie had a good impression of Harold. If they went to the TV tower together, the consequences would be unimaginable. As soon as he thought of what would happen in the future, Harold forcibly suppressed the thought of going to the TV tower with Winnie. Harold had to wait. There was still a month before the TV tower officially opened. He had to wait for this month. A month was neither short nor long. It would soon pass. However, if a person had an idea, once this idea was rooted in his mind, it would start to grow like a vine, spreading to his limbs and bones, invading his heart and making him think about it all the time. Two dayster. Harold asked Audrey for her permission for the umpteenth time. "Audrey, you are my sister. Please, please call Bryson and ask him to agree to let me go to the TV tower. If you agree, I will do all the housework in the next week, no, in a month, okay?" Harold was being humble. Audrey sat on the sofa and continued to read thew book. She did not look at Harold and ignored his begging. After failing for the umpteenth time, Harold angrily threw himself on his bed and stared at the ceiling. During these two days, Harold had begged Audrey countless times. However, Audrey was determined to let him bring Winnie to the new TV tower. She just didn''t agree to let him go alone. Did Harold have to invite Winnie toe with him? These past two days, Winnie had helped the Research Department a lot. If Harold invited Winnie to go to the TV tower with him as a reward, no one would misunderstand, right? Thinking of this, Harold got up and rushed out of the door. Audrey was still reading the book. Harold took the book from Audrey. "What are you doing?" Audrey red at Harold. Harold looked at Audrey with a serious expression. "Audrey, you said before that as long as I go to the new TV tower with Winnie, you will agree to let me go there, won''t you?" Audrey raised her eyebrows. "Yes." "Okay, I will go with her." Audrey snatched her book back from Harold''s hands and calmly said, "It''s useless for you to say it yourself. She has to go with you, and you can''t go upstairs alone." Harold frowned and said, "I''ll go to school tomorrow to ask her. If she agrees, I''ll call you." "Why bother waiting until tomorrow? You can call her now to confirm." Harold said, "I don''t have her number." Audrey rolled her eyes. Audrey didn''t expect this. However, Harold was finally enlightened. Harold acted like he had no choice but to bring Winnie to the TV tower. However, Audrey knew very well that if Harold did not want to be with Winnie, even if there was a great temptation, he would ignore it. Harold agreed because, subconsciously, he had a good impression of Winnie. Harold had finally known his feelings. A gratified smile appeared on Audrey''s face. ... The next morning, Audrey went to her rented office to check the decoration. The decoration was simple. The walls were whitewashed, and some cabs and other things were made. The office was notrge, so it was decorated very fast. In the morning, the decoration was almostpleted. Audrey''s office was close to Bryson''spany, so they had lunch together at noon. When they were eating, Audrey said, "Quentin called me this morning. He said that Winnie had agreed to go to the TV tower with him. They only have two sses this afternoon. There are no sses after that. So, he ns to go to the TV tower after the first two sses. Is that okay?" Bryson nodded. "Sure. I''ll give Quentin a call and ask him to tell the staff their names when they arrive." "Okay!" Audrey was hungry. She ate quickly and choked. Bryson handed her a ss of water. Audrey drank a mouthful of water and felt much better in her throat. "Thank you." "You forced Ms. Grace and Quentin to go to the TV tower together. Would there be any problems?" Audrey blinked. "No. I can see that Quentin likes Winnie. However, he was hurt in thest rtionship and will not ept girls so easily. Winnie is a good girl. If Winnie can be with Quentin, maybe Quentin can get rid of that shadow." "Haste makes waste. Don''t force him too hard." Audrey smiled. "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing." "How is the decoration of your office?" "It''s almost done. I''m going to leave it unused for about half a month, and then I''ll start recruiting some employees." "Is the opening time set?" "Yes, I''ve checked. The 16th of next month is a good day. So, I n to set it on that day." "Okay, on the day of your opening, I will go and support you." Audrey said with a smile, "Thank you. With your support, myw firm''s business will be good. Oh right, what gift do you want to give me?" "What do you want?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Audrey said, "The pen holder on your desk is good." "Are you talking about the pen holder or the exclusive pen inside?" "Are there any differences?" Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Brysonughed and said, "Didn''t you treat money like dirt in the past? Why did you suddenly think of that fountain pen?" Audrey heaved a sigh. "I was too young and worked for others. I didn''t think it was difficult to earn money. Now I have started my own business. Money is a good thing. If my office is short of money, I can sell that pen and repay the debt!" Audrey smiled. Bryson looked at Audrey''s expression and smiled dotingly. "Is one enough?" "It''s fine if you give me two. After all, good thingse in pairs!" Bryson narrowed his eyes. "You don''t have to rush about for money. If you marry me, I will be yours. Everything I have is yours." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What I want is to stand beside you. You will not be criticized by anyone. I want to give you the best dowry!" Audrey blushed as she said this. Dowry! Bryson was overjoyed. Audrey had thought about marrying him, and herw firm was her dowry. Bryson scratched her nose gently. "Then you have to work hard in the future." Audrey raised her eyebrows. "What? Are you afraid that my dowry will be too little?" "Is it that so obvious?" Bryson pondered for a moment. "Well, you should do your best in the future." Audrey was speechless. Audrey red at Bryson, but the lunch still ended happily. After lunch, Bryson returned to thepany and asked Melvin toe to his office. Seeing that Bryson was in a good mood, Melvin felt that everything would be easy for him. "Mr. Bryson, what could I help?" When Mr. Bryson was happy, he usually wouldn''t make things difficult for his subordinates. It seemed that the lunch with Audrey was more than pleasant. The smile on Bryson''s face was so wide that it almost reached his ears. "Call thepanies that have been working with the Cordova Group in the past six months and ask them when their cooperation with theirw firm will expire. If it expires this month, don''t sign another law firm next month." Melvin knew that Audrey had already left Square Law Firm. And she was decorating her neww firm. Melvin immediately understood what his boss meant. "Yes, Mr. Bryson. I''ll call them right away." "OK. You can leave now." "By the way, Mr. Bryson, Square Law Firm just sent someone over." Bryson frowned. "What do they want?" "They said that the Cordova Group''s consultantwyer came from Square Law Firm, but... because the previous legal advisor, Audrey, had already left, they nned to send anotherwyer to take over the job." Bryson said coldly, "I don''t want to see them. Do you know what I mean?" "I understand!" Melvin immediately reacted. "You may leave now." "Yes!" Melvin came out of Bryson''s office, covered in a cold sweat. He then went to the lounge to see Square Law Firm''s representative. It was Brenda. Brenda saw Melvine in and stood up happily. "Mr. Melvin, I heard that Mr. Bryson is back, isn''t he?" "He''s back." "Is he willing to see me?" "Brenda, Mr. Bryson said that he won''t see you." "Why?" Brenda''s expression changed. "The Cordova Group worked with Square Law Firm. How could he refuse to meet me?" Melvin''s face was sullen. "Brenda, I don''t agree with you. Although the Cordova Group worked with your legal firm, there is a rule in the cooperation treaty between us and yourw office. The legal advisor of the Cordova Group must be Audrey." "But Audrey has already resigned, so thew firm sent me..." "Brenda, I''m afraid you haven''t read the contents of the contract carefully. It has already been stated in the contract that if Audrey were to leave your office, the contract between the Cordova Group and the Square Law Firm will fail." Melvin reminded Brenda. Brenda immediately took out the contract from her bag. After reading the terms carefully, her face turned sullen. What Melvin had said was true. The contract stated that Audrey must be the legal advisor. Otherwise, the contract would be void. No wonder no otherwyer was willing to take over the contract. Brenda thought the contract was a big bargain. Unexpectedly... it was a big joke. The Cordova Group... only worked with Audrey. How could it be! Brenda failed to force a smile. She tried her best to smile and looked at Melvin. "Mr. Melvin, could you do me a favor and let me talk with Mr. Bryson? I''m no worse than Audrey. I can definitely handle the job." Brenda signed a check and stuffed it into Melvin''s pocket. Melvin''s face was even sullener. He took out the check and handed it back to Brenda, "Brenda, our group has regtions. I can''t break the rules for you. Please leave!" Seeing that the check was refused, Brenda felt humiliated. She felt embarrassed. She bit her lip and put the check back, then walked out of the lounge. Brenda went straight back to thew firm. As soon as she entered the office, awyer teased her. "Brenda, how''re things going? Have you secured the job of the legal advisor of thepany?" Brenda was speechless. To her, it was humiliating. "None of your business." "I''m worried about you. You are Audrey''s good friend. She should have called the Cordova Group and given you the job. It''s a pity... It seems that the rtionship between the two of you is just so-so." "You..." Brenda was so angry that she wanted to smash her bag on thewyer''s head. In the end, she went to Freddy''s office angrily. Freddy knew that Brenda had returned empty-handed. After saying a few words to Brenda coldly, he chased Brenda out. Brenda understood that she had failed Freddy. She couldn''t be reused in the future. If it wasn''t for Audrey, she wouldn''t be in such a sorry state today. Audrey had better disappear as awyer, otherwise, she would definitely take revenge for today''s humiliation. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 In the afternoon, Audrey prepared to go back to thew office to keep an eye on the decoration. Just as she returned to thew office, she received a call and went to the coffee shop. By the time Audrey arrived, the other party was already there. Moreover, he was pacing back and forth restlessly in the private room of the coffee shop. The waiter led Audrey to the door of the private room. Hearing the waiter''s voice, that person stopped pacing and looked out. Audrey smiled as she looked at Warden. "Mr. Grant, I didn''t expect to see you again so soon." Compared to the smile on Audrey''s face, Warden''s face was almost as ck as the bottom of a pot. "Audrey, what have you done? Why are all my bank ounts and real estate frozen?" Warden asked. Audrey said indifferently, "If you divorce Ms. Bowen, the divorcewsuit will naturally involve the division of property. The court will freeze all the bank ounts and real estate under your name. Because the court is afraid that someone will transfer the property under their name before the verdict is made." "My wife and I decided to divorce two days ago. And at that night, all my property was already frozen." Audrey chuckled. "Does this mean that Mr. Grant has thought about transferring your property?" Warden gritted his teeth. "I have two ounts under my name. Others couldn''t know. However, they have also been frozen. Did you do this?" "Well, I have no idea. The court now is much more powerful than before. No matter where your ount is, it can freeze that ount." "Audrey, you''re just trying to earn a fewwyer fees. As long as you can unseal my two ounts, I''ll give you whatever you want." Audrey looked at Warden half-smilingly. "Even if I ask you to do something that will damage the company?" Warden saw schemes in Audrey''s eyes. He finally understood that he had fallen into Audrey''s trick. "Audrey, are you trying to use me to fight the Fida Trading Company?" Audrey chuckled. "Fida Trading Company is your old boss and you worked there for ten years. Ten years is not a short time. If you don''t want to do it, I understand." It appeared that she would not force him to do anything, but she was threatening him. Fida Trading Company was his old boss, but his two bank ounts had all the money he had embezzled in Fida Trading Company, and the number was bigger than the sum of his sry in Fida Trading Company. If he lost his bank ounts, his ten years of effort would have been wasted. Even if he betrayed the Fida Trading Company, the money was enough for him to squander for decades. Compared to that money, his emotional feelings were insignificant. So, after thinking about all the pros and cons, Warden already had an answer. "I can help you, but after this is done, you must find a way to lift the ban on my two bank ounts." Audrey smiled. "Sure!" Warden looked at Audrey with a shrewd expression. "I can help you, but you must give me a guarantee. Who knows what will happen after I have helped you." "You want me to give you a guarantee?" "Yes! It''s better to base our cooperation on something." "It is normal for you to have such concerns." Audrey smiled. "How about I write you a letter of guarantee?" Warden revealed a look of joy. "It would be great." Audrey took out a piece of paper and a pen from her bag scribbled two lines of words and signed her name at the end. Then she handed the paper to Warden. "Is this enough?" Warden looked at the guarantee letter with satisfaction. With this guarantee letter, Audrey wouldn''t eat her words. This guarantee letter reassured him. Audrey had already promised him, that he would do what she asked. After folding the letter of guarantee and putting it away, Warden said with a sullen face. "The case between the Randall Group and Fida Trading Company is not as hard to crack as it appears to be. Although the Fida Trading Company did not write an IOU when they cooperated with the Randall Group, I have a video in my hand. It was recorded by me when we went to eat after our cooperation. I recorded the scene when the manager of mypany borrowed money from the president of the Randall Group, including the amount and so on. He did not mention the name of thest project." "The amount mentioned in this video is exactly the same as the amount that the Randall Group requested from the Fida Trading Company." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Warden took out a USB from his pocket and handed it to Audrey. "The video is in this USB." Looking at the USB, Audrey revealed a smile. Audrey took the USB and said with a smile, "OK. Thank you, Mr. Grant." Warden looked out the door with vignce. "Alright, I should go back. No one should know that we have met. " "OK. Please leave first. I will leaveter." After leaving, Warden walked to the counter and said to the cashier, "The woman in that room would pay the bill." ... In the afternoon. Harold and Winnie walked out of the subway station and went directly to the TV tower. Harold was walking fast, so Winnie was struggling to keep up with him. When they arrived at the TV tower, Harold said his name, and the security guard let them in. They went directly upstairs. A man sneaked into the TV tower and went upstairs in another elevator, wearing a ck hat. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 The woman with the ck cap walked into the elevator. However, just as the elevator door was about to close, someone opened it from outside. The woman raised her head in surprise and saw Bryson walking in. Audrey looked at him and blinked her eyes in a puzzle. She stuttered because of shock, "Bryson, why are you here?" Bryson smiled at her, "What''s wrong with me being here?" "Nothing," Audrey watched as the elevator door closed and said in disbelief, "It''s just that I think you''ll be at thepany today. What brings you here?" Bryson nced at her and said, "I guessed that you woulde here this afternoon. I happened to be around to deal with some business, so I stopped by to take a look!" Audrey was speechless. Even Bryson "happened" toe here, it was still too coincidental to bump into her so soon. "I thought you would be taking care of the decoration work of thew firm this afternoon," Bryson asked curiously. Audrey blinked and exined, "I was called here by a client." "As far as I know, that client of yours made an appointment with you in the opposite direction." Audrey was lost for words. She didn''t expect that he would know so well about her schedule. But that made sense. Ever since she was caught in that identst time, Bryson had sent several bodyguards to protect her at all times. Wherever she went, those people would have to report to Bryson immediately. Therefore, it was simply a piece of cake for him to know her actions. Audrey frowned, "Are all my actions under your supervision? Can''t I have some privacy?" "Is there something you want to do behind my back?" Bryson narrowed his eyes and said in an upset tone, "Is there a man you wish to see without me knowing?" Audrey couldn''t catch up with his outrageous ideas. After a while, she said with pretentious seriousness, "Is there a man more handsome than you in Peace City?" Bryson was content with herpliment yet he remained suspicious, "Not for now, but who''s to say." Audrey exined impatiently, "Then stop being jealous of uncertainties." "I''m reasonably worried that you might be attracted by a more handsome man." Audrey blurted out, "Of course I..." Before she could finish the sentence, she felt the atmosphere be a little tenser. Thus, she paused for a moment, then smiled and replied, "Of course, I will not." Feeling the tension is relieved, Audrey was also rxed. After she finished speaking, the elevator reached the middle of the building. They were to take another elevator to the top. Audrey quickly pressed the elevator button and pulled Bryson in as soon as the door opened. Bryson looked at Audrey in shock. "Audrey, you are awyer!" Audrey pressed the button to the top floor, then looked at him in confusion. "So what?" Bryson said, "Don''t you think that as awyer, the representative of fairness and justice, you should be more dignified and stable?" He said these words so politely that Audrey couldn''t find any hard word to retort him. ... Usually, Audrey was stable. However, when it came to Harold, she could hardly stay calm. "I''m just concerned about my brother. We''re as close as one. It''s no use remaining stable when my family may be in trouble." "Haven''t you heard that sometimes it would be better to leave each other with more space in a family?" "Nothing would go wrong if we are careful enough and stay invisible to them." Bryson didn''t know what to say. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He was fully aware that his girlfriend was not an easily-persuaded person. Before long, Bryson and Audrey arrived at the top of the TV tower. Since the elevator wouldn''t make much of a sound when arriving, people on this floor wouldn''t notice that they were there. Furthermore, Harold was too obsessed with the street view he saw from the top of the tower to find Bryson and Audreying up. The same went for Winnie. After walking out of the elevator, Audrey pulled Bryson and hid in the corner, lest Harold and Winnie found out. Looking at the beautiful scenery outside the TV tower, Harold couldn''t resist his excitement and kept talking to Winnie, "Look over there, there is the North River. The maple leaves on both sides are red, making the river water look red. Over there is the Peace City TV Station, and there is a diving tform on it. The TV station often holds somepetitive games that can be participated in by every resident. You can also see my school over there. It is the first time for me to stand in such a high ce to observe my school. I can see the yground, the canteen, and the student dormitory!" He became more and more thrilled, "If I brought my sister''s telescope here today, I could have a better view now." Winnie was listening to every word of his with a gentle smile when she heard him mention his sister. ... She asked, "Your sister? You have a sister?" Harold, whose mind was upied by the view, didn''t think twice before he answered her question, "That''s right. Thest time you went to my house, the girl you saw was my biological sister." Winnie looked at Harold in surprise. "If she is your sister, why don''t you two share the same family name?" "I was kidnapped when I was young. I waster adopted and so I took the surname of my foster parents," being indulged in the scenery, Harold didn''t bother to conceal anything. Winnie, on the other hand, was finally relieved when she knew the truth. She was d that the beautiful youngdy was not Harold''s girlfriend but his sister. When Harold said that he was with that girl, Winnie misunderstood their rtionship. Thinking back on that, she found it ridiculous to be jealous of his biological sister. Winnie was lost in thought with her head down for a moment. Her smile grew broader and when she looked up at Harold again, her eyes were filled with unstained attachment. Hiding in the corner, Audrey could spot every movement and expression of Winnie. Audrey turned around and said excitedly to Bryson, "That girl seemed to be genuinely enchanted with my brother. I could tell from her expression!" Bryson couldn''t interrupt her passion. After carving this scenery into his heart, Harold finally turned around although he wished to enjoy the view more. He suddenly remembered that Winnie was standing beside him all along. He cleared his throat before he said in a serious tone, "Miss Winnie, it''s a reward for us toe here. This is an honor, not a date. I hope that you don''t take it in the wrong way." Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Looking at Harold''s solemn expression, Winnie smiled sweetly and nodded, "I don''t misunderstand." Winnie had always hoped to be alone with Harold. No matter what the reason was, she would not misunderstand him. This new television tower was recently built. It was not open to the public. Not everyone coulde here. If it was a reward for the staff in the department, it was too extravagant. However, Harold brought Winnie over before it was open to the public. Such a reward... Winnie definitely wouldn''t misunderstand. Harold secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Previously, Harold was afraid that Winnie would misunderstand that he had an interest in her. Harold saw that Winnie was innocent. It seemed that Winnie didn''t misunderstand him. Harold was relieved. It was good that there was no misunderstanding. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go down." "Okay." Winnie and Harold prepared to take the elevator down to the television tower. Audrey brought Bryson back to avoid being discovered by Winnie and Harold. However, before entering the elevator, the bead on Winnie''s cell phone chain suddenly fell and rolled to the side. Winnie screamed and then trotted to pick up the pearl. The bead happened tond right next to Audrey. Audrey was speechless. Bryson fell silent. Winnie ran to Audrey''s side and was about to pick up the pearl when she saw Audrey standing there. Winnie was stunned. Winnie saw Audrey before, so she recognized Audrey. Winnie wanted to say something to Audrey. Audrey was afraid that Harold would find out that she was following them. She hurriedly put her finger to her lips and made a gesture of ''keep quiet'', telling Winnie not to greet her. Winnie swallowed the words that she wanted to say because of Audrey''s behavior. Seeing that Winnie did not speak, Audrey knew that Winnie understood her meaning, so she quickly picked up the pearl on the ground and handed it to Winnie. Harold''s voice came from the elevator. "Winnie, have you picked up your pearl?" "I picked it up!" Audrey murmured to Winnie, "Don''t tell Harold that you saw me!" Winnie instantly understood Audrey''s meaning. She nodded cautiously, then ran back to Harold and entered the elevator with him. Harold asked curiously when Winnie entered the elevator. "Did you just see the elevator next door?" "What''s wrong?" Harold said, "The elevator was clearly below. Why is it stopping on this floor now?" Winnie said, "Maybe it''s because this ce is not open yet. It mighte up with this elevator. Or is it a system error?" "It''s possible!" Harold did not suspect anything else. He went down the television tower with Winnie. Standing next to Harold, Winnie secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Harold did not continue to suspect. Otherwise, he would find that Audrey and Bryson had alsoe. When Audrey saw Harold and Winnieing out of the television tower from above, she was completely relieved and then pressed the elevator button. Audrey patted her chest as she entered the elevator and said, "Fortunately, Winnie didn''t say anything. Otherwise, I''m afraid we will be exposed." "Even if Harold found us, it wouldn''t matter." Audrey shook her head. "Sometimes, Harold has a simr temper to mine. He is unwilling to do anything that others force him to do. In order to let him go on a date with Winnie, I have forced him to make the most difficult decision. If he knows that I am deliberately monitoring him, I am afraid he will deliberately keep a distance from Winnie in the future." Bryson looked at Audrey with admiration. Audrey guessed correctly. If Harold found Audrey and Bryson, he might be able to do that kind of thing. When the elevator door was about to close, Audrey''s phone rang. Audrey nced at her phone. It showed that it was a call from Jean. Jean... Just as Audrey was about to answer the call, her phone suddenly lost signal and the call was forced to end. "Can''t we call in the elevator now?" Audrey looked at the call that was terminated. "The television tower is still in the testing stage. There is electromaic interference in the elevator, so you can''t call for the time being. When it is really open to the public, you can call." Audrey fell silent. When the elevator stopped, Audrey and Bryson did not change the elevator first. Audrey first called Jean. Audrey and Bryson stood on the middle floor and looked at the scenery outside the window. It was a different experience. Jean said, "Ms. Audrey, the court will be held tomorrow. How is my case going?" Audrey said with a confident expression, "Don''t worry. I have a n for tomorrow." "From what you said, you are confident to win tomorrow?" "Since you have handed over the case to me, I have to give you the best answer." "I see. I''ll wait for your good news. See you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow!" ... After hanging up the phone, Audrey saw Bryson looking at her with a probing gaze. Audrey smiled, "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there anything on me?" "Are you sure you can handle the case?" Audrey had the same confident expression as before and said, "Don''t worry. I already have a way to win." "Since that''s the case, then you can really win. I believe you. If you win tomorrow, you have to treat me to a meal." Audrey blinked. "Why do I treat you to a meal? Shouldn''t you reward me for treating me to a meal?" Bryson thought, ''Audrey is bing more and stingier and looks more like a stingy boss.'' However, Bryson still looked at Audrey with a doting expression, "Okay. If you win tomorrow, I will treat you to a meal." "Okay. Prepare your feast. I will win tomorrow." Bryson looked at the confident expression on Audrey''s face. The corners of his mouth curved up. What Bryson loved to see the most was Audrey''s confident appearance. At that time, Audrey seemed to be emitting a dazzling light. Bryson believed that Audrey would definitely be the most famouswyer in the future. "I''ll make a reservation first. It''s almost time for dinner. Shall we go and have dinner?" Audrey looked at Bryson and blinked, "Shall we have dinner..." Before Audrey finished, Bryson said, "It''s on me." Audrey readily agreed, "Okay!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Audrey thought she was now a poor person. It would be a waste not to rub for the dinner she could. After epting Bryson''s invitation, Audrey quickly sent a message to Harold, asking him to have dinner alone. Harold, who was sending Winnie home on the subway, fell silent. There was no need to guess. Audrey must be with Bryson when she wanted to abandon having dinner with Harold. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 In the evening, Bryson and Audrey had dinner together and returned to the Cordova Mansion. As soon as they entered the living room, they saw Madisyn, Caroline, and Madam Cordova chatting happily with Jean and Dean in the living room. Seeing Brysone in from outside, Jean warmly waved at Bryson. "Bryson, you are back." "Jean, why are you here?" Bryson said indifferently. Jean rolled her eyes at Bryson. "What? You don''t even call me sister when you see me? I am your sister, your biological sister. You are still the president of the Cordova Group. You have to pay attention to seniority, understand?" Madam Cordova reminded Bryson seriously, "Bryson, Jean is your sister. You should call her sister. Calling her by her name is too rude." When Madam Cordova spoke up for Jean, Jean arrogantly raised her chin at Bryson, signaling him to call her sister as soon as possible. Bryson reluctantly called Jean "sister" since Madam Cordova has said that. "Well, good boy!" Jean stood up happily and stuffed a red envelope into Bryson''s hand, "it will be the Mid-Autumn Festival in two days. This is the red envelope that I gave you. Keep it well!" Bryson nced at the red envelope that Jean handed over and frowned. After receiving it, he handed it to the servant behind him. "It''s for you." The servant was stunned with joy by the sudden gift. Bryson had always disliked the red envelope Jean gave him. Jean was used to it and was not angry at all. Jean rolled her eyes at the servant, "Mr. Bryson gave you a red envelope. Hurry up and thank him!" "Thank you, Mr. Bryson!" the servant thanked him happily. Bryson ignored the servant and turned around, preparing to go upstairs. "Well? I haven''t seen you the whole night. Why do you go upstairs so soon? Aren''t you going to chat with us?" Jean looked at him unhappily. Madam Cordova called out to Jean as she protected her grandson, "Bryson has been busy with work recently. He must be tired. We''re going to chat and just let him go and rest." Jean snorted and muttered in a low voice, "Busy with work? I think he has just left her girlfriend''s arms not long ago." In the afternoon, Audrey sent a photo on her WeChat Moment, where the location should be near the new TV tower. Jean specially called the person in charge of the TV tower and knew that in the afternoon, Audrey and Bryson both appeared at the new TV tower. At the same time, Audrey''s younger brother Harold and a female student were also there. After hanging out happily for an entire afternoon, Bryson didn''t do anything else. In the evening, he even went to have a meal with his girlfriend. How could a carefree person like him be busy with work? Jean''s words caused Caroline''s expression to change. Caroline had thought that Bryson being together with Audrey was just for fun. After a long time, his rtionship with Audrey would definitely grow fainter and fainter. But Caroline had not expected that the rtionship between Bryson and Audrey would increase. She had heard from Melvin and Franco that no matter how busy Bryson was at noon, as long as Audrey was free, he would definitely find time to have lunch with her. When Caroline heard what Jean had said, she was worried. ''Audrey was exactly a fox. What tricks she has used to seduce Bryson? How could my son be so obsessed with her?'' When Jean returned to her seat, Madisyn turned to Dean and asked, "I heard that the Randall Group and Fida Trading Company are in court recently?" Dean smiled and nodded. "Yes, Dad. Thewsuit will be held tomorrow." "Are you confident in thiswsuit?" Dean looked at Jean, "Jean is now in charge of this case. She said that there''s no problem." "Oh? I''ve heard of this case. It should be quite tricky. Whichwyer did you hire?" Jean replied with a smile, "Awyer surnamed Koch." Madam Cordova asked curiously, "Is that Lawyer Koch very famous?" Jean was about to answer, "Isn''t that Lawyer Koch Bryson''s..." Before she could finish her words, Dean, who was beside her, suddenly bumped her leg and coughed to remind her. After Dean''s reminder, Jean immediately stopped. ''How dangerous! I almost said that Audrey was Bryson''s girlfriend.'' Madam Cordova heard Jean''s words and asked in confusion, "Who did you just say Lawyer Koch is?" "Well, grandma..." Jeanughed and replied, "She is a very powerfulwyer. I have called Lawyer Koch today who said confidently that thewsuit can be sessful." Madam Cordova nodded in satisfaction. "That''s good. If thiswyer is really that powerful, we can hire him in the future. If we have time, we can invite him to our house and let him and Elliana meet. Maybe they have amon hobby!" Madam Cordova''s eyes lit up as she said, "By the way, Jean, do you have any photos of Lawyer Koch?" Jean was speechless. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ''Is Madam Cordova nning to find a boyfriend for Audrey, and... it''s to find herself.'' Jean did not know whether tough or cry, "Grandma, that... the Kochwyer I mentioned is not a male, but a femalewyer. Moreover, she already has a boyfriend." ''Moreover, her boyfriend is your grandson.'' Madam Cordova was disappointed, "So that''s how it is. I thought... What a pity. It''s actually a female lawyer. Why are all goodwyers female?" Jean was speechless again. Madam Cordova''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Jean, "Jean, Elliana is your sister. You have to pay attention to her marriage. Do you have any suitable boys around you? You can introduce them to her." Jean didn''t know what to say. ''What? Finding a boyfriend for Audrey? Bryson will kill me!'' Although she was Bryson''s elder sister, Bryson was not someone to be trifled with. He was someone who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. If Jean dared to let his girlfriend cuckold him, he would make the stock of the Randall Group drop by tomorrow. Jean had experienced his methods before. Jean''s eyes turned as she cleverly replied. "Well, Grandma, don''t worry so much about Elliana. She is so beautiful. Will she worry about finding a boyfriend?" "That''s true, but..." Madam Cordova always talked about Elliana the whole night, and Caroline couldn''t bear it anymore and said, "Mom, can you stop talking about Elliana?" "She is your daughter." "Elliana is my daughter. That''s true. But that woman is not Elliana at all. She is a fake." Chapter 487 Chapter 487 As soon as these words left Caroline''s lips, the entire living room fell into silence, and everyone''s hearts were in their mouths. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Kylee. Kylee frowned in anger. "Caroline, how can you say such words? You said that Elliana was not your daughter. She is an impostor. Didn''t you take a paternity test? Before? It said that Elliana was your daughter, and now you..." "Kylee, of course, Elliana is my daughter, but..." Caroline still wanted to say something, but Madisyn beside her had already reprimanded her in a low voice. "Stop it! Caroline, don''t say anymore." Caroline looked at Madisyn angrily. "Do you want me to shut up? Do you want that woman to pretend to be our daughter forever? I..." "Enough, Caroline. You should stop it before you go too far!" Madisyn''s face darkened. Caroline could tell that he was getting enraged. Because of the anger on Madisyn''s face, Caroline calmed herself down a little bit and became sober. Back then, Audrey had been brought here for the sake of Kylee''s illness. If the truth was exposed now, Kylee''s illness might suddenly take a turn for the worse. Just now, she felt ufortable at her daughter Elliana being mentioned repeatedly. Therefore, she almost exposed the truth. If she told the truth just now, she was afraid... she had to suffer the consequences. Thinking of this, she had no choice but to shut up. Kylee could not hide the anger on her face. "Caroline, ever since you came back from abroad, you''ve had a prejudice against Elliana!" Kylee added with a straight face, "Elliana is just a child. She used to be willful to run abroad and lived there for a few years. But now she''s back. Even if you''re still angry with her, you should let bygones be bygones. Moreover, she is your biological daughter. How can you be so mean?" Caroline was speechless. Hearing Kylee''s words, Caroline wanted to talk back, but she had to bite her tongue considering Madisyn was present. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Under Madisyn''s intense gaze, Caroline lowered her head and apologized to Kylee. "Sorry, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry." "If you don''t want me to be angry, stop being mean to Elliana in the future. Sometimes, when I see Elliana walk on eggshells around you, I feel sorry for her." Caroline sucked it up and nodded. "I see." "Alright, the day after tomorrow is Mid-Autumn Day. Elliana wille back to celebrate the festival with us. Remember to be nice to her. She used to like eating the pastries you made the most. You''d better make some for her to heal your rtionship." Caroline was speechless. Caroline had to nod seeing Madisyn''s gaze. "Okay, I will do it." When Kylee heard this, a smile appeared on her face. However, Caroline pulled a long face. She thought to herself, "It''s already hard for me to please a woman who pretends to be my daughter, but now... Kylee even asks me to make Elliana''s favorite food. I can''t bear it." ... After Kylee fell asleep, Madisyn and Caroline returned to their room. Caroline snapped at Madisyn when the door was closed. "You find a chance to tell your mom that I won''t make any pastries the day after tomorrow." Madisyn frowned. "Didn''t you say yes before? Why did you suddenly eat your words?" "Don''t you understand that?" Caroline continued through her gritted teeth. "Audrey is just a hussy pretending to be our daughter. How could I possibly make pastries for her? The Mid-Autumn banquet is our family dinner. An impostor like her shouldn''t appear at our family banquet. When the dayes, I will tell the guards to shut her out." "Caroline, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t we agree before? What are you doing now? If you shut Audrey out, have you ever thought of my mom? Wouldn''t she think that we couldn''t forgive Elliana?" "Audrey pretended to be my daughter and lied to us. Do I have to smile at her? She is not wee here. An impostor had no right to be our family member." "Even if she isn''t our daughter, she is Bryson''s girlfriend. And she will marry Bryson one day and be our daughter-inw." Caroline frowned at Madisyn. "What? Does she want to marry into our family? Madisyn, don''t me me for not warning you. I can tolerate her pretending to be our daughter for the sake of Kylee. However, I will never approve her of marrying our son." "It''s none of our business. As parents, we can''t decide everything." Madisyn consoled Caroline. "Audrey is good-look with a kind heart. She and Bryson are quitepatible." Caroline looked at Madisyn with disbelief. At this time, Madisyn was already sided with Audrey. She couldn''t believe Audrey had won Madisyn and Bryson over except for Kylee. Caroline turned around angrily. "I don''t care how much you like Audrey. Bryson wants to stay with Audrey, over my dead body!" Madisyn was speechless. "Caroline!" Madisyn held onto Caroline''s shoulders and wanted to say something to her, but Caroline suddenly turned around and dodged Madisyn''s hands. She said coldly, "I will sleep in the guest room tonight." Madisyn was speechless. Caroline resolutely opened the door and walked out. There was an expression of fierce determination on her face. She would never let Audrey marry into the Cordova family. In her eyes, only Brisa was good enough to deserve Bryson. Madisyn looked at the closed door and could only sigh helplessly. Caroline did not like Audrey. It was difficult for her to change her attitude in a short time. Time would reveal a person''s heart. Caroline would eventually realize Audrey was a nice girl. ... The next morning, the court case between the Randall Group and Fida Trading Company began. Audrey arrived at the court early in the morning and changed into awyer''s uniform. After a while, the relevant staff from the Fida Trading Company also came to the court. When Warden saw Audrey, he found an excuse to leave and took an opportunity to talk to Audrey. "Audrey, when today''s trial is over, I hope you don''t forget our agreement." Audrey smiled and raised her eyebrows. "Sure!" Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Audrey went to the bathroom before going to the court. One had to pass the men''s room when she came out of the women''s room. When Audrey was about to leave, she heard the conversation from the men''s room. "You have to get thatnd. So what if thatnd belongs to the orphanage now? The children in the orphanage are abandoned by their parents or have been abducted and trafficked. As long as they are driven out of the orphanage, we can get thatnd easily. How to drive them out? You''re stupid! You can order someone to set fire to the dormitory of the orphanage. If everything is burned away, they will leave. The children may get hurt? I don''t care. Z Country has arge poption. Moreover, these children are orphans. If they die, the burden on the country will be eased. Anyway, I''ve told you what to do. If you screw it up, you will be fired andpensate thepany for a large amount of money. You can''t afford the money at all!" Then the man hung up. Audrey heard it all. When Audrey noticed that the man was about to walk out of the bathroom, she quietly returned to the women''s room. She could feel that after the man left the bathroom, he looked around cautiously to see if anyone was eavesdropping. Then Audrey poked her head out and nced at the man''s back. The man was the general manager of Fida Trading Company Daan. Audrey narrowed her eyes. She had heard of Daan and some rumors about him, but she didn''t know whether the rumor was true. But after she heard Daan''s conversation, she changed her attitude. Daan was more despicable than people said. For the benefit of hispany, hepletely ignores people''s lives, even children''s. Those children were innocent and cute. They had not yet begun to enjoy their life but were forced to be the victims of interests. Audrey remembered that Daan was preparing to buynd in the southern suburbs and an orphanage was built on thend. Audrey slowly walked out of the bathroom after Daan walked away. Then she called Bryson. Bryson answered the phone soon. "Hasn''t the trial started yet?" Bryson asked. "It will start soon. We are all waiting outside the court." "I''ve prepared a big meal. Call me when it''s over." "Alright. Bryson, I want you to do me a favor." "What?" "There is an Angel Orphanage in the southern suburbs. I want you to send someone to keep an eye on this orphanage." Bryson knew the implication of Audrey''s words. After all, they had known each other for so long. "Okay, I will do it. Don''t worry." "The court is open. I will go in." "Alright." After hanging up the phone, Audrey went to court with Jean. The process of the court trial was just as Audrey had expected. With the video evidence, Audrey won thewsuit. After the judge, the jury, and the spectators left, Daan paced back and forth restlessly in the court and scolded thewyer and Warden, "All of you are good-for-nothing. I paid you, but you didn''t get things done. We would have won this case, but why did we lose? Warden, go to investigate who took the video. I will not just let him off the hook." Warden rolled his eyes and nodded. "Yes, Mr. Abbot." Daan cursed his people as he stared at Audrey and the intiff. When Jean saw this, she mocked. "Mr. Abbot, didn''t you say before that as long as we can show evidence, Fida Trading Company will return all the borrowed money to us? Now, please transfer the money to ourpany''s ount before the appointed date. Otherwise, you will pay more interest." Daan was so angry. Before he left, he nced at Audrey with a cold face. After leaving the court, Daan said to Warden, "To investigate Audrey''s background." "Yes!" After Daan left, Jean looked at Audrey and admired her very much. "Ms. Audrey, you are amazing. I didn''t expect you to win thiswsuit." "Since I took the case, I have to be responsible for it." "How did you get the evidence?" Jean was curious. Audrey smiled. "Ms. Jean, this is my secret." "Alright. I won''t force you to tell me. I will transfer the fees to your ount." "You don''t have to pay for me..." "Even brothers keep careful ounts. You must take the money." "Alright!" "Tomorrow night, we will hold a Mid-Autumn Banquet. Bryson has already told you, right?" Audrey said awkwardly, "Yes, but I don''t think I should go to this party, so..." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jean smiled. "You cane. I''ll call you tomorrow and pick you up." Audrey was speechless. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 After leaving the court, Audrey called Bryson. They had a meal together. Since Bryson stood treat, they went to a seven-star restaurant in Peace City. Sitting in the luxurious box of the restaurant, Audrey felt dazzled as she looked at the golden decorations in front of her. There were also all sorts of entertainment activities in the box. It was obvious that the box was expensive. Audrey nced at the price of the dishes on the menu. Not only was the price of the box high, but also the prices of the dishes. Each dish was dear. The moment Audrey opened the menu, she was shocked by the price. If Audrey had eaten alone, she definitely wouldn''t havee to this ce. However, Bryson, who was sitting opposite Audrey, was much calmer. After ordering the dishes, he asked Audrey, "What would you like to eat?" Bryson stood treated and he did not care about the price. Audrey was invited to have a meal and she should be calm. Therefore, Audrey calmly ordered two dishes. After the waiter left, Audrey quickly looked at Bryson and said, "I did ask you to treat me to a big meal, but I didn''t ask you toe to such a luxurious ce. It''s a waste of money." "You are worth it!" Bryson said with a faint smile. Audrey did not know how to respond. Audrey was speechless and she did not say anything more. However, to cost some money for a meal was not a bid deal for Bryson. After a while, the waiter brought the champagne they ordered and the dishes were served. Bryson raised his ss and said, "Congrattions on winning thewsuit." Audrey smiled as she picked up the champagne ss and clinked it with Bryson''s. "Thank you," Audrey said. Seeing that Bryson was about to drink up, Audrey quickly reminded him, "You have to go to work in the afternoon. It''s better not to drink too much." Bryson looked at Audrey with a doting smile. After taking a sip, he put down his ss and replied, "Alright." Bryson was obedient. Perhaps the lights in the box were beautiful, and Bryson sitting in front of Audrey looked even more handsome. Audrey''s heart beat rapidly, not daring to look straight at him. Audrey said, "By the way, after the court trial, Jean said that she would pick me up for the Cordova Mansion for the Mid-Autumn Banquet tomorrow afternoon." Bryson''s gaze moved slightly. "If you don''t want to attend, you don''t have to go. I will exin it to them." Bryson replied. Audrey frowned. She continued, "I originally didn''t want to go. After all, I''m not the real Elliana. However, if I don''t go, I''m afraid grandma will be sad. Moreover, I just got a good impression of Jean. It''s not good to reject her." Bryson stared at Audrey intently and held her hand on the table. "Audrey, I don''t want you to have any burdens to being with me. If you don''t like doing something, I won''t force you to do it." Bryson said. Looking at Bryson''s face, Audrey was more determined. Audrey nodded and said, "I know. I''ve thought about it. Even if I am not in the name of the daughter of the Cordova family, I''m your girlfriend." Bryson held Audrey''s hands tightly. "Alright, I''lle to pick you up tomorrow," Bryson said. Audrey smiled and replied, "No. Jean will pick me up tomorrow. You return to the Cordova Mansion tomorrow night." "Well... By the way, Angel Orphanage you asked me to keep an eye on suspicious people." Audrey was concentrating. "Who did you find?" Audrey said. Bryson handed Audrey a piece of paper and said, "This is a teacher in the orphanage." On the paper was personal information with a photo. The person in the photo was a middle-aged woman who looked kind and benevolent. This woman is called Emiliano. She has been working in an orphanage for six years and she has been praised as an excellent teacher many times. Unexpectedly, the suspicious person was someone who could notmit a crime. Audrey was shocked. Audrey asked Bryson, "How did you find her?" "Emiliano secretly bought arge batch of mmable phosphorus powder and arranged it in various mmable ces in the orphanage. When my people found it, she was about to light the powder. She was caught and she imed that it was only the realgar powder used to drive away snakes. However, realgar powder and phosphorus powder are still easy to distinguish." Bryson told Audrey everything he knew. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Audrey''s eyes fixed on the woman who looked kind in the documents in her hands. Audrey did not expect that the woman would hurt the children in the orphanage. If Emiliano had not been discovered, she would not have been suspected at all. After all, people would not believe a person who looked kind was evil. However, it was such a kind woman to do a bad thing to the orphanage. The information showed that the time Emiliano was going to light the powder was over noon. At that time, the children were ready to take a nap. If the fire were to burn up at that time, the children who had fallen into a deep sleep would probably be unable to escape due to panic and fear. They would probably lose their lives. Emiliano was insane to do such things. "Hasn''t Emiliano admitted it?" Audrey wondered. "Not yet, but it won''t be long before she admits it," Bryson said confidently. Audrey had never seen Bryson''s methods before, but she had heard that Bryson had a group of capable interrogators. If Emiliano was interrogated by Bryson, they should be able to get the results soon. Not only Emiliano but also the people behind her should be punished as well. "Alright, I''ll leave it to you then," Audrey said. "This is a public safety injury case. It will be awsuit. I hope that you do not interfere in this case, lest you cause unnecessary trouble." Bryson requested. Audrey understood what Bryson meant. He was afraid that she would get into trouble. After all, it was not a small case. The business of thend concerned interests. As long as it involved interests, it was not just a business. If Emiliano admitted it, the people behind her would not only be businessmen. They might be unknown big shots. Audrey nodded. "I got it." ... In the afternoon, Audrey arrived at the same coffee shop asst time with Warden. Likest time, Warden had already arrived early. Seeing Audrey, Warden could not wait to stand up. Warden asked, "There you are! When can you lift a ban on my bank ounts?" Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Audrey walked into the coffee shop and sat down opposite Warden with a smile. "Mr. Grant, take it easy. Sit down please." Warden was anxious, but seeing Audrey''s calm appearance, he could only restrain and sit down. Warden said with an awkward expression, "Audrey, we agreed before that as long as I help you, you will help me to lift the ban on my two ounts. You are not going back on your word, are you? If you go back on your word, I will immediately tell the court that the evidence is a false testimony that you deliberately coerced me to make." Audrey wasn''t angry. She kept a smile on her face. "Mr. Grant, don''t worry. I didn''t say that I couldn''t solve your two ounts." Audrey said. Warden heaved a sigh of relief. "When will the ban be lifted?" Warden frowned and red at Audrey. Audrey calmly asked, "Where''s the letter of guarantee?" Warden impatiently took out a piece of paper from his pocket and waved it in front of Audrey. "Here." Warden''s face darkened and said, "However, my ounts must be unlocked before I can return your letter to you." "I''ve already applied to the court. ording to the time..." Audrey lowered her head to look at the time on her phone screen and then added, "There are about five minutes left. By three o''clock, the ounts will be unlocked." "Five more minutes!" Warden frowned tightly. "You have been waiting for the past few days. Why can''t you wait five more minutes?" Audrey wondered. Warden took a deep breath. "Alright, five minutes. However, after five minutes, my ount must be unlocked. Otherwise..." Warden red at Audrey in a bad manner. Audrey sat there, smiling as she drank her coffee. She didn''t look in a hurry at all. Warden stared at the watch pointer on his wrist, and he wanted to speed up the time on his watch several times so that it could reach three o''clock as soon as possible. Five minutes was like a year to Warden. However, five minutes passed quickly. The second hand of three o''clock had just clicked twelve when Warden spoke, "It''s already three o''clock..." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Before Warden could finish speaking, he received a message from his phone. Warden was so excited that he immediately lowered his head to look at the interface on his phone and a text message popped out. It was the message that one of his bank ounts had been unlocked. Before Warden could finish reading the message, another message popped out. It was the news that his other ount had been unlocked. Warden wanted toin to Audrey about why his ount had been locked, but in the next second the news of his two ounts being unlocked came one after another. A smile reappeared on Warden''s face. "You are as good as your word. You said that my ounts would be unlocked at three o''clock, and you made it." Warden said. "My letter of guarantee." Audrey reached out to Warden. Since Warden''s ounts had been unlocked, the letter of guarantee was useless in his hands. Warden generously returned the letter to Audrey and said, "Here you are." Audrey carefully observed the paper. It was indeed the one she had written, so she kept it. "Okay, so we''re square," Audrey said and then was about to leave. "Audrey, wait!" Warden stopped Audrey. "Is there anything else, Mr. Grant?" Warden said arrogantly, "How much did Daisy pay you? I''ll pay you to double. Don''t be herwyer, be mywyer, alright?" Audrey raised her eyebrows. "There are rules in the legal profession. We can''t change the client involved at the moment." Audrey said. Warden did not expect that Audrey would agree to his request, and his tone was a little regretful while saying, "That''s a pity, but it doesn''t matter. We will be friends from now on. If you don''t mind, I will treat you to dinner tonight." Warden looked at Audrey curiously. Warden had money. Audrey was just a beautiful woman in his eyes. No matter how beautiful and capable a woman was, she had to marry a man in the future. Even if he married Audrey, he wouldn''t lose. As awyer, Audrey understood what Warden was thinking. Audrey smiled and said, "I''m afraid not. My boyfriend and I have already made an appointment to have dinner tonight." Warden''s face darkened a little. It was a pity that Audrey already had a boyfriend. Warden sighed and said, "Well, then see youter." "Alright. Bye." Audrey picked up her bag and left. After walking out, Audrey coldly nced at Warden behind her. Audrey had a bad impression of Warden. Audrey took out the letter of guarantee from her bag with a coldness shed in her eyes. Audrey found out that thend in the orphanage was bought by Warden and Daan. The inhumane idea of setting fire to the orphanage was made by Warden. He ordered Daan to do it. Not only this time. There were several times in the past when Fida Trading Company almost killed people. Warden was the mastermind. His money could be considered a contribution to society. ... After separating from Audrey, Warden returned to his office. Looking at his ounts that had been unlocked, Warden felt a burst of joy in his heart. Even if Warden lost thewsuit with Daisy and he divorced without any property, he was not afraid of the money on the two ounts. The money was enough for him to spend the rest of his life. As Warden was thinking, a reminder for a message suddenly sounded on his phone again. Warden nced at the message on the phone. When Warden saw the contents of the message, his expression suddenly changed. The money in one of his Swiss ounts was suddenly transferred for no reason. Warden wondered, ''What was going on?'' Warden panicked and subconsciously called UBS to find out what was going on. However, before he could find the call from UBS, another message popped up on his phone. The money in his other ount had just been transferred all at once. After the transfer, only ten dors remained on his ount. Looking at the ount, Warden stared at his phone message and could not believe it. Warden wanted to know what was going on. Warden did not understand how the money in UBS could suddenly be transferred away. Warden immediately made a call to UBS. "Mr. Grant, the money from your two ounts has been donated to the local Red Cross." A worker said. "That''s impossible." Warden blurted out. The money in his two ounts was his lifeblood, and he was reluctant to spend it. He couldn''t donate his money. "We have a donation application personally signed by you." The worker said. Warden was astonished. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 At Warden''s repeated requests, the UBS took a photo of the donation application signed by Warden and sent it to Warden. Warden stared at the donation application and was stunned. The application was typed up in Arial. The content was to donate the money to the Red Cross of Peace City and subsidize the education of children in need. At the end of the application, Warden''s name was clearly signed. And Warden recognized at once that it was signed by himself. However, he swore that he had never seen this donation application, and he had never donated money to the Red Cross. How could there be a donation application suddenly? No matter how this piece of paper came about, he couldn''t lose the money. Warden immediately called UBS. He said that he had made the wrong donation and asked UBS to get back his money right away. However, the UBS argued that the money had already reached the Red Cross, and they had no way to get it back, so Warden had to recover it himself. After Warden hung up the phone, he nned to call the Red Cross and asked them to return his money. Just as he was about to make a call, someone suddenly knocked on the door of his office. "Who is it?" Warden asked angrily. "Mr. Grant, some people from the Red Cross areing for you!" Warden''s assistant said. People from the Red Cross! He was just about to contact them. He didn''t expect they woulde to him. They came just in time. "Let them in." Warden sat in his office and waited. After a while, the door of his office was pushed open from the outside. Warden thought that only one or two people from the Red Cross woulde as representatives. Unexpectedly, the moment his office door was opened, the shlights suddenly came on, and the camera was on him. Once a reporter entered the office, he smiled at the camera and said, "Dear viewers, this is a good- hearted person who donated a hundred million. He is Mr. Grant, the director of the PR Department in Fida Trading Company. Mr. Grant, you have donated a hundred million to the Red Cross this time, helping countless students who were forced to drop out of school to return to campus. You have made a great contribution to the charity of Peace City. Mr. Grant, can you tell us the original intention of your donation?" Warden froze in ce. As Warden watched the reporter praise him in front of him, Warden''s mind went nk, and he didn''t know what had happened. After a while, he came to reality. The Red Cross brought a reporter. Moreover, it seemed that they were broadcasting live via that camera and this reporter was from the TV Station of Peace City. In the face of the reporter''s ttery, Warden got a hot head and subconsciously spoke. "I saw a lot of children who couldn''t go to school because they had no money, so I was very sad. I wanted them to return to campus, so... I wanted to help them." "Mr. Grant is so kind. I thank you on behalf of the children who can return to school!" The reporter said. A member of the Red Cross solemnly handed Warden a banner. "Mr. Grant, thank you for your kindness. Please rest assured. We will make the most of your donations." "Okay," Warden said. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After further interviews with Warden about his work and with his colleagues, the reporter left. Until the reporter and the people from the Red Cross left thepany, Warden was still confused and did not know what had happened. He only knew that he had been interviewed, and he was going to be... famous? After sending off the reporter and the people from the Red Cross, Warden was ready to return to his office. At that moment, he saw Daan standing outside his office, seemingly waiting for him. When Warden saw Daan standing in front of his office door, his mind was in turmoil. ''I''m done.'' Daan looked at Warden angrily. "Come to my office." Warden followed Daan to his office. When Warden closed the door, Daan looked at Warden with a straight face. "Just now, the reporter and people from the Red Cross came to interview you and said that you donated 100 million. Is that true?" He didn''t want to admit that he had donated 100 million, but... even if he wanted to go back on his word now, it was impossible. Everyone in thepany had witnessed the interview. Moreover, many colleagues had been interviewed, and the entirepany knew about it. "Well, yes!" Warden admitted. Daan sneered. "Warden, I remember that your basic monthly sry is 35,000. In addition to the performance award, your monthly sry is no more than 100,000. Your year-end bonus is only 500,000. Even if you don''t spend any money in a year, you can only get 1.5 million at most. You have been in thepany for ten years. If you don''t spend any for ten years, you can only get 15 million. Where did you get your 100 million?" Warden clenched his fists nervously. "Mr. Abbot, this matter..." Warden exined nervously, "How could I have so much money to donate? It must be the Red Cross that made a mistake. The donor was anonymous, so they might have made a mistake." "They said that there was a donation application signed by you at UBS. Could it be that the application was fake?" Warden was speechless. He still wanted to exin, but the evidence was there, so he couldn''t deny it. Seeing that Warden was silent, Daan asked Warden with a sullen face, "Mr. Grant, aren''t you going to exin where your 100-million donation came from?" Warden got rmed. "Oh, Mr. Abbot, that is the money I earned from stocks and various financial products. I''m afraid you misunderstood something." Daan took out a document from his drawer and ced it before Warden. "Take a look." Warden took the folder and nced at it doubtfully. It was full of evidence that Warden had once epted bribes and embezzled public funds. How... How could Daan get all this? "Mr. Abbot, let me exin. Someone deliberately framed me. How could I do anything to hurt the company?" Daan looked at Warden expressionlessly. "I always thought that you were just a little greedy. I never cared about it, but you took so much. If you want to exin, you can do that when the police arrive." Warden was lost for words. There was silence in the office. In the evening, Bryson in the Cordova Group received a call. Emiliano didn''t withstand the trial of Bryson and made a clean breast of what she had done. At the same time, she also confessed other things. Bryson frowned when he received the call. "Who''s her husband?" Chapter 492 Chapter 492 After the other person said a name, Bryson''s expression changed slightly. "Alright, I see." After hanging up, Bryson called Audrey. When Bryson called Audrey, Audrey was shopping with Nataly and Nell. Audreymented on Nell''s clothes while answering the phone. "Nell, this dress is not good. The color is too old-fashioned, and it''s a little tight. Have you put on weight recently?" Nell''s voice came from the phone. "Don''t talk nonsense! It''s just that this dress is small." "Yes. It''s because this dress is small. You didn''t put weight." Audrey smiled and spoke to Bryson, "Bryson, I''m out with Nell and Nataly. I will go home by myself at night. You don''t have to pick me up." "Okay." Audrey was sensitive and she felt that there was something wrong with Bryson''s voice. Audrey asked, "Are you calling me for something?" "No!" Bryson smiled and said, "I just call to see what you''re doing. You guys can continue shopping. Call me when you get home tonight." Audrey, "Alright, I''m hanging up." After hanging up the phone, Bryson looked at the screen of the phone that was gradually darkening. ''Now Audrey is happily shopping, and she will go to the Cordova Mansion for Mid-Autumn Day tomorrow. It''s better to wait until after the festival to tell her about the confession of Emiliano.'' Bryson thought. The next day was Mid-Autumn Day. However, as people in modern cities were under greater pressure, the atmosphere of the festival was much lighter than before. Because it was a holiday, there was almost no one in the office building. In the morning, Audrey went to the neww firm. All the furniture in the new firm wasplete. The National Day wasing. She nned to start recruiting employees after National Day, and then after a few days of training, thew firm would officially open on the 16th. Audrey came out of the neww firm and called the advertisingpany. She asked them to prepare thepany''s door te and send it over as soon as possible. Even during the holidays, the advertisingpany was still working normally and everyone was still busy with work and survival. It had to be said that the atmosphere of festivals had be lighter and lighter in the modern metropolis. However, after leaving the firm, the crowds and traffic on the street could still show the festive atmosphere. All took advantage of this day to visit friends. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She still remembered that more than twenty years ago, on Mid-Autumn Day, her mother had taken her and her brother out shopping to buy new clothes. Unconsciously, more than twenty years passed. That day seemed to still be yesterday. At that time, the street that her mother took her to was not far ahead. However, twenty years ago, it was still a broken street in a small alley. Now, it had be a bustling business center. The past was gone and her mother... had passed away nearly twenty years. Thinking of this, Audrey couldn''t help but sigh. After leaving the office, Audrey bought some things and called Harold. They went to greet Maria together. Maria and her family treated Audrey and Harold with great hospitality. The enthusiasm made Audrey and Harold feel a trace of family warmth. When they left Maria''s house, Maria gave Audrey some lucky money. Audrey did not want it and turned to give Maria''s grandson. Maria sighed and did not say anything. When Audrey went out, Maria brought Audrey a lot of pastries that she had just made in the morning. Maria watched Audrey and Harold get in the car. When the car turned, Audrey saw that Maria was still standing at the crossroads and looking at them. Harold sighed, "In addition to Grandma, Maria is the best elder to me. During the month I was in school, she often came to deliver food to me." Audrey''s eyes darkened. Seeing Audrey''s expression change, Harold realized that he had said something wrong. He quickly said, "Audrey, I didn''t mean to mention Grandma just now. Don''t be sad." The phone in Audrey''s bag rang. Audrey did not look at Harold and took out her phone. Audrey nced at the name on the phone and frowned. "Hello, Mr. Toby, may I know why you''re calling me at this time?" Yes, the person who called Audrey was none other than Toby. Perhaps it was because Audrey''s tone was a bit cold, so Toby''s words carried a bit of anger. "Audrey, I am your father. Shouldn''t you change the way you call me?" "I''m used to it and I can''t change it for a while. Besides... my surname is Koch, and yours is Munn. If I call you dad, it''s not appropriate!" Audrey replied calmly. Toby knew that Audrey gave him the cold shoulder these days and it was impossible for her to change and call him dad, so his voice softened. "Audrey, you are now in Peace City. Today is Mid-Autumn Day, and families should get together on this day. Come back home and have dinner together!" "Come back home?" Audrey sneered and said, "The Munns... Is there any room for me?" "As long as you are willing toe back, the Munns naturally has your ce. If you n to stay at home at night, I will get someone to clean up the guest room." "Guest room..." Audrey lightly smiled and said, "Mr. Toby, when your biological daughteres home, can she only stay in the guest room? I remember... I had a room before." Toby''s voice suddenly turned cold. "That room is Wendy''s right now. Besides, Wendy will be staying at home tonight." "In that case, it is even more impossible for me to return." "Audrey, Wendy is your younger sister. Why are you making things difficult for her?" Audrey coldly sneered, "Am I making things difficult for her? Her room originally belonged to me, but after she came, she said that she wanted to stay in my room. You didn''t say anything and just let me out." "Well, she was still young then." "She is only one year younger than me." Audrey asked again, "Back then, Zoe and the others framed me for stealing thepany''s secret documents for the rivalpany. What did you do?" "I... I was also cheated back then. Moreover, Zoe is no longer here. Don''t mention this anymore." "Well, I almost forgot. Wendy even stole my fianc¨¦." Toby''s voice sank. "Audrey, don''t go too far. Wendy''s having Julian''s baby. They are also going to get married. The past is already in the past. Don''t mention it again in the future." "It''s a matter of the past. If you can go over, I can''t go over." "Audrey, you are too selfish. Wendy is still your sister. Why can''t you let her go? You''re always against her." Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Audrey sneered. ''How could he say I am selfish!'' Audrey found Toby''s words ridiculous. Audrey said slowly, "Mr. Toby, don''t you think it''s ridiculous of you to criticize me for being selfish? You cheated on my mother not long after I was born. You did that because you thought she had ignored you. You''re really unselfish." Toby scolded Audrey angrily, "Audrey, how can you say this to me? I am your father!" Audrey ignored his words and continued, "Zoe is just as unselfish as you. She killed my mother to marry you." Toby didn''t know what to say. Audrey added, "Wendy is also unselfish. She tempered my drinks with aphrodisiac to get married to Julian." Toby said ironically, "You should me your indiscreet behavior instead of Wendy." Audrey sneered, "Did Zoe tell you so? There''s nothing wrong with my behavior. " Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Toby said with suppressed anger, "I know you had suffered a lot in the past! Let the past be the past. You have caused a lot of losses to the Munn Group after you came back. I''m not going to remember the mistakes you''ve made. Let''s move on. Come home tonight. We can have dinner together and forgive each other." Obviously, Toby was trying to make up to Audrey after hurting her feelings severely. By no means would Audrey ept it. Audrey sneered and hung up the phone. She did not want to hear a word from Toby anymore. Harold, who was beside Audrey, clenched Audrey''s trembling hand. Although he did not say anything, his action had shown all hisfort. After a while, Audrey smiled at Harold and said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. No one can hurt me." Harold knew that Audrey was lying. Even the strongest person had their soft parts. No matter how strong Audrey might be, she couldn''t prevent herself from being hurt by her family. No matter how hard Toby had broken her heart, Audrey still cared about the daughter-father bond between them. Therefore, Toby''s cold words hurt Audrey greatly. Harold could do nothing but hold Audrey''s hand tightly. Harold wished Bryson could be here so that Audrey would feel moreforted. Audrey quickly calmed down. She pushed Harold''s hand away. "It''s Mid-Autumn Day tomorrow. I can''t have dinner with you tonight. I''m going to the Cordova Mansion to have dinner tonight." Harold said, "Okay." Suddenly, he thought of something. He said, "While you were talking to Maria just now, I answered a phone call for you. It''s from your client. She said she''s Daisy." ''Could it be Daisy Grant?'' Audrey took out her phone and checked the call log and found that call was really from Daisy. She immediately called back "Hey, Audrey!" "Ms. Bowen, is there anything I can do for you?" Daisy said, "I just got the news that Warden has been arrestedst night. He has embezzled the company''s money. The amount is up to one hundred million! It is unbelievable that he donated all the money to the Red Cross yesterday. As Daisy said, she became upset. "He has a hundred million, but... he only gives me two thousand per month!" Audreyforted her softly, "You''re lucky to find out his true color. It''s not toote." "I just felt so bad. He didn''t treat me with sincerity from the beginning. Everything he did was for himself. The funny thing is that I''ve wasted ten years staying with him!" Daisy had been married to Warden for ten years. Never had she thought she would waste her precious youth on Warden. "Ms. Bowen, you are still young. You should take good care of yourself and wait for a better man." Daisy sighed. "I don''t want to get married anymore, and I don''t want to think about another love rtionship anymore. I just want to get mypensation and take good care of my two children." "Don''t worry, Ms. Bowen. I''ve contacted the people from the court and asked them to start the session as soon as possible. You''ll get what you deserve." "Thank you, Audrey." "Never mind." "Then I wish you a happy Mid-Autumn Festival. Goodbye." "You too. Goodbye!" After Audrey hung up the phone, she received another call. It was from Toby. Audrey didn''t answer the call. Then, Toby did not call again. ... In the evening, Jean went to pick Audrey up so that they could go to the Cordova Mansion together. The light blue dress Audrey wore had revealed her shapely figure. Apart from that, Audrey had picked a small white coat and a pair of white t leather shoes. The whole outfit was refreshing. Nataly and Nell chose the dress and the coat for Audrey when they went shopping yesterday evening. Jean recognized Audrey from far. When Audrey got into the car, Jean looked at Audrey in amazement. "Ms. Audrey, you are stunning today." Audrey looked at Jean. The suit Jean was wearing was from thetest series of Chanel, which added elegance and charm to her. "You''re the most beautiful girl today. I''m dwarfed by you." "You''ve learned the art of talking. It must be your biggest attraction for Bryson. I really like you." Audrey said, "Thank you! You''re also very attractive." Jean rubbed Audrey''s head and said, "You''re really nice!" ''Bryson also got the habit of rubbing my head. No wonder he and Jean are siblings.'' Chapter 494 Chapter 494 After sitting in the car, Audrey discovered that Simon was sitting in the car too. The driver was Dean. Jean said to Dean, "Dean, just drive." "OK!" The car started. Jean looked at Simon with a sullen face. "Simon, Audrey is here. Why don''t you greet her?" Simon smiled and asked, "What? Dear mother, what should I call her?" Jean was speechless. Audrey was now pretending to be Elliana. In other words, she was Madam Cordova''s granddaughter. ording to seniority, Simon should call her Aunt Elliana. However, Audrey was Bryson''s girlfriend. Bryson was Simon''s uncle. Therefore, Simon should call her Aunt Audrey. Seeing that Simon was deliberately making things difficult for her, Jean rudely pped the back of his head. "Look! It''s simple. When you arrive at the Cordova Mansion, you can call her Aunt Elliana. However, when you leave the Cordova Mansion and Grandma is not here, you can call her Aunt Audrey." Simon said reluctantly, "Aunt Audrey." Audrey smiled and nodded. "Good boy." Simon red at her and thought, ''Stop trying to take advantage of me!'' Soon, Dean drove them to the Cordova Mansion. Because Dean was the driver and Jean was sitting in the car, the guards of the Cordova Mansion quickly opened the big gate for them and let their car in. They stopped in front of the vi. After getting out of the car, Simon pulled Audrey to the side. Audrey gave Simon a strange look. "I haven''t been able to contact you for a while. Your phone is off. What''s going on?" "Don''t mention that!" Simon waved his hand casually. "Aunt Audrey, how did you get my mom done? A while ago, my mother said that she would never allow you to be with my uncle. Why does she change her mind so quickly? And she even personally brought you to the Cordova Mansion. She even asks you to call her sister." Audrey raised her eyebrows and said, "Well. I am a person who is loved by everyone. When she saw me, she was very happy, so she suddenly changed her mind!" Simon rolled his eyes at Audrey. "Do not lie to me. I know her." "Simply, I helped the Randall Group win awsuit." "Awsuit?" Simon asked in surprise, "Is it thewsuit between our family and the Fida Trading Company? You helped my family win?" "Is there any problem?" "There''s a big problem." Simon''s face was full of curiosity. "Everyone says that this case is impossible to win. How did you win? What method did you use? Can you tell me?" Audrey pushed Simon''s face away in disgust. "This is a secret to my work. Can I tell you?" "What a petty woman!" Simon finally had a look of realization on his face. "No wonder my mother is so concerned about you all of a sudden. It turns out that you won thewsuit for my family and took back thepensation. My mother is indeed a money-grubber." Audrey was speechless. "That''s your mother. It''s not appropriate for you to talk about her like that." "What I say is the truth, I..." "What are you two doing together?" A cold voice came from behind them. The cold voice came from behind him, causing Simon to tremble. He turned around and saw Bryson standing behind them expressionlessly. As for Bryson, his eyes were fixed on the hand that Simon was holding onto Audrey''s arm. Simon was speechless. He was so excited that he grabbed Audrey''s arm. Bryson''s eyes just now seemed to want to kill him. Simon withdrew his hand immediately. Obviously, his desire to live was extremely strong. ''Simon thought, ''What a joke! Uncle Bryson is almost made of vinegar. If anyone touched his girlfriend, he would want to tear that person into pieces.'' He thought his uncle had tampered with his college entrance examination aspiration, sent him to a military camp, and such a series of outrageous things. His whole body shivered. Then he involuntarily maintained a distance of two steps with Audrey. As soon as Audrey saw Bryson, her eyes were attracted by Bryson. A happy expression showed on her face. "Bryson!" "Yes." Bryson looked back and forth at Audrey and Simon. "What are you talking about? You look so happy." Audrey said fawningly, "I am talking about where you go. I didn''t see you just now." The corners of Bryson''s mouth curved into a happy smile. "Go in. Grandma is already waiting for you." "Wait, the things I bought are still in the trunk of the car!" Audrey pointed to the trunk of the car. On the other hand, Jean and Dean had taken out the gifts they had brought from the car. Seeing that they were waiting for her, Audrey rushed forward and took out the gift she had brought. Dean closed the trunk and locked the car. Then, they walked into the vi together. In the vi, rednterns were hanging everywhere, which was very pleasant. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When they entered the vi, Caroline was cutting paper with Kylee in the living room. "Great-grandmother!" Simon shouted. Kylee said happily, "It''s Simon. Well, you are all here!" Kylee quickly put down the scissors and red paper in her hand. Everyone spoke in unison when they saw Kylee. "Great-grandmother, happy Mid-Autumn Festival." "Grandma, happy Mid-Autumn Festival." Kylee narrowed her eyes in delight. "I am so happy. Everyone is happy. Come in and sit." The servants received their gifts. Jean looked at the table full of red paper. "Grandma, are you cutting paper?" "Yes!" Kylee beckoned to Audrey. "Elliana, sit over here. When you were young, you loved to cut paper. The bird you cut before was the most vivid." Audrey frowned. Before she could say anything, Caroline had already mocked her, "Paper cutting? I''m afraid she doesn''t even know how to take the scissors?" Kylee frowned at Caroline. Jean said, "Cutting paper is a technical job. After so many years, Elliana has probably forgotten how to cut it. So, you know, forget it." Caroline frowned and looked at Jean. Jean was speaking up to Audrey. Kylee was afraid that she would make things difficult for Audrey. "That''s true. You have been studying. Normally, you can''t cut it out." Hearing Kylee''s words, Audrey silently picked up the scissors and red paper on the table. Then she folded the paper and moved the scissors on the paper. Caroline said unhappily, "If you don''t know how to cut it, then don''t randomly cut it. Otherwise, it will be a waste of paper." Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Audrey did not seem to be affected at all. She continued to cut the paper quickly with the scissors in her hand. After a while, Audrey cut off the extra part of the paper and put down the scissors. Kylee looked at Audrey curiously. "Elliana, what did you cut just now?" Audrey looked at Kylee with a smile. "Grandma, you can guess it!" "I see. It seems to be a flower. Is it a peony?" Kylee asked. Audrey smiled and blinked. "Yes, it''s the king of flowers, Peony." Caroline coldly said, "Peony is not easy to cut." Kylee didn''t even look at Caroline and smiled at Audrey. "Come on, open the paper you cut and let me see it." Audrey immediately opened the paper in her hand. After theyers of red paper were opened, what appeared on the paper was not the peony that Audrey had mentioned before. At that time, the whole pattern had not been fully presented yet. Caroline frowned and said, "What the hell is this thing? I don''t think it looks like a peony at all!" Then, Audrey carefully unfolded the paper. Simon was the first one to recognize it. "Well, Aunt Elliana, you cut a portrait!" Because of Simon''s words, everyone looked at the paper in Audrey''s hand. The unfolded paper was like a person. After careful identification, Jean looked back and forth at the paper and Kylee. Then, Jean''s gaze fell on Audrey''s face. "Elliana, is it grandma?" Audrey smiled and nodded. "Yes." Simon said quickly, "I also recognize it. It''s my great-grandmother. It''s very simr. The shape of the face, the facial features, and the appearance of the great-grandmother when she smiles are very simr. It''s simply very simr." Caroline thought, ''Really? Don''t tell me they deliberately say this to cheer up Kylee?'' She looked at the paper Audrey cut and saw a portrait. It had to be said that itpletely matched Kylee''s charm and demeanor. It was simply very simr. That was amazing! It was difficult to achieve. Kylee happily took the paper. After looking at it carefully, the wrinkles on her face were folded together with a smile. "This is so good. Elliana, your paper-cutting skills are so amazing. I underestimated you." "Grandma, this is just a small trick." "How ashamed are those who can''t even cut out even simple patterns if it is a small trick?" Caroline was speechless. Her face changed at once. She thought, ''Kylee is talking about me. Just now, I tried to cut a very simple pattern. But I failed several times. To support Audrey, Kylee actually belittled me like this.'' Audrey didn''t know that Caroline was not good at paper cutting. She only thought that Kylee was praising her sincerely. Therefore, her face was full of smiles. "Grandma, do you like it?" Kylee nodded. "Yes, I like it. I''ll immediately get someone to frame it and put it in my room." Audrey looked at Kylee awkwardly. "Grandma, if you like it, I will cut another one for you. This portrait is quickly formed and not perfect." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "No, I prefer this one." Simon suggested, "Why don''t we seize the chance and let Aunt Elliana cut portraits for us?" Jean was full of interest. "That''s a good idea. I have a lot of photos, but I don''t have a paper portrait. It''s quite a novel." Kylee said, "Cutting paper is physical work. Do you know how many times Audrey needs to cut? What if my Elliana is tired? Stop horsing around." Audrey quicklyforted Kylee. "Grandma, it doesn''t matter. It won''t be tiring. Don''t worry." "Really?" "I''m not tired. Don''t worry." "Well, if you feel tired, remember to tell us. Then stop it, got it?" "Alright!" Audrey picked up the red paper and cut the papers ording to everyone''s appearance. Madisyn had just arrived. When he heard that, he also joined in the fun and asked Audrey to cut a portrait for him. Audrey did not immediately give them the small portrait. She cut everyone''s portraits and distributed them at the same time. Everyone couldn''t wait to pick up the small portrait. Jean, Dean, and Madisyn were all full of praise for the paper-cutting portrait. After Bryson received the portrait, he nced at it and put it into his pocket. As for Caroline, she looked at the portrait in her hand and frowned. The small portrait was indeed very simr to her. Unexpectedly, Audrey had such a skill. As soon as Simon got the portrait, he looked at it carefully. Then, Simon frowned. "Well, Aunt Elliana, aren''t you going too far? Why are my eyes so small?" Caroline sat next to Simon. After looking at Simon''s portrait, she blurted out, "When you smile, your eyes will disappear." Simon looked at Caroline wrongfully, "Grandma, you are too much. My eyes are so big. Why do you say that? Look, my eyes are very big." Caroline was amused by Simon''s actions. "Well, let me take a look!" Caroline carefully looked at Simon. "It is indeed gone." As soon as Caroline finished speaking, the crowd burst intoughter. Simon looked at them angrily. "All of you are going too far. All of you are bullying me because of your seniority. I won''t y with you anymore. I will go to the media room to y games." Kylee said with a smile, "I think you are looking for an excuse to y games." Simon giggled. "I can''t hide anything from you. I''m going to y a game. Call me when dinner is ready." "You naughty boy!" Kylee looked at Simon and smiled lovingly. Caroline also smiled. She suddenly turned around and saw Audrey and Bryson smiling at each other. They were flirting nces. Caroline''s happy mood immediately fell back down. Caroline thought, ''To soften Kylee up, Audrey has used all of her strength. However, I would never be fooled by her seductive methods.'' At the thought of this, Caroline''s gaze turned cold as she looked at Audrey. She pulled the paper- cutting away from the middle and rubbed it hard again. The paper was instantly crumpled into a ball. It had be beyond recognition. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Audrey finished the tea in her cup. She was still a little thirsty, so she took the cup and went to the pantry to pour herself some water. As soon as Audrey walked to the pantry, she heard two maids talking. They sounded surprised. "Howes the paper is here in this trash can? I thought Madam Cordova and the others were cutting paper in the living room." "Did someone identally drop it? Let me see what it is." "They are all crumpled. It''s hard to tell, but... It seems to be a miniature." Audrey''s pupils contracted slightly. Miniature? "This one looks like Mrs. Cordova." "So it does. However, the miniature seems to have been torn apart. It looks like... It was torn apart on purpose." "Hush, be quiet. Mrs. Cordova''s miniature was cut by the youngdy." "What are you afraid of her? She is not the real Miss Cordova. Why should we be afraid of a fake one?" "Hush, I told you to be quiet, but you are still talking so loud. Although she is not Miss Cordova, she is now Mr. Bryson''s girlfriend." "What? Mr. Bryson''s girlfriend? Mr. Bryson likes her?" "It''s true. Many people in the vi know about it. It is said that Mr. Bryson even took her to meet with Mr. and Mrs. Cordova. It seems that Mrs. Cordova does not like the youngdy very much." "Well, she pretends to be Miss Cordova. How can Mrs. Cordova like her? With her catty appearance, she is not worthy of Mr. Bryson!" "Save it. You''ll be screwed if someone tells on you. Mr. Bryson won''t let you get away." "I said nothing wrong. She must have yed some tricks. Otherwise, Mr. Bryson would never have taken a fancy to her..." When Audrey heard that, she smiled and walked into the pantry with her cup. Seeing Audrey, the plump maid looked terrified. Yet the slim maid who had spoken ill of Audrey continued, "I think we should use a method to let Mr. Bryson see who that woman really is. We can''t let that woman fool Mr. Bryson!" The maid had a slender figure and her clothes could well reveal her curve. She looked seductive. The plump maid hurriedly pushed the slim maid and gave her a wink. The slim maid realized something and turned around, only to see Audrey. Audrey didn''t say anything. She just passed by the two of them and poured a cup of water. Then, she turned a blind eye to the two maids and walked out. When Audrey left, the slim maid patted her chest with lingering fear. She looked in the direction Audrey had left in with jealousy. "That woman seduced Mr. Bryson with her pretty face. How shameless! "Alright, May, stop it. She must have heard our conversation just now. If she were toin to Mr. Bryson..." May smoothed her hair out with her fingers and put it behind her ear. She then said arrogantly, "I''ve been working for the Cordovas for four years. Mr. Bryson wouldn''t kick me out just because that woman said a few words. Mr. Bryson hates people who speak ill of others. I don''t think she dares to." The slim maid reminded her, "May, you''d better be careful. She is awyer. She''s not the kind of person you want to mess up with." "Don''t worry, I know what to do." When May came out with the tea, she saw that only Audrey and Bryson were in the living room. Audrey and Bryson did not pay special attention to her. Presumably... Audrey did not tell Bryson what May said in the pantry. May knew that Audrey probably did not dare to tell Bryson because Audrey didn''t want Bryson to hate her. Audrey was still afraid of Bryson after all. Thinking of this, May was even more fearless. She brought a cup of tea to Bryson. "Mr. Bryson, here is your tea." Bryson didn''t even look at May. Bryson was watching Audrey as she cut animal patterns out on the paper. May frowned and nced at Audrey. May didn''t expect Audrey to know about cutting paper. May coughed and said to Bryson, "Mr. Bryson, you coughed a little this afternoon, so I put some herbs in your tea. The tea may taste a bit heavy." Bryson turned around and nced at the teacup. May stood there nervously, hoping that Bryson could look at her. But Bryson nced at nothing but the teacup. He then turned around. Audrey turned to look at Bryson. "Do you have a sore throat?" "I do, but it''s fine now," Bryson replied peacefully. Audrey nced at May, who was standing beside Bryson. May still wanted Bryson to look at her, so she stood to the side and did not leave. She bit her lower lip and wanted to say something to Bryson. However, Bryson did not even look at her, making May a little embarrassed. Audrey raised her eyebrows. Since this May girl wanted to draw Bryson''s attention so much, Audrey decided to give her a hand. Audrey looked at May with a smile. "Your name is May, right?" May frowned. She did not know why Audrey would suddenly call her, but Bryson was sitting next to her. If Bryson knew her name, he would have a deeper impression of her. Thus, May immediately replied, "Yes, May is my name." Audrey smiled at May. "Bring the tea to Mr. Bryson." May couldn''t believe that Audrey would help her like this. May looked at Bryson''s gorgeous face with some excitement. Without hesitation, May picked up the teacup on the table and handed it to Bryson. "Mr. Bryson!" May looked at Bryson with shyness. Just as May finished speaking, suddenly, she felt a sudden pain in her calf. Then the teacup slipped out of her hand. The water in the cup was tilted towards Bryson. May eximed, "Mr. Bryson!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Before the water fell on the back of Bryson''s hand, Audrey suddenly reached over her hand to block the water. Bryson mercilessly pushed May away and held Audrey''s hand in his hand to check. As soon as Kylee came out, she saw the scene and rushed forward anxiously. "What happened?" Kylee''s heart ached when she saw the back of Audrey''s hand turn red. "I''m fine!" Audrey covered her hand as sheforted Kylee and Bryson with a smile. "I was just scalded. I''m fine." May looked at Audrey jealously. It was all Audrey''s fault. Otherwise, May wouldn''t have been pushed by Mr. Bryson. Kylee looked at May with a grim face. "What did you do? Pack your things immediately and leave." May looked at Kylee in shock. "Madam Cordova, she reached out her hand to me. How can you fire me?" Chapter 497 Chapter 497 The anger on Kylee''s face grew. "What did you just say?" Kylee shouted coldly, "Say it again." May''s heart sank. However, seeing Kylee''s grim face, May knew that she had just said something wrong. May knelt in front of Kylee with a thud. "Madam Cordova, I was wrong. I didn''t mean to say that. Madam Cordova, please forgive me." "Forgive you?" Kylee said coldly, "You''ve done something wrong, yet you still me others. We don''t need a servant like you here in this house." May looked at Audrey with some resentment. "Madam Cordova, I don''t know what happened just now. My calf suddenly ached. That''s why I identally knocked over the teacup. I didn''t do it on purpose," May exined. Caroline heard the voice, so she came down from upstairs. "What happened?" Caroline saw Kylee holding Audrey''s hand and reprimanding a maid with a grim face. Caroline''s face immediately darkened. "What have you done this time?" Kylee red at Caroline and said coldly, "Don''t me Elliana for everything. When the maid handed the tea to Bryson, the cup of tea was boiling hot and almost scalded Bryson. It was Elliana who blocked it for Bryson. Otherwise, the cup of water would ssh onto Bryson''s face." "What?" Caroline looked at the maid with an angry face. If only Audrey got hurt, it wouldn''t be a big deal. However, Bryson was almost scalded. "Go to the butler now and get your sry checked. After that, leave." May''s eyes widened in shock. "What? Mrs. Cordova, I''ve been working here for four years. How... how can you drive me away?" "Well, since you''ve been working here for four years, you should know the rules of the Cordovas. We don''t tolerate servants who doubt our decisions like you. If you don''t leave yourself, I can have you driven away." May sat on the ground in disbelief. May was about to be driven out of the Cordova''s. May was kind of experienced in the Cordova''s. She was well paid and she even had a weekend break. She was thus somewhat famous among her peers. Yet if she was kicked out, she would lose her reputation. All May did was hand Bryson a cup of tea. Why was she fired? May''s gaze fell on Audrey''s innocent face. Suddenly, she realized something. It was Audrey. It was Audrey who asked May to hand the tea to Bryson. If she had not asked her to pass the tea to Bryson, how could her calf suddenly get hurt? She wouldn''t have knocked over the cup then! The pain in her calf made May feel strange. Audrey must have heard May talking in the pantry. Thus, she took revenge on purpose. May was irritated. May immediately pointed to Audrey''s nose and said, "It''s her. She framed me on purpose. She asked me to pass the teacup to Mr. Bryson on purpose and hurt my calf, causing the teacup in my hand to fall. She framed me!" Kylee frowned and looked at May. "What did you say? Did you say Elliana framed you? Why did she want to frame you?" "Why?" May gritted her teeth and said boldly, "Because she is not the real Miss Cordova. She is..." May turned her gaze to Bryson. May wanted to say that Audrey was not Miss Cordova but Bryson''s girlfriend. Before May could finish speaking, she ran into Bryson''s dark eyes and was terrified. May couldn''t help but tremble. Thus, she didn''t dare to say the rest. Kylee shouted angrily, "Not only did you not admit your mistake when you did something wrong, but you also framed your employer. You are extremely guilty!" May shook her head hard. "Madam Cordova, it''s not like that. It''s not like that. I..." May still wanted to exin, but her heart felt like it was being gripped by a hand of death, making her unable to open her mouth to exin. "Get her out of the Cordova Mansion. Don''t let her appear in front of me again." Two bodyguards came in from outside and walked toward May. May shook her head in horror. "No, Madam Cordova, please don''t drive me away. Please don''t drive me away, Madam... Mr. Bryson, please..." May was taken out of the living room by the bodyguards. When May was taken away, Kylee turned around and looked at the red spot on the back of Audrey''s hand with a worried look. "Your skin matters. Go and call Dr. Cater over." Audrey quickly said, "Grandma, my hand is fine. Don''t worry. I''ll pour some cold water on it. It will be fine soon." "No!" With Kylee''s insistence, Dr. Cater was brought over. The doctor looked at Audrey''s scalded hand, gave her some ointment, and left. Because Audrey''s hand had been scalded, Kylee had specifically asked Audrey to stay in the room to rest until dinner time. Audrey felt a bit helpless. Audrey got her hand hurt, not her leg. However, Audrey could only take the kindness from Kylee. When Kylee left, someone knocked on Audrey''s door. Audrey shouted, "The door is not locked. Come in!" The door was opened and Bryson came in. Although Audrey had blocked the tea for him and the water did not scald his skin, his clothes were also wet. Therefore, Bryson had changed into his pajamas. After Bryson entered, he locked the door. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bryson walked to Audrey''s bed and sat down. He took her hand that had been scalded and looked at it carefully. His brows furrowed tightly. Audrey softlyforted, "Don''t worry, my hand is fine." Bryson red at Audrey. "Don''t mess around like next time. Even if you don''t like that maid, you can''t hurt yourself like this. What if the tea is hotter and your hand is really scalded?" Audrey blinked her eyes. Audrey did not expect Bryson to see through her little trick. "Well, I''ve done a little math. After her tea was brewed, it cooled down a bit in the pantry before it was brought out. It won''t scald me." Audrey smiled and looked at Bryson. "I drove your beautiful maid away, and you don''t feel sorry at all? I heard that she likes you very much." Bryson gazed deeply at Audrey and said thoughtfully, "It''s her fault for making you jealous. Why don''t I change all the maids into male servants?" Audrey didn''t see thising. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 He changed all the female servants into male servants! He actually said those words. Harold had once told her that Bryson doted on her so much. Now, she realized that Bryson was bing more and more like a fatuous ruler. Only the fatuous ruler would change all female servants into male servants. If Bryson really reced all the female servants in the Cordova Mansion with male servants, Caroline would hate her even more. Seeing Audrey''s expression change, Bryson pinched her face. "What? Still not satisfied? Then what else should I do?" Audrey was lost for words. Audrey pped away Bryson''s hand that was pinching her face with dissatisfaction. "Are you really going to turn me into an evil concubine that can bring cmity to the country and the people?" Bryson raised his eyebrows. "If you are an evil concubine that can bring cmity to the country and the people, then I will be the fatuous ruler." Audrey red at him. "Am I such a petty person in your eyes?" Bryson looked at her seriously. "It''s not that you are petty. It''s that I am petty." "What do you mean?" "If whenever you are jealous, you will hurt yourself, I would rather change all the female servants into male servants." Audrey didn''t know what to say. He suggested that she was always jealous. "You can also change me into a man." "I can think about it!" Audrey was lost for words. It was so nasty. Audrey rolled her eyes at him. "If I were a man, we would definitely not be happy together." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Caroline would not agree, and Audrey also could not ept it. As she finished speaking, Bryson approached her, his arms were around Audrey. He looked down. "Try me and we will find out." Audrey was speechless. Right now, there were only two of them in the room. A man and a woman were alone in the same room. It was dangerous. Audrey looked at Bryson''s face, and her heartbeat was racing. Audrey instantly understood what Bryson was talking about. Did he want to have sex with her? It was so passionate. Audrey blushed. She stuttered, "No, there''s no need to try. Besides, it''s not hygienic at all!" With that, Audrey''s face became even redder. She lowered her head, not daring to look at Bryson. Her white teeth bit her lower lip, almost biting her tongue. God, what did she just say? It was all because of Nell, who showed her so many dirty books. Bryson did not speak for a while, and Audrey was even more upset. Did she scare him? She carefully peeked at Bryson''s expression and found that Bryson was staring at her eyes. Her heart was shocked and she immediately looked down again. It was too embarrassing. Bryson''s breath suddenly approached, and Audrey could feel his warm breath on his neck. "Audrey..." Bryson''s low, maic, and pleasant voice sounded in Audrey''s ears, causing her to tremble. Audrey pulled up the nket and covered her head to avoid Bryson''s breath. Audrey felt that Bryson was pulling the quilt. Audrey grabbed the quilt tightly with her hands and covered her head. She didn''t give Bryson a chance to pull the quilt away. However, Bryson was much stronger, and very quickly, the nket was pulled down. Audrey turned her head in the other direction and coughed. She said awkwardly, "The moon tonight is so beautiful. It''s getting dark outside. Why don''t we go to the roof and admire the moon!" "It''s just dark now, and the moon hasn''t fully risen yet. We can''t see anything." Audrey looked left and right. She lifted the quilt and wanted to get off the bed. "Grandma wants to eat the dishes I make. I''ll go downstairs to the kitchen to cook more dishes." Before she could get up, Bryson stopped her and pushed her back onto the bed. "We have enough people in the kitchen today. Moreover, your hand is injured. You don''t have to cook today, and grandma will not me you!" In short, Bryson did not give Audrey a chance to escape. "Well, you haven''t been to thepany for the whole afternoon. You must have a lot of things to do. You can go to work in the study. Don''t worry about me. I can take care of myself." Bryson lowered his head and bit Audrey''s neck. Audrey felt the pain and used her hand to cover Bryson''s mouth. She looked at Bryson in anger. "This is the Cordova Mansion. You should be more reserved. If Grandma finds out, it will be bad." Bryson smiled as he met Audrey''s eyes which were burning with anger. "Be reserved? But your words just now are not reserved." Audrey understood what Bryson meant. She blinked innocently. "What? What did I just say? I don''t remember anything." Bryson''s face moved closer to Audrey. He heaved warm air on her face and he looked dangerous. "Really? You don''t remember! I can help you recall it." Audrey was so scared that she coughed lightly. "Well, I was just joking." "Didn''t you just say that you didn''t remember? Now, do you remember?" Audrey red at him angrily. "I remember it, okay?" "Audrey, you are not only familiar with all kinds ofws but also know a lot about other things. I remember that when we first met, your apartment had a lot of interesting books." He was not going to let her go. Audrey red at him again. "Can you stopughing at me? It''s all because of Nell. She always thinks that I don''t know how to be romantic, so she gave me those books and asked me to broaden my horizons. I asionally read them and happened to see two men..." Bryson frowned slightly. "In the future, it''s better for you to meet Ms. Nell less." Audrey could guess what Bryson was thinking. "Actually, I haven''t read most of the books she gave me." Audrey quickly exined to Nell. Bryson smiled and looked at Audrey. His face once again approached her, and fire shed in his eyes. The warm air enveloped her. "You haven''t read most of them, but you still read some. I don''t know what you have seen and what you have learned." "I learned..." Audrey''s eyes lit up. She suddenly stared at Bryson and leaned her face closer to him. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 Because of Audrey''s action, Bryson''s eyes turned deep. Suddenly, Audrey got up and ran to the door. "I suddenly feel a little thirsty. I''m going downstairs to drink some water." As soon as Audrey finished speaking, her hand had reached the doorknob. She had calcted that it was impossible for Bryson to react when she jumped to the door at this distance. However, she was wrong. Just as her hand touched the doorknob, her hand was pulled back. There were two knocks on the door, and Bryson had to stop. Audrey panted slightly and met Bryson''s eyes with an innocent look on her face. She didn''t know who was there to disturb them, but this person was so timely. "Aunt Elliana!" Simon''s voice sounded outside the door. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Audrey red at Bryson. After pushing him away, she adjusted her breathing slightly and agreed, "Simon, what''s wrong?" "Great Grandmother asked you to have dinner." "Alright, I understand." Simon said in a teasing tone, "By the way, I went to the study to look for Uncle Bryson, but when I went to look for him, I found that he was not in the study, so can you also tell him?" Audrey didn''t know what to say. The teasing tone in Simon''s words was so obvious. Simon knew that Bryson was in her room. Audrey could not help blushing. After saying that, Simon said, "Well, I''ll go down first. I won''t disturb you two. However, it''s still better not to take too long. Otherwise, Great Grandmother wille up in person in a while and see something that she shouldn''t see. That won''t be good!" With that, Simon left through the door. After Simon left, Audrey and Bryson stared at each other with their eyes wide open. Audrey said, "Well, I was joking just now. Please let it go, alright?" "It''s toote to apologize now!" "Bryson, didn''t you say just now that you wouldn''t touch me before we get married? We aren''t married yet, so you won''t touch me, right? You are a famous businessman. Businessmen are honest and faithful, right?" Audrey said softly, trying to soften Bryson up. Bryson kissed Audrey''s ear softly and said indifferently, "Yes, businessmen are honest and faithful." "Right?" Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. However, Bryson suddenly changed the topic, "But I am not a decent businessman. Audrey, you once said that I am a profiteer. I admit that I am indeed a profiteer. A profiteer does not know what honesty is!" Audrey was lost for words. She remembered that she had once said that Bryson was a profiteer, but she did not expect him to bring up this matter today. Audrey hurriedly exined, "I was wrong. I framed a decent businessman as a profiteer. It was my fault." "You were right. Audrey will never be wrong." Audrey didn''t know what to say. He was determined to have sex with her today, but the timing was wrong. While Audrey was worried, Bryson burst outughing. Audrey raised her head to meet Bryson''s eyes in confusion, only to find that Bryson''s eyes had returned to normal, so... He was deliberately teasing her just now. Audrey cleverly understood. She angrily pushed Bryson. "You scared me. I thought you really nned to..." Audrey red at him in anger. Bryson smiled and pinched her nose. "The time is wrong and the location is wrong. I don''t want to be disturbed when we have sex for the first time." Audrey did not want to discuss this with Bryson anymore. She coughed lightly and kept her distance from Bryson. She adjusted her clothes and made sure that she looked alright before heaving a sigh of relief. She looked at Bryson who was sitting behind her and smiling calmly. Audrey red at him. "Why are you still sitting there? It''s time for us to go downstairs." With that, Audrey turned around and opened the door, ready to go out. Bryson also followed behind her. They had just left when a person suddenly walked over from the side and saw Bryson walk out of Audrey''s room. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 It was Caroline. Caroline''s clothes were stained with water, so she returned to her room to change. After that, she came out and was ready to go downstairs. Yet when she passed by the door of the guest room, she saw Audrey open the door and walk out. Caroline didn''t want to talk to Audrey, so she directly walked past Audrey. However, out of the corner of her eyes, Caroline saw the person walking out from behind Audrey. Caroline suddenly stopped, and then she turned around to look at Bryson who was behind Audrey. Audrey''s mouth was slightly swollen and abnormally red. Although her hair had been rearranged, there were still signs of struggling. As someone who was experienced, Caroline could immediately tell what had just happened. Audrey and Bryson had been in the room. Obviously, they were doing something unspeakable. Seeing this, Caroline became furious. "We are at home. We are not in a hotel. Kylee is still downstairs. How can the two of you be so unreserved? A man and a woman alone? If the servants see this, the Cordova family would be ashamed." Audrey was speechless. Bryson frowned slightly. "Caroline, it was me who came in to see Audrey. Even if there was someone who wasn''t reserved, it was me." Caroline red at Bryson. "I was talking to you, too. I''m telling you. The two of you must behave properly at home in the future. Don''t let the servants gossip behind your backs. Otherwise, you will ruin the Cordova family''s reputation." Bryson and Audrey''s expressions changed slightly. "I see, Caroline!" Audrey frowned. Before Audrey could finish speaking, Bryson suddenly pulled her away from Caroline. Caroline looked angrily at the two of them leaving. It was true that a child could not be kept. Indeed, Audrey had stolen Bryson''s heart. Now, he wouldn''t even listen to Caroline''s words. He actually pulled Audrey away in front of Caroline. ... In the dining room on the first floor. The servants filled the table with delicious food. Everyone sat around the dining table. Of course, Kylee pulled Audrey to sit on her right. On Kylee''s left sat Madisyn. During the meal, Kylee would asionally put food on Audrey''s te. It was obvious that Kylee doted on Audrey. Kylee''s dotage was all noticed by Caroline. Halfway through the meal, Kylee suddenly remembered something and instructed the servant behind her, "Go and bring me the two boxes in the upper drawer of my bedside table." Audrey looked at Kylee in confusion. "Kylee, what do you want the box for during the meal?" Kylee said with a mysterious expression, "You''ll know in a while." After a while, the servant took down the two boxes. They were very exquisite jewelry boxes. Kylee picked up one of them and handed it to Audrey. Then, Kylee picked up another one and said to the servant, "Give Jean this one." The servant did as she was told. "Kylee, what is this?" Audrey asked. "Open it and take a look!" After Audrey opened it, she saw an exquisite sapphire ne lying inside. The sapphire was surrounded by dazzling diamonds. On the other side, Jean also opened the box. Inside her box was also a sapphire ne. "This is..." Audrey looked at the sapphire ne in surprise. Kylee introduced happily, "These are the two nes that I asked someone to make. They are designed based on your signs and embedded with sapphires." Jean thanked Kylee with a face full of surprise. "Thank you, Kylee." But Audrey''s expression changed slightly, and she didn''t react at all in a while. Seeing that Audrey was silent, Kylee looked at Audrey nervously. "Elliana, what''s wrong? Don''t you like this ne? If you don''t like it, I will get someone to design another ne for you, OK?" Audrey''s eyes were misty as she gently shook her head. "Kylee, this ne is very beautiful, but..." Audrey gritted her teeth. "It is too much. I can''t ept it!" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kylee smiled. "You scared me. Rx. It didn''t cost much. Besides, the money is nothing to the Cordova family." Before Audrey could speak, Caroline interrupted her, "Kylee, she said she wouldn''t ept it, so don''t give it to her. Besides, she has just started working. It''s not appropriate for her to wear such expensive jewelry at this time." Kylee looked at Caroline with a frown. "I gave it to Elliana. No one has the right to interfere. Besides, Elliana is the child of our Cordova family. She deserves the best jewelry." Caroline was at a loss for words. Audrey frowned and said, "Kylee, I really can''t ept it." Kylee nced at Caroline from the corner of her eyes. "Don''t worry, you can ept it. If someone doesn''t want you to ept it, you cane and tell me. Since I give this ne to you, it will be yours. No one is qualified to take it away!" Caroline was furious. Kylee was afraid that Caroline might go to Audrey and get the ne back. Therefore, Kylee deliberately said these. And Kylee was right. Caroline did want to take the ne away. Madisyn, who sat on the other side of Kylee, looked at Audrey with a loving expression. "It''s not a very expensive item. Just ept it." Bryson also winked at Audrey. Therefore, Audrey could only ept the jewelry box. She stared deeply at Kylee, her eyes filled with sincerity and gratitude. "Thank you, Kylee." Kylee looked at Audrey lovingly. "Come on, put it on for me to see." Audrey carefully took the ne out of the jewelry box and wanted to put it on herself. However, it was a bit difficult for Audrey to wear it on her own. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t snap the sp on the ne. At this time, a pair of hands reached over and helped Audrey. Audrey blushed as she looked at Bryson. "Thank you." Audrey raised the corners of her eyes and looked at Bryson with some apprehension. She seemed to be asking him. Bryson smiled and nodded at her. The nod meant that he felt that she looked good wearing this ne. The corners of Audrey''s mouth curved up, and then she turned to face Kylee. Kylee looked at Audrey who was wearing the sapphire. After carefully sizing Audrey up, Kylee couldn''t help but be pleasantly surprised. "You really are a child of our Cordova family. This ne seems to belong to you, Elliana. You look so beautiful with it." "Thank you, Kylee." Audrey lovingly caressed the sapphire on the ne. Kylee treated her really well, so well that she wanted to be Kylee''s granddaughter forever. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Caroline enviously looked at Audrey epting the jewelry box. The jewelry was nothing to the Cordova family. At most, it was just a drop in the bucket. But... that ne was extremely expensive for ordinary people. Not to mention the Kashmir sapphire on the ne. Even if one had the money, one might not be able to buy it. However, Kylee thought that Audrey was Elliana, so Kylee gave the precious ne to Audrey. That ne belonged to Elliana. Not this fraud. Audrey took something that belonged to Elliana, Caroline''s daughter away. This could not be tolerated. Everyone praised Audrey for being very beautiful wearing the ne. However, Caroline felt that Audrey was so hideous. Audrey couldn''t bepared with Elliana whatsoever. After everyone praised Audrey, Kylee''s gaze fell on Caroline''s face. "Caroline, doesn''t Elliana look good wearing this ne?" Kylee questioned Caroline. Caroline frowned. Facing Kylee''s query, she could only answer against her heart, "Yes, she looks good." Kylee nodded, satisfied. Seeing Kylee turn her head away, the smile on Caroline''s face suddenly disappeared. Her eyes stared fixedly at Audrey''s neck, and her eyes almost burst out with fire. Caroline wished she could immediately tear the ne off Audrey''s neck. Audrey could clearly feel Caroline''s hostility toward her. Audrey had seized everything that belonged to Elliana. It was only natural that Caroline hated her. After dinner, everyone went to the roof to enjoy the night view. Everyone was standing in the hanging garden and looked at the round moon above them. The servant suddenly came over and asked Caroline, "Mrs. Cordova, should we bring the desert up now?" Caroline nodded. "OK." After a while, the servant brought the desert over. Audrey brought the desert. Everyone ate it and continued to enjoy the view. Because the desert was brought by Audrey, Caroline disliked it and therefore she did not even have a bite. In the middle of admiring the view, Kylee, who was sitting beside Audrey, suddenly grabbed Audrey''s wrist. Audrey felt that something was wrong. When she turned around and saw Kylee''s pale face, she immediately supported Kylee worriedly. "Kylee, what''s wrong?" Caroline was sitting on the other side of Kylee. When she heard Audrey''s voice, she quickly supported Kylee as well. "Kylee, are you feeling unwell?" Kylee gasped for breath, trembling, and said, "My... stomach... stomach... hurts... so bad." The others noticed and quickly gathered around. Bryson looked at Kylee''s face and scolded the servant at the side, "What are you waiting for? Call Dr. Cater immediately." "Yes!" Bryson turned around, wanting to carry Kylee away from the spot. Just as he turned around, he saw that Audrey had already picked Kylee up and was walking downstairs. Bryson stopped Audrey. "I''ll carry her." Audrey shook her head and said firmly, "I''ll do it. You lead the way in front." Seeing that Audrey insisted, Brysonpromised. Audrey carried Kylee and followed behind Bryson. Audrey was petite but she walked extremely fast while carrying Kylee. Soon, Audrey carried Kylee to Kylee''s room. However, Kylee had already fainted. When Audrey put Kylee on the bed and just stood up, Caroline pushed Audrey away. Kylee was kind of heavy. Since Audrey had a hard time carrying Kylee along the way, Audrey was a little tired now. After being pushed by Caroline, Audrey staggered back two steps before she could barely stand. Bryson frowned when he saw that Audrey almost lost her bnce and fell. Madisyn rushed to the side of the bed and held Kylee''s hand. "Kylee, Kylee, what''s wrong? Where are you feeling unwell?" Caroline stood beside Madisyn andforted him, "Kylee should be fine. Don''t worry too much. When Dr. Cateres, we will know what''s wrong." Brendan lived very close to the Cordova Mansion. After the servant called him, Brendan quickly rushed here with his medicine chest. As soon as Brendan came in, everyone immediately gave way to him. Only Madisyn and Caroline were left in the room. The others were all driven out by Brendan. Audrey stood outside Kylee''s room and paced back and forth with a frown. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She was worried about Kylee''s health. Audrey didn''t want anything to happen to Kylee. Audrey''s heart seemed to be gripped by an invisible hand, so tight that it could burst at any time. When Audrey walked to Bryson''s side, Bryson grabbed her hand and held it in his hand,forting her silently. On the other side, Jean also leaned in Dean''s arms with a worried face. Only Simon was alone. Simon felt that his presence was a little superfluous. However, now that Kylee was in the bedroom, he did not know how Kylee was doing. He did not dare to leave and could only continue to suffer outside the bedroom. Time seemed to pass very slowly. Everyone waited nervously. About twenty minutester, the bedroom door was finally opened. When everyone saw that the door was opened, they all gathered around. Audrey was the first to grab Brendan''s wrist. "Dr. Cater, how is Kylee? What happened to her?" Brendan said leisurely, "Madam Cordova has be stable. She will be fine soon." Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. Bryson asked, "Why did Kylee faint?" Jean frowned. "Dr. Cater, did Kylee have a rpse?" Brendan shook his head. "No. Madam Cordova ate something bad. It was mild food poisoning." "Poisoned?" Audrey caught the key point in Brendan''s words. "You just said that Kylee was poisoned. What was the cause? Was it because of the food she ate?" "Well... I need to examine the food that Madam Cordova ate today to confirm." Jean nodded at Dean. Dean made a "please" gesture. "Dr. Cater, please follow me." "Alright." Dean and Brendan went to examine the food they ate before. Everyone went to the room to check out Kylee. Then, they let her rest in the room. After that, people all went to the living room to wait for the result. Everyone waited in the living room for ten minutes. Then Dean led Brendan back to the living room. Madisyn said with a gloomy face, "Dr. Cater, have you found out what the poison was?" Brendan took out an oil paper bag, which contained a bite of the dessert. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 In front of everyone, Brendan said, "The dessert contains lethal poison. Fortunately, Madam Cordova hasn''t eaten much and isn''t deeply poisoned. If she had eaten a little, I''m afraid no medicine could save her." Then, Brendan took out another oil package and said, "In addition, I also found poison in the dessert on the tes next to the flower stand and on the north side of the coffee table." Caroline saw the package in Brendan''s hand, and her expression suddenly changed. Caroline strode forward and raised her hand to p Audrey. Before Caroline''s hand fell down, Bryson grabbed Caroline''s wrist in time and stopped Caroline. Being grabbed by the wrist, Caroline was annoyed. "Bryson, let go of my hand." "Mom, what do you want to do to Audrey?" Caroline red at Audrey. "What do I want to do to her? Why don''t you ask her what she wanted to do to me? I was sitting on the north side of the coffee table just now, and there was poison in my dessert too. Fortunately, I didn''t eat it. If I had eaten it, I would probably be dead by now. She wanted to poison me, but you still protect her." Bryson frowned. "We don''t know the truth yet. Audrey wouldn''t do that." "The truth?" Caroline sneered, "The truth is that she wanted to poison me. I don''t want you to be with her. Audrey must hate me. So, she tried to kill me. She wanted to kill Kylee too because she was afraid that Kylee would kick her out after knowing her real identity. To be with you, Audrey nned to kill me and Kylee at the same time." "The dessert next to the flower stand is Audrey''s. Why would she poison herself?" "She was trying to cover the truth. Audrey poisoned herself so that she wouldn''t be suspected. Audrey is a cunning woman. Bryson, you can''t let her deceive you!" Caroline looked at Audrey with hatred in his eyes. Audrey looked at Caroline expressionlessly and said word by word, "I didn''t poison you." Jean defended Audrey, "It can''t be Audrey. I also ate the dessert, and I''m fine." "Yeah, I''m fine too. Besides, I ate two pieces of dessert," Simon agreed. Madisyn and Dean also ate the dessert, and they were fine. "How can we tell whether you are telling the truth or not? You bought the dessert, and you could poison anyone you want!" Caroline looked at Audrey angrily and said, "You are scheming and evil. You are not wee here. Madisyn, call the police and let them arrest this vicious woman." Madisyn also looked at Audrey in disbelief. He wasn''t sure if Audrey did that. Madisyn didn''t think Audrey put the poison in the dessert. But the dessert was bought by Audrey, and Audrey didn''t have it, which made her more suspicious. Audrey also didn''t understand why her, Caroline''s, and Kylee''s dessert was poisoned while the others'' dessert was fine. Audrey didn''t eat the dessert because she needed to keep fit. Caroline didn''t eat it and survived because the dessert was bought by Audrey. Kylee didn''t like sweet food, ate a little, and got poisoned. Audrey became the suspect because she bought the dessert. Audrey wanted to exin, but she had no evidence. Madisyn thought carefully for a moment and called the guards outside, "Guards,e in." Two bodyguards came in from outside. "Mr. Cordova." Madisyn nced at Audrey and turned around with pity. "Take Ms. Audrey to the guest room upstairs. Without my permission, she can''t leave the room." "Yes!" After hearing the order, the two bodyguards moved to Audrey. Bryson stood in front of Audrey sullenly. "I won''t let anyoney a finger on Audrey!" Seeing Bryson defending Audrey, the two bodyguards fearfully took two steps back, not daring to move forward again. Caroline looked angrily at her son and said in an exasperated voice, "Your grandmother is still lying in a coma upstairs now. I, your mother, was also almost killed by her. How can you still protect her?" Before Bryson spoke, Audrey tugged at Bryson''s clothes, indicating for Bryson to move aside, and then walked towards the direction of the stairs. "I''ll go with you." Bryson frowned and grabbed Audrey''s hand. "I disagree. Why should you be responsible for something you didn''t do?" Audrey raised her chin and said with a smile, "I didn''t do it. But since I am suspected, I''d like to prove my innocence." Caroline sneered, "No criminal is willing to confess." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Audrey stopped talking. When she passed by Bryson, Audrey whispered, "Don''t worry. I will be fine. You only need to find the criminal as soon as possible and prove my innocence. Then, I''ll be released." Bryson nodded. Seeing Audrey being brought upstairs, Caroline was still angry. She looked at Madisyn discontentedly and said, "Madisyn, she almost killed Kylee. Instead of detaining her, we should call the police directly and send her to the police station. By then, she will confess everything." "I still don''t think that Audrey would poison us." Caroline was furious. "I can''t believe that you still believe in her!" Caroline walked out in anger. Bryson went to the butler expressionlessly. The surveince cameras on the top floor had been destroyed in advance, there was no way to check out the one who had put poison in the dessert. There was nothing wrong with the dessert when Audrey brought it into the Cordova Mansion. Everything was normal until the servant took the dessert to the top floor. Therefore, someone must have done something to the dessert on the top floor. Bryson asked the butler to call over all the servants who appeared on the top floor that night and strictly examined them. However, no one was suspicious. ... It was gettingte, and Bryson was still asking people to continue investigating the poison case. Then, a person quietly arrived outside the door of Audrey. Audrey sat on the bed and heard someone talking outside the door. After the sound of two objects falling to the ground, her door was opened. Audrey narrowed her eyes at the person outside the door. She recognized that the man was one of Bryson''s bodyguards, York Harris. York was usually together with Tyson. York saw Audrey and hurriedly said, "Ms. Audrey, Mr. Cordova asked me to take you out of the Cordova Mansion. Pleasee with me." Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Looking at York who had suddenly appeared and the two bodyguards who had fallen to the ground at the door, Audrey frowned. "Did you just say that Bryson asked you to bring me away?" York nodded, looking at Audrey anxiously. "Yes. Mr. Bryson personally ordered me. Ms. Audrey, please follow me quickly. Mrs. Cordova has already called the police. The police wille in a while. If you don''t leave now, you will be sent to the police station. At that time, it will be difficult for you to leave." It seemed that what York said waspletely for her sake. Audrey seemed to think for a moment, then looked at York and said, "Alright, I''ll go with you." York relieved. He looked around the corridor and gestured to Audrey. Audrey walked out of the room and followed behind York. After leaving the room, York brought Audrey to the small passage behind the vi. The passage was narrow and only allowed one person to pass. After they passed through the small passage, York brought Audrey out of the vi. York continued to walk forward with Audrey. As he walked, York reminded Audrey, " Ms. Audrey, please pay attention to your feet to avoid being tripped." Audrey followed York to the garden behind the vi. It was autumn. Many flowers and nts in the garden had already withered. But the vegetation inside was still lush. If a person stood inside, it would be difficult for the people outside to notice. Before they entered the garden, York handed Audrey a pill and said, "Ms. Audrey, we have to go through the garden through the back door. However, the flowers and nts in the garden emit poisonous gas at night. This is an antidote pill. After eating it, you won''t be harmed by the poisonous gas." Audrey took the pill without hesitation and swallowed it in front of York. York watched Audrey take the pill. His eyes lit up. After Audrey took the pill, York brought Audrey into the garden. After they entered the garden, York began a slow saunter. Audrey had been following behind York the entire time. When they reached the center of the garden, York suddenly stopped. Audrey saw York stop and asked, "Why did you stop?" York turned back. The bright moonlight shone on York''s sinister face, making it look extremely terrifying. York looked at Audrey with a sinister smile, "Because there is no road ahead, Ms. Audrey." Audrey frowned, "What do you mean? Isn''t this back door?" York sneered, "It is said that Ms. Audrey is extremely smart. Now it seems that it''s just a rumor. You are unfamiliar with the Cordova Mansion. There is no backdoor here." Audrey narrowed her eyes. "So, you brought me here..." Audrey exposed the truth, "You want to kill me?" "That''s right!" York admitted. "So, you were the one who poisoned me, Mrs. Cordova, and Grandma?" "So what if it''s me? So what if it''s not me?" Audrey frowned, "It was not you?" "It doesn''t matter if it was me or not. Now, you have fallen into my hands." Audrey calmly asked, "You used to be Bryson''s subordinate. Why do you dare to take such a great risk to kill me? I have no idea about that. Why did you want to kill me? We have no personal enmities, have we?" York looked at Audrey with hatred in his eyes, "No enmity? You actually said no enmity? Do you remember ir?" "ir?" Audrey narrowed her eyes, "You are..." "She is my beloved. She trusts you so much, but you actually hurt her like that. I hate you." ir. Audrey naturally knew ir. Unexpectedly, York had an affair with ir. "So, you came to find me to avenge ir?" "That''s right!" York gave a brittleugh, "You caused her family to be destroyed. Right now, you should pay the price for what you have done in the past." Audrey said indifferently, "The members of the Stanton family only had themselves to me for what happened to them. Their sins found them out." "If it weren''t for you, the Stanton family wouldn''t have been exposed. You are the main culprit." Audrey narrowed her eyes when she saw York''s insane appearance. "You want to kill me. But are you sure you can kill me?" Audrey looked at York coldly, "Since you are by Bryson''s side, you should know that you are no match for me." York gave a sinister smile. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I know that I am no match for you. So, before you entered the garden, I gave you a pill. It can make you feel weak all over. Audrey, today next year will be your anniversary." York took out a knife from his pocket and stabbed it at Audrey. However, before the knife in York''s hand stabbed Audrey, Audrey dodged quickly. York continued to press toward Audrey. Audrey nimbly dodged York''s several attacks. York was a little puzzled. Logically speaking, after Audrey took the medicine, the medicine should have taken effect now. Why was Audrey still so nimble? Could it be that the effects of the medicine would take a while, or that Audrey was forcefully holding on? No matter what, York concluded that Audrey would soon be powerless, so he continued to attack Audrey. After all, when Audrey was violently moving, it would make the medicine work. However, five minutester, Audrey still moved with crity. York''s continuous attacks allowed Audrey to urately dodge with no signs of slowing up. Suddenly, when York attacked, Audrey hit York in the chest. York was forced back several steps by Audrey''s attack before he managed to stand firm. York supported himself with one hand on the tree next to him. He was shocked by Audrey''s movements. How could it be? Audrey smiled, "Aren''t you curious as to why I was still safe and sound after taking your medicine? Moreover, I was able to quickly avoid your attack. The medicine didn''t show its effect." What Audrey said waspletely what York wanted to know. York''s expression changed. York said, "Could it be that you didn''t take the medicine? But, I clearly saw you..." Audrey calmly raised her palm and opened it. A ck pill appeared in her palm. "Are you talking about this pill?" York''s eyes suddenly widened. Audrey actually did not take the medicine. To York''s surprise, more than ten bodyguards suddenly surrounded Audrey and York. When York saw the bodyguards who had suddenly appeared and Audrey''s smiling face, his expression suddenly changed. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 One of the people who appeared was Tyson. Seeing that the person who wanted to kidnap Audrey was York, Tyson trembled violently in anger. Tyson walked forward and raised his hand. Then he pped heavily on York''s face. York was a bit stunned after being pped on the face. "You bastard. You''re a traitor! How dare youy your hands on Ms. Audrey?" Tyson scolded angrily. York wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. The tip of his tongue poked at his cheeks and smelt the blood. Then he looked at Tyson with a sneer. York said, "All these years, our brothers have worked so hard. Why..." York looked at Tyson with jealousy and added, "Why can you be a team leader while I can only be an ordinary team member? It''s just that you know how to cater to the captain. How dare you scold me?" A bodyguard beside Tyson heard York humiliating Tyson and he pointed at York''s nose and was about to scold him. But Tyson pressed the bodyguard''s arm to stop him. Tyson looked at York coldly and said, "Let''s have a fight. If you defeat me, I will ept your insults. Moreover, you can leave the Cordova family safely today." A glimmer of hope appeared in York''s eyes. He asked, "Are you serious?" "I swear on my life. But I want to ask you, do you dare?" "Why wouldn''t I?" York snorted. "There are so many witnesses. Don''t go back on your word!" "Tyson, he''s already controlled by us. Why are you going topete with him?" The bodyguard next to Tyson asked. Tyson took off his coat and threw it to the bodyguard. Then he looked at York sternly and said, "I''m going to make him...pletely convinced!" "Come on!" As soon as York finished speaking, he raised his fist and smashed it towards Tyson. Tyson calmly dodged York''s fist. York turned around and continued to punch Tyson. Tyson raised his fist and collided with York''s fist. Their fists collided with each other in the air, making a heavy sound. Both of them took two steps back because of the impact. York frowned and quickly attacked Tyson again. After a few moves, York did not take any advantage of Tyson. All of Tyson''s movements were just defense, and he did not attack. Tyson''s avoidance made York extremely angry. York felt like he was being yed by Tyson. He threw his fist at Tyson and shouted angrily, "You always hide like a woman. What kind of ability is that?" As soon as York finished speaking, Tyson narrowed his eyes and kicked out. He kicked York in the abdomen. York''s body flew out and fell heavily to the ground. York struggled to get up from the ground. He could not believe that Tyson''s kick was so powerful. After getting up, York adjusted himself and continued to attack Tyson. This time, Tyson did not hesitate at all. He directly grabbed York''s arm. York''s body moved forward due to inertia, and his abdomen was fiercely hit by Tyson''s knee. York felt that his whole internal organs were tangled together. His body trembled and he fell to the ground. He could not get up. "How was it?" Tyson looked at York who was lying on the ground. Tyson asked coldly, "Do you want to continue?" Because of the pain, the expression on York''s face was a bit distorted. He couldn''t believe that. "How can you be so strong? We were about the same level before." Tyson clenched his fists and looked at York who was on the ground with ridicule. Tyson said, "When you were obsessed with ir and abandoned yourself, I was practicing. When you ran to the casino to y cards, I was practicing. When you were sleeping, I was practicing. What do you think?" York covered his ufortable chest and was speechless. Originally, he thought that Tyson''s martial arts were inferior to his own, and as long as he defeated Tyson, he could win and retreat unscathed. But now, all hope was shattered. He could not beat Tyson. Tyson gave the two brothers a timely look. They immediately came up and grabbed York''s arms. York did not resist at all. When York was pulled up by the two men, Tyson said coldly, "I''ll report to Mr. Bryson for your behavior today. You can exin it to him by yourself." When he heard that he was going to see Bryson, York''s body suddenly quivered. "Tyson, we have been brothers for so many years. I beg you. Please give me a quick death. Don''t send me to Mr. Bryson. I beg you!" Tyson looked at York in disappointment. "You shouldn''t have done all this before." Tyson signaled to his men with his look, asking them to take York away. After York left, Tyson respectfully turned to Audrey and held his fists. He said, "I''m sorry, Ms. Audrey." Tyson said with guilt, "It''s my fault. I should have noticed." Audrey smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. What happened today is not your fault. You have already done very well." "Mr. Bryson is already waiting for you in the vi. Ms. Audrey, please!" "Thanks!" ... In the vi, Caroline, who was in the living room, was angry when she saw Tyson and the others bring Audrey back. Caroline shouted, "I knew it was you. You injured the guards and escaped. Let''s see how you will quibble!" Madisyn was also standing beside Caroline. Madisyn frowned and his eyes were filled with disappointment. Caroline red at Tyson and said, "Tyson, call the police immediately and send this woman to the police station. I don''t want to see this vicious woman anymore!" Seeing that Caroline wrongly used Audrey, Tyson wanted to exin. But Bryson went downstairs with York and the others. Seeing that York was caught, Madisyn frowned and asked, "What is going on?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tyson stood up and exined in a timely manner, "York has a grudge against Ms. Audrey for some reason. He tricked Ms. Audrey into the back garden and nned to kill her. Fortunately, Ms. Audrey discovered York''s plot in advance and left us marks and signals. When we arrived, York was preparing to kill Ms. Audrey." When Simon heard Tyson''s exnation, he immediately said, "That''s right. Grandma, Audrey was framed by someone." Caroline frowned as she red at Tyson. "You must make a mistake. It was Audrey who wanted to escape, and she was stopped by you guys. Don''t talk nonsense just to get rid of her." Tyson continued, "Madam, everything I said is true." But what Caroline wanted wasn''t the truth. She added, "If Audrey wasn''t guilty, why would she be taken away? It means that she still wants to leave the Cordova family. She must be punished severely!" Bryson nced at Caroline and said, "Audrey is not the one who wanted to poison Grandma. Moreover, the murderer has been found!" Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Caroline said, "You said that the murderer had been found? Isn''t the murderer Audrey?" Jean pulled Caroline''s arm and said, "Mom, you were biased against Ms. Audrey from the beginning. So you always think that Ms. Audrey was going to do something to you and Grandma. However, I believe that the person who poisoned Grandma could not be Ms. Audrey." "That''s right. Audrey likes Grandma so much. How could she poison Grandma?" If it was just Caroline who got hurt alone, Simon might believe that Audrey did it. He wouldn''t believe that Audrey would poison Kylee. Caroline also understood what Simon was implying. She red at him angrily. He was her biological grandson! How could he believe Audrey? When Madisyn heard that the murderer had been found, he was relieved. Since Caroline always said that Audrey was a bad person, even Madisyn had some doubts about Audrey. He wondered if Audrey was the murderer that had attacked Kylee. He thought that he had a deep misunderstanding of Audrey. If Audrey really wanted toy her hands on Kylee and the others, she would not choose to use this trick. She wasn''t that stupid. Madisyn asked Bryson with a gloomy face, "Bryson, who is the murderer?" Bryson gave Tyson a look. Then Tyson turned around and walked out. After a while, he brought a bodyguard and May in. May, who still had exquisite makeup in the evening, now looked a little ferocious. Her clothes were also a little messy, making her look very terrible. "Let go of me! Let go of me!" May struggled violently. After Tyson brought the person in, Madisyn and Caroline held their fists and said, "Mr. Toby, Mrs. Munn, these two are the murderers who wanted to poison Madam Cordova, Mrs. Munn, and Ms. Audrey." Tyson gave a simple exnation of what had happened. "After being kicked out of the Cordova family, May held a grudge against Madam Cordova, Mrs. Cordova, and Ms. Audrey. So she ordered this bodyguard to harm you. Mrs. Cordova, and Ms. Audrey avoided a disaster. But Madam Cordova was poisoned because she tasted the food." Not long before this, Caroline had just met May, so she recognized May at a nce. "Are you the one who wanted to poison Madam Cordova and me?" Caroline looked at May coldly. May struggled to free herself from the restraints. She looked at Caroline angrily and said, "Yes, it''s me." Caroline angrily took two steps forward and raised her hand to p May. "You traitor! You''ve been in the Cordova family for years. Madam Cordova and I have treated you well. How dare you try to kill me and Madam Cordova? Shame on you!" "What?" May said coldly, "You chased me out of the Cordova family and informed my family Just because I was careless. My family cut off all ties with me after they found out about it. I wanted to find a new job, but I was told that I was added to the cklist. You destroyed me. Why couldn''t I retaliate against you? I''m so regretful that I didn''t get you poisoned!" Caroline angrily pped May on the face again. The bodyguard beside May confessed to the poison. Someone called the police and sent May and the bodyguard into the police car. Even when they got into the police car, May was still scolding, which made Caroline tremble in anger. "She actually scolds me an old witch!" Caroline pointed in the direction the police car had left and added, "We must put her in jail and let her live a life worse than death." Jean held onto Caroline''s arm and used one hand to caress Caroline''s chest. "Mom, don''t be angry anymore. It''s not worth it to be angry with someone like that." "But listen to what she said? How can I not be angry?" Simon sighed and said, "Fortunately, Audrey is innocent." Caroline looked at Simon in annoyance and said, "Simon, I am your biological grandmother, but you have been speaking for an outsider." "Grandma!" Simon smiled and said, "I didn''t help her. Audrey didn''t do anything. You''ve always wronged her." When Caroline heard Audrey''s name, Caroline''s face darkened. Caroline said, "Don''t mention her again. If it wasn''t for her, nothing would have happened today. May won''t be chased out if it wasn''t for Audrey. Nothing would happen today if it wasn''t for Audrey!" In the end, the culprit was still Audrey. Simon said, "Grandma, what you said is wrong. Audrey is also a victim. Moreover, May isn''t a good person. Do you still want to keep her by your side?" At the thought of May''s ruthless face, Caroline felt horrible. It was indeed inappropriate to keep such a malicious person with her. Bryson stood beside Audrey and held her hand as he asked with concern, "Are you alright? Did he hurt you?" Audrey gave him aforting smile and said, "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Caroline looked at Bryson with jealousy since he cared so much about Audrey. This time, Caroline was almost poisoned to death. Bryson had never cared about her, but he had always helped Audrey get away with it. This made Caroline extremely dissatisfied. Madisyn stood in front of Audrey with a guilty expression. "Ms. Audrey, I''m really sorry. I misunderstood you. I''m sorry!" Audrey lightly shook her head. She said, "No, you don''t have to say that. I brought a moon cake. It''s normal for you to suspect me." Madisyn nodded at her in satisfaction. He seemed to have thought of something and looked back. Then he said, "Caroline, you misunderstood Ms. Audrey. You should apologize to her." Caroline was shocked. How could he ask her to apologize to Audrey? Caroline''s face darkened as she turned around. "I''m not feeling well. I''m going upstairs to rest." Then Caroline walked up the stairs without looking back. Madisyn sighed and retracted his gaze from Caroline. He looked at Audrey with guilty and said, "Ms. Audrey, I''m really sorry. Caroline is..." Audrey shook her head with a smile. "Mr. Cordova, don''t worry. I won''t take it to heart. Mrs. Cordova has her own feelings. You can''t me her." Madisyn nodded in satisfaction. "You''re a good kid. Caroline will know it one day." "Thank you. Can I go see Grandma now?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Madisyn nodded. "Go." "Thanks." Audrey walked to Kylee''s room with Bryson. As soon as she entered Kylee''s room, Audrey was held by someone and pulled into someone''s arm as she was about to walk to Kylee. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Audrey''s nose hit Bryson''s chest. It hurt a little. She wanted to use her hand to touch her nose, but her body was tightened by Bryson and her arms could not move. Although Bryson was hugging her, Bryson remained silent and did not say a word. Audrey reached out her arm and hugged Bryson. "I''m fine, alright? You don''t have to worry." "I''m sorry for making you suffer!" Bryson said with guilt. Audrey was moved. She patted Bryson''s back and said gently, "Bryson, you don''t have to apologize to me. I said it before, I don''t feel wronged at all. Besides, I''m fine right now, okay?" Bryson held Audrey tighter. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I said I would not let you suffer anymore. But I failed." "If someone wants to frame me, what can you do? Besides, didn''t you quickly prove that I''m innocent?" Audreyforted Bryson. She knew that after she was wronged, Bryson was even sadder than her. Thinking of this, she did not feel wronged at all. Audrey said worriedly, "By the way, don''t get into a conflict with Mrs. Cordova because of what happened today. It''s normal for her to dislike or hate me since I pretended to be her daughter before." For so many years, in order to win awsuit, Audrey had done many things against her heart or against her professional ethics. However, she would nevery her hands on unarmed innocent people. If she identally hurt innocent people, she would also think of ways to make up for those people. Audrey had pretended to be Elliana and hurt Caroline. Audrey would not be able to make up for the pain in Caroline''s heart no matter what she did. This was also the thing that Audrey felt the most guilty about. Bryson sighed and lowered his head to kiss her forehead, hugging her even more tightly. They hugged each other tightly. Although they did not speak, this hug was enough for them to understand each other''s feelings. ... After the truth was revealed, it was alreadyte. So Audrey stayed overnight in the Cordova Mansion. After being poisoned, Kylee''s body became weaker although she was cured. In the morning, she reluctantly got up and had breakfast with everyone in the living room. Then, she returned to her room to rest. As for what had happenedst night, no one told Kylee. They only said that Kylee had a bad stomach, so she fainted. Kylee saw that everyone had the same opinion and did not doubt it. Ever since the incidentst night, Caroline had not spoken a single word to Audrey. Kylee was not in a good mood and did not want to care about Caroline''s attitude towards Audrey. In the morning, Bryson sent Audrey away from the Cordova Mansion. Before she left, Audrey went to see Kylee again. Kylee was not in good spirits. But she reminded Audrey to pay attention to Audrey''s health. Sitting in Bryson''s car, Audrey asked Bryson, "You''re going to thepany, right? Put me at the intersection of yourpany. I''ll take a taxi home myself." Bryson nced at her and said, "I have time to send you home." Audrey did not say anything else since it saved her time if she did not need to take a taxi back. "By the way, did the people of the Angel Orphanage confess?" Audrey had been too busy with the Mid- Autumn Day for the past two days, so she had forgotten about it. Bryson replied, "Yes!" Audrey''s eyes lit up. "That''s great. If she does, there will be evidence when Fida Trading Company is prosecuted in the future. During this period of time, we have to prevent people from attacking her. And we should also keep an eye on her in case she wants to suicide." "Don''t worry about that. She promised to testify in court, but she has a condition." "Condition? What condition?" "Do you know who her husband is?" "I don''t know." Audrey looked at Bryson doubtfully, not knowing why he suddenly used such a mysterious tone. "Her husband is called Curtis. Moreover, they have a son called Ben." Audrey was confused. Was that Curtis? Audrey was shocked for three seconds. She said, "You... you said her husband''s name is Curtis? It can''t be... the Curtis we know, right?" "In this world, there are many people with simr names. However, it''s impossible that there are people whose names are exactly the same and so as their son''s name and birth date. Moreover, they are in the same city." Audrey was silent for a long time before she sighed. "I didn''t expect that she would actually be Ben''s mother. If Ben found out that his mother was such a poor and vicious person, how sad would he be? But, what does this have to do with Ben?" "She wants to see Mr. Pritchett and Ben." "What?" Audrey showed a poker face and said, "How dare she want to see Ben? Isn''t she afraid that Ben will hate her in the future?" "Considering your rtionship with Ben, I didn''t directly agree to her request." "Is there no other evidence?" Audrey asked. "She only has this one request. If she has to testify, she must see Mr. Pritchett and her son. Otherwise, she will not help us." Audrey was upset. She thought about it carefully. Then she said, "I''ll go find Mr. Pritchett, but I can''t guarantee whether Mr. Pritchett wants to see her or not." "Call me when you have news." "Alright." ... At noon, Audrey came to the restaurant opposite themunity to eat. When she went inside the restaurant, the peak time of the meal had already passed. There were not many guests in the restaurant. At a table in the corner, a little boy was sitting there, lying on the table, and seriously writing homework. Audrey finished ordering and walked over with a smile, sitting opposite the little boy. The little boy looked up and saw Audrey sitting opposite him. He then showed a happy smile. "Auntie Audrey, you are here!" Audrey rubbed Ben''s little face and his head. Then, she took out a set of stationery boxes and ced them in front of Ben. "This is for you." Ben picked up the stationery box Audrey handed to him and fiddled with it happily. He said, "Wow, I saw this stationery box before. I like it very much. But it was too expensive and I didn''t dare to tell dad. Thank you, Auntie Audrey." "Good boy!" From the kitchen window, Curtis saw Audrey sitting opposite his son. There were fewer people in the dining room now, so he walked out of the kitchen and came to the table. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 "Ms. Audrey..." Curtis looked at the pencil box in Ben''s hand and couldn''t help but frown. "Why did you buy Ben a gift again? He already has everything he needs." Audrey smiled. "It''s just a pencil box. It''s not expensive." Curtis was so moved and he said, "Thank you so much, Ms. Audrey." "Don''t mention it." At this time, the waiter approached Audrey and asked, "Ms. Audrey, where would you like to sit?" Audrey pointed at a table several tables away. "At table 7!" Ben was doing his homework here and Audrey did not want to disturb him. "OK!" Curtis immediately turned to the waiter and said, "Tell the cashier I''ll be paying for Ms. Audrey''s meal." "No, please don''t," Audrey quickly said. "I insist, Ms. Audrey. If you refuse, I will take it that you despise me." Hearing this, Audrey was unable to refuse Curtis. "Alright then," she said. Curtis''s face brightened when Audrey agreed. "Ms. Audrey, please go have lunch. I won''t disturb you!" "Okay!" Audrey smiled and said, "Ben, keep on doing your homework. I''ll go to dinner." "Okay." Ben happily waved to Audrey. Audrey went to have lunch. The food in this restaurant was as good as ever. After lunch, Audrey saw that Ben was still doing her homework, and Curtis had juste out, so she walked forward and stopped Curtis. "Mr. Pritchett." "Ms. Audrey, what else can I do for you? Does the food taste bad? I..." "No, Mr. Pritchett, don''t get me wrong. I came here today to see you." Curtis pointed at his nose in surprise. "Me?" Audrey nodded. "Yes, Mr. Pritchett..." Audrey nced at Ben. "Mr. Pritchett, can we talk somewhere else?" Curtis understood Audrey wanted to talk to him alone without Ben, and Curtis trusted Audrey, so he nodded without hesitation and said, "Sure." Curtis walked to Ben. "Ben, you continue to do your homework here. Ms. Audrey and I have something to talk about outside. I''ll be back soon. Be good, okay?" "Okay!" Ben nodded. Curtis and Audrey walked out of the restaurant. When they arrived at a ce where no one was around, they could see Ben through the restaurant window. When Curtis looked at Ben, his eyes were filled with fatherly love. Audrey also looked over. "Mr. Pritchett, Ben is really a good kid. You''re really lucky." "Thank you, Ms. Audrey!" Curtis looked gratefully at Audrey. "Without you, Ben would probably be dead by now. You saved Ben''s life. I... I will never forget your kindness." "At that moment when I saved Ben, I felt something strange. I wonder..." Audrey narrowed her eyes. "Who''s Ben''s mother?" As soon as Curtis heard about Ben''s mother, his face darkened. "She abandoned me and Ben back then. Now... I''m afraid she has long forgotten about us." "Since you had Ben with her, you must love her a lot, right?" Curtis sighed. "It''s better not to talk about what happened back then." Audrey finally got to the point. "Mr. Pritchett, If... I mean if you still have a chance to see Ben''s mother, would you still be willing to do so?" Curtis looked at Audrey in shock. "Ms. Audrey, what do you mean by this? Did... Did you see her? Where is she?" Curtis thought about it and frowned. "But, you have never met Ben''s mother. How can you possibly know her?" Audrey gazed at Curtis. "Mr. Pritchett, it''s a long story. I just want to ask you, after so many years, do you still want to see her?" There was aplicated look in Curtis'' eyes. "I don''t know." Curtis looked at Audrey and asked, "Is she... Married now?" Audrey shook her head. "No." Curtis frowned. "No? Then she..." Audrey offered a simple exnation. "Listen, she... was involved in a case as both a witness and an aplice." Curtis'' expression changed slightly. "What? What case?" Audrey exined the general details of the case but did not reveal any specifics. Hearing Audrey''s words, Curtis was stunned and trembled slightly. "Is... Is that true?" Curtis asked. Audrey nodded. "It''s true." Curtis had a painful expression on his face. "How could this happen?" Curtis'' entire body trembled. "How could she do that?" Audrey said, "Ms. Reid said she was willing to testify, but she has a condition. She wants to see you and Ben. If not, she won''t testify." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Impossible!" Curtis refused. "I can''t let her see Ben." Furthermore, in the current circumstances, how could Curtis tell Ben that his mother is being held as a prisoner? How would Ben stand up to his ssmates? "I can understand your feelings, Mr. Pritchett. If you don''t want to do it, I won''t force you," Audrey said in a rxed tone. "Don''t worry. I only came here today to inform you about this. Don''t feel burdened." Curtis lowered his head and considered it carefully. "Ms. Audrey, although I can''t let her see Ben, I want to see her. Is that okay?" "Sure!" Audrey nodded. Curtis''s expression rxed a little. "Thank you, Ms. Audrey." "Once I''ve arranged the meeting, I''ll let you know the time and ce." "Okay, thank you very much, Ms. Audrey." After Audrey left, an employee of the restaurant walked over and patted Curtis on the shoulder, saying, "Curtis, I didn''t expect that you would know Miss Munn." "You''re mistaken. That was Ms. Audrey, Audrey Koch." "That''s right, it''s her. A ssmate who works in the Munn Group told me Audrey Koch was actually Toby Munn''s eldest daughter who has been missing for six years, Audrey Munn." Curtis''s expression changed drastically. "What?" ... Audrey called Bryson right after she left. After listening to Audrey, Bryson said, "Alright, I''ll arrange for them to meet immediately." "Then let me know when and where after you decide, I''ll tell Mr. Pritchett." "Okay." Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Bryson and Audrey arranged Curtis'' meeting with Emiliano for the following morning. Because the restaurant wouldn''t open until after 10 a.m., Curtis had time in the morning. It was National Day, and the Cordova group had a holiday, so Bryson drove Audrey to Edgeville Prison, where Emiliano was held. Edgeville Prison was the strictest prison in Peace City, and Emiliano was in a separate cell. Two prison guards were outside his cell, having been specially designated to guard Emiliano by Bryson. When they saw Brysone, they respectfully bowed to Bryson and then went outside under Bryson''s signal, leaving Curtis alone in front of the cell door. Emiliano stood up excitedly when she saw Curtis. She kept looking outside the cell door, but she couldn''t find the person she had been looking for. She felt anxious. Curtis looked at Emiliano coldly. "You don''t have to look anymore. I didn''t bring Ben over." Emiliano looked at Curtis with disappointment. "Why didn''t you bring Ben? I clearly said that I wanted to see him." Curtis said coldly, "What do you want to see him for? Do you want him to know that his mother committed a crime and is about to be sentenced? Do you want him to remain the son of a prisoner his entire life and never be able to look his peers in the eye?" "No matter what, Ben is my son. I have the right to see him, and you have the obligation to bring him here." "Obligation?" Curtis sneered at Emiliano. "You left us not long after you gave birth to Ben. In the past few years, you haven''t evene back to see him once. You haven''t fulfilled your obligation as a mother at all. What right do you have to say that you want to see him?" Emiliano stuttered. "I... I had to leave at that time." "Had to? What''s more important than your own family to make you leave without hesitation? At that time, you just thought that I was incapable. Why did you make such a high-sounding excuse?" Knowing that her thoughts were exposed, Emiliano''s face turned ugly. "When I was with you at that time, we were short of food and clothing every day. We didn''t even have money to see a doctor for Ben. How do you expect me to follow through with that?" "So you saw a rich man and followed him to the city, didn''t you?" Hearing this, Emiliano did not dare to look Curtis in the eye. "I just wanted to go out and earn some money." Curtis took a deep breath. "I don''t want to argue with you about these things now. The past is already gone. Ben and I already have a new life. In Ben''s eyes, his mother has already passed away." "What? You actually lied to Ben that I was dead?" Curtis asked with a sneer, "Then what should I do? Tell him that you abandoned him and ran off with a rich man for money?" Emiliano couldn''t refute. "But Ben is my son. Why can''t I see my son? Curtis, we have known each other for so many years. We have been together for so many days and nights. Now, I just want to see Ben. Can you please fulfill my wish?" Seeing Emiliano''s sincere attitude, Curtis'' heart softened for a moment. However, at the thought of what Emiliano had done, Curtis heartlessly rejected her. "No way!" Emiliano''s expression changed. "I want to see Bryson. I clearly said that I wanted to see Ben, but he only let youe alone. Tell him that I won''t testify." "I came here today to tell you that you have to testify because... You owe that person." Emiliano frowned. "What do you mean?" "Do you remember Mrs. Koch?" "Why did you suddenly mention her?" Emiliano''s face darkened. "It is her daughter who is in charge of this case. You owe her." "Didn''t Mrs. Koch''s daughter disappear six years ago? How could she still be in Peace City?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "She didn''t disappear. Instead, she went abroad. However, she came back this year, and... She became the most poprwyer in Peace City, Audrey Koch." "What did you say? Audrey is Mrs. Koch''s daughter?" "That''s right!" Curtis nodded. "So, this is what you owe Mrs. Koch. After all, if it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have..." "Stop it." Emiliano''s voice trembled slightly. "Even if you don''t want to hear it, it''s the truth. Mrs. Koch died because of you." "Stop it, I beg you." Emiliano held her head and shook it hard. Curtis sighed. "That''s all I have to say. It''s up to you whether you want to testify or not." With that, Curtis turned around and prepared to leave. "Wait!" Emiliano stopped Curtis. Curtis turned to Emiliano and asked, "What else do you want to say?" Emiliano looked at Curtis with red eyes. "Curtis, I beg you. I really miss Ben. I really want to see him. Please let me see him just once." "Impossible!" After saying that heartless word, Curtis walked away from the cell door. Curtis came up to Audrey and said, "Ms. Audrey, I spoke with her and she''ll agree to testify in court." Audrey looked at Curtis in surprise. "Really?" Curtis nodded. "Yes!" "Thank you, Mr. Pritchett." Audrey looked at Curtis with a smile. "Ms. Audrey, can I ask you a question?" The smile on Audrey''s face remained unchanged. "Please, Mr. Pritchett." "If, I mean if... If Ben''s mother did something unforgivable to you, would you... still treat Ben well?" Audrey was a bit confused. Audrey had no rtionship with that woman called Emiliano at all. There was nothing unforgivable. Or was Curtis talking about Emiliano threatening Audrey? Audrey smiled and said, "I treat Ben well because I like him. That''s between me and Ben. It has nothing to do with others." Curtis heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Ms. Audrey." You are very wee. I should thank you for getting Ms. Reid to agree to testify." "Ms. Audrey, the restaurant will open shortly. I have to hurry back. Let''s meet again when we''re free." "Okay." ... After Curtis left, Emiliano said as expected that she would be testifying for the case. Audrey went to see Emiliano. When Audrey saw Emiliano''s face, her entire body trembled as if she had seen something incredibly terrifying. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 "Are you Angel?" Emiliano asked with a trembling voice. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Audrey looked at her with a smile. "I am Angel." "It''s so simr!" Emiliano muttered. She could not hide her fear. Audrey frowned. "What?" Audrey felt that Emiliano''s expression was a little strange. She narrowed her eyes and stared into Emiliano''s eyes. "Did we know each other before?" Audrey was good at remembering people''s faces. If she had looked at them deeply, she would have some impression. She had never met Emiliano. "No, we don''t know each other!" Emiliano dodged Audrey''s probing gaze in a panic, as if she was afraid that Audrey would see something. However, Audrey was even more certain that Emiliano knew her. Audrey didn''t intend to investigate further. After all, ording to Emiliano''s background, it was impossible for them to have any interactions. Audrey went straight to the point. "Ms. Reid, as for your request to hire me as your defensewyer, I''m sorry, I can''t promise you." Emiliano asked Audrey to be her defensewyer. Audrey came to see Emiliano for that reason. Hearing Audrey''s refusal, Emiliano did not seem surprised. She did not even look at Audrey and said, "OK." "Since then, I will look for someone else." Previously, Emiliano asked Audrey to be her defensewyer urgently. Audrey rejected her. Emiliano did not insist. It was very strange! Audrey faintly smiled. "Ms. Reid, you asked me toe over. What''s up?" "No. I just heard that you are a very powerfulwyer. So, I want to ask you to be my defensewyer. Since you are unwilling, then forget it." "Well, if Ms. Reid has nothing else to do, I''ll leave." Emiliano asked Audrey to stay. She turned around and did not look at Audrey. Audrey gave Emiliano a deep look, then turned and left the cell. After Audrey left, Emiliano dared to turn around. She looked in the direction where Audrey had left. Her body trembled violently. Emiliano thought, ''How could Audrey be Mrs. Koch''s daughter?'' ... Audrey exited the prison and directly sat in Bryson''s car waiting outside the prison. "Where do you want to go?" Bryson asked. Audrey gave Bryson a strange look. "What? Aren''t you going to work today?" Bryson smiled. He said, "It''s National Day now. There is no one in thepany. I don''t have to stay in thepany every day." Audrey patted her head. "Yes! I forgot about it. Today is National Day." When Audrey went out, Simon came to find Harold. They nned to y games in the Inte Bar for a whole day. She also said that the two of them had lost their ambition. Now she finally remembered that it was National Day. Bryson smiled gently. "So, where do you want to go?" Audrey shook her head. "During the National Day, there are people everywhere. It''s better to watch TV at home." "Then we will go to your house." Just as Bryson finished speaking, Audrey''s phone rang. It was Nell. "Hey, Nell, what''s wrong?" "Audrey, help me!" Audrey immediately became nervous. "What''s the matter? What happened? Where are you now?" After Nell gave the address, Bryson took Audrey to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Nell was just sent to the ward. One of her legs was hung on the bed with a cast. She looked extremely miserable. As soon as Audrey entered the room, she saw Nell''s situation. Audrey threw away her bag and ran to the bed. "Nell, what happened to you? How did it be like this?" Bryson silently followed behind Audrey. He picked up the bag Audrey dropped on the ground and ced it on the sofa. Nell looked at Audrey with a resentful expression. "Don''t mention it. I am so unlucky. I was hit by someone the moment I went out. The driver ran away." As she spoke, Nell hugged Audrey. "Audrey, you are finally here. I thought I was going to die before." Audrey hugged Nell and patted her backfortingly. "It''s okay. It''s okay. I''m here, it''s okay." The doctor walked into with Nell''s examination materials. "Which one of you is the patient''s family?" Audrey quickly opened her mouth. "Her parents are not in Peace City for the time being. I am her best friend. How is Nell?" "ording to the results of the examination, Miss Nell''s left leg has been fractured. There is also a slight concussion." Brain concussion! Hearing those words, Audrey asked nervously, "Doctor, will there be any bad effects?" "It''s not a big problem. She needs to stay in the hospital for a while to see if there will be any seque orplications." "OK. Thank you, doctor!" The doctor went out. Audrey looked at Nell in relief. "You are lucky this time. Fortunately, nothing major happened." "But I''m also a cripple now, OK? That damn driver ran away. What am I going to do about my work in the future?" Audrey turned to look at Bryson. "Bryson, can you help me to investigate the driver?" Bryson took out his phone and said, "No problem." Bryson took the phone and left. Seeing that, Nell looked at Audrey apologetically. "Audrey, am I disturbing your date?" "It doesn''t matter. We have no holiday ns. There are people everywhere during the holidays." "Audrey is the best girl!" Nell hugged Audrey tightly. "You are the only one I have now. You can''t abandon me!" Nataly and George went out to have a sweet trip. Grady went abroad with his family to deal with the business. As for Nell''s parents, they went back to their hometown. Wasn''t Audrey the only one who could apany her? "Don''t worry. I will apany you." Audrey heaved a sigh. After a while, Bryson walked in. "The driver has already gone to the police station to turn himself in. He has been detained by the police station." Nell gritted her teeth and was about to get up. "Which police station did he go to? I''m going to kill him now!" Audrey quickly pressed down on Nell''s shoulder. "Your legs are still covered with ster. You can''t move around. Lie down properly and don''t get up." Nell was furious. "I can''t make it." "Don''t worry. Since he arrived at the police station, the police will handle it impartially. They won''t let him get away with it." As soon as she finished speaking, her cell phone rang again. Audrey nced at the contact list disyed on his phone. It was Stephen. Why was Steven calling at this time? Chapter 510 Chapter 510 "Hello, Professor Fenton?" Audrey was surprised. "Hello, Audrey!" Audrey smiled. "I was nning to visit you in Country M soon. I''m surprised to get your call now. Last time you said that the moon cakes were delicious. So, I sent another box two days ago. Did you receive it?" "Yes, got it!" Cordell said happily, "They are indeed delicious." "It''s my pleasure!" Audrey suddenly heard the announcement from the airport, "Passengers, wee to Peace International Airport." Peace International Airport? She was stunned for a moment. "Professor Fenton, where are you now?" "I''m at the Peace International Airport now. I''m here to have a taste of your traditional food. Am I not wee?" Audrey asked in surprise, "What? You''re in Peace City now? Why didn''t you tell me in advance? I can pick you up." "I just want to give you a surprise. And a friend of minee with me this time. I also want to introduce him to you." Audrey looked at Nell who was lying on the bed and suddenly felt a headache. Right now, Nell was alone in Peace City. She shouldn''t leave her during hospitalization. However, now that Cordell had arrived, as the host, she shouldn''t ignore him. Moreover, Cordell was her mentor. It was impolite not to show up. "Um, Professor Fenton, you''re still at the airport, right? I''ll be there soon." "It''s almost noon. We''ll take a taxi. Let''s meet in the restaurant!" Cordell said. "Alright!" After hanging up the phone, Audrey looked at Nell apologetically. "Nell, I''m sorry..." "Audrey, is it Professor Fenton, from Country M?" "Yes, it''s him. He just called me and told me that he has already arrived at the airport." Nelly down exaggeratedly. "My goodness. Why is everyone leaving me at such a critical time?" "He suddenly came over. I''m sorry." "Hey, of course you have to meet him. Hurry up. I''m fine here. There are nurses everywhere in the hospital." Nellforted Audrey. Audrey understood, but what if Nell had any special needs? She thought for a moment, then called Harold. She wanted Harold toe over and take care of Nell. However, Harold didn''t pick up the call. Then she called Simon, but couldn''t get connected. What she didn''t know was that Harold and Simon were ying games together. They turned their phones on silent mode and ced them with the screen on the table. Naturally, they couldn''t hear any phone rings, let alone Audrey''s calls. She frowned and said, "None of them answered the phone!" If they couldn''te over, she wouldn''t be at ease to leave Nell alone in the hospital. Looking at her conflicted expression, Bryson thought for a moment and went outside to make a phone call. Then he said to Audrey, "Don''t worry, someone wille in a while." Audrey looked at him in surprise. "Are you calling the servants? Isn''t that inappropriate?" "Not them!" "Who is that?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "You''ll knowter." About twenty minutester, a tall figure appeared outside the ward with a unique gentle smile on his face. Audrey was surprised when she saw him. "Eh, Mr. Walker, it''s you!" When James saw her, he was stunned for a moment. "Bryson just asked me to look after a patient." Then, he gazed at Nell. "Ms. Nell?" Audrey looked at Bryson doubtfully. Bryson said, "Audrey''s mentor has just arrived. He is now on his way here, and we need someone to help Miss Nell." Nell looked at James with wide eyes. "What? You asked him to take care of me? Are you kidding me? I''d rather go out to find a car to crash into." James looked warmly at her, with his eyes slightly tightening. "Miss Nell, how did I offend you? Do you really not want to see me?" His words were as gentle as his expression. Nell looked at him awkwardly. "Mr. Walker, sorry, I just think that you are the vice president of the J Group. You must be very busy every day. I really don''t want to dy any of your work. You don''t have toe here. I won''t me you." Originally, James didn''t want to take care of Nell, but after hearing her words and seeing her shocked expression, he suddenly changed his mind and sat down on the sofa. "It doesn''t matter. I have nothing to do today. I will stay here. Bryson, you and Ms. Audrey can go now." "Are you kidding? I really don''t need anyone here. You should go!" Nell anxiously chased him away. Seeing the time, Bryson pulled Audrey up and picked up her bag. "Alright, Audrey, trust James. Let''s go." "But..." Audrey looked at Nell worriedly. Thetter was still looking at her for help. However, she thought that James had always been gentle and elegant like jade. Moreover, he was Bryson''s friend, so there shouldn''t be any problems. Thinking that her teacher was about to arrive at the restaurant, she had to leave. "Well, Nell, let Mr. Walker be with you first. I wille back after I arrange everything." "Wait, Audrey. Let me tell you..." But Audrey had already left with Bryson. When they got into the elevator, Audrey looked at Bryson worriedly. "It would be okay, right?" She asked uneasily. "Sure." Since he assured, then it would be fine. ... After they left, Nelly on the bed and read a magazine. She suddenly felt that she had to go to the bathroom. It was her fault for drinking a ss of water when she went out in the morning. She sat uneasily on the bed, feeling more and more worried. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 James was sitting on the sofa and reading emails. He had not noticed anything strange about Nell. Nell felt bad, but James sat there steadily, not even raising his head. Finally, Nell couldn''t take it anymore and rang the bell at the bedside. A nurse asked, "Ms. Nell? How can I help you?" Nell nced at James and said, "Yes. I need someone toe over." "Okay. I''ll be right there." After a while, a nurse walked in. James, who was reading an email, raised his head and looked at Nell in confusion. After the nurse came in, she turned to James and asked, "Are Ms. Nell not well?" James turned to look at Nell, puzzled. Nell''s face had already turned red. She bit her lips and said awkwardly, "Yeah... I need your help, please. I want to go to the bathroom, but ... my legs. So would you like to do me a favor?" Nell was too embarrassed. The nurse understood her. Then, she helped Nell up. But Nell''s legs hurt so much even after moving a little bit. The nurse found it difficult to help her stand up. The nurse looked at James, who was sitting on the sofa. "Sir, can youe and help your girlfriend? I can''t do it alone!" Nell was stunned before she quickly exined, "Oh, dear. He is not my boyfriend." "Then he must be your friend. It should be okay to do a favor, right?" James put down his phone and walked over to Nell. Nell looked at James with a stiff expression and flushed again. She quickly said, "Mr. Walker, please go back and sit. The nurse is enough to help me." "Ms. Nell!" The nurse reminded her, "Someone must help you to stand. Otherwise, you need to be put in ster again. Then your leg might recover even slower, and you might not even be able to walk in the future!" This was simply not a reminder, but a threat. James''s hand grabbed Nell''s wrist. Nell felt that this day was the most shameful day for her! The nurse and James helped Nell to the bathroom. Afraid that Nell would fall, the nurse did not let James go out. Although James was a gentleman and turned his head away, there would be a ''sound''. Nell had never felt so humiliated in her life. When she finally returned to the bed, Nell looked at James with a flushed face. "Mr. Walker, thank you so much." "You are wee!" James still had a gentle expression on his face, as if what had just happened did not affect him. Nell was almost depressed. However, since James didn''t care at all, it would be even more awkward if she continued to be bashful like this. Thinking about this, Nell felt relieved and continued reading her magazine. ... Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After arriving at the restaurant, Audrey was worried about Nell. So she called her. "Hey, Audrey!" Nell saw that James was still looking at the documents on his phone and deliberately lowered her voice. Audrey asked worriedly, "Nell, you don''t sound good. Is it Mr. Walker..." "No, no, nothing happened. I''m fine." "Really?" "Really!" When she heard the greeting voice from the restaurant doorman, Nell quickly said, "You have already arrived at the restaurant, right? You go on. I''ll be fine. See you." "Okay. Call me anytime." "Okay." After she hung up the phone, James suddenly got up to grab a cup of water. Nell, who had not had a single sip of water since this morning, felt thirsty now. She wanted to drink that cup of water. But she was afraid that she would go to the bathroom again. Originally, she could endure it, but when she saw James drink water, that feeling of thirst once again surfaced. When James raised his head, the corner of his eyes caught the longing look in Nell''s eyes and the scene when Nell swallowed saliva. His eyes were fixed on Nell. "Ms. Nell wants to drink water?" Nell shook her head. "No, I''m not thirsty at all." She thought, "I really want to drink it. I''m dying of thirst. I need water to nourish me." But she had to hold it in. James silently picked up Nell''s cup and poured another cup of water, cing it in front of her. "Here you are. I don''t want Bryson and Ms. Audrey to say that I abused you." Nell solemnly rejected, "Mr. Walker, Thank you. But I''m fine." Seeing her determination, James didn''t force her anymore. Instead, he ced the cup of water on the table beside her. His expression was as gentle as ever as he smiled faintly, "Alright, I''ll leave the cup here." The cup was ced within reach of Nell. As long as she stretched out her hand, she would get it. And her dry throat would be relieved. All the cells in her body were moring to drink it. But drinking it would make her go to the bathroom. And then James would help her to the bathroom once again. She shook her head hard and threw away all thoughts of drinking water in her head. ''I don''t want to drink water. I don''t want to drink water!'' She reminded herself. However, ten minutester, she found that the more she tried to numb herself with words, the clearer her thoughts of wanting to drink water became. ''I want to drink it.'' She thought. Her hand slowly reached out and her fingers gently touched the cup. The water temperature was just right. It was waiting for her to drink. She licked her slightly dry lower lip and then gripped the cup tightly. However, the cruel fact that she had to go to the bathroom after drinking it immediately woke her up. She grabbed the hand that had touched the cup using her other hand and struggled to move it away. She looked as if she was doing something tragic. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Audrey and Bryson arrived at the private room of the restaurant where Cordell and they agreed to meet. After entering the private room, Audrey found that Cordell had not arrived yet. They sat there and Audrey took out her phone to call Cordell. Audrey said to Bryson next to her after hanging up the phone. "Professor Fenton has just said that they have entered the restaurant and areing to the private room soon." Bryson replied, "Well." Before Cordell arrived, Audrey took out a small mirror from her bag and looked at herself to make sure there was nothing wrong with her make-up. After a while, the door to the private room was pushed open from the outside. Audrey was familiar with the first person who entered the room. "Professor Fenton!" Audrey excitedly walked forward and hugged him. Cordell smiled and patted Audrey on the shoulder. "Audrey, long time no see." Audrey smiled with her eyes narrowed. "Professor Fenton, nice to see you again." Bryson also stood up and looked at Cordell respectfully. "Hello, Mr. Fenton. I''m Bryson." And then he stretched out his hand towards Cordell. Cordell frowned as he looked at Bryson, without reaching out for a long time. "You are Bryson? Madisyn''s son?" "Yes!" Cordell still had no intention of reaching out. Instead, he turned to look at Audrey. "Audrey, I came here this time to introduce someone to you." Audrey said nothing. Looking at Bryson''s hand hanging in the air, Audrey felt a bit awkward, so she reminded Cordell, "Professor Fenton, Bryson wants to shake hands with you." Hearing Audrey''s reminder, Cordell had no choice but to reach out and shake hands with Bryson slightly and quickly withdrew his hand. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Bryson smiled faintly. There was no difort on his face. Audrey breathed a sigh of relief and asked Cordell, "Professor Fenton, you have just said you wanted to introduce someone to me. Who? Does hee with you?" "He was just next to me. Something seemed to be left on the counter. So, he went back to get it and wille over immediately." Just as Cordell finished speaking, a person walked to the door of the private room. Looking at the person that appeared outside, Audrey was stunned for a moment. "Mr. Brook, why are you here?" Lance was dressed in a white shirt, a white suit, and a pair of white leather shoes. He was shining white, and in the light, he was a bit dazzling. Lance gently stroked his own hair. "Miss Jade, long time no see!" Cordell looked at Audrey and Lance in surprise. "Audrey, do you know Mr. Brook?" Lance smiled and replied on behalf of Audrey, "Not only Audrey, but I am also old friends with Mr. Bryson!" Bryson said nothing. So did Audrey. ''What''s going on?'' Looking at the scene, Audrey was a little confused. ''Why is Lance with Professor Fenton? Moreover, why did theye back from abroad together?'' Audrey asked Cordell in confusion, "Professor Fenton, why are you with Mr. Brook?" Cordell smiled, "I am the legal advisor of Mr. Brook''spany now!" Audrey was more confused. "Well, Professor Fenton, didn''t you work for the Cordova Group?" "The Cordova Group is only in the area outside the country. I decided to work for Mr. Brook because I want to be the legal advisor in it." Audrey was silent. It was too incredible. Professor Fenton was actually the legal advisor of Lance''spany. It was known that he was a difficult person to deal with. Lance was able to persuade him. She wondered what method Lance had used. Moreover, judging from Cordell''s attitude towards Mr. Brook, Audrey figured out he was extremely fond of Mr. Brook. She had never seen Professor Fenton treat others so kindly. Lance and Bryson looked at each other without any emotion on their faces. In the entire room, other than Cordell, everyone else had their own thoughts. Cordell sat down. Seeing that the other three were still standing, he smiled and said, "What''s wrong with you? Take your seats!" Audrey sat on Cordell''s left, while Bryson sat on Audrey''s left, so Lance naturally sat on Bryson''s right. Audrey ced the menu in Cordell''s hands while ordering. "Professor Fenton, what do you want to eat?" Steven took the menu with interest. Because it was a high-ss restaurant, various kinds of food were provided here. The chefs were skilled, so many people came here to eat. The menu was also designed carefully. There were English names next to the Chinese ones, so Cordell could understand them. After getting the menu, Cordell ordered a few dishes he especially wanted to eat. After Cordell finished ordering, "I''m done ordering. It''s your turn to order something." "Audrey''s turn." "Miss Jade, please order!" Bryson and Lance said together. Audrey said nothing. Audrey smiled awkwardly and took the menu to have a look. Audrey had a rough idea of what Bryson liked to eat. And she had dinner with the others. So she also knew their likes roughly. After thinking for a while, she ordered a few dishes. After ordering, Lance said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Miss Jade would still remember what I like to eat!" Audrey smiled awkwardly, "I was just casually ordering." Cordell said with a smile, "I originally introduced you to Mr. Brook because I wanted you to get to know each other. In the future, I won''te to China often. You can also help me deal with the issues for Mr. Brook''spany. No wonder I told Mr. Brook that I wanted to introduce Audrey from China to him. Mr. Brook agreed without hesitation." Lance stared deeply at Audrey. "Miss Jade is awyer in Peace City. I am very sure of her ability. If it was her, she would definitely be qualified." "That''s good!" Cordell smiled at Audrey. "Audrey, what do you think?" Audrey quickly replied, "Since it''s your matter, it''s natural for me to help!" After Audrey replied, she felt a gust of cold airing from her side, causing her body to shudder. This was something Professor Fenton had asked her to do. She couldn''t refuse, right? Moreover, she didn''t know that the person Professor Fenton had brought over would be Lance. She was also very confused at present. The dishes were served. When Lance saw that it was a dish of pork ribs, he picked up a piece and ced it in the bowl in front of Audrey. "Miss Jade, it''s my honor to get your help in the future." Audrey was silent. As soon as Lance finished speaking, Bryson, who was sitting next to her, also picked up a piece of pork rib and ced it into Audrey''s bowl. "The pork ribs here are pretty good. Try one!" Audrey had no words. Looking at the two ribs in front of her, Audrey''s mouth twitched several times. ''What''s the matter?'' Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Why were both Lance and Bryson picking up the ribs for her? Her first reaction was to eat the ribs that Bryson had given her. Bryson was her boyfriend, but Lance had given it to her first. Moreover... Lance was her master''s friend. If she didn''t give her master face, it wouldn''t have been good. So, it was a problem to pick up which rib first. She could not embarrass her teacher''s friend, but she could not make Bryson angry. It was awkward for her to decide. Audrey looked at the two ribs in front of her and wished she could dump them all. It was really troublesome. Audrey smiled awkwardly and said, "I don''t really want to eat ribs recently." When everyone heard Audrey say that she didn''t really want to eat ribs. Of course, they didn''t force Audrey to eat, and the two ribs were left. However, every time Audrey picked up the food and put it into the bowl, she would see the two ribs on the te in front of her. She wanted to eat them. However, when she thought that so many eyes were staring at her, she didn''t want to eat them anymore. Every time the ribs turned in front of her, she would stare at the te of ribs fixedly. Unfortunately, the ribs made in the restaurant were very delicious, but she couldn''t eat them. If Lance and Bryson hadn''t picked up the ribs for her, she would have eaten the ribs left. Because of the resentment in her heart, Audrey bit down hard on every mouthful of rice to vent the dissatisfaction in her heart when she ate. When they finished eating, Bryson called the waiter over and asked the waiter to pack up a dish of ribs and take it away. Hearing that Bryson had asked the waiter to pack up a set of ribs, Audrey wondered why he did this. Could it be that he wanted to take them to James, who was in the hospital? After the meal, Cordell invited Audrey to participate in a legal seminar. The people who went there were all famous people and powerful people in thew circle. Audrey immediately agreed to Cordell. Lance also went to participate in the legal seminar. Because Lance did not want to take Bryson''s car, he specially asked Raye to drive him. Cordell also took Lance''s car. Audrey, of course, took the same car as Bryson. They had arranged to meet at the conference center of the academic conference. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As soon as they got in the car, Bryson suddenly handed the box of ribs that he had packed in the restaurant to Audrey. Looking at the ribs that Bryson handed over, Audrey was stunned for a moment. "What do you mean?" "Don''t you want to eat?" Bryson looked at her with a smile. "I specially packed a portion for you." Audrey didn''t know what to say. Bryson actually packed it for her. Audrey subconsciously swallowed her saliva. She felt a little embarrassed in front of Bryson. She was a girl after all, and she had eaten quite a lot during lunch. Bryson would not be frightened by her amazing appetite, right? Moreover, would Bryson think that she was a foodie? Being with Nataly and Nell, these two gluttons for a long time, she had also be a foodie. Because she was worried about this, she did not open the box for a long time. While she was hesitating, Bryson simply opened the box and handed Audrey the chopsticks inside. Audrey held the chopsticks in her hand and looked at the ribs in front of her. She picked up a piece without hesitation and put it in her mouth. The ribs were fat and thin, and the meat was tender. It was perfectly stewed. When she chewed it, she could feel the good taste in her teeth. Audrey''s eyes lit up. "Delicious!" Audrey praised. After saying that, Audrey picked up another piece for Bryson, who was sitting in the driver''s seat. Bryson opened his mouth and ate it. "I''m full. Moreover, I ate a lot of spare ribs at noon. Help yourself!" Bryson said. Audrey immediately picked up another piece and put it into her mouth to show her satisfaction. She ate one piece after another. In a short while, Audrey had already eaten five to six pieces of ribs. Although there were still many left in the box, she was already full. Moreover, if she continued to eat, her waist would definitely be fatter. This was definitely not what she wanted to see. Thus, she put down her chopsticks and closed the box. Audrey wiped her mouth with a wet towel and kissed Bryson on the cheek. "Thank you!" Bryson''s eyes darkened. He turned his head and looked at Audrey. He quickly sat up and fastened his seatbelt. "Okay, let''s hurry up and leave. The academic conference will start soon." Bryson looked at Audrey with love and kissed her on the lips. Due to the pain, Audrey rubbed her lips and red at Bryson. His kissing was really violent, hurting her extremely. Because she had eaten a few ribs, Audrey and the others arrived a littlete. When they arrived, Cordell and Lance had already waited for a while. As soon as Audrey saw them, she apologized awkwardly, "Sorry to keep you waiting." Lance frowned when he saw that Audrey''s mouth had a slightly swollen mark. Normally, it would not be easy for one to bite his upper lips, unless... Lance nced at Bryson, who was cold and gentle standing beside Audrey. Audrey didn''t even look at him. It was clear that Bryson had bitten Audrey''s mouth, which made Lance''s face slightly awkward. "It doesn''t matter," Lance said with a smile. Cordell said indifferently, "Alright, it''s about time. Let''s go in." "Alright!" The four slowly walked into the conference center. ... Although the conference was a legal academic conference, many business celebrities came. At the academic conference, Audrey and the others had received the invitation. However, Audrey and the others did not intend to participate at that time. Now, they hade over, which made the organizers feel surprised. As soon as they received a call from the on-site staff, the organizers immediately rushed to the meeting center. From afar, the organizer saw Audrey and the others. He was overjoyed and said, "Mr. Bryson, Mr. Fenton, Audrey, and Mr. Brook. I didn''t expect you to come." Cordell smiled and asked, "Mr. Kerr, are we not wee here?" "Of course not!" Mr. Kerr quickly said, "You are my distinguished guests. The fact that you are here is a great honor for our legal conference. Please have a seat. Waiter, bring a few sses of wine over." As soon as Mr. Kerr finished speaking, a waiter immediately came over with four sses of red wine. When Mr. Kerr handed the red wine to Audrey, Audrey quickly said, "Sorry, I have to drive. I don''t drink." Chapter 514 Chapter 514 After Audrey finished speaking, Lance stared at her with a puzzled expression. "Did you drive here? You don''t have a driver''s license, do you?" "Who said that? I already got my driver''s license!" Audrey argued. "You only got it recently, right?" "So what?" As soon as Audrey finished speaking, Bryson picked up a ss of wine and gave it to Audrey. "I''ll drive!" Audrey was speechless. Looking at the wine ss in her hand, Audrey was dissatisfied. Bryson would drink tonight. Audrey had already decided she would drive. After Audrey got her driver''s license, she had never driven a car. She used to drive on the racing field, which made her reminisce about it all the time. She wanted to drive again. Moreover, Bryson''s cars were all top-ss cars. She was excited when thinking of driving his car. Because Bryson''s people had been watching her, she had no way to secretly drive his car. At this moment, if Bryson drank wine, she could openly drive Bryson''s car. How nice, but... Bryson gave the wine ss to Audrey, which meant he would not allow her to drive. "Well, there must be a lot of people who want to drink with you today. It''s a bit unreasonable if you don''t drink. I will drive today." Audrey intended to convince Bryson. Bryson looked at Cordell indifferently. "Could it be that Professor Fenton wants to drink with you, but you don''t drink? As far as I know, Professor Fenton has a high tolerance for alcohol. And he loves alcohol!" Audrey was speechless again. Audrey had almost forgotten that she had to drink with Cordell. Bryson persuaded Audrey, and Audrey had to give up driving today. When someone came to toast Audrey, Audrey took a sip of it. Of course, many people would talk about court cases at a legal academic conference. Soon, a few people quarreled because of a case. Audrey heard their conversation and looked over. Audrey had just heard part of the case. They were talking about a murder case, and the murderer was the mother of a ten-year-old girl. The victim had used verbal obscenity many times on the ten-year-old girl. After her mother found it, she went to find the victim to argue. However, the victim did not care about her mother''s warning at all and once again harassed the girl. As a result, her mother could not bear it and killed the victim identally. Audrey saw a tall and thin malewyer wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses and a suit. He said confidently. "She should be sentenced to death." Another fat malewyer said with dissatisfaction, "I don''t think so. Even if she is guilty, she shouldn''t be sentenced to death. I think she could be in prison for a few years. That''s enough." "But, she killed a person. The victim was only speaking obscenely. Moreover, her daughter was willing to talk with the victim and didn''t refuse the victim. She had gone too far." "But she is the girl''s mother. It was reasonable that she was angry." "Being angry is okay, but killing a person is wrong. She should be sentenced to death." As they were discussing, Audrey interrupted. "In my opinion, she was for self-defense and should not be sentenced to any punishment! Self-defense should be acquitted." People in the discussion looked at Audrey. She stood at the table. Someone recognized Audrey. "Eh, isn''t this Audrey? She is famous." "Yes, it is her. I have seen her photos on the news. She is more beautiful than in the photos." "I didn''t expect to see Audrey here." The thin and tallwyer with gold-rimmed sses frowned as he looked at Audrey. "You are Audrey?" Audrey nodded. Thewyer with gold-rimmed sses looked coldly at Audrey with contempt and ridicule in his eyes. "You just said that she should be acquitted and released. Do you want the murderer to get away with it?" Audrey raised her chin slightly. "Thew is for justice. Aswyers, we have to uphold justice. She killed the victim for self-defense, so how could the murderer get away with it?" "Heh, she killed someone and should be sentenced to death. Isn''t this reasonable?" "One must pay with one''s life to kill someone, but she did not do anything wrong." "Audrey, she killed the person just because he harassed her daughter. Her daughter didn''t get hurt at all. What kind of self-defense is this? She killed the victim just because she was angry. Isn''t she a scourge to society in this world?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Audrey sneered and looked at the skinnywyer in front of her. "So,wyer, do you think that just being harassed by others is not a big deal, right?" "Of course." Audrey looked at thewyer with gold-rimmed sses. Coincidentally, thewyer''s phone rang. When his screen lit up, a picture of a mother and son was shown on the screen. In the picture, the mother was holding her son in her arms. Her son looked just three years old. Audrey asked with a smile. "Lawyer, you have a son, right?" The thinwyer frowned, a hint of vignce in his eyes. "Why are you asking this?" Audrey smiled. "Nothing, I just saw that your son was cute." Thewyer''s face revealed a bit of pride. His son was cute for sure. Thewyer was pleased to hear that, but Audrey changed the topic. "However, your son is so cute. I wonder if there is a male teacher who likes your son in kindergarten." Recently, there had been news of two male teachers molesting boys in Peace City, so just as Audrey finished speaking, thewyer looked serious. "Don''t talk nonsense." "How could I talk nonsense!" Audrey smiled and said, "Your son is so cute. Can''t those teachers like him? Ah, maybe when your son is in ss, the teacher will ask him to go to the office. Then the teacher will kiss him, touch him, or do something else. It is unknown. After all, your son is so cute." Thewyer suddenly looked solemnly. "What did you say? If you dare to insult my son again, I will never let you go." Audrey raised her eyebrows. "If you don''t let me go, I want to bully your son even more. Why don''t I find a few people tomorrow to have a chat with your son?" "If you dare, if you dare to do something to my son, I''ll..." Thewyer suddenly stopped talking. Looking at Audrey, she was still smiling, and her eyes were clear. It seemed that she had no change in her emotions. What Audrey said just now was just to anger him, and she had seeded. Thewyer was already furious when he heard that someone was going to make a move on his son, let alone the mother who had seen someone harassing her daughter. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 The skinnywyer wanted to say something, but Audrey smiled and said, "That girl has just turned ten years old. She is a minor who knows nothing about the world. It is easy for her to be deceived. As far as I know, the dead intended to insult that mother when he was alive. A ten-year-old child and a single- parent mother belong to vulnerable groups. Many people bully the weak. How can such a person who is worse than a beast be forgiven?" "But, legally..." Audrey said coldly, "Other than thew, there is still human nature. Many of the people sitting here have children, and many children among them are underage. I wonder, everyone sitting here, are you willing to watch your children be insulted? That mother did something wrong to protect her child. But if she was not cornered, how could she choose such a wrong way?" "How could she be cornered? She can call the police." Audrey lowered her head and chuckled. "This mother once called the police. But because the other party''s actions were not fatal, she was rejected by the police. The police let the other party go after advising him. The police can''t solve anything at all. Instead, it will incur even more cruel retaliation. If it was you in the situation, what would you choose?" The skinnywyer was silent. Right now, many criminals were extremely good at taking advantage of the loopholes in thew. If one''s evil deeds didn''t constitute a crime, he wouldn''t get the punishment he deserved. That was why there were so many unfair things in this society. Many people chose to endure, but some couldn''t. After Audrey finished speaking, the others present all fell silent. That mother had once called the police, and she must have begged others. But no one helped her, because those people were unwilling to get into trouble. This was the indifference of modern society. Bryson and Lance sat in their seats, their gazes both chasing after Audrey. Cordell was talking to the others, and the topic was naturally about Audrey. Cordell proudly introduced Audrey to others, saying that Audrey was his student. Bryson nced at Lance indifferently. "I didn''t expect Mr. Brook to hire Cordell as your legal advisor." Lance''spany had been established for half a month, but he had be the new leader of Peace City. Lance had an evil smile on his face. He held a wine ss and took a sip of wine. He smiled and revealed two rows of white teeth, "This is all thanks to Mr. Bryson." Bryson nced at him. "Me?" Lance nodded, "That''s right. If not for the cooperation between the Cordova Group and mypany some time ago, mypany would not have developed to what it is now. Mr. Fenton saw my sincerity, so he agreed to be mypany''s legal advisor. Speaking of which, I have to thank Mr. Bryson." Bryson squinted. Lance looked at Bryson with an evil smile and said, "By the way, I''m afraid that Miss Jade and I will meet often in the future. Mr. Bryson shouldn''t mind it, right?" Bryson smiled faintly, "Of course not." When Bryson finished speaking, his eyes shed a trace of viciousness. Bryson thought, ''Lance wants to scheme against me. Does he think that I''m just a decoration?'' Lance raised his wine ss and took a sip. "Back then, I gave up because Miss Jade liked Mr. Bryson. But why did I hear that Mr. Bryson''s mother was not very satisfied with Miss Jade?" "This has nothing to do with Mr. Brook, right?" Lance smiled and said, "It has nothing to do with me. However, if Mr. Bryson''s family doesn''t ept Miss Jade, please separate from Miss Jade as soon as possible to avoid harming each other." "Thank you, Mr. Brook, for your concern for my girlfriend. But I will have to disappoint Mr. Brook. Audrey and I will never separate." "Let''s wait and see!" Audrey came back from the group ofwyers. When she felt that the atmosphere between Lance and Bryson was a little strange, she was a bit worried. When she wasn''t around, did something happen to the two? How did they always make her worry? Audrey had just walked over. Before she could ask Bryson anything, Cordell had already pulled her over to introduce her to other people in the legal profession. While Audrey and Cordell were dealing with the person in front of them, Audrey had sharp eyes and saw a femalewyer walk to Bryson.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The femalewyer had a good figure. She was beautiful and her voice was extremely delicate. The femalewyer raised to look greedily at Bryson''s handsome face. "Mr. Bryson, haven''t seen you for a long time!" Audrey, who was standing not far away, frowned slightly. For a long time? Could it be that Bryson knew that femalewyer? Audrey hadn''t even gotten angry when she heard Bryson say, "Do I know you?" Audrey was speechless. The femalewyer was speechless, too. Thewyer was awkward. However, as awyer, she was naturally able to control her facial expression well. After calming herself down, she smiled and said, "We once met at a dinner party. At that time, I almost fell. It was Mr. Bryson who helped me." Audrey thought to herself, ''Bryson actually helped her. He did the whole hero thing.'' Generally, after a hero saved a beauty, he would get favors from the beauty. Audrey narrowed her eyes and waited for him to continue the talk. "It''s not ringing any bells with me," Bryson said. The femalewyer was speechless again. Seeing that Bryson was so stubborn, thewyer continued to say, "Although you don''t remember what happened that day, I still remember everything and I always want to express my gratitude in person!" As she spoke, she blushed shyly. Lance interrupted with a smile, "What will happen after you thank Mr. Bryson? Do you still want to have dinner with Mr. Bryson?" Thewyer''s eyes lit up. She said, "That''s even better. I can invite Mr. Bryson to..." Without finishing speaking, she was interrupted by Lance''s teasing words. "Next, it will be better to order a room in the hotel opposite the restaurant, right?" The femalewyer''s expression changed slightly as she sized up Lance. Although what Lance had said was exactly what she had hoped for, now that Lance had targeted her in front of so many people, which made her feel very humiliated. "Sir, what you said is too much!" She looked at Bryson with a sincere expression and exined somewhat anxiously, "Mr. Bryson, don''t listen to him. I have never thought of that." "You mean to say that you have never liked Mr. Bryson and never wanted to have anything to do with him, right?" Lance asked. When the femalewyer looked at Lance, there was a little anger in her eyes. She thought, ''What''s wrong with this man? Why is he always targeting me? Isn''t it too much? Even if I have any improper thoughts about Bryson, it has nothing to do with him.'' Chapter 516 Chapter 516 The femalewyer turned to Bryson, intending to ignore Lance''s words. "Mr. Bryson, thank you for helping me earlier. Let me give you a toast!" Thewyer continued to look at Bryson shyly. Bryson replied, "I drive. I don''t drink!" A disappointed expression appeared on the femalewyer''s face. Seeing the waiter bringing over cups of tea and water, she quickly took one cup of water from the tray. "Mr. Bryson, if you don''t drink, would you please have some water? You can drink on behalf of wine with water. I really want to thank you." Bryson frowned and did not reach out to take it. When the femalewyer was embarrassed, Lance reached out and took the water from her tray. "It''s just a cup of water. I''ll drink it for him!" After speaking, Lance raised his head and drank the water. The femalewyer was speechless. Lance was overkill, repeatedly interrupting her. No matter what she wanted to do, she was stopped by him. Enough. People who were invited here were either extraordinarywyers or the rich and famous. The person in front of her was obviously not the former. If it was thetter, then she could not afford to offend him. The femalewyer''s face darkened. She picked up the ss of wine and left. When she passed by Audrey, the femalewyer''s shoulder identally bumped into Audrey''s arm. It hurt so much that she red at Audrey. It was so unfortunate that she wanted to talk to Bryson, but was interrupted again and again. Audrey touched her own arm which hurt after being hit and frowned as she watched thewyer leave. Audrey shrugged and turned around to continue talking to others. After the femalewyer left, Bryson said indifferently, "Thank you for what happened just now." Lance casually waved his hand. "I''m not doing it for you. I just don''t want Miss Jade to be cheated on. I increasingly find that Miss Jade is more suitable for me." Just as Lance finished speaking, another femalewyer walked over. The two looked at each other, and Lance gave Bryson a look, "Look. It was you who summoned again." After the femalewyer arrived, she stood in front of Lance directly. "Excuse me, are you Mr. Brook?" Lance was astonished and quickly stood up. "Well, I am." "I''m from Marianne Law Firm. I''m very happy to see you here. Hello." Lance, "Nice to meet you." The femalewyer raised a ss to Lance. "Mr. Brook, can I have a drink with you?" "Of course!" After taking a sip of wine, the femalewyer did not hesitate to praise Lance, "I heard that you started from scratch. It''s unbelievable that you started such a bigpany since you are so young. It''s really admirable." Lance was silent. Bryson, who was standing in the face of Lance, faintly nced at him and then turned to walk to the side. Lance frowned. ''Bryson was too disloyal. Just now, I helped him out of trouble. Now I was entangled by someone, he turned to leave.'' Lance said to himself. Lance immediately changed the topic to Bryson. "Well, this is Mr. Bryson. He is the president of the Cordova Group." "Although Mr. Bryson is also very outstanding, I admire Mr. Brook more!" Lance had no words. This time had changed. Lance also saw Audrey looking in their direction. When she saw him talking to a femalewyer, Audrey was slightly surprised. Then she turned to talk to others. Lance thought that he would have a lot of free time when he came to the academic exchange forws. Unexpectedly, aftering, several women came to him. He had never had any experience in dealing with women, so he was very tired during the entire exchange. Lance''s face turned slightly pale as he came out of the exchange. Audrey saw Lance''s expression and subconsciously asked with concern, "Mr. Brook, you don''t look well. Is anything OK with you?" The corners of Lance''s mouth dropped, and he immediately stood still with a sinister smile on his face. "Does Miss Jade care about me?" Hearing what he said roguishly, Audrey furrowed her brows. Well, he could still joke and tease her, which meant that he was fine. Audrey said coldly, "I was just asking casually!" After speaking, Audrey took a step forward and grabbed Cordell''s arm. "Professor Fenton, how many days do you n to stay in Peace City?" Cordell thought for a moment and replied, "About two days. I will return to Country M in two days." "That is to say, you will be in Peace City tomorrow as well." Audrey smiled and asked, "Where do you want to go tomorrow? I can go with you." "I heard that there are ancient walls outside the city." "Okay, I will take you there tomorrow." "Okay, we will contact each other tomorrow. You have been with me for a day and you should be tired. Go back and have a rest." "Professor Fenton, which hotel are you staying at? Let us send you off!" Audrey quickly said. Cordell nced at Bryson as if he was looking at a thief who was eyeing his treasure. There was a trace of disdain on Cordell''s face. "Don''t bother. Mr. Brook can send me there." "Alright, Professor Fenton. See you tomorrow!" "See you!" Audrey watched Cordell leave in Lance''s car before she got into Bryson''s car. Just as she got into the car, Audrey hurriedly said, "Bryson, go to the hospital!" From noon until now when it was already after dinner, she did not call Nell, not knowing how Nell was. "Alright!" When Bryson started the car, Audrey had already fastened her seatbelt. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Audrey had apanied Cordell to meet some people and drank a few sses of red wine. Now, her cheeks were burning red and she was a little dizzy. She leaned in her chair and squinted her eyes to take a nap. "Drunken?" Audrey opened her eyes slightly and looked at Bryson. "A little." As soon as she finished speaking, Audrey burped. Bryson''s face darkened. "In the future, you are not allowed to drink without me!" Audrey opened her eyes innocently. "Sure, but I have conditions." "What conditions?" "You have to allow me to drive!" "No!" Bryson refused resolutely. "You don''t allow me to drive, so..." Audrey gritted her teeth and wanted to say something, but before she could finish speaking, she felt Bryson''s sharp gaze and immediately swallowed back what she wanted to say. "What are you going to do?" Bryson asked indifferently, making Audrey under invisible pressure. "Nothing!" Audrey pretended. She turned around and stared at the side of Bryson''s face with her burning eyes fixed on it. She suddenly realized that from this angle, Bryson was extremely good-looking. How could a person be so good-looking? "What are you watching?" "I suddenly realize that I like you more." Chapter 517 Chapter 517 The car suddenly stopped in the middle of the road. Because of the sudden brake of the car, Audrey''s body was thrown forward a lot because of inertia. She barely held the front desk and sat down. She was so scared that she almost died. Originally, she was a little drunk, but now that she was frightened by the sudden braking sound and no longer drunk. It... It was too scary. "What... what happened? What happened?" Audrey asked in a panic. Then, she looked at the front of the car. There was no one or any animal. No one was hiding. Why did Bryson suddenly stop the car? Bryson suddenly kissed her. Bryson and Audrey''s car braked all of a sudden, so the car behind them almost hit them. The car behind them also braked. Bryson and Audrey''s car did not drive away for a long time, so the driver in the back rang the bell. Hearing the bell, Audrey struggled to say, "The person behind is ringing the bell." Bryson stubbornly refused to listen to any noise she made. Audrey wailed in her heart. In the future, she absolutely could not provoke Bryson on the road. Gradually, Audrey was immersed in it. When the car behind them saw that Bryson and Audrey''s car had stopped there for a long time, it ignored them and retreated a little. Then, it went around them. When it passed Bryson and Audrey''s car, people within it saw the two people in the car and shouted angrily. "If you want to kiss, you can go home. Do you want to die in the middle of the road?" With that, the driver of the car drove away from the ce. After all, they stopped in the middle of the road. Under the protest of Audrey being a little more clear- headed, a few minutester, Bryson finally drove the car away from the original ce. ... In the hospital ward. When they returned to the hospital, Audrey was no longer drunk. When Audrey and Bryson arrived at the hospital ward, they heard that it was quiet inside from the outside. They looked inside. He saw that Nell had one leg hanging from the ceiling, holding a book in her hand as she looked at it in boredom. James was sitting on the sofa next to her, reading a document. In his hand, there was a tabletputer. Nell, who was reading a book, would asionally look at James with gritted teeth. This scene was actually very harmonious and a little... warm. When Nell red at James once more, she immediately saw Audrey and Bryson who had appeared outside the ward. Once she saw Audrey, Nell''s eyes lit up, as if jumping onto Audrey and cheering. At this moment, it was also the happiest moment of her day. She had a feeling that the bitter days had finally ended. "Audrey, my god, you finally came. I finally waited for you!" Nell''s excited voice was a little hoarse and she almost cried. Audrey was speechless. Her tone was... "What''s the matter?" Audrey nced at James, who was sitting on the sofa, with a serious expression. Nell pointed at the water dispenser, her voice filled with a sense of urgency. "Audrey, help me pour a ss of water. Now! I''m dying of thirst. My throat is almost smoking." Audrey was speechless. Was she that thirsty? Audrey looked at James suspiciously, then picked up the cup next to the water dispenser and poured Nell a cup of water. Nell took the water from Audrey and gulped it down like a cow drinking water. Seeing Nell drink too much, Audrey kindly reminded her, "Drink slower." Nell did not care about Audrey''s reminder. She finished the cup of water in two gulps and immediately handed the cup back to Audrey. "Another cup." Audrey was speechless again. How thirsty she was! Audrey threw James a suspicious look as she poured water. She handed the cup full of water to Nell. After finishing the cup of water, she leaned against the bed with a satisfied expression, looking as if she was revived. "Great, I finally drank some water." Audrey had been puzzled the entire time, but when she heard Nell say this, she was unhappy as she looked at James, who was sitting on the sofa. "Mr. Walker, Nell is my friend. Even if you are dissatisfied with her, you can''t refuse to pour a ss of water. Isn''t it too much for you to do this?" James frowned deeply, his gentle gaze carrying a trace of surprise as he looked at Nell. Seeing that Audrey was unhappy with James for her, Nell felt extremely awkward. When she met James''s surprised gaze, she felt a sense of guilt. She quickly pulled Audrey''s arm. "Oh, no, Audrey. Mr. Walker didn''t abuse me." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "But it seemed like you haven''t drunk water for a long time. Did he pour you water?" "Well, if I want to drink water, even if he doesn''t pour it for me, I can think of another way to get someone to pour me water." Nell hurriedly pulled Audrey over, pulled her down, and whispered a few words into her ear with a red face. After listening to Nell''s exnation, Audrey''s face revealed a look of surprise. "What did you say? Was this your reason?" Audrey stared at Nell in disbelief. Audrey could not believe that Nell was actually afraid of James helping her to the toilet... So, she endured the entire afternoon and night without daring to drink a single mouthful of water. Compared to Nell, who was afraid of being helped to the bathroom by James, Audrey was more than willing to prostrate herself in admiration for Nell for not drinking water for an afternoon. Nell rubbed her ears in embarrassment. "Yeah, that was my reason." Audrey realized that she had misunderstood James and quickly apologized to him. "I''m sorry, Mr. Walker. I didn''t know you gave Nell any water. I''m really sorry." The gentle smile on James''s face remained unchanged. He smiled faintly, "It doesn''t matter." In the end, James turned to Nell. "But, Miss Nell, before Ms. Audrey and the others return, you are not willing to drink the water I gave you. Are you afraid that I will put some medicine in your water?" Nell''s expression became even more awkward. "Of course not. I''m just not thirsty in the afternoon. It has nothing to do with you!" Nell had an innocent expression on her face. "That''s good." James stood up, ready to leave. Just then, Bryson said to James, "Audrey and I will take her teacher to the Ancient City tomorrow, so I must trouble you to take care of Ms. Nell here." Nell''s eyes widened. "What? No need. I don''t need anyone to take care of me." James nced at Nell. "Alright!" Chapter 518 Chapter 518 James actually answered yes. Since James had already answered, it would be inappropriate if she said that she wouldn''t let James come over. After thinking for a while, Nell could only watch helplessly as James left his ward after agreeing. After James left and Nell confirmed that James should have reached a long enough distance and could not hear her, Nell spoke to Audrey. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I''m telling you. Audrey, in a while, just call Mr. Walker and tell him that I can take care of myself. He doesn''t need toe over to take care." Audrey looked at Nell suspiciously. "You don''t need him to take care of you? How can that be? Don''t forget that your legs are covered with ster and it''s inconvenient for you to move. It''s absolutely impossible if no one takes care of you." "You can ask your brother toe over!" Nell smiled and said, "Now it is on holiday, and he must be free. Let hime and take care of me. I will not make things difficult for him, and I can double his sry." Audrey was at a loss what to say. It was so obvious that Nell wanted to get close to Harold. In fact, this evening, Harold went to eat and called Audrey. He told her that he was in the Inte cafe in the afternoon and did not hear her phone call. Then, Audrey told Harold about Nell''s hospitalization. She also mentioned that she called him in the afternoon to ask him to take care of Nell. When Harold heard that Audrey had called him in the afternoon to ask him to take care of Nell, he rejoiced that he had not received her call in the afternoon. Every time Nell saw him, she would show such an expression like a wolf seeing food, which made Harold afraid. Therefore, he did not want to take care of Nell alone, trying to avoid being bothered by her. Although Harold''s words were a little exaggerated, Nell''s reaction every time she saw Harold was indeed... a little exaggerated as well. Besides, Harold was afraid of Nell, even Audrey felt that if Harold went to take care of Nell, Nell would definitely have her own motives. However, in front of Nell, it was impossible for Audrey to reveal her thoughts. "Well, these two days, Quentin said that his school organized him and other students to go out to study. You also know that..." Audrey exined, "Now that Quentin has be the Minister of Research in their school''s student union, he has to go as well. Therefore, it is impossible for him toe and take care of you." Nell immediately got so disappointed. Nell''s parents would only be back in at least two days. Nataly and her friend would only be back on the last day of the holiday. Grady''s phone call could not get through at all. Now, Audrey''s teacher hade to Peace City. Therefore, only James could take care of her. Nell really felt that she was the most unfortunate person in this world. She hugged her head with both hands. "Oh my god, why am I so unlucky? Why did the car ident happen at this time?" In the face of Nell''sints, Audrey could only look at her with sympathy. "Nell, just bear with it. My teacher will be leaving the city in two days." "What?" Nell widened her eyes and looked at Audrey in horror. "You said that your teacher will leave Peace City in two days? Could it be... that I have to see James in the next two days?" Audrey frowned. "In fact, I think Mr. Walker is polite and gentle. He is a good man. Besides, don''t you like to see handsome men? Mr. Walker is also very handsome!" After saying this, Audrey felt a cold airing from her back. At this time, Audrey finally realized that Bryson was still standing behind her, but she actually praised other men. Thinking of this, Audrey became so nervous. She swallowed her saliva with difficulty and said, "Well, although he is quite handsome, he is not as handsome as my Bryson." Nell rolled her eyes at Audrey. She didn''t expect Audrey to be actually so afraid of Bryson. Audrey forced a smile, not looking into Nell''s eyes. She would never admit that she was afraid of Bryson. "Yes, I admit that he is a little handsome, but so what? Every time I see James, I feel that his face is gloomy." "How could it be? Mr. Walker is very friendly to people and always smiles gently. How could he be gloomy? Is it your illusion?" Nell shook her head. "He looked very gentle and kind. However, I always felt that his smile was a bit horrible. I couldn''t describe it." Nell shivered as she spoke. "I don''t like him anyway, and I don''t want to be in the same room with him." "Maybe you''re just thinking too much." "Maybe I''m thinking too much. However, my intuition is always very urate. James is obviously a hypocrite who thinks in one way and behaves in another." Just as Nell finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared at the door of the ward. The moment he appeared, it was precisely when Nell said that James was a hypocrite. When James stood at the door, he paused in his steps and stared at Nell with his gentle eyes. Nell''s expression suddenly changed, and she almost instantly froze. She hadn''t expected that James would suddenly appear at the door of her ward again. Hadn''t he already left? Why did hee back? At this second, Nell was really too embarrassed to say anything. Audrey noticed that Nell''s expression had suddenly changed and looked so scared. This caused Audrey to turn around suspiciously. When she turned around, she saw James. It was also at this moment that Audrey suddenly understood why Nell had this expression. It turned out that James had returned. James had probably heard what Nell had just said. Bryson saw James and asked, "Why are you back?" James walked into the ward and picked up a pen from the sofa. "I forgot to take my pen, so I came back to take my pen." Nell grabbed Audrey with both hands and used Audrey''s body by her side to block James''s gaze so that James would not be able to see her. Nell thought that James would leave after he got his pen. Nell then heard the footsteps of James leaving the ward. She thought excitedly in her heart, perhaps... James had not heard her words just now. Now that he had left with a pen, she was out of danger. However, James''s footsteps suddenly stopped after he took a few steps. Nell frowned. Why did he stop again? Did he stop or had he already walked away? As Nell thought this in her heart, James''s gentle voice rang out in the ward. "I didn''t expect that I would actually be such a bad man in Ms. Nell''s heart." Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Now, not only did Nell want to dig a hole to hide in, but she also wanted to knock herself out so that she would not have to face James. All these were the things that she was afraid of. Nell felt helpless. How was she supposed to answer this question? At this time, Audrey, who was standing in front of her, suddenly broke free of her hands, causing Nell to be exposed to James''s sight. When she met James''s gaze, Nell immediately grabbed the pillow behind her and blocked her line of sight. However, at that moment, she also saw the gentle danger in James''s eyes. Nell shrunk his head, his fingers tightly gripping the pillow in his hand. He carefully replied, "Well, Mr. Walker, you must have heard something wrong just now. What I said is that Mr. Walker is tall and handsome, and you are also the vice president of the J Group. I admire you very much!" Having been in the news industry for two years, the first thing Nell learned was to tter people. Her skills in ttery were supreme. When these words were said, ordinary people would feelcent. However, as the vice president of J Group, James had been in the business world for so many years. Naturally, he had seen many ttering people. So, he could tell at a nce that Nell was ttering him. James picked his ears lightly. "But, I just heard you say that this Mr. Walker is obviously a hypocrite and a double-dealer." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Nell was speechless. Why was this person so serious? She had already sacrificed so much, yet he still kept repeating that sentence. Nell looked at Audrey pleadingly. Unfortunately, thetter and Bryson stood at the side like bystanders, not having any intention of coming forward to help her. Nell angrily red at Audrey, but thetter did not seem to notice. She was simply a bad friend. Well done. Today, Audrey saw her as a joke. In the future, when Audrey quarreled with Bryson, she would never help her. Although Nell was cursing Audrey in her heart, the matter of James still had to be resolved. "Well, Mr. Walker, I just made a slip of the tongue. I definitely didn''t mean it. I was just joking with Audrey and the others. Don''t take it seriously. Besides, what kind of person are you? It''s no exaggeration to use immortality to describe you. You are handsome and have a good temper. If anyone dares to say that you are a hypocrite, I am the first to reject him. My admiration for you is definitely as endless as the surging river. Really, I am not lying." Audrey and Bryson listened to Nell''s ttery and were stunned. Especially Audrey. She silently memorized Nell''s words. In the future, if she provoked Bryson, she couldpletely follow her. James smiled warmly. "Is what you said true?" "It''s true. It''s even more true than a truer." James''s expression became even gentler under Nell''s ttery. It could simply be called gentle. "Then, Ms. Nell, see you tomorrow." James smiled as he said this. Nell almost copsed as she nodded her head repeatedly, not daring to retort. "Alright. See you tomorrow." James then looked at Audrey and Bryson. "See you tomorrow." "Alright, thank you, Mr. Walker." Audrey thanked him with a smile. Bryson patted James on the shoulder. "It''s been hard on you today." "It''s not hard, and it''s very interesting," James said meaningfully, then turned and left the ward. Audrey didn''t know if it was an illusion, but James''s gaze just now was a bit creepy. After James left for a few seconds, Nell immediately reminded Audrey, "Audrey, go outside and take a look. Did the hypocrite leave? He isn''t hiding outside the ward and eavesdropping, is he?" Audrey was speechless. Her face changed really quickly. When James was here just now, Nell didn''t show that. However, Audrey was also worried that James was still there. She subconsciously nced outside and watched James walk into the inpatient elevator. The elevator went down and stopped on the first floor. Audrey then looked away. "Don''t worry. I watched him enter the elevator. The elevator has stopped on the first floor." Nell was still worried and pointed outside the window. "Then look outside the window and confirm that he has left the inpatient department building." Audrey was speechless, but she still followed Nell''s meaning and looked outside the window. She was afraid that if she did not go, Nell would ignore her injured leg and jump to the window. Through Nell''s ward, she could see in front of the inpatient department. Audrey walked to the window and happened to see James walking out of the inpatient department building. James had just taken a few steps when he suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned around and looked at the floor where Audrey was at. He just happened to meet Audrey''s line of sight. Audrey quickly retracted her head guiltily. "How is it? How is it? Did he walk out of the inpatient building?" Nell asked anxiously. "Yes, he has gone out. I saw him on the other side of the road." Nell patted her chest andy on the bed with an expression of rxation on her face. "Oh my god, he finally left. I felt like I was walking around Hell. Fortunately, I returned safe and sound." Audrey looked at her in amusement. "Is it that exaggerated?" "Of course it is. Let me tell you. A person like ''Walker'' looks gentle and elegant on the surface. In fact, his heart is bad. He is just a smiling tiger. He is not to be trifled with. I still like young fresh meat like Quentin... I can''t afford to offend an old one like ''Walker''." Nell had an expression of wanting to stay away from him. When she thought of tomorrow, her face drooped again. "But I still have to face him tomorrow. This is too much." Audrey smiled, then turned around and looked at Bryson. "Bryson, Nell can''t be alone at night. I want to stay here with her. Go back to the Cordova Mansion first!" Usually, the hospital only needed one person to apany the patient at night. Besides, only one person could sleep in the bed. This was the hospital, so nothing could happen. Bryson nodded. "Tyson will be here tonight. If there is something urgent at night, you can call him first." "I got it!" Audrey got up and turned to look at Nell. "Nell, I will send him downstairs ande up soon." "Alright, go ahead. I won''t need anything for the time being." Audrey watched Bryson leave the hospital, and then, she returned to Nell''s ward. As soon as they entered the ward, Nell''s eyes lit up as she stared at Audrey. "Audrey, there are no outsiders here. Tell me, when did you and Mr. Cordova do it?" Audrey was speechless. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Why did she spit out such shocking words once she met Nell? Nell, in front of James, do you dare to look like this? Audrey blushed with shame and touched her forehead. "Nell, can you have some normal thoughts in your head?" Audrey rolled her eyes at Nell. Nell had a serious expression on her face, "This idea of mine is very normal, do you think it''s not normal? You have been dating Bryson for several months. Besides, you are both adults. What should happen should have happened." Audrey, "..." Three ck lines appeared on Audrey''s forehead. Sure, Audrey would be scared to death by Nell''s words. Audrey said grumpily, "I''m really disappointed in you. Nothing happened to us." Nell frowned, "Are you saying that you are still at the point of hugging and kissing?" Audrey nodded her head. "It can''t be, looking at Mr. Bryson''s physique, it doesn''t look like he is physically ill, can''t it be that Mr. Bryson is very weak?" Audrey, "..." She raised her hand and knocked on Nell''s head. "Oh, it hurts!" Nell touched her head, which was hurting from being hit, and said, "Audrey, why did you hit me? I''m a patient now, and you''re actually rude to a patient. It''s too rude. Does Mr. Bryson know you are so rude?" "Who told you to talk nonsense!" "I am concerned about you. Think about it. I am your good sister. Of course I want you to be happy in the future." Audrey red at her angrily, "Thank you so much." "So do you have any ns yet?" Nell blinked mischievously, "Liking trying sleeping together" Audrey froze. "I see you''re not in the news, you''re in the gossip business!" Nell still had a serious expression on her face, "News and gossip have always been inseparable." Seeing that Nell kept asking with an expression of not giving up, Audrey awkwardly said, "Well, we talked before about waiting until we were married to do that kind of thing." Nell widened her eyes in disbelief, and her eyes almost burst out of sockets, "You just said that you n to wait until you get married? No way? Is it true?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Audrey nodded, her cheeks blushing. After getting a positive answer from Audrey, Nell opened her mouth in shock, "I didn''t expect Mr. Bryson to be so traditional. But in that case, won''t you be suffocated before that?" Audrey did not know what to say. Audrey pushed Nell with no good grace, "You''re the one who''s suffocating." Nell deliberately hugged her leg and sighed, "My legs, my legs!" Audrey anxiously checked Nell''s legs, "Are you alright? Did you touch it? Where does it hurt?" "I lied to you!" Audrey red angrily at Nell before pushing her away. "It really hurts this time!" Nell grinned in pain. "Serve you right!" Then, Nell grabbed Audrey''s arm tightly, "The water cirction is really fast. Quick, help me to the bathroom." Audrey said, "..." Coming out of the bathroom, Audrey helped Nell back to the bed. "Audrey is really strong. During the day today, the nurse alone cannot hold me and need Walker to help." Nellined. After covering Nell with a nket, Audrey looked at Nell with a faint smile, "Nell, it''s time for you to lose weight. When I helped you up, you were very heavy." Nell said, "..." "Who said that I''m fat? You''re falsely using me because my curves are more prominent than yours. All this meat grows where it should be!" Audrey nced at Nell''s career line. Well, she felt that Nell''s career line was a little more protruding. No wonder Nell said when she called her before that Miss Easton, director of their publishingpany''s editorial department always liked to peek at her career line. It seemed that it was because she was too protruding. Who else would he look at if not Nell? The two of them chatted andughed. Time passed quickly. In the evening, Audrey slept on the apanying bed. Audrey leaned against Nell''s bed, and the two of themy face to face. Audrey looked at Nell''s face and asked, "Nell, what do you think of Mr. Walker?" "He is a gentleman on the outside but a beast on the inside. Why are you suddenly asking this?" Audrey put her hands on her head and said with a smile, "Perhaps you have some misunderstanding about Mr. Walker. He is a nice person." Nell nced at her. "When you say this, have you thought about Bryson? If he hears, I''m afraid he will be jealous again. Aren''t you afraid?" "This is just a fair evaluation. Besides, in my heart, no other man canpare to Bryson." Nell couldn''t take it anymore, "Alright. Stop showing off your affection in front of me. I know that you have a very good rtionship with Bryson. Love is as strong as gold. No one can separate you." "Don''t change the topic. I have something to talk about." "Shoot." Audrey smiled and said, "I was thinking that Mr. Walker doesn''t have a girlfriend, and you don''t have a boyfriend. Moreover, he''s a handsome guy you like. You can have a try." After hearing Audrey''s words, Nell suddenly trembled a few times, and her eyes stared at Audrey like staring at a monster. "Audrey, are you serious?" "I can''t be more serious!" Nell said, "If you are serious, then I really doubt if you are my good sister." "Of course I am your good sister. Because I am your good sister, I am thinking about your happiness." "You are not thinking about my happiness. You are pushing me into the fire." Nell said with a lingering fear, "If you want me to be with that smiling tiger Walker, I would rather go to the street and find a car to crash. That way, I can be released earlier." "Mr. Walker isn''t as bad as you think. Perhaps it''s because of the shadow you had when you were young that you felt bad about Mr. Walker. However, I think Mr. Walker is a good person. If we go out together, he will take care of us." "If you think he is good, then you can be with him!" "I have Bryson now." "Okay, don''t try to persuade me. For someone like him, unless the river flows backward, time reverses, and the sun rises in the west and sets in the east, otherwise, it is impossible for me to be with that smiling tiger." Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Nell had said her piece. Audrey wouldn''t try to persuade her anymore. Audrey hoped that Nell and James could be together. But Audrey couldn''t force them if they didn''t feel that way. In the night, Nell was put on a drip because of her injuries. Nell felt sleepy due to the effects of the medicine. She fell asleep before nine o''clock. After Nell fell asleep, Audrey received a call from Bryson. Audrey didn''t want to wake Nell up. She went outside. There was no one else in the corridor. Audrey leaned against the wall and picked up the phone. "Hey." "It''s me." "Yes, I know." Audrey smiled and asked, "You have returned home, right?" "Yes. I just took a shower." Bryson had just taken a shower! Audrey couldn''t help indulging in fantasy. In her mind, Bryson walked out of the bathroom, and the water droplets dripped onto his skin from his hair, disappearing into his bath towel. Audrey remembered that Bryson had eight-pack abs. He was so sexy... Heavens, Audrey knew she shouldn''t think about it anymore. Bryson did not hear Audrey''s reply, so he asked, "What''s wrong?" Audrey came back to her senses and smiled awkwardly. "Nothing, nothing." From Audrey''s flustered tone, Bryson seemed to have realized something. Heughed mockingly. "You want to see me?" "Who wants to see your eight-pack abs?" Audrey blurted out. Audrey wished she could disappear. What did she say? She hurriedly exined, "Well, I just ... I didn''t say anything!" It was too humiliating. It was Nell''s fault. What Nell said had let Audrey''s imagination run wild. Bryson''s sexyughter came from the phone. Audrey''s heart beat fast. Bryson said, "Audrey, don''t worry. If you want to see my abs, you can see them at any time!" Audrey didn''t know what to say. She was so embarrassed. Audrey changed the topic. "When youe over tomorrow morning, bring some breakfast over, so I don''t have to go downstairs." "Are eight-pack abs enough?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Audrey was speechless. Could Bryson not mention abs again? "Forget it. I said something wrong just now," Audrey exined. "Did you say something wrong, or was it because you missed me so much that you blurted it out?" Audrey didn''t want to answer the question. "Audrey, my eight-pack abs only belong to you. There won''t be a second woman touching it!" Audrey chuckled. "I''m afraid that other women have touched your eight-pack abs." "Really? Who?" "When you go to the hospital, wouldn''t the nurses touch your body?" "I''ve never let female nurses touch me!" Audrey was speechless. "Well, you might meet a female doctor or nurse, right?" "I would refuse them." Audrey was wordless. For some reason, she was quite happy about what Audrey said. After all, Audrey was the only one who had touched Bryson''s body. Something shed through Audrey''s mind, and her face darkened. Bryson once said that six years ago, he had sex with a woman. It meant a strange woman had touched Bryson''s body six years ago... Audrey felt a little unhappy. Bryson noticed she fell silent. "What''s wrong? You don''t believe me?" Audrey snapped back to reality. "Of course I believe you." It was okay that another woman had touched Bryson. Because from now on, Audrey would be Bryson''s only love. "You''re right, another woman will get her hands on my body." Audrey was nervous. "Who? Brisa?" Bryson smiled. "Our daughter!" Audrey asked, "When did we have a daughter?" "We''ll have a daughter sooner orter." Bryson said in a serious tone, "After we get married, we might have a daughter. I can''t refuse her touch!" Audrey felt amused. They hadn''t even married yet, and Bryson was thinking of their daughter. His imagination had gone wild. Audrey found it hard to follow his thoughts. "It''s gettingte. Since you have taken a bath, you should go to sleep." "What?" Bryson was smiling, "You are jealous of our daughter? Well, we can have a son instead." Audrey didn''t reply. It had gone a little too far. Maybe they should change the topic. "You can''t decide if we have a son or a daughter," Audrey retorted with a smile. "Now that the medical conditions are so advanced, maybe we can decide the gender of the child one day." Bryson said softly, "If not, you can only endure it. Do not be jealous of our daughter." Audrey didn''t want to say any word. "What''s wrong?" Bryson asked. Audrey reminded him impatiently, "We are not married yet." "Yes, I know." "So, we can''t have children for the time being." "Really? Then let''s discuss it after we get married!" Audrey was wordless. Bryson became serious, "I will be there early tomorrow morning. I have told the kitchen to prepare two more sets of breakfast." "Alright, then we''ll meet tomorrow. Good night." "Wait!" Audrey was just about to hang up when Bryson stopped her. "What?" "We''ll go to Ancient City tomorrow. Lance will probably go with us." "Professor Fenton is just a legal advisor of hispany. As the boss, Lance doesn''t need to go with Professor Fenton, right?" "Lancees because of you." Audrey fell silent. She now understood why Bryson mentioned it. Audrey rolled her eyes. "Don''t worry, how could hepare with you? You''re my only sweetie!" Audrey had learned it from Nell. Now it was Bryson''s turn to be speechless. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Audrey did not hear Bryson speak for a long while. She thought Bryson would consider she was lying. "You are like a bird in the sky, and he is like a frog at the bottom of the well. I naturally choose you instead of him." Bryson was speechless. "Audrey!" Bryson called her very seriously. Audrey was nervous. "What ... what happened?" "In the future, you should stay away from Ms. Nell." "What happened to Nell? Why did you suddenly say that?" "Anyway, stay away from her in the future." After being together with Nell for a long time, Audrey had almost learned how to tter people. In the past, Audrey was so upright that she didn''t tter anyone. Now... Audrey changed. Audrey didn''t know what to say. "It''s gettingte. It''s time for me to rest. I have to apany Professor Fenton to the Ancient City tomorrow." "Okay, you should rest. Remember to think of me in your dreams." Audrey smiled and said, "I know. Goodbye." Audrey hung up and happily returned to the ward. As soon as Audrey entered the ward, she found that Nell, who was supposed to be asleep, had her eyes wide open and was looking at her with interest. Audrey was stunned. "Aren''t you already asleep? Why are you awake again?" Audrey asked in surprise. Nell smiled and said, "If I didn''t wake up, how could I hear you and Bryson talking about the eight- pack?" "You eavesdropped on our conversation." Nell rolled her eyes. "You''re standing right outside the ward. It''s so close to the room. I didn''t want to listen. But what you said just came into my ears. What do you want me to do?" "You can cover your ears!" "But I want to hear it. Since I want to hear it, why should I cover my ears?" Audrey was speechless. Nell giggled as she looked at Audrey. "But I have to say, you are quite sweet. I envy you." "If you are envious, you should quickly find a boyfriend. I think Mr. Walker is quite good." Nell trembled. "Fine, fine, fine. I won''t talk about you anymore. Don''t provoke me!" Nell sat up and extended an arm. "Come and help me." "What''s the matter?" Nell pointed in the direction of the bathroom. "Quick, help me over." Audrey went over. As Audrey helped Nell up, sheined, "Nell, you know that you should not drink so much water right now, but you still drink much water at night. Aren''t you causing yourself the trouble?" Nell said seriously, "Audrey. You don''t understand this. Do you know that tomorrow I will not be able to drink water for a day? Shouldn''t I drink enough water tonight? Can''t I drink all the water I want to drink tomorrow in advance?" Audrey didn''t know what to say. This was absurd. This was the first time she had heard that the water on the next day could be completely drunk one night in advance. However, Audrey knew that the result of drinking a lot of water was going to the bathroom frequently. After that, Nell had to go to the bathroom almost every two hours. In the middle of the night, Audrey was already extremely sleepy. Nell forcefully woke Audrey up and asked Audrey to help her to the bathroom. At half-past four in the morning, Audrey helped Nell back to Nell''s bed and fell on her bed. Audrey closed her eyes and warned Nell fiercely, "Nell, if you dare to drink so much water tomorrow night, I will not help you and you will pee in your bed!" Nell had a pair of dark circles under her eyes, and she shrunk her neck in fear. Nell yawned and muttered, "Tomorrow night, even if you force me to drink, I won''t drink so much water." Waking up to pee in the middle of the night was very cruel for a sleep-loving person. Nell had always been fond of sleeping. But she woke up every two hours tonight, which severely affected her sleep. She had just looked at the mirror in the bathroom, and she didn''t look well. ... The next morning, Bryson came to the ward with breakfast. Upon entering the ward, he saw them with dark circles under their eyes. Bryson asked with surprise, "What happenedst night? Could there be something wrong with Ms. Nell''s legs?" If there was no problem with Nell''s legs and caused them to be in a nervous state, how could they have dark circles under their eyes? Audrey nced at Nell. "Nell''s legs are fine." "Really?" Audrey added, "However, something is wrong with her brain." Bryson thought that Audrey had said that Nell had something wrong with her brain because of yesterday''s collision, causing her brain to have some sort of problem. He could not help but look serious. "Did the doctor find anything wrongst night?" "What?" Bryson took out his phone and said, "I know a neurologist. He is very authoritative in the treatment of brain nerves, especially in the treatment of neuropathy that is stimted by external injuries. I can ask him toe and check on Nell." Audrey muttered in astonishment, "An expert in brain neurology? Neuropathy?" "I''ll call him now, but he might be checking out at the moment. He doesn''t have time to answer the phone." Bryson said. Audrey was silent. Nell was eating and did not notice the conversation between Audrey and Bryson. Instead, she heard what Bryson said about the neurologist. As Nell scooped the soup, she asked Bryson in confusion, "Mr. Bryson, what did you just say about a neurologist? Who is sick? Who is he going to treat?" "Isn''t it you, Ms. Nell?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Nell was stunned. Nell almost choked on her soup. After coughing a few times, she calmed down. Nell pointed at her nose. "What? Me?" Bryson nced at Audrey. "I just asked Audrey if something happenedst night. She said something was wrong with your brain." Audrey was silent. Nell was speechless. Nell looked embarrassed. "My brain is fine," Nell exined with some frustration. "Then Audrey said that you..." Audrey quickly exined, "I''m not talking about the same thing as you thought. I said there was something wrong with her brain because she drank too much waterst night and kept getting up to use the bathroom at night." Bryson understood. So that was the case. Nell heard Audrey''s exnation and was very embarrassed. As they spoke, another figure appeared at the door. "Hmm, there is something wrong with her brain? Who?" Everyone looked at the door. James was standing at the door. After hearing James''s words, Nell became even more embarrassed. Nell thought, ''There is something wrong with your brain!'' Chapter 523 Chapter 523 It was clear that James didn''te at an appropriate time, happening to hear Audrey''s cursing. Looking at Nell, Audrey knew that it was even impossible for Nell to like James. Originally, Nell was a woman with strong self-esteem. To ease the atmosphere, Audrey said, "Nothing, maybe you''ve mistaken us." James smiled gently. "I see. Since that''s the case, I must have heard wrongly." He nced at the food on Nell''s table. "Are you having breakfast?" Thinking that James had to stay in the ward to take care of her today, Nell could only put down her pride and politely ask, "Mr. Walker, have you had breakfast?" "Not yet!" Well. "So why is he here if he didn''t have breakfast yet." Nell thought. Audrey added for politeness, "It just so happens that Bryson brought an extra breakfast over. You can have this if it''s okay!" "I haven''t had breakfast from the Cordova family for a long time. I suppose Ms. Audrey hasn''t eaten either, right? I don''t think it right to have your portion." Audrey hurriedly waved her hand. "It''s fine, it''s fine. I can go down to have another meal." "Alright, thank you, then. If you are busy with something, you can leave after breakfast. You don''t have toe back. I''m here!" Bryson put his arm around Audrey''s shoulder. "Then, thank you for taking care of this." "Never mind." Nell looked at James with wide eyes. "No way." She thought. It was only early in the morning, and she was already tired of seeing him. She thought she could still be free for a while. She could only watch Audrey carried away by Bryson, but she could say nothing. James opened the breakfast box and took out the breakfast inside. He looked very happy as if he really liked the breakfast that Bryson brought over. He also looked very satisfied with the taste of it. However, after Audrey and Bryson left, at the thought that she would have to be with James for the rest of the day, she suddenly felt that the delicious breakfast had be unpleasant. Every bite was vorless. Halfway through his meal, James noticed that Nell didn''t show much interest in her meal. "Aren''t you happy with the meal just now? Why do you suddenly lose your appetite now?" Nell nced at James with a sweet smile on her face and said, "How''s that possible? It''s so tasty. How can I lose my appetite?" "Since it''s not a problem with the food, is it for me?" James crossed his long legs and looked at her with a gentle smile on his face. "You don''t want to see me, right?" "No, I never thought that way. You are tall and handsome. It is impossible for a girl not to want to see you, me neither!" James smiled gently, noticing a trace of disdain in her expression. "So, you really appreciate me?" Nell nodded vigorously. "Of course, you are the Prince Charming in the hearts of thousands of girls in our city." "Is it also what you think?" She nodded without thinking. "Yes, yes!" The smile on his lips widened. "I didn''t expect you to love me so much." Well. "He was so shameless. So my generous praise of him bes the evidence of my admiration, right?" She thought. She then decided to rify her position. "Well, I appreciate you. I''m your little fan. But I have no improper thoughts about you." "It''s just worship. I thought it was love. So I''ve misunderstood you." Nell was speechless. "Yes, you''ve misunderstood me." Nell lowered her head and said, "Well, I suddenly feel that this breakfast is delicious. Let''s eat!" Nell stuffed a mouthful of food, indicating that she was not avable for furthermunication right now. Thus, the awkward conversation did not continue. After breakfast, James put his phone on the bedside table next to Nell, and a nurse asked him to fetch Nell''s examination report. After James left, his phone suddenly rang. Nell was shocked by the ringtone. She had no interest in his phone call. But she was stunned at the name of the call. Crystal. ording to her memory, Crystal was the editor-in-chief of her rival news agency. Why would she call him? Curiosity drove her to pick up her call. "Hello, is that Mr. Walker?" Her familiar and sharp voice came from the other side. However, there was a trace of gentleness that Nell had never heard before. "I am Crystal rkson from Golden Time Press." "Wow, her voice." Nell was kind of unustomed to it. Then she pretended a hoarse voice and answered, "Yes." Hearing the response, Crystal said happily, "Mr. Walker,st time, we invited you for an exclusive interview with you, and now we would like to know your answer." "Well, an exclusive interview with James?" She was kind of surprised. Born in the Walker family, one of the four great families in Peace City, and as the vice president of the J Group, with a handsome look and being a bachelor, the attention he enjoyed was no less than first- ss celebrities, only second to Bryson. If they could make it happen, their magazines would be a hot sale. It was so dangerous. Fortunately, she answered the call. Since she had received a call from her rivalpany, Nell naturally could not let them seed. She pinched her nose and said with a smile, "So you are looking for James." Crystal heard a woman''s voice and asked in confusion, "Excuse me, is this Mr. Walker''s phone?" "Yes!" Nell admitted, "However, he went to the bathroom to take a shower and he hasn''te out yet! It''s the same to ask me." "Sorry, who is there?" "I am his girlfriend." "Well, when did Mr. Walker have a girlfriend?" "What do you mean by that?" Nell sneered sinisterly, "You just said that you are from Golden Time Press, right? You don''t have to call me again. I won''t let him cooperate with your news agency." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Crystal was silenced. "Well, I think there might be some misunderstanding. I..." Nell quickly hung up her phone and quickly cklisted her number. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 When everything was done, Nell ced James''s phone on the bedside table, James just happened to walk in. The moment James entered, Nell had justid down. She felt a little guilty, so she was a little out of breath. James held a chest film in his hand. Seeing that Nell looked like she had just done something bad, James walked in with a warm smile. "This is the chest film. The doctor said that there is no problem with your lungs." "That''s good!" Nell took the chest film and tried to smile. "Thank you, James." James reached for his phone, took it, and sat down on the sofa. Nell kept thinking. Crystal wanted to invite James for an exclusive interview to increase the sales of magazines. However, if Nell could invite James to do an exclusive interview, the news agency she was in would be able to win. Moreover, Nell could even anger Crystal. In the past, Nell''s news agency had always been not as sessful as Crystal''s news agency. When Crystal saw Nell, Crystal often looked at her with disdain. When Nell thought of Crystal''s arrogant look, she already had an idea in her heart. "Right, James!" Nell stared straight at James. "What''s wrong, Ms. Nell?" Nell looked at James with bright eyes and a smile on her face. "Well, James, can I ask you something?" "What''s the matter?" Nell said directly. "So far, you have not been invited by any newspaper or media to have an exclusive interview. However, if you do an exclusive interview, you will make yourself famous and improve the reputation of the J Group. So... are you interested in having an exclusive interview?" James nodded. "Recently, Crystal''s news agency contacted me and wanted to do an exclusive interview for me." Nell was stunned. James knew the news agency that Crystal was in. Nell smiled sweeter. "James, you see, I admire you very much. I am your fan. If I can arrange your exclusive interview, I will make it a big sess. So... Can I invite you to do an exclusive interview in our news agency?" "Your news agency?" After Nell reported the name of her news agency, she added, "You''ve heard of this news agency, right? It''s a well-known news agency in Peace City. The magazines in this news agency sell well in Peace City." "I''ve heard of your news agency, and I know the name of the magazine. However, are youpeting with Crystal''s news agency? I once contacted her chief editor..." Nell thought, ''Did James mean that he would choose Crystal''s news agency?'' Nell interrupted him impatiently. "James, you must be careful when choosing a news agency. I believe that our news agency can do better in your exclusive interview. How about you give this chance to our news agency?" James smiled gently as usual. "Give it to your news agency? Why?" Nell frowned. "Uh..." Nell thought about it carefully. "First, our news agency is old-brand. We have a high market share, and the readers widely ept our magazines. Second, you are a friend of Mr. Bryson, and Mr. Bryson is my friend''s boyfriend. With this rtionship, you can rest assured. I will work harder to do your interview." "Your news agency and Crystal''s news agency are simr in style. Does your news agency have any other advantages?" Nell thought about it. Nell couldn''t tell James that they had always beenpeting. While Nell was thinking hard, James said, "If you can''te up with any other advantages, there is no way I can convince myself to ept your invitation." "James, based on our close rtionship, can you make an exception?" "I have always been scrupulous in separating public from private interests!" Nell was speechless. Nell narrowed her eyes as she stared at James. Nell suddenly had a hunch that even if she praised the news agency she was in, James would not agree to her request. "I wonder what you want me to do before you can agree to my request?" "What kind of person do you think I am? What''s more, you are Audrey''s friend. What can I make you do?" Nell smiled and narrowed her eyes. James clearly wanted her to do something. He was digging a trap for her to jump in. Obviously, James was still angry at her for saying that he was a hypocritest night and deliberately wanted to torture her. However, to win Crystal, Nell thought that sacrificing a little was worth it. "Don''t worry, James. The agreement between us is just between the two of us. It has nothing to do with Audrey. She can''t change my decision. As long as you can say it, I can do it." Nell looked determinedly. James smiled gently. The smile on his face was like a warm spring breeze. If people saw his smile, they would feel that he was gentle and harmless. They would be confused by his smile and even fall for James. However, Nell could tell at a nce that the smile was definitely malicious. "Recently, I have been busy with mypany''s business. After the holidays, I will be even busier. It just so happens that my assistant has just resigned." Nell was stunned. Nell thought, ''What did James mean by this?'' Nell said, "But I don''t know anything about the work of an assistant!" Nell scratched the back of her head. James still smiled gently. "If that''s the case, then I have no other choice." Nell couldn''t wait and shouted, "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I can learn fast. I can learn to be an assistant now. I guarantee that I will be able to do it well." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "If you feel that you cannot do it, don''t force yourself to do it." "No, no!" Nell continued to tter him, "It''s an honor for me to be your assistant. Moreover, you are my idol and I am your fan. I wish I could stay by your side forever. How could I be reluctant? Not reluctant at all." "Since that''s the case, then I shall wait and see." "Please be at ease!" Looking at the smile on James''s face, Nell felt like she had done something wrong. Nell had only been with James for such a short time, and she felt like she was about topletely tter him. Nell ttered him so much. She didn''t believe that she wouldn''t be able to get the exclusive interview. Being James''s assistant was okay. There was nothing that Nell could not do. After Nell got the chance to do James''s exclusive interview, she wanted to see if Crystal would still be arrogant in the future. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Audrey and Bryson went to have breakfast first, and then they went to Ancient City outside of Peace City together. By the time the two of them arrived, Cordell and the others had not yet arrived. Audrey called Cordell. After the call, Audrey frowned and looked at Bryson. "It was Mr. Brook who brought Professor Fenton over. However, there was a traffic ident on the road they were on and they are blocked. I''m afraid it will take about half an hour for the traffic police to handle it." "Half an hour," Bryson looked at the bustling crowd in front of him, "before theye, why don''t we take a walk first?" "Sure." ... Audrey and Bryson casually strolled around Ancient City. Audrey saw that there were wooden carvings on the side of the street next to Ancient City. She casually picked up one of the objects. It was a pen holder made of peach wood. Bryson looked at the pen holder and raised his eyebrows, "You want to buy a pen holder?" Audrey said, "In a few days, when your pen holder will be delivered to me, you will not have one, so ... I n topensate you!" Looking at the pen holder in Audrey''s hand, Bryson frowned. Seeing that there was a business, the vendor came up with a smile. "Beauty, do you want to buy a pen holder? This is made of peach wood. Since ancient times, peach wood is an anti-evil object. If you buy one and ce it on your desk, you will not dare to cause any trouble. Your work will be smooth and the bad luck will go away, and the money will naturallye to you." Hearing the vendor''s words, Audrey became interested, "Then boss, how much does this pen holder cost?" The vendor carefully looked up at Audrey and Bryson. The clothes they wore were very ordinary and they looked very low-key. However, the vendor was also a clever and shrewd person. At a nce, he could tell that Bryson wore a famous handmade suit and an Omega watch on his wrist. The clothes on Audrey were also new autumn products of some big brand clothing. The vendor, who had seen countless people, naturally recognized that the brand products on Audrey and Bryson were not fake goods but genuine ones. People in branded clothes and jewelry were either rich or noble, and these people were all generous. After thinking for a few seconds, the vendor already had some thoughts. He extended a finger, "Ten thousand!" Audrey and Bryson were stunned when they heard this number. Audrey looked at the vendor with a half smile. "You said that this pen holder cost ten thousand?" Seeing that Audrey was questioning the price, the vendor hurriedly exined, "Youngdy, I can tell that you can tell good from the bad. Look at the pen holder. It''s made from a peach tree that is hundreds of years old. Look at the patterns on the pen holder. It''s carved by the famous. And the molding is very perfect. In Ancient City, no, in the whole Peace City, there may not be another pen holder like this. It is a discount that I said ten thousand." Boaster. A big boaster. Audrey looked at the pen holder with a smile and stretched out two fingers. "Two hundred!" Audrey smiled and said, "otherwise I won''t buy it!" When the vendor heard Audrey''s direct bargaining, his face suddenly sank. "Two hundred?" the vendor frowned and red at Audrey, "hey, beauty, look at me. My prime cost is not only this much, but you actually offered me two hundred. Are you joking? Or are you deliberately treating me as a beggar?" Audrey took out two hundred dors from her wallet. "Just two hundred. Are you selling?" The vendor stared at the two hundred dors in Audrey''s hand and turned around angrily. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Beauty, don''t deliberately insult me like this. If you don''t want to buy it, then go somewhere else." "Since you don''t want to sell it for 200, then forget it!" with that, Audrey prepared to stuff the money back into her wallet and turn to leave. However, just as Audrey took two steps, the vendor behind her suddenly called out to her. "Hey, beauty, don''t go. We can discuss it again!" Audrey stopped and turned around. She smiled and said, "I''m only willing to pay two hundred. If you don''t want to sell it, why don''t I leave? Moreover, you were the one who chased me away just now." The vendor red at Audrey angrily. "Hey, beauty, you really know how to bargain. I want ten thousand, but you want to give me two hundred." "Then are you going to sell or not?" "Sell! Sell! For the sake of your beauty!" the vendor packed up the pen holder and said reluctantly, "beauty, it''s really worth it for you to buy this pen holder for 200. It''s the first time I''ve met someone like you. However, after you buy it, don''t tell anyone that you bought it from me for 200." Audrey smiled and handed over the money. The vendor took the money Audrey handed over and carefully checked it. After confirming that the money Audrey handed over was real, he handed over the pen holder. When Audrey left, the vendor smiled and waved at Audrey, "Beauty,e again next time." Bryson, who had been standing beside Audrey, was stunned by Audrey''s ability to bargain. He even ... looked at her in a new light. Unexpectedly, the pen holder, which was originally priced at ten thousand, was taken by Audrey with just two hundred easily. After leaving, Bryson frowned and asked suspiciously, "If you buy this pen holder for two hundred, won''t the vendor lose money in business?" "Loss?" Audrey looked at Bryson with a funny smile, "what are you going to do if the other party asks you for ten thousand? Could it be that ... you are going to directly hand over ten thousand?" Bryson was speechless. Audrey rolled her eyes as if she knew everything. She said, "I''m not going to let you go." "You people born in a rich family have never been worried about money since you were kids. You don''t know how hard it is to earn money. So, you always spend moneyvishly. No matter how much others want, you can just give it out." Bryson pointed at the pen holder in Audrey''s hand. "This pen holder was indeed made of peach wood." Audrey waved the pen in her hand. "Yes, this is indeed made of peach wood, but that doesn''t mean it is worth 10,000. For example, the decorations sold in fancy shops are all decorated with a brand, which includes material,bor, venue, and brand fees. The price will naturally rise, but the real cost of those things is not high. "Just like this pen holder, I don''t think it will cost more than fifty. He can tell that our clothing brands, so he asked for ten thousand dors. Generally, those rich people who know nothing about the ordinary people''s world will pay ten thousand dors without hesitation." Bryson, the so-called rich man who knew nothing about the ordinary people''s world, was speechless. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 After buying the pen holder, Audrey and Bryson continued to walk forward. Audrey opened the package and took out the peach wood pen holder she had bought before. She carefully examined it. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Although the price was not high, the shape of the pen holder was elegant and it has flowing lines. The color of the paint was dark brown, which matched the color of Bryson''s desk. "How is it? I have good taste, right?" Audrey smiled and asked Bryson beside her. Bryson nced at the pen holder in Audrey''s hand. Audrey really had good taste. The pen holder in her hand matched the color of his desk. The workmanship and style were also very high ss. It was not bad even whenpared to the works of famous craftsmen. However, this pen holder was only two hundred. "Not bad indeed!" Bryson praised generously. "Then when your pen holder is delivered, I will give this to you!" Bryson didn''t say anything. Seeing Bryson frown, Audrey red at him with dissatisfaction, "What? You don''t want it? Or do you think this pen holder is not good?" "You are giving me a pen holder that only costs two hundred?" "What''s wrong with the price? Two hundred is also money, and I worked hard to earn it. Moreover, the price of the gift is not important. The meaning it conveys matters. Moreover, I am so poor now. You won''t ask for expensive gifts from me, right?" Audrey asked with a smile. Bryson didn''t know what to say. He was unable to respond to her. Audrey put the pen holder back and kept walking. Suddenly, she saw arge photo booth on the street. Audrey''s eyes lit up and she pulled Bryson over. In the past, she always felt gloomy. Although she had walked past photo booths many times, she was never in the mood to go in and take photos. When she saw the photo booth now, she suddenly wanted to take some photos. She wondered what Bryson would look like in front of the camera! "What is this?" Bryson, who had received a high-level education, had never taken photos in a photo booth. "It''s for taking photos," Audrey pointed at the photos of other customers next to the machine, "Photos like this. Come on. Let''s go inside." Audrey hurriedly dragged Bryson inside. Bryson frowned as he looked at the screen in the small space. He didn''t know how to operate it, and neither did Audrey. However, after looking at the introduction next to the screen, Audrey quickly understood. She first threw in the money required and then chose a simple pattern frame. Seeing Bryson''s face deviated from the camera, Audrey pulled him back, "Come on, let''s take a photo." Bryson did not like taking photos. His face was expressionless, looking serious and cold. Audrey frowned and tugged at his arm, "Don''t keep a straight face. Just smile." Bryson forced himself to move his lips and put on a stiff smile. Audrey moved closer to the machine and quickly pressed the button. After taking a few photos, Audrey found that Bryson''s smile was not very satisfying. Suddenly, Audrey pulled Bryson down by his neck, kissed him on the face, and quickly pressed the shutter. Before Bryson could react, Audrey had already let him go. Seeing that Bryson was staring at her, Audrey smiled slyly and pulled Bryson''s arm. She leaned her head on his shoulder and caught Bryson''s stunned expression on camera. Bryson narrowed his eyes and looked at Audrey''s smug expression. His long arms wrapped around Audrey and held her body tightly with one hand. His other hand held the back of her head and he lowered his head to kiss her. However, just as Audrey was immersed in it, Bryson''s lips left her. Then, she heard the sound of the photos being printed. Audrey was confused. There should be four more photos left. Why was the machine already printing photos? Audrey picked up the photos when they came out and took a look. Her face immediately turned red. It turned out that thest four photos were all photos of her and Bryson kissing. She did not remember she had pressed the shutter when they kissed. If it was not her, then it could only be Bryson. Audrey held the photos in her hand and red at Bryson. Thetter stood there with a calm expression as if he wasn''t the one who had done such a thing. She didn''t expect that Bryson would press the shutter. They took the photos out and turned to a staff member beside who could cut the photos for them. The staff member looked at the photos of Bryson and Audrey. Then he looked at the two of them, his eyes shining, "You are so good-looking. Is it possible for us to use your photos as promotional photos for our photo booth?" Audrey smiled as she took the photos from his hand. She said resolutely, "No!" The photos of her and Bryson were unique. She did not want other women to stare at his face. What''s more, Bryson was not an ordinary person. It would be a big loss to let others use his photos for advertising without charging money. However, it was impossible for a small photo booth owner to afford Bryson''s high advertising fee. The staff member looked a little disappointed and said, "We are looking forward to your next visit." After leaving the machine, Audrey reached out to Bryson and said, "Your wallet." Bryson took out his wallet and handed it over. Audrey took the wallet and opened it. There were several documents and bank cards in his wallet. The ce for photos was empty as she expected. Audrey smiled. She took out the photos they had just taken and waved them in front of Bryson, "Pick one to put in your wallet." Bryson looked at the photos in Audrey''s hand and his gaze stopped on the photo where Audrey took the initiative to kiss him. Then, he reached out and took it out. "This one." Audrey frowned, "I also want this one, but since you chose it, I will give it to you!" Audrey ced the photo in Bryson''s wallet. "Alright, here is your wallet." Looking at the photo in his wallet, Bryson smiled. Then, he put the wallet back in his suit pocket. Audrey took out her wallet and looked at the photos in her hands in worry. She muttered, "Which photo should I pick?" Bryson raised his eyebrows. He reached out and picked one out, "This one!" The two of them were kissing passionately in the photo. Looking at the photo on Bryson''s hand, Audrey''s face turned red. "No, I can''t use this one!" Chapter 527 Chapter 527 "What''s wrong with this one? I think it''s pretty good!" As he spoke, Bryson was about to take Audrey''s wallet over and stuff the photo into it. Audrey quickly snatched the wallet back. "No, I can''t use this!" Audrey blushed and said, "How am I going to meet people in the future?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She was awyer and would often open her wallet when she met many people in the future. If her clients saw this photo, how could she maintain her professional style? Even if Harold saw it, he would definitely tease her every day. So, she was determined not to use this photo. As she was thinking, Audrey suddenly saw a familiar figure among the crowd of tourists. Audrey frowned in confusion as she looked at the person. After carefully sizing him up, Audrey confirmed that the person below the ancient city wall was Harold. Harold turned around just in time to meet Audrey''s gaze. Harold shouted in surprise. "Audrey!" After Harold shouted, he wanted toe over to Audrey and Bryson. Thinking that there were still people around him, he said a few words to them, then walked toward Audrey and Bryson. Audrey had an impression of a few of them. They were the members of Harold''s Research Department that she saw when she and Bryson went to Harold''s schoolst time. Moreover ... Winnie was among them. This was probably the activity of the Research Department. Winnie also saw Audrey. After a bit of surprise appeared on her face, she immediately understood. She politely nodded at Audrey. Audrey also smiled and nodded at Winnie. Harold walked to Audrey and found that Audrey was looking at Winnie and nodding her head. She did not suspect anything. "Audrey, Bryson, why are you here?" "My teacher said he wanted to see the ancient city, so we came here. Why are you here?" Harold pointed at thepanions behind him. "They are all members of my Research Department. It''s National Day now. Wee over and y together. Take it as rxing." "I see." Her guess was right. Harold''s sharp eyes saw the photo in Audrey''s hand and reached out to Audrey. "Audrey, is this a sticker for you and Bryson? Let me see!" Audrey put her hand behind her back as if she was facing a great enemy. "It''s just a photo. Aren''t you ying with your club members? As the president of the club, you have to be responsible for your team members. Go back quickly." The more Audrey didn''t want Harold to see it, the more Harold wanted to see it. "Audrey, isn''t it just a photo? Why don''t you let me see it? Let me see it and I''ll go back!" "As you said, it''s just a photo. There''s nothing to see. So, don''t look at it." When Harold saw Audrey covering the photo, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Audrey, you don''t want me to see the photo so badly. Could it be that ... There is something in the photo that I can''t see? For example ... Not suitable for children?" Audrey blushed and red at Harold. "What are you thinking about? As a student, as the president of the Research Department, you can''t be like that." "Since it''s not a photo that''s not suitable for children, why can''t I see it?" Audrey clenched the photo in her hand tightly. Anyway, no matter what Harold said, Audrey was unwilling to let him see. While the two of them were fighting, Bryson took the photo from Audrey''s hand. "It''s just a few photos. There''s nothing to see!" Bryson said indifferently. Harold was speechless. Seeing Bryson speak, Harold looked at Bryson with an obedient face. "Since Bryson says there is nothing to see, then I believe him. I won''t see it!" "Your members are still waiting for you. Aren''t you going back?" "I will go back now!" Before Harold left, he waved at Audrey and Bryson. "Have a good time. I will go back first!" With that, Harold turned around and walked toward his club members. As she watched Harold leave obediently, the corners of Audrey''s mouth twitched. Harold actually went back so obediently and did not ask her for photos again. Watching Harold leave, Audrey looked at Bryson next to her and could not help frowning. She must have found a fake brother. Perhaps she should give Bryson and Harold a brother appraisal. Maybe the two of them were real brothers, and she was an outsider. This Harold listened to Bryson. She now knew how many times Harold had betrayed her in front of Bryson. Thinking of this, Audrey rolled her eyes. "Bryson." Audrey red in Harold''s direction. "What?" "Did Quentin say anything bad about me in front of you?" Audrey asked with some unease. "Anything bad? What kind of aspects are you referring to?" "All of them!" Bryson smiled and replied, "If what you say is that he keeps repeating that you are the best sister in the world..." Audrey blinked in surprise. "He really said that in front of you?" "Yes, is there a problem?" "Of course not, but didn''t he say anything else in front of you?" "Audrey, what are you hiding from me?" "No!" "Since there''s not, why are you afraid that Quentin will say something behind your back?" Hearing Bryson''s words, Audrey felt relieved. Bryson knew everything about her past. Recently, she had not done anything out of the ordinary. Naturally, she was not afraid of Bryson knowing anything. She was honest and frank. Audrey raised her chin and said with a smile, "I''m just afraid that he will sow dissension between us." "By the way, where are the photos we just took? Take it out and I''ll pick it out." Bryson took out the photos. However, no matter how hard she tried, Audrey did not manage to find one that she was satisfied with. In the end, she dragged Bryson to the machine and took another set of photos. Finally, she was satisfied with one. Then, she put the photo into her wallet. After putting away the photos, Audrey looked at the photo in her wallet. She smiled happily. Because what was in Bryson''s wallet was a photo of Audrey kissing his face, the photo in her wallet was for Bryson to kiss her. At first, Bryson was unwilling, but in the end, under Audrey''s request, Bryson still kissed Audrey on the cheek. Although Bryson had only taken the photo under Audrey''s request, the expression on his face when he kissed Audrey was extremely gentle and doting. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 Brisa was not far from Bryson and Audrey. She got in her car and passed by the road not far from the Ancient City. When she arrived at the traffic light intersection, the lights changed to red and the car stopped. Sitting in the car, Brisa was bored and looked out of the car. At a nce, she saw Audrey and Bryson coming out of the photo booth at the entrance of the Ancient City. She vaguely saw the photo in Audrey''s hand. It seemed to be a photo of Audrey and Bryson. Brisa suddenly felt jealousy. Audrey was still with Bryson. Audrey was lucky. Anthony failed to kill her. Now, she lived happily in this world. But Anthony lost his life. Bryson doted on Audrey a lot. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Now, even Brisa was forced to leave the Cordova Group. Audrey took advantage of this time to get along with Bryson. It seemed that Bryson fell for her so much. Brisa had to think of other ways to deal with Audrey and could not let her appear in front of Bryson. A thought shed in Brisa''s mind. Brisa looked at her assistant in the passenger seat. "The Fida Trading Company has recently been involved in awsuit. The prosecutor''s office has filed an indictment, right?" The assistant nodded. "That''s right. Brisa, why are you suddenly asking about this matter? Is there something?" "I remember that Richard is the chief prosecutor of the Provincial Procuratorate. I heard that he hasn''t found awyer who is suitable for this case. Let''s go to his house. I want to visit him." "Yes, Brisa." As Brisa finished her words, the car also started. Before leaving, Brisa coldly nced at Bryson who stood in front of the Ancient City Gate. He smiled sweetly at Bryson. Brisa sneered. "Audrey, don''t be happy too early. Only I can marry Bryson." The car gradually left the Ancient City. Before Brisa''s car left the Ancient City, Audrey sensitively felt that someone was watching her. Audrey frowned and turned to look behind. Her sharp eyes sized up the crowd behind her. After looking around, she did not find anyone watching her. She wondered, ''Who wanted to kill me?'' Unfortunately, Brisa''s car had already turned and could no longer be seen. Bryson asked, "What''s wrong?" Audrey faintly smiled. "Nothing." That strong feeling she had just now perhaps was just an illusion. Audrey''s phone rang. Audrey raised an eyebrow as she looked at her phone. "It''s a call from Professor Fenton. He should be here!" Just as she was about to answer, Audrey saw a car parked not far from the Ancient City. She hung up the phone with a smile and walked toward the car. When the phone rang again, Audrey smiled and knocked on the car window. Cordell hung up after seeing her. Cordell and Lance got out of the car. Once they got out of the car, Cordellined, "We were unlucky. We encountered a car ident on the road just now. Neither of them wanted to let the other go. We couldn''t pass the road. Otherwise, we would have arrived a long time ago." Audrey consoled him. "Aren''t you guys already here? Since we''re already here, let''s not think about those unhappy things anymore. Let''s enjoy the scenery of the Ancient City. Isn''t that good?" Looking at the majestic Ancient City tower in front of him, Steven immediately forgot the dissatisfaction in his heart and narrowed his eyes. "Yeah, with such beautiful scenery, let''s hurry up and enjoy it." The Ancient City of Peace City was very famous throughout the country. There were ancient post-war ruins. And there was a clear moat outside the Ancient City. Sitting on the boat, one could enjoy the beautiful scenery of the Ancient City along the river. It was autumn now, and the maple leaves on both sides of the moat were red. The beautiful scenery on the shore was reflected in the river as if the water and the maple leaves on the shore were connected. There were also cherry blossoms trees nted on both sides of the river, and the scenery of the cherry blossom every spring was also one of the best in the Ancient City. For sure, Cordell wanted to take the boat to enjoy the scenery of the Ancient City moat. Since Cordell was going to take a boat, someone had to buy tickets. Lance walked to the ticket office, took out his wallet, took out a card from his wallet, and handed it over. "Four adult tickets, please." Just as Lance handed out his card, Bryson reached out from the side and handed over another card. "Use my card!" "I''m going to pay the bill. Use my card!" Lance and Bryson rushed to hand over their cards. The cashier at the ticket office saw them and didn''t know what to do. "I''m sorry, gentlemen. The POS machine just happened to be broken, and the new one is being brought over. It will take more than ten minutes before it can be sent over. For now... I can only ept cash." Lance was silent. Bryson was also silent. Neither of them brought cash with them. Audrey walked over with a hand covering her forehead. She opened her wallet and handed the cashier a note. "I have cash, and four adult tickets, thank you!" The cashier smiled and took the money from Audrey. "Yes, Miss. You gave me three hundred. Four tickets cost a total of two hundred and forty. Here are four tickets and sixty for you. Please take them!" "Thank you!" Audrey took the tickets and money. She first handed the ticket to Lance and then put the money back into her wallet. Lance and Audrey were so close that they could see the photo in Audrey''s wallet. Lance was stunned when he saw the photo in Audrey''s wallet. In the photo, Bryson kissed Audrey affectionately, while Audrey was smiling. They looked very happy. This was a bit uneptable. On the other side, Bryson also put his bank card back into his wallet. When he opened his wallet, Lance also saw the photo in Bryson''s wallet. Of course, the picture in Bryson''s wallet was the same as that in Audrey''s wallet. Lance didn''t smile anymore. Seeing their photo, Lance was heartbroken. Lance thought, ''Why did I look at Audrey and Bryson''s wallets?'' Lance was sad now and he asked for it. Yesterday, he hadn''t seen the photo in Audrey and Bryson''s wallet, but today, it appeared. The photo was just taken. Lance looked around and saw the photo booth on the street. Seeing the photo booth, Lance smiled sinisterly. Those two photo booths looked a bit unsightly. Moreover, they were ced in that kind of ce, which made this ce look bad. It was time to clean them up properly. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 It was a holiday. There were many passengers on the cruise ship. Moreover, most of the passengers on the boat were either family members or couples. After everyone got on the boat, Lance and Cordell went in the direction of their seats. Cordell sat in the innermost part of the seat, and Lance sat outside. There were still two seats left beside them. If Bryson and Audrey wanted to sit, they would either let Audrey and Lance sit together, or Bryson and Lance sit together. Bryson didn''t want to let Lance and Audrey sit together. He would not give Lance the chance to get close to Audrey. As for sitting with Lance, it was even more impossible for Bryson to sit with his rival. Bryson nced at Lance and Cordell and his mind worked quickly. He quickly made a decision. He brought Audrey to sit behind Lance and Cordell. Audrey sat by the window, and Bryson sat next to Audrey. Cordell didn''t care about the problem of the seats. Moreover, it was easier to admire the scenery by the river from the window. He only thought that it was more convenient for Audrey to enjoy the scenery. After getting on the boat, he looked out of the boat. As the passengers boarded the ship, the seats on the ship were quickly filled. When the ship was full of people, the ship left the shore. Then, a tour guide walked out and exined the ancient buildings on both sides, as well as the functions of the ancient buildings, the battles that had happened there, as well as some famous deeds. The tour guide described it vividly and everyone listened to him with relish. Halfway through, a couple sitting beside Lance suddenly began to kiss each other in public. The tour guide saw the behavior of the couple and frowned. After all, there were still many children on this cruise ship. Many parents on the ship showed dissatisfied expressions toward the couple. The tour guide thought for a moment, turned off the loudspeaker on her waist, and walked to the couple. "Hello, we are on a boat. Please behave yourselves." Being disturbed while they were kissing each other, the man scolded the tour guide angrily, "Behave myself? Who are you talking about? What am I going to do to you? Mind your own business!" The woman''s face was also filled with anger. "That''s right. Be the tour guide and introduce the historical ces. Why are you meddling in our business?" The tour guide was a female student who had just graduated from university. She was shy. After being scolded by this couple, her eyes turned red. However, seeing that there were so many children on the ship, she bravely argued, "This is a public ce. Your actions just now have a bad impact. There are many children on our ship, so please..." When the man saw the tour guide continue to persuade him, he stood up in anger and pped the tour guide in the face. The female guide turned her face away because of his p. A drop of blood oozed out of her mouth. "Who do you think you are? How dare you point fingers at me? Let me tell you..." The man swung his fist as he cursed, preparing to punch the female tour guide in the face. The female tour guide looked at his fist in horror. The other passengers on the ship were all calmly seated in their seats. Some even raised their phones toward the female tour guide and the man. Before the man''s fist fell, his wrist was suddenly held. The man turned around and saw that it was the man who had just sat beside him. "Who are you? Let go of my hand. I tell you, don''t meddle in my business. Otherwise, I will beat you up too!" Audrey, who was sitting behind Cordell, looked at the man threatening Lance and mourned for the man in her mind. Lance flicked the dust off his white suit, then looked at the man in front of him and asked coldly, "What did you just say? Do you want to beat me?" "Yes. So, if you let me go immediately, I can spare your life!" The man said in a vicious tone. Lance seemed to have heard a huge joke. "Well. I see that you won''t spare my life!" Hearing Lance provoke him in front of so many people, for the sake of his face, the man did not hesitate to throw a punch at Lance in the face. Before the man''s fistnded on Lance''s face, his wrist was suddenly gripped by Lance. With a crack, his wrist was broken by Lance. "I''m telling you what a fist is!" As soon as he finished speaking, Lance punched out fiercely. The man''s face was hit by the punch, and his body fell to a meter behind him. The man was stunned by Lance''s punch. He didn''t expect to meet a martial arts practitioner. The man looked at Lance who was approaching him in horror, "You... Don''te over. Let me tell you, I have someone in the city. If you dare to hurt me, you will not have a good end!" Lance said with a savage expression. "I have never feared anyone!" With that, Lance walked over and was about to punch the man. However, before Lance''s fist fell, a person suddenly rushed forward and hugged his arm. "No, no. Sir, please let him go. Don''t hit him!" The person who hugged Lance''s arm and stopped him was the tour guide. Lance frowned and looked at the female tour guide. Half of the female tour guide''s face was red and swollen from the man''s p just now, and the blood at the corner of her mouth was obvious. "He just hit you. Don''t you want to take revenge?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The female tour guide shook her head. "I believe that he is not malicious. Moreover, you just punched him. He has been punished. That''s enough!" Lance frowned. In his opinion, the punishment was never enough. If a person did something bad, it would be at least ten times the punishment. However, the female tour guide was too soft-hearted, so he could only let this matter rest. Lance red at the man lying on the ground, walked back to his seat, and sat down. The female tour guide looked gratefully at Lance and reminded the man on the ground, "Dear passenger, please go back to your seat." The man''s girlfriend quickly helped the man up and sat back in his seat. However, the man did not want to sit with Lance. He changed his seat with his girlfriend. Now, it was the woman who sat beside Lance. The female tour guide continued introducing the historical ces. Before the trip ended, no one continued to stir up trouble. The female tour guide peeked in Lance from time to time. Audrey, Bryson, Lance, and Cordell got off the ship. Before they could get far, someone called out to them from behind. "Wait a moment please!" Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Audrey and the others looked back. The person chasing behind them was exactly the female tour guide who had been on the cruise ship. The tour guide had not changed out of her uniform, and there was a loudspeaker hanging at her waist, so she was panting. Audrey looked at the female tour guide and subconsciously looked in the direction of Lance. If she guessed correctly, the person the guide was looking for should be Lance. The next second, the female tour guide ran to Lance. "Mr. Brook!" Audrey looked at Lance and the female tour guide with interest. She pulled Bryson''s arm and smiled, "This female tour guide must have wanted to reciprocate." Seeing the interest in Audrey''s eyes, Bryson did not have any other emotions. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and together with Audrey, he looked in Lance''s direction as if watching a show. "You are the tour guide just now. Is there anything you need?" Lance''s tone was cold with a hint of impatience. The tour guide looked at Lance and said with a blush, "I was on the boat just now. Thank you for helping me." The people on the boat were indifferent. There were even people recording videos of her to watch the show. Only Lance stood out. It made her very grateful. Now that she was close to Lance, she only felt that Lance was more handsome than when he was on the boat. After being saved, it was very easy for people to have a good impression of the person who saved them. It was obvious that the female tour guide also crushed Lance because he saved her, and he was handsome. "Don''t mention it. Is there anything else?" The female tour guide took out her phone. "Well, Mr. Brook, can I add your WeChat contact?" Lance frowned. "WeChat?" The female guide nodded. "Yes!" She nervously exined, "Mr. Brook, don''t worry. I won''t bother you. I just want your WeChat. I just want to thank you. If you need my help in the future, I will help you immediately. Or if you have anything you don''t understand in Ancient City, you can ask me directly!" Audrey raised his eyebrows. He thought, ''What do you mean? It seems that you can contact me at any time. It''s a very simple hit on me to ask for my number.'' "I can''t!" Lance eximed. "Well?" The female tour guide was disappointed. "I don''t have WeChat!" The female tour guide was speechless. Nowadays, few people did not use WeChat. Even though this was the case, there were still arge number of people who did not need it. After hearing Lance''s exnation, the female guide was full of hope again, "Then can you give me your phone number? If you have any puzzles, you can call me." "That''s fine!" Lance gave his phone number to the female guide. After receiving Lance''s phone number, the female guide called Lance and confirmed that the call was connected. She happily said to him, "This is my number. You can save it. My name is Anna Gates." "Alright!" Lance saved her number in front of the female guide. Anna was excited as she looked at Lance. "Then Mr. Brook, you can continue to tour around. Goodbye." After that, Anna went back to work on the boat. Lance walked back to Bryson and Audrey with a cold expression. Lance thought it was very simple. He got Anna''s phone number. If he encountered any trouble in Ancient City, he could call Anna. This way, he could avoid some trouble and he did not think too much about it. After all, Steven was old. After two hours of shopping, he climbed the ancient wall and rode a boat. It made him a little tired. Seeing Steven''s state, Audrey supported him. "Professor Fenton, are you tired?" Stephen nodded and said, "Yes, a little." "Then let''s find a ce to rest!" Bryson suggested. Audrey looked around. "We are still in the Ancient City. There are buildings everywhere. Where should we find a ce to rest?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The direction in Ancient City was vague, and since it was everyone''s first time here, they couldn''t tell the direction. Just as everyone was frowning, Lance took out his phone. "You can call the tour guide!" Everyone turned their attention to Lance''s phone. After Lance made the call, the other side quickly got through. Lance told her their address and hung up the phone after a while. After Lance hung up the phone, Audrey asked, "Did the tour guide say where we should go?" "No." Audrey was speechless. Then what''s the use of calling? The next second, Lance said, "However, she said that she is not far from here. She wille to us immediately and ask us to wait." Audrey kept silent. It seemed effective. After a while, a petite figure ran over. In the distance, Anna waved at Audrey and the others. The smile on her face was obvious. When she stopped panting, she hurriedly apologized, "Sorry, I''mte. Sorry for making you wait." "It doesn''t matter. We didn''t wait long," Audrey looked at Anna with a smile. Anna was the same age as her, so it was easy to have a good impression of others. Anna shyly reported to Lance, "By the way, you just said that you wanted to find a ce to rest, right?" Audrey nodded. "It''s almost time for lunch. We also want to have lunch." Anna smiled and said, "I know a restaurant. It''s not far from here. The dining environment there is very good. Moreover, the price is affordable and the taste of the food is good." Audrey''s eyes lit up. "That''s great. Please lead the way, Ms. Gates." "Come with me." Everyone followed Anna and after a few turns, they stopped in front of a restaurant. As Anna said, the environment of this restaurant was very good and clean, like it had just opened. After everyone entered, they ordered a private room. Anna looked at Lance somewhat reluctantly. Audrey rolled her eyes. "Ms. Gates, thank you very much. It''s already lunchtime. Why don''t you have lunch with us?" Audrey invited. Anna was surprised, "Is that appropriate?" "It doesn''t matter." Lance said coldly, "Miss Jade, don''t force her. She is a tour guide and has a job. How can she eat with us!" Anna was speechless. Audrey didn''t know what to say. He just deserved to be single. Chapter 531 It Was Immoral Behavior Chapter 531 It Was Immoral Behavior Anna did not expect Lance to say such words. It should be known that girls are easy to be shy. After being said like this by men, if she continued to pester them, she would be scolded for being shameless. Lance had indirectly rejected her offer. Previously, Lance had helped her on the cruise ship, and now she had helped them find a satisfactory restaurant, which was considered even. Anna pursed his lips and squeezed out a smile. "Take your time then. I''ll head back first." Audrey felt sorry for Anna. "It''s already noon. Why not have lunch with us. Besides, it''s already noon. The cruise ship shouldn''t be sailing." If Lance hadn''t said that earlier, Anna might have already nned to stay, but now... "Ourpany has a working meal!" Anna said. Anna''s answer showed her attitude. Moreover, with her current status, sitting down was also very awkward. Seeing Anna insist, Lance was indeed not interested in Anna. Audrey smiled at Anna. "Ms. Gates, thank you so much." "You''re wee. I should be the one thanking you. Goodbye then." "Hope to see you again!" "See you." Anna smiled, straightened her back, and left the room proudly. She was somewhat fond of Lance. She had pursued him and received a negative answer. However, she did not regret her previous decision. At least she had boldly pursued her love. Even if she received a negative answer, she would not regret it. Turning her head away, she was still the girl who loved to smile. She still had her brilliant life. Looking at Anna''s back as he left, Audrey''s face revealed a trace of an envious smile. She could do as she pleased and pursue her own love. Even if she was rejected, she could face it calmly. This kind of happy life was something that many people did not have. When Audrey was Anna''s age, she had no choice but to be awyer for revenge. However, it was a good thing that she had Bryson, who had pulled her out of her past dark and gloomy life, allowing her to see the sun. She turned around and looked at Bryson. The corners of her mouth couldn''t help but curl up. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Bryson felt Audrey''s gaze. He frowned slightly and asked with his gaze. Audrey smiled and shook her head at her, indicating that it was nothing. Bryson and Audrey red at each other, causing Lance to feel extremely jealous. "Order some dishes. I am already hungry. I don''t know if this restaurant is as good as the female tour guide said. If the dishes are not delicious..." Lance snorted and said, "I will call the female tour guide''s company and file aint against her!" Audrey was speechless. Audrey frowned and red at Lance. Lance''s EQ was low. Facing someone who had helped him before, he could actually say such words. He deserved to be cheated. He deserved to be single and unable to find a girlfriend. Lance saw Audrey looking at him and raised his head to look at her with a smile. "Miss Jade, why are you looking at me like that? Are you nning to change your love?" Audrey was stunned. "Even if I intend to change my love in the future, I will never look for someone like you. What''s more, with Bryson, it is impossible for me to change my love!" Lance didn''t say anything. He was so jealous. Lance looked at Bryson again. After hearing what Audrey said, the gaze he used to look at Audrey became even gentler. Lance wanted to p himself. Why did he give them a chance to show off their affection? On the other hand, Cordell had always been very calm. From yesterday until now, Cordell had never commented on Audrey and Bryson''s rtionship. At this moment, Cordell suddenly asked, "Audrey, what did you think about what I told youst time?" Audrey was surprised. "What did you tell me?" "I will help you introduce your boyfriend!" Cordell said in a shocking tone. Bryson was shocked. Lance was stunned. Audrey felt confused. Cordell didn''t speak before. But the moment he spoke, it was shocking. Audrey had told Cordell long ago that she had a boyfriend. She thought that he was just joking with her. Audrey wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. "Professor Fenton, have you forgotten something? I already have a boyfriend!" Cordell replied in all seriousness, "I also said that I have not recognized your boyfriend. You have the right to choose another boyfriend!" Audrey was speechless. There was such a reason. "What''s more, the two of you are only boyfriend and girlfriend now. You are not married. Besides, even if you get married in the future, there is a possibility of divorce!" Audrey didn''t say anything. Audrey was hopeless. How could Cordell say such words? As the saying goes, it is immoral to destroy a marriage. Lance added fuel to the fire, "Mr. Fenton, why don''t you introduce Miss Jade to me?" Audrey wiped her forehead again. "Well, Professor Fenton, I know that you are doing this for my good, but I am a traditional person. Since I have decided on a person, it is a matter of life. It is impossible to change it. Therefore, I appreciate your kindness, but I have never thought of changing my boyfriend." Cordell pulled a long face and said, "I''ve taught you long ago that we can''t be too rigid aswyers. We have to learn to be flexible so that we can achieve the final sess." "Professor Fenton, but you also said that no matter what you do, you must not lose your heart. That''s the same in the court, in my life, and when I handle my feelings... I don''t think that it is wrong for me not to change my original heart. Am I right, Professor Fenton?" Cordell didn''t know how to reply. His student was now his own teacher. But Cordell could not refute. Now, the new generation was more eloquent and cunning. The old people like them could no longer keep up with the thinking of these young people. She was better than her master now. Cordell red at Bryson. It was Bryson who had kidnapped his obedient student and she was still speaking for him. Bryson smiled and looked at Cordell. "Mr. Fenton, you are Audrey''s teacher, and you will naturally be my teacher in the future. I will respect you as much as Audrey." Chapter 532 What Is Your Ideal Boyfriend? Chapter 532 What Is Your Ideal Boyfriend? For Bryson''s goodwill, Cordell only lifted his lips and snorted, ignoring Bryson. Bryson could not change Cordell''s dislike for him. He could only smile faintly. Audrey, who was caught in the middle, looked a little embarrassed. After all, Bryson was her boyfriend. Cordell was her teacher and could be considered her elder. Now, her elder was dissatisfied with her rtionship. This was a bit... Audrey tried to promote Bryson to Cordell. "Professor Fenton, you may have misunderstood Bryson. He is really very good to me. He is also modest and polite. In the future, he will definitely not hurt me and be filial to you with me. Isn''t this good?" Cordell red at Audrey. "Well, well, with a boyfriend, you forgot about your teacher. After all, your boyfriend is good everywhere, so your teacher is not good. In the future, you will only think about your boyfriend. Don''t call me a teacher!" Was her teacher jealous? She felt that she loved Bryson so much that maybe she ignored her teacher. "Of course not!" Audrey disyed the ttering skills she had learned from Nell to the fullest. "Bryson is my boyfriend, and he is also someone who will spend the rest of his life with me. However, you are my life''s teacher. You taught me how to be a goodwyer. To me, you are a brightmp. You have given me a new life, and you are equivalent to my parents. There isn''t a single person who will abandon his or her parents in this world." Cordell''s expression released a little. "What parents and children? The children nowadays are all more heartless. When their wings are fledged, they will all fly away. When you want to find them, you will find nothing." "Professor Fenton, how can I be such a person? Don''t worry. As long as I have time in the future, I will definitely go to Country M to see you. If you have anything to call me, I can also put down all my work and apany you immediately. Is that okay?" Audrey''s words finally released Cordell''s heart. "Not bad." "So..." Audrey looked at Cordell with a smile. "Are you not against me being with Bryson?" Cordell looked at Bryson in a bad mood. "It''s your good fortune that you meet Audrey. Listen, as long as you don''t treat Audrey well, as a teacher, I will be the first to not let you go." "Don''t worry, Professor Fenton!" Bryson guaranteed, "You can supervise me at any time." Cordell, Audrey, and Bryson got along well. Lance was speechless. He felt that Bryson and Audrey had forced him to watch their public disy of affection again. Now that Cordell was on Bryson''s side, what chance did he have? ... Cordell was old after all. He strolled around the Ancient City and some ces around in the afternoon. When it was almost evening, Cordell lost his strength and wanted to go back to the hotel to rest. So, Lance nned to send Cordell back to the hotel. In the parking lot, Audrey and Bryson watched Lance''s car leave with Cordell. Audrey waved to Cordell. Audrey and Bryson also got into the car and prepared to leave the parking lot. Audrey had just driven out of the parking lot when she saw Harold, who was standing on the side of the road waiting for the car. "It''s Quentin!" Bryson stopped the car by the roadside. Harold recognized Bryson''s car immediately. Audrey rolled down the window of the passenger seat and said to Harold outside the window, "Quentin, get in the car." "Audrey, are you not ying anymore?" "Yes, my teacher has already returned to the hotel. We are also preparing to go back. Get in the car and we will go back to the main city!" Audrey said. Harold hesitated. Audrey had sharp eyes and saw that Harold was standing beside Winnie. She smiled at Winnie and asked, "Quentin, is this your ssmate?" Harold was speechless. "Well, Audrey, only Winnie hasn''t gotten in the car yet. I will send her to the car and I will go back with you." Audrey, "There''s no need to go through so much trouble. You guys get in the car together. We''ll send Winnie back." Winnie looked at Audrey a little awkwardly. "This is not good. I should take a taxi back by myself." Audrey smiled. "There''s nothing wrong with it. Anyway, we have to go back, so it''s OK to have one more person. By the way, it''s the rush hour of the return journey, so it''s hard to get a car." Harold looked at the crowd of people who were trying to hail a taxi and made a decision. He suggested to Winnie, "Winnie,e with us." Words failed Winnie. "OK, alright then!" Since Harold had agreed, there was no way she would refuse. Harold and Winnie sat in the back seat. When the two students got into the car, the car started. Audrey turned to Winnie and smiled gently. "Are you Winnie? Where do you live? We will send you off first." Winnie quietly reported the location of her home. "You can just send me to the intersection of the community. Thank you." Audrey said with a smile, "Your home is just on the way. You don''t have to be so polite. Also, since you are Quentin''s ssmate, you can call me sister too." "Well, hello, sister." "Good girl." Winnie carefully looked at Bryson. "Then, this is..." "He is my boyfriend. His surname is Cordova. You can also call him brother-inw too!" Winnie''s face suddenly turned red. "Hello, Brother Cordova." She did not follow Audrey''s words and call Bryson brother-inw, which may show she was too intimate with Harold. "Hello, Winnie." Bryson greeted indifferently, his cold tone a bit distant. In front of strangers, Bryson was used to being cold and indifferent, giving people a feeling that it was difficult to get close to him. His whole person also gave off an unapproachable aura, making Winnie feel pressured. Audrey red at Bryson. He had scared the little girl. With his aura, Audrey didn''t remember how she had been able to endure him back then. "Winnie, what other family members do you have in your family?" Audrey smiled and asked. Winnie replied, "Well, I have my parents and a brother." "Oh? Brother? Is your brother married now?" "Not yet!" Winnie said awkwardly, "My brother is just a senior this year. He hasn''t graduated from university yet." "Oh, I see. By the way, have you ever had a boyfriend before?" Harold was dissatisfied with Audrey''s questioning. "Dear sister, why are you asking others this?" Audrey looked at him innocently. "This is a long journey. Don''t tell me that we are all sitting here without saying anything?" "Then what questions do you ask? Can you ask normal questions?" "What''s wrong with you? I don''t know anything about Winnie. Can''t I ask her? I will know how to chat after I ask. What''s wrong with that?" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Harold was speechless. Audrey smiled as she looked at Winnie and said, "By the way, Winnie, would you mind telling us what''s your ideal boyfriend?" Chapter 533 Just Classmates Chapter 533 Just ssmates Audrey was very warm to her, and Winnie could feel it. She looked at Audrey with an awkward expression, then she secretly nced at Harold. "I..." Winnie clenched her fists and replied nervously, "I''m still a student. I want to focus on my studies, and ... I never thought about dating, so..." What a pure heart. However, when Winnie stole a nce at Harold just now, Audrey saw everything. "You haven''t thought about dating for the time being, but that doesn''t mean that you won''t be dating in the future. During the school days, anyone has their ideal type, such as the active type, the cold type, the warm type, and so on. For example, those who like big eyes, big eyes, tall nose, cute mouth, and beautiful hands." Audrey threw out a few words. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Winnie didn''t know how to answer. Seeing Winnie''s uneasiness, Harold asked in annoyance. "Audrey, what''s your ideal type in school?" "Of course I like..." Audrey felt the atmosphere in the car suddenly drop, and the center of the pressure was Bryson, who was beside her, causing her voice to stop. That was close. She almost blurted it out. It was a trap. Harold was tricking her. Audrey changed the way she spoke. "Of course, I like the cold type, just like Bryson." Harold rolled his eyes. He could tell that this was not the answer his sister wanted to say. However, he knew Audrey couldn''t say something else. Audrey felt the suffocating pressure disappear and her heart rxed a bit. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief and continued to ask Winnie. "So, what type do you like?" Winnie murmured and said nothing. "It''s just a casual chat. You can tell me. Perhaps in the future, I can help you find the type of boys you like." Winnie nced at Harold, who was standing next to her, and boldly said, "I like sunny, calm, and talented boys." Audrey nced at the blush on Winnie''s face and teased with a smile, "Isn''t it Harold? My brother happens to meet your requirements." Winnie blushed even more. Harold frowned and warned Audrey, "Audrey!" "What''s wrong?" Audrey looked innocent. "Is there a problem with what I said? I was just guessing the type Winnie likes. Why are you so excited?" Harold was speechless. Audrey rubbed her chin and continued to ask Winnie with interest, "So, Winnie, do you like boys like Harold?" Winnie didn''t say anything. She just blushed. The question was too shameful. How was she supposed to answer it? If she replied yes, wouldn''t that be equivalent to confessing to Harold? If she didn''t answer, would that make Harold misunderstand that she didn''t like him? In such a dilemma, Winnie was so entangled that she was going crazy. Seeing that Winnie was awkward, Audrey stopped teasing her. "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. However, looking at your expression, I know your answer. Now..." Audrey shifted her gaze to Harold. "It''s your turn, Harold. What kind of girl do you like?" Winnie looked at Harold cautiously, her heart thumping as she waited. She wondered what kind of answer Harold will give. "Audrey, can you stop joking with me?" "I''m not kidding. It''s a chit-chat. Why are you suddenly angry?" "I don''t want to answer this question." "Alright. Let''s change the question!" Audrey leaned on the back of the chair and smiled. "What kind of girl suits your heart?" Harold was speechless. What was the difference between this question and the one just now? Wasn''t he still indirectly asking what kind of girl he liked? On the side, Bryson focused on driving and did not participate in their discussion. Harold knew that even if he asked Bryson for help, Bryson would not help him. Bryson doted on his sister and he might even help his sister bully him. Harold simply shifted his gaze outside the window, looking at the rapidly receding street scenery outside the window. He did not look at Audrey. For all of Audrey''s questions, he just ignored them. Seeing that Harold turned a deaf ear, Audrey did not answer him. After asking a few more times, she turned back and did not continue asking. Harold heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Audrey turning around. Audrey wanted to ask something, but after shopping for a day, she was tired. After turning back, she was jolted by the car. She closed her eyes tiredly and soon fell asleep. By the time Audrey opened her eyes again, she was already at Winnie''s home. Bryson stopped the car, and Winnie quickly jumped out of the car. She waved at them and entered her neighborhood. Audrey sighed as she watched Winnie walk into the neighborhood. "What a pure and kind girl. What do you think, Harold?" Harold rolled his eyes at Audrey. "Audrey, can you stop messing around? Winnie and I are just pure ssmates. It is not what you think." "The rtionship between a man and a woman is usually developed from pure ssmates or friends." Harold was speechless. Unable to win against Audrey, Harold silently chose to shut up. He knew that if he continued, Audrey would continue to argue with him. Seeing Harold sitting in the back seat with a sulking expression, Audrey became serious. "Harold, I don''t want to force you to do anything. I just want you to be happy," Audrey looked at Harold seriously. "I don''t want you to focus all your energy on the research institute. That would be too tiring. I hope you can find a girlfriend and be an ordinary college student, living the life that a college student should have." Harold''s eyes darkened. "Audrey I am fine now. I am not tired." "Winnie is a good girl. I can see that she likes you. You also have a good impression of her. Try to put down your past and be with her. You will find that the world is still very beautiful." Harold''s voice was a little hoarse, and he said seriously. "Audrey, you know my past. She is a good girl, but I don''t deserve to be with her." Chapter 534 Love Needs To Be Fought For Chapter 534 Love Needs To Be Fought For Audrey knew clear the pain in Harold''s heart. Because of this, Audrey also wanted him to be happy. Instead of being immersed in the pain of the past, he should own his own life. "Harold, my silly little brother. Love is not a matter of qualification, but of feeling. If you like her, you can go all out for her." "I have no right to like anyone else." "Love needs to be fought for!" Audrey advised, "What''s more, you are simply depriving Winnie of the right to choose if you make the decision without asking her." Harold''s eyes darkened. "But what if she refuses me?" "If you haven''t asked her, how do you know that she will refuse you? Harold, listen to me. Follow your heart and let yourself go. Don''t always lock yourself up. You will find that this world is really good." He dodged Audrey''s gaze. "I will handle it properly. You don''t need to interfere with it." Audrey sighed. "Well, I think you must be clear about it after our talk. Go ahead to make your own decision, I won''t stop you." "I understand." ... Bryson, Audrey, and Harold went out for a meal. Audrey went home for a shower, changed her clothes, and followed Bryson to the hospital. In the hospital ward. Audrey and Bryson had just arrived and had yet to enter when they heard Nell''s loud voice. "I told you, I don''t want it. I want to that..." They appeared at the door of the ward and saw Nell pointing at the orange on the sofa. James put down the apple in his hand and took out an orange from the bag. He handed the orange to Nell. "Help me peel it!" James smiled warmly at Nell and exined with a good temper, "Ms. Nell, you hurt your leg, not your hand!" Nell argued, "I didn''t hurt my hand, but after the injection today, I felt that my hand was not listening to me. It might be a side effect of the car ident, so I couldn''t peel it myself!" James didn''t answer. Although her words were not credible, James had no other choice but peeled the orange for her. Nell took the orange from James and swallowed it. Audrey was surprised to see James and Nell getting along. "Nell." Hearing Audrey''s voice, Nell turned to look out of the door. At the sight of Audrey and Bryson, her eyes curved into a smile. "You are here. Come and try the orange. It is so sweet!" Looking at James throwing the peels into the dustbin, Audrey felt that his back was a bit more bent than it had been this morning. Thinking about yesterday''s situation, she quickly washed her hands and picked up a cup of water. She poured a cup of water for Nell and handed it to her. Staring at the cup in her hand, Nell did not take it. "Why did you give me water?" Audrey said, "For you. After you drink this cup, I will pour you another cup!" Yesterday, Nell had been so thirsty for an afternoon and night. She did not know how thirsty Nell would be today for a whole day. So the first thing Audrey did was to quickly replenish Nell''s body with water. Unexpectedly, Nell smiled and pushed her hand away. "No need, I''m not thirsty now. I don''t want to drink water." Audrey looked at her smiling face in confusion. "You are not thirsty? You don''t want water? How can you not be thirsty?" James said with a half-smile, "She drank ten cups of water a day. She should not be thirsty." Audrey was surprised. "Ten cups of water?" Last night, Nell was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to drink water today, so she drank a lot of water in one night. But she was afraid that she would have to go to the bathroom today, but ... James told her that she drank a total of ten cups in a day. How could she believe this? She looked at Nell. Nell smiled and nodded at her. "Although I don''t remember the exact number, it should be around ten cups." Audrey was stunned again. "Are you not afraid?" She asked meaningfully. Nell smiled at James. "There are nurses in the hospital. What am I afraid of? Besides, isn''t there still Mr. Walker?" Audrey was silent again. When did they be so close? James always had a gentle smile on his face. At this time, his gentle smile did not change. "Since you two are already here, I should go back." Bryson: "I''ll go with you. I have a video conference to attend when I get back." "Alright." Audrey sent them downstairs to the inpatient department and returned to the ward. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "What''s the situation?" As soon as she returned to the ward, she grabbed Nell''s hand and asked, "Didn''t you sayst night that you wouldn''t dare to drink water today? What''s with ten sses of water?" "It''s just as you know. I drank ten sses of water, and ... I have to go to the bathroom in about an hour!" Audrey didn''t say anything. It''s within her expectations. "Didn''t you say that you don''t want Mr. Walker to help you to the bathroom?" "Yes, but that''s the past. After you left, I suddenly figured it out. If I don''t drink water for a day, my skin will be dry and my body will be ufortable. Why should I treat myself unfairly? Most importantly..." Nell smiled mysteriously. "It''s not me who would feel embarrassed." Audrey chuckled. "This is your real purpose, right? You want to see him embarrassed?" "s, that''s the most embarrassing. I have tormented him for a day today. The expression on his face has always been the same. He is indeed a smiling tiger." Nell came to a conclusion. Audrey rolled her eyes at her. "He took care of you for a day, but you still said that he was a smiling tiger." "Yes, his gentleness can''t erase the fact that he''s a Smiling Tiger." What''s more, he asked her to be his assistant after the holidays. At that time, she did not know how she would be tortured by him. Before that, if she did not take advantage for now, she would not have a chance in the future. "Alright, you win!" Audrey was speechless at her. Just as she finished speaking, Audrey''s phone suddenly rang. She nced at the contact person on her phone. It was from Richard Williams, the chief prosecutor of the Provincial Procuratorate. She frowned. "Hello, Mr. Williams. What''s the matter?" Chapter 535 Dont Refuse Me in a Hurry Chapter 535 Don''t Refuse Me in a Hurry "Hello, are you Audrey Koch?" "Yes, I am." Richard smiled and said, "I''m sorry to bother you now, Miss Koch." "I''m okay, Mr. Williams. Is there anything urgent?" "Yes. I have something important to ask you. You know about the case of Fida Trading Company, right?" Richard asked directly. "Yes, I have heard of it." "All right. Recently, our Procuratorate has decided to bring up awsuit against Fida Trading Company. However, we haven''t found a suitablewyer for the time being. Coincidentally, someone introduced you to me. And I have seen the records of the cases you had acted for. I feel that you''re the most suitable one. So, I''m calling to ask you to be thewyer for this case." ''Thewyer of Fida Trading Company case...'' ''This case...'' Audrey frowned. "Well..." "What''s the matter?" "To be honest!" Audrey said tactfully, "I just left Square Law Firmst month and have not joined any otherw firm yet. I am afraid I cannot be thewyer for this case. I''m sorry, Mr. Williams." "I have already heard about this!" Richard said with a smile, "And I also heard that you are preparing to set up aw firm yourself. Isn''t that right?" Audrey frowned and said, "I do have this n, but it''s still a n now." "It doesn''t matter. This case will be held in a month. There''s no need to rush for now. I''m calling you to ask for your consideration," Richard said with a smile, "So, Audrey, don''t reject me in a hurry." Audrey frowned even more. Audrey didn''t expect Richard to know her so well. She wondered who rmended her to Richard. Richard was the chief prosecutor of the Provincial Procuratorate in Peace City. If Audrey refused Richard, it would be difficult for her to establish herself in Peace City in the future. Audrey didn''t want to take on this case, but she cannot offend Richard. After thinking for a while, Audrey nodded and said, "Of course, I will take on this case." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Then,e to the Procuratorate and sign the contract after the National Day." "No problem. I''ll call you then." "Alright!" After hanging up the phone, Audrey''s face clouded. Nell could tell that something was wrong with Audrey. "Is the prosecutor you just mentioned Richard Williams? The chief prosecutor of the Provincial Procuratorate in Peace City?" Nell asked. Audrey nodded and said, "It''s him." "Then the Fida Trading Company case is the case that involved illegal banishing children from orphanages and robbingnd from orphanages?" "Yes, it''s that case." "F*ck!" Nell shouted, "It is said that many people are involved in this case. Nowyer in the entire city dares to ept this case. You ept it?" "Of course I know," Audrey sighed. "Then why are you so stupid to ept this case?" "The person who called me just now was Mr. Williams of the Provincial Procuratorate. I told him that I had already left my post, but he knew my n of establishing my ownw firm. How can I refuse him?" "You are not the most famouswyer in Peace City. Why doesn''t he call others? There must be something fishy in this case!" Nell said angrily, "There must be someone behind you." Of course, Audrey knew that. "Since I have epted this case, I will be in charge of it." "Audrey, you have to think carefully. If you take this case, you will be in big trouble in the future. Now, many people in the government are watching. Moreover, many big shots are involved in it. You''ll get into trouble," Nell reminded. "I know about this. I will pay attention to it." "Well, you''d better tell Bryson and ask him to send more bodyguards to protect you." "Don''t worry too much. Take care of yourself. Look at your own feet. The hit-and-run driver is still in the police station. Have the police officerse over?" Nell nodded. "They''ve already been here. They said that the driver confessed to all the crimes he had committed. His family is also here. They apologized sincerely and were willing topensate me for all the medical expenses. He has handed over all the follow-up medical expenses to the hospital and will compensate me for a series of mental damages. Moreover, the driver''s wife is pregnant, so I don''t want to file awsuit against him." Hearing this, Audrey could understand Nell. As long as the other party was sincere, everything was negotiable. In this world, there weren''t many disputes. The important thing was whether the two sides were willing to give in or if the wrong side was willing to take responsibility. "Whatever decision you make, I will support you!" Audrey said with a smile. Suddenly, Nell''s face turned pale. Audrey sensitively noticed the change in Nell''s expression. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Nell immediately got out of bed and said hurriedly, "Help me to the bathroom. My stomach is hurting." Audrey was speechless. Nell went to the bathroom several times that night. Nell had diarrhea. Nell continued to ask James to peel oranges and apples for her during the day to torment him. She had eaten a lot of fruits that day. That was the oue. At five o''clock in the morning, Audrey helped Nell back to the bed once again. Nell muttered as if she was about to copse. "I won''t eat so many fruits tomorrow. I will eat normally tomorrow. Just drink more water." Audrey held her forehead and looked at Nell, saying, "Nell, I think your stomach is all right now, but..." "But what?" Audrey said slowly, "Something is wrong with your brain." ''If Nell wasn''t sick in the head, why would she eat so many fruits. And I need to help her all night. So tiresome,'' thought Audrey. "Nonsense!" Nell retorted. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 The next day, Stephen prepared to leave Peace City. After James came, Audrey followed Bryson out of the hospital. After getting into the car, Audrey yawned several times. At the traffic light intersection, Bryson stopped the car and turned to look at Audrey with concern. "Why do you keep yawning? Didn''t you sleep wellst night? Are you not feeling well?" As he spoke, Bryson ced his hand on Audrey''s forehead. He wanted to know whether Audrey had a fever. Audrey pped away Bryson''s hand. "I''m fine. It was all because of Nellst night!" Audrey gritted her teeth as she spoke. Brysonughed. "What happened?" "You don''t know. Nell had diarrheast night." "She drinks water during the day. Why does she go to the bathroom at night?" Shouldn''t she have slept until dawn? "You don''t know. Nell eats too many fruits for the sake of torturing Mr. Walker. In the end, she had diarrhea for the whole night. Don''t you feel that she had lost weight in the morning?" Bryson was speechless. He didn''t pay attention to this. His gaze only followed Audrey and never cared about other women. "So, you didn''t sleep wellst night?" "Think about it. Nell wants to go to the bathroom. She is a patient. How can she go by herself? I have to help her. Besides, I cannot sleep when she is in the bathroom. Otherwise, no one will help her back, so..." Audrey wailed, "Last night was even worse than the night before yesterday. Last night, I didn''t sleep much!" What was worse, she had smelled the stench all night. This was simply a double injury to her body and mind. Bryson touched Audrey''s face and said gently, "If you are sleepy, you can lie down and sleep for a while. When we arrive at Professor Fenton''s hotel, I will call you." "No!" Audrey yawned again. "I''m just tired. If you let me sleep now, I can''t sleep." "Are you sure you don''t need to have a rest?" "No. The light is green. Hurry up and drive." On the way, Audrey took out her phone to browse the news online. Audrey eximed in surprise when she received a message. "Well." "What''s wrong?" Bryson asked nervously. Audrey frowned and said, "Something happened in Ancient Cityst night. Do you remember the ce where we took the picture yesterday?" Bryson remembered the ce. He nodded. "I remember. What''s the matter?" "I don''t know what happened to the two machines. They were destroyedst night. The two machines are only left with their bodies." From the pictures on the news, the scene was so horrible. Audrey murmured, "Who is he? Why is he so wicked? What kind of grudge does the guy have with the machines?" Bryson pursed his thin lips. The person who could destroy the two machines... A person''s face shed through Bryson''s mind. He vaguely remembered the expression on Lance''s face when Lance saw the photo in their wallet yesterday. Bryson thought, ''Except Lance, I''m afraid no other person would do such a boring thing.'' Seeing that Bryson was stunned, Audrey stared at his thoughtful face strangely. "What are you thinking about?" Bryson turned around and looked at Audrey gently. "Nothing." Audrey frowned. "Do you know who destroyed the photo machine?" "I don''t know!" Audrey shrugged, feeling a little amused. She thought, ''Why would I suspect Bryson? Bryson can''t do such a thing. Moreover, Bryson does not need to do such a thing.'' After browsing through the news, Audrey suddenly remembered what happenedst night. She had not told Bryson about the case of Fida Trading Company. Audrey thought, ''Should I tell Bryson about this case? If I tell Bryson, Bryson would probably not let me take over this case. Bryson would probably have to use his connections, not knowing if it would hurt the Cordova family. It is just a case. As long as I am careful, there should not be any problems. Forget it. I will not tell Bryson about that matter. ... There was the Peace International Airport. Audrey, Bryson, and Lance stood not far from the security checkpoint and bid farewell to Stephen. Stephen reluctantly held Audrey''s hand. "Audrey, please remember your promise. If you are free, you muste to Country M to see me!" Audrey smiled and nodded. "Professor Fenton, don''t worry. As long as I have time, I will visit you." Stephen cast a sidelong nce at Bryson. "Bryson, remember what you said. If you dare to bully Audrey, I will not let you off easily. Moreover, I will immediately find a man better than you." Bryson smiled and hugged Audrey''s shoulder. "I know. I will always be good to Audrey." Although Steven didn''t want Audrey to be together with Bryson, Audrey was in love with Bryson. As an elder, he couldn''t stop her. "See you next time, Lance!" Stephen shook Lance''s hand politely. Lance tried to squeeze out a smile. "See you next time!" After bidding everyone farewell, Steven took his documents, ticket tickets, and passport to the security inspection. After passing the security check, he waved at Audrey and the others from afar. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Audrey looked in the direction Steven had left with some reluctance. "After this separation, I don''t know when we will be able to meet again!" Audrey sighed. Bryson hugged Audrey''s shoulders even tighter. "Don''t worry. We can fly to Country M to see him." Audrey nodded. "Yes, we will." Bryson and Audrey snuggled up to each other. Lance felt like he shouldn''t be around them. To Bryson and Audrey, Lance was indeed an extra person. When Audrey and Bryson were about to leave, they finally remembered that Lance was there. "Mr. Brook, do you want to go with us? Shall we send you back?" Audrey asked politely. Lance said indifferently, "I also drove here. I don''t need you to send me off!" Lance shook the car keys in his hand and left without looking back. Audrey and Bryson looked at each other before following Lance and leaving the airport. ... On the way back to the city, Audrey received a call. Nell fought with someone. Audrey and Bryson, who had originally nned to go eat first, directly turned to the hospital. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 By the time Audrey arrived, the dispute in the hospital was still ongoing. Nell was supported by James. She pointed at a woman, Holly, ian front of her and cursed like a shrew, "How could you? You are so shameless." Holly was pulled by a man and she kept struggling. "Let me tell you, if I don''t kill you today, I will not be called Randall." "Alright, catch me if you can!" Audrey frowned and walked forward. "What happened?" Audrey asked calmly. The man who pulled the woman recognized Audrey. "Eh, aren''t you Angel?" "Which Angel?" Holly nced at Audrey. When she saw that Audrey was so beautiful, her eyes suddenly widened. "Are you also my husband''s woman outside?" Holly looked at Audrey, full of vignce. Audrey frowned. "I don''t know your husband." The man anxiously exined to Holly, "Honey, please hear me out. I don''t know Angel. I just saw her on the news. She is a famouswyer in our city." "Awyer?" Holly got an idea. "Since she''s awyer, then it''s perfect..." Holly pointed to Nell''s nose. "This woman seduced my husband. She wanted my husband to divorce me, so they could be together. Such a vixen! She''s just a scourge. I''ll hire you to take her to court. I want this woman to be imprisoned!" Audrey, "..." Nell, "..." The man didn''t know what to do. "Honey, I told you that I have nothing to do with thisdy!" "You are lying! She sent all the photos to my phone. She looks exactly the same as the woman in my phone photo. How could it not be her? Don''t think that I am blind. Just because I recognized her, you still want to defend her? Let me tell you, I am no push-over." Nell rolled her eyes at Holly. "You are insane." "No, you are insane!" Nell''s words provoked Holly again. "Let me tell you. Thewyer is here right now. She is a greatwyer. Don''t get cocky too early." Audrey smiled at Holly. "Ms. Randall, I think you must be mistaken." "How could there be a mistake?" Holly took out her phone, and a big picture appeared on the screen. The woman in the photo was actually somewhat simr to Nell. "Look, do you think she looks exactly the same as this vixen?" "Although the woman in this photo is somewhat simr to my friend, it is indeed not my friend." Holly was annoyed. "What? Your friend?" Holly seemed to be stimted. "I see. No wonder you would speak up for that vixen. So, you are her friend. Since you are her friend, both of you are not good people. You are bad women who want to destroy others'' marriage." Audrey furrowed. Seeing that Holly was bing more and more unreasonable, the man hurriedly pulled her and pinched her shoulders. "Honey, can you wake up? I have nothing to do with them!" "How can I believe you that you have nothing with them? They are standing here. Hah, all of you want to bully me!" Holly pointed at Audrey''s nose. "I''ll kill you now." However, before Holly could touch Audrey, Holly was stopped by a hand. Holly looked at the man holding her wrist with dissatisfaction. When she saw the man''s face, she was slightly surprised. Bryson let go of Holly''s wrist and pulled Audrey into his arms. "Ms. Randall, you are the daughter of Mr. Randall, president of the Randall Group Electronics, right?" Holly looked at Bryson''s face hesitantly. She felt that she had seen Bryson somewhere before. "You are..." "My surname is Cordova." Holly was shocked. "You ... you are ... Bryson Cordova? Then she is..." Holly looked at Audrey. "She is my girlfriend. Why would my girlfriend like your boyfriend?" "What? Girlfriend? You said ... this woman is your girlfriend?" Holly looked at Bryson in disbelief. She did not expect that Bryson would appear in the hospital ward. Moreover, she had just felt that the man who was supporting Nell looked familiar. Bryson looked at James and said indifferently, "Boss, please help Ms. Nell in first." "I won''t leave. This woman has wronged me. I can''t just forget it!" Nell pointed at Holly angrily, then pointed at her own face. "Moreover, she gave me a p the moment she entered my ward. I can''t just let her go. Let go of me, James Walker." Nell struggled under James''s hands. Walker! Holly was afraid. Bryson had always been close to James Walker, the vice president of the J Group. Could it be that the man supporting Nell was James? Holly shuddered with fear and asked the man next to her in a low voice. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Let me ask you, is that woman really not your mistress?" "How many times have I told you just now? It really isn''t her." The man exined. The woman froze. This meant that she had hit the wrong person and made a mistake. The fact that James would appear in Nell''s ward to take care of her meant that they were close to each other. They might have been lovers. God, she hit James''s girlfriend and scolded Bryson''s girlfriend. Under the stimtion, Holly rolled her eyes and fell straight into the man''s arms. The man quickly supported Holly and shouted worriedly, "Honey, how are you?" The man saw that there were so many important guys, and he kept sweating. He quickly held Holly and kept bowing to everyone. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry about what happened just now. I apologize to you on behalf of my wife. I''m really sorry." As he apologized, the man carried his wife and left. Nell watched the man carry Holly away. Nell was so angry that she wanted to stomp her feet. Just as she moved, she felt a sharp pain in her feet. It hurt so much that she screamed. "Ah, my foot, it hurts so much." Audrey and James helped Nell back to the bed. Nell was still angry, "That woman''s husband looks so ugly, how could I fall in love with him? Even if I want to seduce someone, I should go hook up with a man just like Mr. Walker, okay?" Chapter 538 Chapter 538 After saying that, Nell felt that the atmosphere in the ward was a little strange. Everyone was staring at Nell with strange eyes. Nell looked back and forth at the three people in front of her in confusion. "Did I say something wrong?" James smiled, "No, you are right." Nell was always straightforward. She did not feel anything wrong with what she said just now. She thought that she was also indirectly praising James. Moreover, she and James were friends. So she doesn''t need to care too much. Her male friends around her were no different from her girl friends in her heart. Nell''s foot had just been hit, so Audrey and the others called a doctor over to examine the ster on her foot. After making sure that Nell''s feet had recovered a little and that the previous incident had not hurt her feet, everyone was relieved. After the doctor left, there was a burst of rapid footsteps outside the ward. Then Grady appeared. As soon as Grady entered the room, he threw himself onto the bed and hugged Nell. "Dear Nell, how did you be like this? What happened to you when I wasn''t here?" Seeing Grady hugging Nell, James frowned slightly. Nell didn''t think that Grady''s behavior was inappropriate. She smiled and pushed Grady away in pain. "Grady, be gentle. My waist is almost broken by you. And you bumped into my feet." Afraid of hurting Nell, Grady quickly retracted his hands. "It''s my fault. Nell, what is going on with you? Where is the perpetrator? I will kill him." Nell waved her hand, "He is now in the police station. So you won''t have the chance to vent your anger on him." "All right. Then forget it." Nell smelled something fishy, "What is it?" Grady smiled in embarrassment, "I walked so fast just now that I bumped into a cleaner. The water in the trash can was poured on me." Instantly, Nell wanted to vomit. Audrey also stood far apart from Grady. "Grady, you are so dirty. But you hugged me just now." Nell tugged at her clothes and lowered her head to sniff, "It''s disgusting. I want to change my clothes." Grady chuckled, "OK. I will wash your clothes for you." "Go out. You are so wretched. I won''t allow you to touch my clothes." James frowned deeply. At this time, a middle-aged couple appeared outside the ward. After carefully looking at the bed number outside the ward, they slowly walked in. "Hello, is Nell here?" Nell tilted her head and looked at the people behind the crowd. She immediately saw her parents and became excited. "Dad, mom, you are finally here." Seeing Nell, they boldly walked towards the bed. "Nell, how are you now? How are your feet?" Nell''s parents looked at Nell with concern. "Mom, the doctor said that I should stay in the hospital for a few more days. I will be fine soon." "OK, OK." Nell''s parents looked back at the other people in the ward. "These are..." Nell quickly introduced them to her parents, "Mom, this is Grady that I told you before." Grady bowed to Neel''s parents. "Hello." Nell''s parents scented the rancid smell on Grady and subconsciously frowned and retreated a few steps back. They awkwardly smiled at Grady and nodded. Nell pointed at Audrey and Bryson, "This is Audrey, my good friend. I often mentioned her to you. And the one next to her is her boyfriend, Bryson." Audrey and Bryson, "Hello." "Hello, Nell often mentioned you." Nell''s parents smiled. Nell looked at James and introduced, "And this is Mr. Walker, the friend of Audrey''s boyfriend." Nell''s parents looked at James in surprise. They asked, "Why is Mr. Bryson''s friend here?" Nell said casually, "Audrey''s teacher suddenly came from abroad to Peace City when I just crashed. She had no time to take care of me. So Mr. Walker took care of me instead of her these two days." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nell''s parents frowned and looked at James. James smiled. "Hello." Nell''s parents looked at each other. And then Nell''s mother asked with a slightly embarrassed expression, "Mr. Walker, do you have a girlfriend?" "No." "Then how old are you?" "31 years old." Nell''s parents frowned. Nell''s mother murmured in a low voice, "Thirty-one years old. He is seven years older than Nell. It seems that he is too old." Nell''s father said, "Older men are much more caring." Although Nell''s parents'' voices were not loud, the ward was so small that everyone could hear their discussion. When Nell heard her parents discussing her and James''s age in front of everyone, Nell thought, ''Do my parents want to matchmake James and me?'' "Dad, Mom, what are you talking about?" "Nell, you are already twenty-four years old. You are not young anymore. After twenty-five, it will be difficult for you to find a boyfriend. We are also thinking of you." Nell was speechless. "Alright, alright. Dad, mom, please don''t interfere in my rtionship, OK? Besides, do you know who Mr. Walker is? You know about the J Group, right? He is the vice president of the J Group. He won''t like me. So just give up on this idea." Nell advised her parents seriously. Hearing Nell''s words, James frowned. And Nell''s parents were disappointed. At first, Nell''s parents thought that they had finally met a boy who matched their daughter. They felt that their daughter would have a boyfriend. But they were wrong. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Because Nell''s parents came back from outside, they began to take care of Nell. Audrey and the others left the hospital. After leaving the hospital, everyone wanted to go and have a meal, but they couldn''t bear the bad smell from Grady. James got a phone call from the J Group and was asked to go to the company to deal with things. Everyone dispersed. On the way back, Audrey looked at her reflection in the rearview mirror. She was in a daze with one hand on her cheek. "What are you thinking about?" Bryson asked suddenly. Audrey turned to look at Bryson. "I am thinking about Mr. Walker!" Bryson was mad. "Thinking about Mr. Walker?" Audrey sensed the danger in Bryson''s words and quickly waved her hand. "Bryson, don''t misunderstand. I didn''t miss him, but I suddenly remembered Mr. Walker''s expression in the ward." Bryson didn''t feel happy. "What expression?" His voice was also a bit gloomy. "When Nell''s parents came, I felt that Mr. Walker''s expression..." Audrey said hesitantly, "Mr. Walker seems to treat Nell differently." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Differently? How?" "It is indeed." Audrey turned to look at Bryson. "Do you think Mr. Walker will like Nell?" "You want to fix others up again?" "I didn''t do anything wrong. I just have an intuition." "Use your intuition to think about where we should eat next!" Bryson pinched her face. Audrey pped Bryson''s hand away and red at him. "Stop pinching. My face is getting bigger and bigger by your pinch." "Didn''t you get fat?" Audrey, "..." Bryson felt the pressure in the car suddenly decrease. When he looked at Audrey again, the expression on her face was as cold as the wind in Siberia. Bryson suddenly remembered what he had just said, and frowned. It seemed that he said something wrong. "Did you just say that I was fat?" Bryson, "..." Recently, Audrey probably rxed because she had quit her job. Therefore, she had gained some weight. However, she was still very thin for her height and weight. Why did women always care about their weight? "By the way, don''t you like to eat ribs? Let''s go to the restaurant we went to two days ago. You also said that the ribs there are delicious!" Audrey red at Bryson. "I don''t want to eat." Bryson, "..." Bryson brought Audrey to the dining room without a second word. When they arrived, Bryson ordered a table full of delicious food and ced her favorite ribs into her bowl. Audrey had just said she wouldn''t eat in a fit of pique. But the smell seduced her and she finally gave up. After the meal, Audreyined to Bryson. "It''s all because of you. You let me eat so much again. Now I''m going to gain weight again." Bryson, "..." Between eating and losing weight, a woman was always a double standard. Seeing that Audrey was pouting again, Bryson persuaded her patiently, "You just eat like this asionally. You won''t get fat." "Who told you? Look, my belly is sorge." Audrey was still unhappy. Bryson said, "You can drive the car on the way back." Audrey''s eyes widened. She looked at Bryson in surprise. "Are you serious? I can drive your car?" Bryson handed the car keys over, and Audrey snatched the car keys without hesitation. Regardless of whether what Bryson said was true or not, it was only proper to grab the key first. "But, there is one thing. You can''t drive too fast." "Don''t worry!" Audrey promised. With the car keys, the anger in Audrey''s chest disappeared. ... In the parking lot. Audrey got into the driver''s seat as she wished. After adjusting the seat and fastening the seat belt, Audrey inserted the car key into the keyhole. She twisted the key and the car shook slightly. Audrey was so excited when she heard the car engine, even her blood was boiling. She was finally able to drive. How could she not be happy? Bryson, who was sitting in the passenger seat, subconsciously grabbed the handle of the car door after fastening his seatbelt. Audrey nced at Bryson. When she saw Bryson holding the armrest tightly and he was slightly stiff, she was unhappy. "What do you mean? Don''t you believe me?" "No!" Bryson said. Bryson said that he did not, but his hand was still gripping tightly. Anyway, he believed her. But everyone had a self-protection instinct, and Bryson just took advantage of his instinct. Audrey, "..." Bryson''s action was simply too insulting. Although Bryson''s action of holding the handle made Audrey dissatisfied, the joy of being able to drive diluted her dissatisfaction. Her eyes stared straight ahead of the car and she slowly started the car. The car slowly drove out of the parking space. Audrey didn''t drive many times, but it was as if she was born with the ability to drive. She just adjusted herself in one traffic light and now was able to control the car well. When she was driving, Audrey wanted to step on the elerator countless times. However, Bryson was sitting next to her. She was afraid that Bryson would no longer let her drive in the future. As soon as this thought came to mind, she quickly snapped it back. This was too much for the gains if she was forbidden to drive because she drove too fast this time. After driving past several intersections, Audrey looked ahead and said to Bryson proudly, "How is it? I said I can drive well, right?" Bryson withdrew his hand from the car handle and answered Audrey with no words. However, before Audrey could finish her words, the car that was originally driving on their left suddenly swerved and cut them off in traffic. That car was too fast that Audrey was unable to react in time. The two cars almost crashed into each other. Audrey was shocked and subconsciously stepped on the brakes, preventing the two cars from colliding. Audrey was quite annoyed. However, when she thought of Bryson beside her, Audrey forcefully controlled her anger. She had to be calm. If she got angry on the road, Bryson might not let her drive the car anymore. She managed to control her anger with great difficulty and continued to drive forward. However... Although the roads were fairly clear, the car that had just swerved suddenly stepped on the brakes, causing Audrey to almost crash into the car. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 If the previous incident was just an ident, then the actions just now could already be called provocation. It was simply intolerable. Audrey tightened her grip on the steering wheel. However, when Audrey thought of Bryson, who was beside her, she suppressed her anger. Audrey couldn''t be angry. If she got angry, it meant that she had lost. It was just about enduring it. She could still endure him. The driver in the front car seemed to be doing everything against Audrey. After the sudden stop just now, he suddenly stopped the car again, causing Audrey to almost hit him again. Audrey stamped on the brakes again and cursed angrily, "Bastard!" While cursing, Audrey pressed the horn on the steering wheel. If it wasn''t for Bryson, with the provocative behavior of the car in front of her, Audrey would have smashed the car into pieces. Audrey narrowed her eyes and quickly turned the steering wheel, preparing to overtake the car in front of her. Then, she went to the front of the car in front of her and decided that it was an an-eye-for-an-eye moment. However, just as Audrey changed her course and was about to overtake, the car in front of her suddenly changed its course and blocked Audrey''s car again. Audrey refused to give in. Audrey switched to anotherne, and the car also moved to anotherne like a shadow following her, still standing in front of Audrey. That was outrageous. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Audrey honked again, reminding the other person not to block her car again, but the car in front of her did not understand her at all and continued to go against her. Audrey narrowed her eyes and stared at the car in front of her. A malicious smile showed up on her face. There was no need to control her temper anymore. If Audrey could endure this, she would not be Audrey. Audrey suddenly stepped on the eleration pedal and quickly changed the way. When the other party noticed that she was about to change the way, Audrey quickly returned to the original way and stamped on the brake to get in front of that car. That car was just an ordinary Ford, but Audrey had a Bentley Mulsanne. The price and performance of the two cars were quite different, so it was impossible for the other party to surpass her. However, when Audrey drove past that car, she nced at the other party''s car. After seeing the situation in the other party''s car, her expression changed. The car was now behind Audrey. From the rearview mirror, Audrey could still see something about that car. The driver of the car clenched the steering wheel nervously. In the back seat of the car, there was a person sitting behind the driver. Because the face of the person was blocked by the driver''s head, the face of the person could not be seen clearly. However, when Audrey drove past the car just now, her sharp eyes saw that the person in the back seat had a knife in his hand and was pressing against the driver''s neck. Audrey narrowed her eyes and continued driving. She looked around and saw that the road was empty. Other than the car just now, there were no other cars. She suddenly turned the steering wheel and suddenly turned the car sideways on the road. She mmed the brakes and stopped the car. Because Audrey was very fast, that car could not adjust in time and could only m on the brakes and stop next to the back door of Audrey''s car. When the car behind stopped, Audrey opened the door of the driver''s seat and got out of the car. She rushed to that car and opened the door of the driver''s seat. "What were you doing just now? Do you know that I almost fail to brake and hit your car? Do you know how dangerous your actions were? I..." Audrey was cursing when she saw the stiff driver and the man sitting in the back seat with a knife against the driver''s neck. The man who pointed a knife at the driver red fiercely at Audrey and warned her in a low voice. He said, "If you don''t want to die, go away immediately. And don''t meddle in other people''s business!" The driver was a young man. He kept looking at Audrey for help. There were very few cars on this road. He deliberately braked to attract Audrey''s attention. The criminal had already been alerted. The driver was afraid that he would not have any other chance to ask for help. Generally, when encountering this kind of thing, ordinary women should be scared and quickly go back to their own cars, running as far away as possible. After all, most people cherished their lives. Some things could not be intervened. If they could stay away from trouble, they will do so. However, the woman the other party met was not an ordinary woman. Audrey smiled as she saw the situation in the car. "What? You two are trying to trick me by ying cosy? You think I will be fooled by you and I will only drive away obediently, right? Let me tell you, don''t even think about seeding!" After saying that, Audrey suddenly bent down and quickly grabbed the driver''s hand. Before the criminal in the back seat reacted, she pulled the driver off the seat belt. As soon as the driver escaped, he shouted for help, "Miss, help me. He wants to kill me." When the driver got out of the car, the murderer in the car suddenly looked grim. He opened the back door of the car and escaped. After getting off the car, the criminal pointed the knife in his hand at Audrey and red at her fiercely. He said, "Bitch, you''re a busy body. I''ll kill you first!" Audrey calmly dodged the knife in the criminal''s hand and kicked him in the chest. With a bang, the criminal''s back hit the car. Meanwhile, Audrey pushed the driver to the side. After the criminal was kicked, he was enraged. He roared and raised his knife and rushed toward Audrey. However, before he could get close to Audrey, another figure rushed forward, kicking the criminal in the chest. This time, the criminal was directly kicked to the ground and his head hit the ground. He fainted. Seeing the criminal being kicked to the ground by Bryson, Audrey''s arms were still stiff and hanging in the air. Audrey was already on edge. She wanted to take this opportunity to exercise a bit. Audrey didn''t expect that Bryson would kick the criminal down before she could even exercise properly. Audrey was speechless. Seeing the threatened driver hiding behind Audrey''s car. Bryson coldly shouted, "Call the police." "Yes, yes!" The driver called the police immediately. A few minutester, they heard the police siren. They saw that the police car was very close to them and the murderer on the ground had not shown any signs of waking up. Bryson and Audrey decided to leave. Before the two of them got in the car, the driver expressed his gratitude to the two of them. Audrey was about to sit in the driver''s seat, but Bryson dragged her to the passenger''s seat and stuffed her in. Bryson said, "It''s easy for you to encounter an ident while driving. You are not allowed to drive again in the future." Audrey didn''t know what to say. Audrey thought, ''Am I the one to me?'' Chapter 541 Get Married Next Month Chapter 541 Get Married Next Month On thest day of the holiday, Audrey went to see Nell again. It just so happened that Nataly and George had also returned from their trip. The two of them were travel-worn. When they got off the ne, they didn''t even return home. They directly rushed to the hospital. Seeing Nell lying on the bed, Nataly''s eyes turned red. "Nell, how did you be like this? How are your legs? Don''t tell me you won''t be able to walk anymore in the future." As she spoke, Nataly''s sad tears rolled in her eyes and were about to fall. Nell was speechless. Nell only had a fracture. Why wouldn''t she be able to walk? Nell immediately made a gesture for her to stop. She said, "Nataly, aren''t you exaggerating too much? I just broke my foot. Who told you that I can no longer walk in the future?" Just a moment ago, Nataly was about to cry. Tears were rolling in her eyes. In the next second, she stopped crying. Even the tears in her eyes were sucked away by her eyes in an instant. There was no trace of sadness. "Really? Your foot is fine?" Nell was speechless. The act was simply amazing. Nell wondered how she did it. However, Nataly was really about to burst into tears. Nell muttered, "Nataly, I think if you take on acting now, you can definitely win the Oscars. I think highly of you!" Nataly didn''t what to say. Nataly said, "I am worried about you. Why did you suddenly change the topic?" "I am just saying your acting is good.." Nell nced at Nataly. Ever since Nataly and George had been together, the quality of Nataly''s clothes had been going up day by day. The pink set on her body was nice. The lower half of her calf that was exposed under the skirt made herpletely different from the conservative country bumpkin Nataly had been before. Nataly and George held their hands together, and it was even more obvious that the two of them were really close. Nell teased, "You have grown more fond of each other after this trip. When are you going to give me a nephew?" As soon as Nell finished speaking, Nataly instantly flushed. "What are you talking about? George and I are not married yet." Nell muttered, "But... The two of you look so intimate. The child is almost ready to run around." Audrey stood aside and teased, "How is it? Are you two going to treat us to a wedding?" Nataly was speechless. George hugged Nataly''s shoulder and smiled at the shy Nataly. He said, "We are going to get married at the end of next month. The date is set on November 26th!" Audrey and Nell looked at Nataly in surprise. "Nataly, is this true?" Nataly looked at the two of them shyly and nodded. "Then I really have to congratte you!" "Thank you!" George''s phone suddenly rang. He picked up the phone. After hanging up the phone, George looked anxious. He said, "It was a call from the parking lot. They said that my car blocked someone else''s car. They asked me to get out and move the car. I''ll go down now!" Nataly hurriedly nodded and said, "Alright, go ahead." George pulled Nataly into his arms and kissed her on the forehead before turning to leave. When George left, Nataly''s face was so red that it was about to drip blood. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nataly did not dare to look at Audrey and Nell behind her. Audrey and Nell exchanged a smile. Nataly was so happy and that what was they wanted to see. Nell sighed, "I didn''t expect Nataly to be the first one among the three of us to get married! Now, all of you are in pairs. I''m the only one left! It seems that I have to agree to the next person I will go on a blind date with, no matter who it is. Otherwise... I really can''t get married." Audrey looked at Nell, amused. "Why? You want to get married so soon? This is not like you." "All of you are so happy. I''m so jealous!" Nell rested her chin on her hands and said "I also want a boyfriend who loves me, dotes on me, and treats me like a treasure." "As long as you wait patiently, fate wille sooner orter." Nell said, "But I am not as lucky as you. Both of you are going to marry into a rich family. Your boyfriend is the president of the Cordova Group and your boyfriend is the second son of the SY Group. They must have many single friends. You two can ask your boyfriends to introduce them to me!" Nataly thought for a moment and said, "By the way, I recall something." "What is it?" Nataly said, "Thest time I went out with George to meet his friends, I noticed that one of his friends was suitable for you. Later, I will ask George to call his friend and ask him!" Nell''s eyes lit up and said, "Really? Do you have a photo?" Nataly nodded. "I happen to have a photo of that day on my phone. I''ll find it for you." Nataly took out her phone and found the photo of the party. When Nataly turned to a certain photo, Nataly zoomed in on the photo and pointed to a person by the table. Nataly said, "That''s him. I heard that he runs a teahouse himself. He is twenty-seven years old this year. His teahouse is just a block away from your dad''s advertisingpany." Nell was surprised. She said, "No way! This is destiny. Is he really Mr. George''s friend?" Audrey also came over and looked. The young man in the photo had an outstanding appearance. His every move showed a sense of nobility. Although he was already twenty-seven years old, because his cheeks had some baby fat, he looked very young. He was Nell''s type. As for Nell, she was ted. Coincidentally, George had returned to the ward. Nataly and the others were talking about George''s friend and he immediately called their friend. After hanging up the phone, George said with a smile, "What a coincidence. This friend of mine also wants to find a girlfriend. After hearing about Ms. Nell, he wants to ask you out. Tomorrow, you will be discharged from the hospital. Shall we will meet at noon the day after tomorrow?" Nell nodded. Nell said, "That''s great. Mr. George, you are the best." "What are you talking about? Why are you so happy?" James''s voice suddenly came from outside the door to the ward and said. Nataly and George were surprised to see James. George replied, "We''re talking about Peter ckford, the guy we had dinner withst time. I''m going to introduce him to Ms. Nell. We''ve already set up a date. We''re meeting at noon the day after tomorrow." Chapter 542 Will You Blame Me? Chapter 542 Will You me Me? The next morning, Audrey gave a call to Richard to confirm that he would be at the prosecutor''s office for the entire day. Audrey chose to visit him at the prosecutor''s office in the morning. When Audrey arrived, Richard was looking at all kinds of cases in his office. He was the chief prosecutor of the Provincial Procuratorate and had the highest authority in the Provincial Procuratorate. Richard was an elderly man in his fifties with a beer belly and sparse hair. People at this age were very awkward. If he was an old man, he was only in his fifties and had not yet retired. He also had the ability to work. Although he was a middle-aged man, he was already in histe 50s. "Mr. Williams, nice to meet you. I am Audrey. I have contacted you before." Richard nodded with a smile. When he saw Audrey, there was a bit of appreciation and amazement in his eyes. It seemed that he did not expect Audrey to be so young and beautiful. "So it''s Audrey. Come in and sit!" Richard pointed to the sofa in his office. Audrey sat down on the sofa and a secretary came in to pour a cup of tea for Audrey. After Richard found a document in his drawer, he walked to the sofa and sat down. "I didn''t expect you to be so young, Audrey. There are so many talented people now, and you have surpassed me!" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Audrey smiled and looked at him, "Mr. Williams, you are even younger than you were before." He looked younger! Richard was ted when he heard Audrey''s praise. "Audrey, you really know how to speak. I''m already fifty-four years old!" "Really? But you look to be only forty-five years old." The wrinkles on Richard''s face deepened. "Audrey, when will yourw office open?" Audrey answered honestly, "It''s decided on the 16th of the month." "It is a good day." Richard pushed a contract to Audrey. "Audrey, this is the contract. Take a look!" Audrey took the contract and carefully looked at the contents of the contract. The content of the contract was just an ordinarywyer acting contract, nothing special, and the amount was also satisfying to her. However, as long as she signed this contract, she had to be responsible for the case of Fida Trading Company. Richard smiled as he watched Audrey carefully examine the contract. "Audrey, how is it? Is there anything unclear about the contract?" "No." "So can you sign it now?" "Of course!" Originally, she had no intention of refusing. Moreover, since she had alreadye here, she naturally did not have the right to refuse. Audrey took out a pen from her bag and signed her name at the end of the contract. Richard had also signed his name next to "Party A". There were two copies of the same style. Richard handed one of them to Audrey. He smiled and reached out to Audrey. "Audrey, I hope we can have a pleasant cooperation." Audrey handed over her hand. "Happy cooperation!" Audrey took the contract and walked out of the prosecutor''s office. As soon as he left the prosecutor''s office, he saw Brisa slowly walking up the steps at the door of the prosecutor''s office. Audrey stood on the steps waiting for her. Brisa''s sharp eyes saw thewyer contract in Audrey''s hand. The corners of her eyebrows were curved, and the corners of her mouth curved into a beautiful smile. "Just now, I looked like Ms. Audrey from below. It really is you. What a coincidence to meet you here." The moment she saw Brisa, Audrey understood. She had always wondered why Richard was so familiar with her. He also knew that she was about to start a neww firm. Other than the people around her, no one else knew about this. Harold and Bryson could not tell anyone else. Otherwise, it was the Cordova family. Brisa was the only one who could be so friendly with the Cordova family. Audrey smiled at Brisa and said meaningfully, "Miss Easton, you came to the prosecutor''s office to visit Mr. Williams, right?" Brisa''s expression was slightly stunned, and the corners of her mouth widened as she smiled. "Yes, my family and Richard''s family are old friends. By the way..." Brisa changed the topic. "A few days ago, I went to Richard''s ce as a guest. I knew that he was worried about not finding a lawyer because of the Fida Trading Company''s case. It just so happens that I know that you are a lawyer. Moreover, you are quite famous and very capable. So, I rmended you to him. You won''t me me, right?" Brisa praised Audrey and then spat out the fact that she rmended Audrey. If other people heard this, they would only think that Brisa admired Audrey very much, so she rmended her to Richard. Looking at the smile on Brisa''s face, Audrey narrowed her eyes. In just an instant, a smile appeared on Audrey''s face. "Of course not." "That''s good. I was afraid that you would be angry with me." "I am busy. I''ll take my leave first." "Alright, then we''ll meet again in the future." "See you!" Brisa smiled as she watched Audrey leave the prosecutor''s office. She stared at the car Audrey was in and left her sight. Once Audrey got involved in this case, even Bryson would not be able to protect her. Originally, Brisa was worried that Audrey would tell Bryson about this case and Bryson woulde forward to stop the contract signing. As she expected, Audrey did not dare to tell Bryson about the case. Next, even if she no longer attacked Audrey, Audrey would still be busy enough in the future. ... In the evening, Audrey, Nataly, and Nell had a meal to celebrate Nataly''s discharge. After eating less oil and less salt food in the hospital for a week, the first thing Nell did was to find a hotpot restaurant to satisfy her craving. As soon as they sat down in the hotpot restaurant, Nell said to the waiter, "Waiter, put the bottom of the pot first. I want a spicy pot. It must be very spicy. You have to put more chili in it." Nataly looked at Nell worriedly. "Nell, you have just been discharged from the hospital and you can''t already eat something spicy." Nell waved her hand carelessly. "It''s okay, it''s okay. My foot is injured, not my stomach. What''s wrong with that?" Audrey frowned. "But you also stayed in the hospital for a week. Your body function damaged..." "Don''t try to persuade me. Let me tell you, I must make up for all the oil and spicy food I haven''t eaten in a week." Audrey smiled at the waiter and said firmly, "We want a two-side pot. Thank you!" Chapter 543 Chance of Mars Hitting the Earth Chapter 543 Chance of Mars Hitting the Earth Seeing that the waiter had ced a mandarin duck pot on Audrey''s table and informed the kitchen to send it over, Nell immediately began to shout in dissatisfaction. "What? Mandarin Duck Pot? No, I want spicy pot. I want spicy food." "Half of the mandarin duck pot is spicy!" Nell frowned, "But the Mandarin Duck Pot isn''t as hot as the spicy pot." "The minority obeys the majority." Audrey smiled and looked at Nataly, "If you are willing to order the full spicy pot, please raise your hands." Nell quickly raised her hand, but neither Audrey nor Nataly raised it. Audrey smiled and reminded Nataly, "Right now, there is only one who ordered the full spicy pot. The minority obeys the majority, so we order the mandarin duck pot!" Nell, "..." She angrily looked at Audrey and Nataly, "You are too bad. There are only three of us in total. If Grady comes, he will definitely stand on my side and order spicy pots with me." Speak of the devil, Grady entered the hotpot restaurant and saw where Audrey and the others were. He walked to the table and sat down. Nell''s eyes lit up when she saw Grady. Just as she was about to ask if Grady liked the whole spicy pot, she heard Grady ask, "Did you order a mandarin duck pot?" Nell, "..." Audrey and Nataly suddenlyughed. Grady saw Audrey and Nataly suddenlyugh out, and Nell look depressed. He scratched his hair in confusion. "What happened? What happened?" Nell grabbed Grady''s shoulder, "Tell me, what kind of pot do you want?" "Isn''t it a mandarin duck pot?" Grady exined, "How good is the Mandarin Duck Pot? There are both spicy and non-spicy dishes. And the young and old are suitable." Nell, "..." For some reason, after he exined, Nell''s face darkened even more. Audrey opened her mouth to exin to Grady, "Nell wanted to order the full spicy pot, but both Nataly and I wanted to order the Mandarin Duck Pot. She said that when you came, you would definitely stand on her side and order the spicy pot. As a result, you just sat down and said that you wanted to order the Mandarin Duck Pot." Grady, "..." It turned out that this was the case, no wonder Nell had an expression of wanting to eat him, almost scaring him to death. "It''s just a soup base. Besides, you''re just getting out of the hospital now, so how can you eat all spicy." Nell, "..." The three people in front of her were all on one side, and Nell was dissatisfied, but she could only swallow all those dissatisfactions. However, although she was dissatisfied, Nell was still enjoying herself when the soup base came up and the dishes were sent over. Who would be unhappy with delicious food? Nell suddenly thought of something and asked Audrey. "By the way, Audrey, didn''t you say that you were going to the job market this afternoon to recruit new employees for yourw firm? How was the result?" Audrey nodded, "I just hired an assistant and a receptionist." Nell raised her eyebrows, "Well, Audrey is going to be a boss soon. How is it? How does it feel to be a boss?" Audrey held her chin and sighed, "After bing a boss, I realized it was really hard to make money." Nell, Nataly, and Grady all looked at Audrey in confusion. Audrey then said, "Today''s dinner is counted on your heads." Nell, Nataly, and Grady were lost for words. Nell was displeased, "You are now the girlfriend of Mr. Bryson, the CEO of Cordova Group. How can you be so stingy?" Audrey blinked innocently, "I want to save money for my dowry!" Everyone was lost for words. They felt like Audrey was showing affection in public again. Halfway through eating, Audrey discovered that Nataly had been staring at her. "What''s wrong, Nataly? You''ve been staring at me. Do you think I''m more handsome than Mr. George?" Nataly rolled her eyes at Audrey, "When I was strolling the provincial prosecutor''s website today, I saw your name on the internalwork. I went in to take a look and found that you took over themercial case of Fida Trading Company. Is this true?" Nell had just swallowed a piece of beef. Hearing Nataly''s words, she was so shocked that a mouthful of beef fell to the ground. She first looked at the beef on the ground with pity, and then her gaze fell on Audrey''s face. "Are you really going to take over Fida Trading Company''s case?" Audrey nodded, "Yes, I just signed the contract this morning, so Nataly, you didn''t see wrongly." Grady was even more shocked. He almost choked himself with a mouthful of water. He leaned on the table and coughed several times before looking at Audrey, "What? You actually epted that case? Is there something wrong with your brain?" Audrey, "..." "You''re the one with a brain!" Nell said in a bad mood, "You are as blind as Grady who picked up the dress design for famous models." Grady, who was about to say something, had his face abruptly elongated when Nell''s words came out. "If you teach Audrey a lesson, then teach her alone. Why do you need my dress design case? Besides, my dress design is first-ss. It is notparable to Audrey''s case at all." Everyone was speechless. Nataly coughed lightly. "Grady, when you signed the dress design case with famous models, did they see the finished product or design drafts you designed before?" Grady smiled proudly, "Of course there is. Moreover, people said that my design is very high and very creative. Unlike you, each one has low taste." Everyone was speechless. There was actually someone who appreciated Grady''s design. The chance of Mars crashing into Earth was actually hit by Grady. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Everyone shook their heads at Grady. They couldn''t be med for their poor taste, but they couldn''t appreciate Grady''s design. Grady swept a nce at the three in front of him, each staring at himself with a questioning gaze, he then rolled his eyes at them. "Look at you guys, one by one, vulgar expression. You used to dislike the clothes I designed for you. Let me tell you, you didn''t give me a chance to design for you in the past. In the future, I will make you unable to climb up." Everyone was quiet. They really did not want to climb. While eating, Nell suddenly thought of something and could not help but let out a long sigh. Audrey looked at her in amusement. "Weren''t you eating happily just now? Why did you suddenly sigh? Could it be early menopause?" "You''re the one with early menopause." Nell red at her. "Why are you sighing?" Nell had a look of despair on her face as she said, "From tomorrow on, I will go to the J Group to be an assistant." Chapter 544 A Womans Intuition Chapter 544 A Woman''s Intuition "What? The J Group?" Nataly was surprised, "isn''t that Mr. Walker''spany?" Nell lowered her head and said, "Yeah, it''s hispany!" "Aren''t you working at the news agency? Why are you suddenly going to the J Group ... Did you change jobs?" "No!" Nell shook her head, "for the sworn enemy of our news agency, there is an editor-in-chief whose name is Crystal White..." Nell recounted what had happened in the hospital, "Then, I promised Mr. Walker that I would be his assistant for a few days. When he recruited a new assistant, I would leave, and he would also be interviewed by our newspaper magazine." After hearing Nell''s words, Audrey, Nataly, and Grady felt that it was a fantasy. Grady looked at Nell with a serious expression. "Nell, Mr. Walker''spany is so big. Why would he lack an assistant just because another one left?" Nell frowned, "This is normal, right? The J Group is arge group after all. If a capable assistant suddenly leaves, it will cause his work to umte. It is normal!" "Even if other people are not capable, their ability is better than someone who has never been an assistant like you, ayman?" Grady added. Grady''s words also reminded Audrey and Nataly at the side, and everyone understood. However, Audrey and Nataly understood, but Nell still seemed to trust James. "Maybe he thinks I''m capable!" Audrey, Nataly, and Grady were speechless. Nell was sometimes very smart, but sometimes, she was a little confused. However, she knew nothing about this kind of thing. Forget it. What will happen between the two of them in the future will depend on themselves. Audrey, Nataly, and Grady looked at each other in dismay. Nell touched her face when she saw the three staring at her with strange expressions, "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly looking at me like this? Do you think I''m even more beautiful today?" Three people were speechless. ''Well, her IQ has indeed dropped.'' Nell suddenly thought of something and quickly looked at Nataly. "By the way, Nataly have you asked Mr. George to confirm the meeting time and location with Mr. Hall?" Nataly smiled and said, "Yes, it has been confirmed. I will send the time and location to your phone later." "Alright, alright. Let''s eat quickly!" Nell began to fasten her speed, "after I finish eating, I''ll go home and pick out the clothes I have to wear tomorrow at noon." Audrey, Nataly, and Grady looked at Nell speechlessly. The three of them had a premonition that tomorrow ... Nell might not be able to go on blind dates. While Nell was eating like a hungry wolf, Audrey''s phone rang. It was from Harold. "Hello, Quentin, why are you calling at this time?" When Nell heard that it was a call from Harold, she immediately put down the chopsticks in her hand and extended her hand towards Audrey, "it''s a call from the little puppy in your home? Quick give me your phone. I haven''t seen him for several days. I miss him!" Audrey was speechless. On the other side, Harold said excitedly, "Sister! You are my sister. You must not give the phone to Nell!" Audrey looked at Nell with a funny smile. "Nell, aren''t you going on a blind date tomorrow? Moreover, the other party is your type. Aren''t you afraid that the other party will know your true personality?" "We haven''t seen each other yet," Nell smiled and said, "before that, I can do whatever I want. As for my loyalty, I will leave it until I get to know him." Audrey was speechless. Audrey ignored Nell and turned to answer the phone, "What''s wrong, Quentin? Why did you suddenly call me at this time?" "The ce where you have dinner is not far from my school. I happen to be in the Student Union. When you leaveter, give me a call. I will go back with you." "Alright!" Audrey took off her phone and nced at the time on the screen before saying, "maybe I can finish at about eight o''clock. I''ll call you then." "Sure!" Audrey hung up the phone. Nell asked excitedly, "Did him ask you to bring him hometer?" Audrey was speechless. She clearly didn''t turn on her phone just now, and even took the phone a little further away. Nell actually knew the content of their conversation? "How did you know?" "I guessed it!" Nell smiled and said, "don''t you know that a woman''s intuition has always been very urate?" Audrey said, "I won''t go home with you anyway." "Don''t be like this. We are good friends." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Well, Bryson wille to pick me upter, and ... I heard that Mr. Walker is also with Bryson!" Nell said, "When you see the little puppyter, say that I miss him very much!" Audrey was speechless. Nell''s attitude had changed so quickly that she was actually so afraid of James. ''Well, it seems that there will be a good show to watch in the future.'' ... After Audrey said goodbye to Nell and the others, Bryson happened toe to pick Audrey up. As soon as Audrey got into the car, Bryson frowned. "You ate hot pot?" Audrey lowered her head and sniffed the smell on her body. The smell of the hot pot was really obvious. "Then I''ll take a taxi back myself!" Audrey suddenly opened her mouth. Bryson suddenly held her hand and said with a smile, "No matter what scent you have, I won''t dislike you." Audrey''s heart suddenly felt soft. She felt like she had been teased. Audrey fastened her seat belt and watched Nell and the others get into the car. Audrey smiled and said, "By the way, Nell is going to be Mr. Walker''s assistant." Bryson frowned, "You said that Ms. Nell is going to be the boss'' assistant?" Audrey nodded. "Yes!" Audrey said what Nell had said before, "do you think Mr. Walker likes Nell?" Bryson did not look at Audrey. Instead, he tapped on the screen of the car, clicked the word "Boss," and then called out. James quickly picked it up. "Bro, why are you calling me at this time?" Bro ... Hearing this, Audrey subconsciously looked towards a certain spot on Bryson. This could not be med on her. The word could always make people fantasize about certain ces. As for Bryson, he witnessed Audrey''s gaze. He calmly asked James, "I heard that yourpany needs an assistant?" James''s usual gentleughter came from the car horn. "From Ms. Audrey?" "Are you interested in Ms. Nell?" Bryson asked directly. James paused for a moment before answering truthfully, "Yes!" Chapter 545 Can I Like You? Chapter 545 Can I Like You? Unexpectedly, James gave such a straightforward answer. He had feelings for Nell. Bryson and Audrey looked at each other, and Audrey signaled Bryson to continue asking. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Ms. Nell will meet Mr. Hall tomorrow. What do you think of it?" Bryson asked. This time, James also gave a straightforward answer. "She won''t have time to go!" Bryson smiled. "Then I wish you to be with her as soon as possible!" "Thank you!" James hung up the phone. After hanging up the phone, Audrey sighed and said, "I didn''t expect Mr. Walker to like Nell." "Didn''t you want to matchmake them?" Bryson said with a smile. "Yes. But Nell has always said that Mr. Walker is not the type that she likes. Moreover, Nell is very afraid of Mr. Walker. So, after thinking about it, I put this matter aside." "That''s their business. We should not get involved too much." Audrey nodded. ... On the other side, Harold received a call from Audrey. He packed up his things, took his bag, and prepared to leave the Student Union office. Audrey and the others would take about ten minutes to arrive. If Harold went to the school gate now, he would be there on time. Harold had just walked to the door when he saw a person stepping on adder and writing on the ckboard outside the ssroom. She almost finished. The person who was stepping on thedder to write the ckboard was Winnie. Harold moved his eyes. When Winnie saw Harolding out, she turned her head and looked at Harold with a smile. "Harold, are you going home?" "Why are you still here sote at night? It can be done tomorrow. You don''t have to rush to finish it now. You should hurry home." Harold frowned and looked at Winnie. Winnie smiled. "I live in the school dormitory most of the time now. Besides, my roommate is studying in the teaching building. So, it''s okay. And I''ll finish it soon. I''ll go to my roommate after I finish." Harold nced at the ckboard and frowned. "I''ll help you finish the rest. You shall go to your roommate." "No need, no need. Aren''t you going out? Moreover, if you don''t leave now, you''ll bete in a while. So, you should hurry up and leave. I''ll write it myself!" Winnie touched her face, her face stained with the chalk dust on her fingers. Winnie uttered a feeble cry and quickly wiped her face. Unfortunately, because her hands were full of chalk dust, the more she wiped, the more chalk dust was on her face. Winnie was nervous. Thedder she was stepping on shook and she almost fell. Harold took two steps forward and supported Winnie who was about to fall down thedder. Winnie eximed. She thought that she was going to fall down thedder, but unexpectedly, Harold held her in his arms. Winnie raised her head and saw Harold was concerned. "Are you alright?" Harold asked. Winnie stared at Harold with wide eyes. Winnie couldn''t believe that she was in Harold''s arms. Winnie quickly jumped down from Harold''s arms. "Sorry, sorry, I was careless just now!" On the contrary, Winnie was concerned about Harold. "Are you alright? Are you hurt?" Harold was silent. Winnie was the one who had fallen from thedder, but she was concerned about whether Harold had been hurt, which made Harold somewhat unsure of how to respond to her. Harold said, "I''m fine, but you, are you hurt just now?" Hearing that Harold was fine, Winnie breathed a sigh of relief. Then she shook her head at Harold and smiled brightly. "No. Look at me. Aren''t I fine now?" Harold smiled and looked at Winnie''s smiling face. A gust of wind blew, and the wind in autumn was very cold. Winnie didn''t wear much. And suddenly, she trembled because of the cold wind. Harold frowned, took off his coat, and draped it over Winnie''s shoulder. The warmth that belonged to Harold instantly enveloped Winnie''s entire body. She felt warm and was a little dazed, and she even felt warm in her heart. Winnie raised her head and looked at Harold nkly. Seeing that Harold was only wearing a short-sleeved shirt, Winnie was afraid that he would be cold, so she quickly took off the coat and handed it back to him. "Harold, you should wear it yourself. I''m not cold." Harold draped his coat over Winnie''s shoulders and pressed his hands against her shoulders, preventing her from taking it off. "You''re a girl, you should keep yourself warm. I''m a boy and I''m not afraid of the coldness, so you should wear this coat." Winnie felt the strength of Harold on her shoulders, and she could not help but blush. Harold insisted that Winnie should keep the coat, Winnie blushed shyly. "Thank you, Harold." Looking at Winnie''s blushing face, Harold realized what he had done and took a step back subconsciously. "Then go back after you finish it!" After saying that, Harold took his bag and prepared to leave. "Wait, Harold!" Winnie suddenly stopped Harold. Harold turned around. Under the dim corridor light, Winnie stood there. She had a slender figure. Her smile was sweet. The curve of her mouth was like a cat that had obtained some delicious food. It made Harold dazed for a moment. "What''s wrong?" Harold''s heart was pounding. Winnie smiled more happily. "Harold, can I like you?" Winnie said to Harold suddenly. The night wind suddenly became louder, but Harold heard what she had said. Even without this night wind, Harold could still hear Winnie''s words. Harold''s heart was pounding once again. Looking at Winnie''s sweet smiling face, Harold''s heart kept pounding. "You ... What did you say?" Harold looked at Winnie and couldn''t believe what he had heard. Winnie smiled more happily, and she said word by word, "Harold, I like you very much. I want to ask you, can I like you?" Winnie said even more straightforwardly than the previous. This sentence was even clearer, but it also made Harold even more unable to believe. He stood in ce, stunned. Seeing Harold was stunned, Winnie felt her heart was about to jump out of her throat. Winnie waited nervously for Harold''s answer, but Harold just stood there without any reaction, and she did not know what he was thinking. Looking at Harold, Winnie boldly stepped forward. Harold stared at her. She held Harold''s shoulders with both hands and tiptoed to gently kiss Harold''s cheeks. Then, she quickly ran away. Chapter 546 Getting to the Point Chapter 546 Getting to the Point Because of Winnie''s kiss, Harold''s eyes suddenly widened. When he looked at Winnie again, Winnie had already escaped, and the chalk box had been kicked over by her when she escaped, leaving the almost finished ckboard newspaper and the lonelydder. Winnie... kissed him! Harold sighed and put away all thedders and chalk she had left behind before she escaped. He ced them in the ssroom of Student Union before locking the door and leaving the ssroom. When Harold arrived at the school gate, Audrey and Bryson''s car had already stopped there. Seeing Harold from afar, Audrey waved at Harold. "Quentin, over here!" Harold calmly walked to the car, opened the back door, and sat in. After Harold sat down, Bryson started the car. As soon as he got in the car, Harold looked out of the window, thinking about something, asionally brushing his cheek with his fingers. The car drove for several minutes, but Harold still did not speak. As usual, after Harold got into the car, he would greet Bryson and Audrey. He would call Bryson brother-inw very intimately. However, today, he did not even call Bryson brother-inw. Moreover, he kept looking out the window. He looked... very abnormal. When Audrey turned around, she happened to see Harold lightly brushing his face. When she noticed that Audrey turned her head to look behind, Harold immediately retracted his hand with a guilty conscience very quickly. As awyer, Audrey could tell at a nce that Harold''s action just now was definitely fishy. Moreover, it was mostly because of Winnie. Audrey narrowed her eyes. "Quentin, don''t you have anything to say?" Harold''s eyes shed, not daring to meet Audrey''s eyes. "I... What can I say?" He was hiding something from them. Audrey looked at him with a smile. "Can I ask you why you take the chalk with you, and... it''s a little cold tonight. Why is your coat gone?" Harold said nothing. "I wrote a ckboard bulletin tonight, so I have chalk on me. I left my coat in the office of the Student Union and I forgot to take it." Harold lied. "Really?" Audrey hit the nail on the head. "But there is a pinkie print on your chest. Don''t tell me that your palm... is so small!" Harold''s heart trembled. He immediately looked down and saw that there was a fingerprint covered in chalk on his chest. It was left when Winnie fell from thedder. At that time he hugged Winnie and then Winnie jumped down from his arms, holding his chest. When he came out, he did not notice the five-finger print. It was also because of this five-finger print that Harold felt even more guilty. Harold stammered as he exined, "This... This was left on me by someone else rather than Winnie." Audrey''s smile widened. "It''s not Winnie? I didn''t even mention Winnie just now. You already confessed and said it wasn''t Winnie." "Audrey, it''s not what you think." Audrey just smiled and continued to ask, "Moreover, I just saw you casually rub your face with your fingers. You were not so narcissistic before. Tell me, did Winnie kiss your face?" Harold''s face instantly turned red. Audrey was so smart to see through it. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Harold felt that his sister, Audrey, should have be a detective. It was too much of a waste for her to be awyer. Although Harold did not answer Audrey, the blush on his face revealed the answer. Audrey clicked her tongue and sighed. "I didn''t expect this. I didn''t expect Winnie, who was quiet and obedient, would do such a bold thing." Harold looked at his sister speechlessly. "Audrey, can you stop mentioning this matter?" "You have been taken advantage of. We can''t just let it go like this!" Audrey confidently said, "Don''t worry, I''ll go to your school tomorrow to deal with the matter with Winnie. I absolutely can''t let you be taken advantage of for no reason." Harold was speechless. She said something ridiculous. "Audrey, don''t say anymore." Bryson was afraid that Audrey''s words would make Harold even shyer, so he whispered, "Quentin, to be honest, do you like Winnie?" Audrey gave Bryson a look of appreciation. This was what Bryson should ask. Harold didn''t listen to his sister. He would soon forget what Audrey said. However, when Bryson spoke, he would definitely answer. Therefore, Audrey immediately looked at Harold with concern. Harold was speechless. Since Bryson had asked him, he could not dodge the question. Seeing that he could not avoid this topic, Harold could only brace himself and face it. "I... maybe, probably..." Audrey was anxious to interrupt him. "Quentin, don''t talk nonsense with me, and don''t beat around the bush. Simply, get to the point!" Harold braced himself and replied, "I like her." This answer was awesome. Audrey looked at Harold happily. "That''s great. Since you like Winnie, you should reply to her tomorrow. Just say that you like her too. Wouldn''t that make you both happy?" Harold''s eyes darkened. "But she doesn''t know my past. If she knows..." Audrey gave Bryson a look. Bryson understood and said, "If you don''t tell her, you will never know the result. Love... You need to fight for it." Audrey chimed in from the side, "Yes, yes, yes. What Bryson wants to say is what I want to say." Harold clenched his teeth, and the expression in his eyes became firm. "Tomorrow... I will go to her and express my feelings for her." "That''s right!" Audrey looked at Harold with a smile. She had the joy of having a younger brother growing up. She was finally about to have a younger sister-inw. ... The next morning, Harold came to the school and waited early in front of the female dormitory. Standing in front of the girl''s dormitory, Harold sent Winnie a text message, telling her that he was waiting for her downstairs. After receiving Harold''s message, Winnie nervously went downstairs with a bag in her hand, which contained Harold''s clothes. As soon as she saw Harold, Winnie handed over the bag in her hand. "Senior, these are your clothes. Thank you for lending them to mest night!" Winnie said shyly. After what happenedst night, the rtionship between them became a little ambiguous. Harold reached out and took the bag that Winnie handed over. Seeing that Harold had no intention to speak, Winnie gritted her teeth and said, "Then... I''ll go to the dormitory first!" Winnie had just turned around, but before she could lift her feet, Harold suddenly grabbed Winnie''s hand. "Wait a minute." Chapter 547 This Day Finally Came Chapter 547 This Day Finally Came Winnie looked at Harold, who was holding her hand, and her heart beat faster. "Well... Is there anything else?" Feeling that his movement was too abrupt, Harold quickly let go of her hand. "About what you told mest night..." Winnie quickly said, "If it''s because of what happenedst night, I''m fine. I saidst night that I like you, and it''s my own business that I like you. You don''t have to feel burdened because of this. It''s really okay if you don''t like me back!" Winnie promised him. Harold thought for a moment before saying, "Winnie, this is not what I wanted to talk about." "Then, what is it?" "I ... had a girlfriend!" Harold answered truthfully. Winnie was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "I know that. I heard it from Simon, but I also heard that your girlfriend hurt you. You have already broken up, haven''t you?" That Simon really had a big mouth. He already told Winnie about Harold''s ex-girlfriend. Harold''s expression changed slightly as he continued, "Since you know that I had a girlfriend before, do you know that ... I have been to jail because Imitted murder?" Winnie violently took a step back because of his words, looking frightened. Seeing that Winnie stepped back, a trace of pain shed through Harold''s eyes. He knew that she wouldn''t be able to ept the real him. It was also a good thing because now she couldpletely get over him. Seeing that he had achieved his goal, Harold turned around to leave. Before he could take a step, Winnie suddenly grabbed him. Looking at the small and tender hand that was holding his sleeve, Harold turned to look at Winnie in surprise. "Aren''t you afraid of me? If you don''t let go, aren''t you afraid that I will do something to you when I lose control?" Harold''s face darkened. "You know that I was imprisoned for murder." Winnie shook her head firmly. "I''m not afraid!" "You''re not afraid?" "Right!" Winnie nodded, "The Harold I know is a good person. It is impossible for him to kill someone. Besides ... If you really killed someone, it is impossible for you to be here right now. Therefore, I think that you were framed. You are not a real murderer. Why should I be afraid of you? Also ..." Winnie paused for a moment and stared straight into Harold''s eyes, "I like you because you are you. Even if you really murdered someone before, you are still the Harold I know. So, I will not be afraid!" Harold didn''t know what to say. His face turned red at Winnie''s words. He had never seen such a passionate girl, and nor did he expect that Winnie would like him this much. He was silent for a moment. "You are a girl. Don''t you know how to be more reserved?" Harold facepalmed. Winnie looked at Harold with her bright eyes, tilted her head, and smiled, "I gave up being reserved after I saw you. If I were reserved, you would never be able to see me!" That was true. Harold probably would never say he liked her if she didn''t say it first. "You ... what you just said is true? Aren''t you afraid that I would take it seriously?" Winnie blinked, "Harold, does it mean that you like me too? You were just afraid that if I find out about your past, I won''t dare to be with you, right?" Harold blushed because of Winnie''s words. He coughed lightly and looked away, "It''s gettingte. It''s time to go to ss. See youter!" Winnie took the opportunity to hold Harold''s arm and pulled Harold so that he could not go forward. She quickly said, "Harold, don''t be in such a hurry to leave. It''s still early for ss. You haven''t had breakfast yet, right? Wait for me here. I''ll go back to my dorm and get my bag. I''lle down immediately. Then, we can go to the canteen for breakfast together." Harold frowned, "Is it a good idea? If someone sees us..." Before Harold could finish speaking, Winnie had already turned around and rushed to the dormitory. Harold, "..." He looked at Winnie''s back as she left, and his heart was filled with sweetness. His sister was right. Happiness ... was something that he had to fight for himself. He thought that he may never be able to obtain happiness. However, it came to him so quickly. Winnie was the light in his life, illuminating the darkness in his heart and bringing him out of sadness. As he was thinking about this, Winnie had already rushed out of the dormitory building. She was running too fast and almost fell. Seeing this made Harold worried about her. He hurriedly reminded her, "Winnie, slow down." Winnie had already run to Harold''s side. Her little face was flushed red from running, and her forehead was dripping with sweat. She panted and said, "I''m here. Let''s go to the canteen!" "You can rest for a while. We are not in a rush," Harold said softly. "No need!" Winnie quickly waved her hand, "I can leave now. You don''t have to worry about me. Let''s go!" Harold firmly held Winnie''s arm, "Take a break first. Otherwise, I won''t have lunch with you at noon!" Hearing Harold''s words, Winnie''s eyes widened. This sentence meant ... Looking at the suspicious redness on Harold''s face, Winnie smiled. This day finally came. Great! Winnie nodded. "I will rest for a while and we will go to the canteen together. I will listen to you, so...," Winnie smiled sweetly at Harold, "Harold, let''s have lunch together!" Harold replied softly, "Alright!" Hearing Harold''s reply, the smile on Winnie''s face became even wider. She excitedly jumped into Harold''s arms. Harold did not dare to reach out to hold Winnie at first. However, in the end, he sighed and wrapped his arms around Winnie. ... N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At noon. Audrey and Bryson were eating together in the restaurant. After ordering, Audrey suddenly got up from her seat happily and sat on Bryson''sp. "Bryson, look..." Bryson tightened his arms around Audrey to prevent her from falling down. "What''s up?" Audrey held her phone in front of Bryson, "Look what Quentin just posted." It was a photo of Harold eating. It looked like the photo was taken by someone else when he was not paying attention. Also, in front of Harold, there was a mobile phone with a feminine pendant. Chapter 548 I Am Absolutely True to You Chapter 548 I Am Absolutely True to You "What''s wrong with this photo?" Bryson frowned at it. Audrey smiled as she pointed at the phone in front of Harold in the photo and asked Bryson to pay attention to the pendant on the phone. "The point is that the phone and the pendant can be seen at a nce as a girl''s." "It''s normal for male and female students to sit together in the canteen," Bryson replied. "That''s normal. But the phone doesn''t belong to any other girl. It belongs to Winnie!" Audrey zoomed in on Harold''s eyeball in the photo. As the eyeball erged, the photo became a little scary. However, a figure could be vaguely seen in the eyeball. The person in Harold''s eyes ... was Winnie. "Did you see that? The person who took the picture of Quentin was Winnie. Moreover, it was taken with Quentin''s phone!" Audrey said. With this result, the truth was self-evident. Bryson was speechless with admiration for her. It had to be said that Audrey was very observant. She could even find such hidden clues. Audrey excitedly got off Bryson''s leg and sat back in her seat. Then she called Harold. At school, Harold and Winnie walked out of the canteen together. When Harold saw that it was Audrey calling, he directly hung up. "How dare he hang up on me?" Audrey immediately called Harold once more. Harold, worried that Audrey was looking for him for something urgent, answered the phone. "Audrey, what do you want to call me for?" "Are you with Winnie now?" Harold was silent. Harold thought, ''Audrey has a very keen sense. She called so quickly, probably because she saw the photo I posted.'' However, Harold never intended to hide it from Audrey. "Yes!" he replied. Audrey smiled and said, "Quentin, not bad. You actually wooed Winnie so quickly." "Audrey, if there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up first." "Why are you in such a hurry to hang up?" "Winnie is not good at math. We are going to the library together. I will help her with math!" As Harold spoke, Winnie, who was standing beside him, had a bitter face. Audrey was confused, "What? You''re giving her a tutorial? At noon?" Audrey thought, ''It was the first day of their rtionship, yet he took Winnie to the library ... to help her with math! Quentin, is it okay for you to fall in love like this? It will scare Winnie away.'' However, before Audrey could persuade him, Harold had already hung up the phone. Audrey red at the phone and said, "This brat actually hung up on me." Seeing that Audrey wanted to call Harold again, Bryson stopped her in time. He grabbed her phone and pressed it on the table. Audrey wanted to snatch the phone back, but Bryson ced the phone in a ce where Audrey could not reach it. "Bryson, give me my phone. I must persuade Quentin properly," Audrey said anxiously, "It''s only the first day that he dated Winnie. He didn''t go to the park or the cafe but instead went to the library to tutor her. How can he be such a boyfriend?" Bryson smiled at her and said, "Audrey, the two of them dating is a matter between the two of them. As an elder, you shouldn''t interfere too much. What''s more, although it''s a bit out of the ordinary to tutor while dating, Winnie doesn''t mind. If you as an older sister even care about such things, it will make Winnie resentful, right?" Audrey understood what Bryson was saying. "I''m just worried," Audrey voiced out her thoughts. "It''s not easy for Quentin to get rid of his previous rtionship. Now, he is preparing to have a new rtionship. Moreover, he likes Winnie. If he scared her away, it would be toote for him to regret it." "Don''t worry. The two of them will handle their rtionship well. You should not care too much." "But..." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Don''t talk about them anymore!" Bryson stuffed the chopsticks into Audrey''s hand, "Audrey, it''s the two of us on a date now. Can we talk about the two of us?" Audrey blinked and immediately raised her hand, "Don''t worry. I swear to God that I have absolutely no crush on anyone else." Bryson looked at her in amusement. "Well, when are you going to marry me?" There he went again! Audrey pretended not to hear, picked up a piece of tofu, and ate it, "The taste of the tofu is not bad. Bryson, try it." Bryson saw that Audrey was eating with relish, and his mood changed for the better. However, after thinking of something, Bryson got depressed. "I heard that you signed a contract with Mr. Williams of the Provincial Procuratorate?" Bryson asked casually. Audrey froze. Could it be that Bryson knew about that? Audrey picked up another piece of tofu and lowered her head to continue eating. Bryson continued, "I also heard that you took thend case of Fida Trading Company." Audrey had just swallowed the tofu when the tofu was stuck in her throat because of Bryson''s words. She almost choked herself. She coughed violently a few times and finally managed to cough out the tofu that was stuck in her throat. Only then did she feel morefortable. A cup of water was handed to her, and she quickly took the cup and took a sip. Audrey felt much better after drinking the water. Seeing Audrey''s brows rx, Bryson asked again seemingly carelessly, "Can you say it now?" Bryson kept pressing the question, and Audrey could no longer hide it. She could only bite the bullet and admit, "I took thend case." Bryson said indifferently, "Did I tell you not to take that case?" "Mr. Williams personally called me. I can''t afford to let him lose face, right?" "You didn''t want him to lose face, so you hid it from me?" Audrey didn''t know what to say. Bryson seemed to be angry. Audrey quickly advised, "Bryson, I know it''s my fault that I didn''t tell you about this matter. But I don''t want to cause you any trouble. Besides, I''m just acting on the case. As long as I''m more careful, it will be fine." "Cause me trouble..." Bryson said coldly, "So, in your heart, do you think of me as your boyfriend?" Audrey was silent. Bryson did get angry. "Bryson, I know that you are worried about me. I will never do it again." "You promised before that it would never happen again. How can I trust you?" The lunch for the two of them was almost unpleasant. After leaving the restaurant, Audrey watched as Kolby and Bryson drove away in front of her. Chapter 549 Audrey Irritates Bryson Chapter 549 Audrey Irritates Bryson Audrey watched Bryson leave in front of her impatiently. She could only take a taxi and leave the restaurant. At this moment, Bryson was still angry. Audrey decided to call him when Bryson calmed down. Just as she got into the car, Audrey''s phone rang. It was Nell. Audrey picked up the phone. "Hello?" Nell''s tired voice came from the other side of the line. "Is Audrey speaking?" "What''s wrong?" Nell began toin to Audrey in a sad voice, "You don''t know. James, that man, is simply not human. He actually pushed the work that needs three people toplete onto me alone. I came to J Group for the entire morning. I haven''t even had the time to drink a mouthful of water. Now, you can know how abnormal this man is." At noon today, Nell should go on a blind date, but it was already sote, it seemed like... Nell did not go on the blind date. She remembered that James had once said that Nell would not have a chance to go on a blind date. Now... she finally knew what method he had. Audrey asked with a smile, "Where are you now?" "I''m in the bathroom. I was in a hurry, so I had to squeeze out the time to go to the bathroom. And I took advantage of this time to call you." Audrey kindly reminded him, "By the way, didn''t you go on a blind date this afternoon?" With this reminder, Nell suddenly felt as if she had been blown up. "Oh, I forgot about this. My mind was a mess this morning. I didn''t go, and I didn''t call the other party. It''s over! Alright, I won''t talk to you anymore. I''ll hang up first. Bye!" Nell hung up the phone impatiently. Audrey knew that Nell hung up the phone because she was in a hurry to call Mr. Hall to exin. Not long after, Nell called and Audrey raised her eyebrows. "Nell, how is it?" Nell''s voice was filled with joy. "I just called Mr. Hall and he said it was okay. He could wait for me and change the time to tonight." "Tonight?" Audrey frowned. If that was the case... she was afraid that Nell would have to work overtime tonight, and she would mourn for Nell in advance. "That''s right. It seems that my luck in love ising soon. When I be a couple with Mr. Hall, I''ll treat you to a meal with Nataly, Mr. George, and the others. Also, bring your Bryson." "Alright!" "Audrey, someone is calling my name outside the bathroom. I have to hurry out. I''ll say that first. Goodbye." With that, Nell hung up the phone impatiently. Audrey was speechless as she stared at her phone. Nell was really busy. In order not to let Nell go on a blind date, James was really ruthless and actually arranged so many jobs for her. When James got together with Nell in the future, with Nell''s vengeful personality, she would definitely return the favor a thousand times over. Audrey sighed again as she looked out the window at the street scenery that was rapidly retreating. At this moment, she was not in the mood and didn''t have the energy to care about other people''s affairs. Now Bryson was still angry with her, and she did not know when this anger would be dispelled. In the evening, Audrey called Bryson again. But Bryson''s phone was turned off. Audrey called Bryson''s assistant and found out that Bryson went on a business trip in the afternoon. Moreover, he would be back in two days. During the two days when Bryson was on a business trip, his private phone had not been able to get through. In the past, if Bryson went out on a business trip, in order to contact her, he would always turn on his phone 24 hours a day. Now... he actually did not turn it on for two consecutive days. He was really angry with her. This made Audrey feel extremely guilty. During these two days, Audrey had been thinking about him almost all the time. At first, Audrey felt guilty, but after a day, her guilt gradually turned into anger. How could there be such a boyfriend? Even if his girlfriend provoked him, he should not turn off his phone, right? Was this what a boyfriend should do? Or did Bryson not intend to be with her? But if he was not willing to be with her, what was the matter with Tyson and the others who followed her every day? Even if he was angry, it would be enough to turn off his phone for a day and let her know. He had turned off his phone all the time. How could she not be angry? As Bryson turned off his phone for a long time, the anger in Audrey''s heart grew. Originally, it was very dangerous for her to take over the case of Fida Trading Company. He did not comfort her, and he even became angry with her. Although she did hide it from him, he could not keep ignoring her like this. The longer you ignore one person, the easier she gets indifferent, okay? Was he the only person to be angry? Two dayster, Audrey stopped calling Bryson and ignored him. Audrey also began to train the employees of her neww firm. She had already prepared all the matters for opening on the 16th. Soon, it was the 15th. In the morning, Audrey picked up her phone and nced at it. It was already the 15th. Moreover, the phone was empty. There was neither a phone call nor a text message. Well done! He had no contact with her for the seventh day. However, during this period of time, he still hadn''t returned from his business trip. He still kept sending messages to the Cordova Group tomand the operations of the Cordova Group headquarters. However, he never thought of giving her any news. For a whole week, he actually didn''t give her any news! Audrey had just finished washing up and came out of her room when she saw Harold who had just left the room. Harold had a phone in his hand and was calling Winnie. They had agreed to meet at the entrance of the canteen school. Harold hung up the phone. Looking at Audrey''s dispirited expression, he asked with concern, "Dear sister, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Audrey rolled her eyes at him. "Aren''t you going to see Winnie at your house? Hurry up and leave. You''ll bete soon." Harold''s face turned slightly red, but he still opened his mouth to ask, "By the way, sister, why haven''t I heard you talking to Bryson for the past week? Have you two quarreled?" Audrey red at him angrily. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "If you want to go out, go out quickly. There will be a traffic jamter. Don''t me me for not reminding you." Words failed Harold. Looking at Audrey''s face and listening to her tone, Harold felt that he had guessed it pretty much. Bryson was actually willing to be angry with his own sister. It seemed like that... this time, Audrey had angered Bryson. Chapter 550 I Can Wait! Chapter 550 I Can Wait! Audrey''sw office was going to open the next day. Audrey went to thew firm one day in advance to prepare for the opening. Her new assistant came to help. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Audrey was preparing things in the office when her assistant suddenly entered the room in panic. "Ms. Audrey!" "What''s wrong?" Audrey looked up in confusion. "Someone wants to see you!" Audrey answered, "Tell him that we will open tomorrow. Thew office won''t receive anyone today." "But he said that he didn''te to talk about the case. He just wanted to see you." Audrey narrowed her eyes. "He wants to see me?" "Yes!" Audrey walked out of her office with a puzzled expression. As soon as she walked out, she saw the general manager of Fida Trading Company, Howard Dawson, and his two bodyguards standing in the office. Audrey had seen Howard''s photo before, so she immediately recognized him. Audrey narrowed her eyes. "Wee, Mr. Dawson. Pleasee this way, Mr. Dawson. Mary, serve a ss of water for Mr. Dawson." "Yes!" Howard followed Audrey into the reception room. Howard looked at Audrey''sw office, and contempt shed through his eyes. Just as he sat down, Mary also served a ss of water. Audrey smiled and said, "Because we will open tomorrow, the tea hasn''t been prepared yet. Please have a cup of in water first. Mr. Dawson, please don''t mind." Howard nced at the in water on the table with disdain in his eyes. "Your neww office seems to be a little small." Audrey smiled and said, "Because my office has just started. It''s a little small." Howard looked at Audrey with a faint smile. "If you cane to mypany''s legal department, I can give you an office bigger than thisw office!" Audrey raised an eyebrow. The office that was bigger than thisw office sounded like a very tempting condition. "I''m just awyer. I''m afraid that I''m not qualified. Sorry I can''t ept it." "If I say you can ept it, then you can." Audrey lowered her head and chuckled. "Mr. Dawson wants me to work at yourpany. I''m afraid there are conditions, right?" "Of course!" Howard smiled. After Fida Trading Company''s case is over, you can immediately work at Fida Trading Company. As for your sry, you can name the price! Such a big tone. However, there was a deeper meaning to Howard''s case. Howard was a businessman, and he could not do a losing business. He gave her such great benefits, so she had to do things for him. The premise was to win a rtionship for Fida Trading Company. On the other hand, he wanted her to lose thewsuit. As if she had expected Howard to say this, Audrey smiled. "Mr. Dawson, thank you for your appreciation. Your conditions are also very tempting. I also really want to work with you. But I am a little lazy. I don''t want to move. Myw office is very good. I won''t disturb you at yourpany!" Audrey had already rejected Howard. Howard narrowed his eyes, but he was not angry. Audrey refusing him seemed to be within his expectations. Howard lowered his head and smiled, "Angel is as stubborn as I expected. In that case, I won''t force you." Howard handed a business card in front of Audrey. "However, please don''t reject all opportunities. This is my business card. If you change your mind, you can call me at any time." Audrey pursed her lips and smiled. "If I need it, I will call you." Howard stood up. "Then I will wait for the good news." Audrey sent Howard and the others off. Watching Howard leave, Audrey narrowed her eyes. Today, Howard did note just to test her on purpose. There was another meaning. That was to give her a show of strength. The office of a senior executive in Fida Trading Company could be bigger than herw office. With her status, she can''t fight with thispany. Generally, after understanding the situation,wyers would naturally understand that Fida Trading Company was not easy to offend. Losing thewsuit was the right path. Mary walked to Audrey and said worriedly, "Mr. Dawson is here to show off. If you win thewsuit, I''m afraid he won''t let you off!" Audrey looked at Mary with admiration. Mary was smart. She could tell at a nce that Howard was here to show off. Seeing the worried expression on Mary''s face, Audrey faintly smiled and said, "As awyer, I only care about the right and wrong of the case regardless of the person behind it." This also showed Audrey''s determination. Mary became even more worried when she heard Audrey. The date of the case was getting closer and closer, and Audrey was about to leave the court soon. If Audrey won thewsuit in court, the consequences might be unimaginable. However, Audrey did not seem worried at all. Mary was anxious but Audrey wasn''t. ... The preparations for the next day were done. Audrey and Mary left together. Mary went home first. Audrey thought for a moment, then crossed the road and walked towards the Cordova Group. The people of the Cordova Group knew Audrey and greeted her warmly when they saw her. "Ms. Audrey, wee." Audrey smiled. "Is your president back from his business trip?" "He came back the day before yesterday!" Audrey was speechless. The day before yesterday... Bryson had not even given her any news. Seeing Audrey''s face suddenly darkened, the receptionist did not dare to ask. Audrey walked toward the elevator with a gloomy face. The receptionist did not stop her. Audrey angrily took the elevator to Bryson''s floor. The moment she got out of the elevator, she saw Bryson''s tightly shut office door. Franco sat outside the office. Audrey directly walked over. Franco quickly stood up to wee her. "Ms. Audrey!" "Is Bryson here?" Audrey asked through gritted teeth. "Uh, yes, but he is currently in a discussion." Audrey said with a strange smile, "It doesn''t matter. I can wait!" Chapter 551 The More Detailed the Better Chapter 551 The More Detailed the Better Audrey sat in the resting area, flipping through the news while waiting for Bryson. However, after more than an hour, the person inside finally came out. The two executives who came out of Bryson''s office had exhaustion on their faces. They grumbled as they passed Audrey. "What is going on with Mr. Bryson today? A simple report is enough. All of a sudden, he needs all the details. The more detailed, the better." "Alright, don''tin. This means that Mr. Bryson values this project." "Maybe. I feel that reporting to Mr. Bryson is harder than making the n." "Same to you!" As they spoke, they entered the elevator. Audrey, who was sitting in the resting area, heard their conversation and raised her eyebrows. After he left, a voice came from the office. "Franco, pour me a cup of tea." "Yes, Mr. Bryson!" Franco got up to get some water. After pouring the water, Franco prepared to send the water in, but just as he reached the president''s Office, Audrey stopped him. Audrey smiled at Franco, indicating for him to pass the tea to her. Franco thought for a moment and silently handed the tea to Audrey. Audrey received the tea and smiled as she pushed open the door and entered. In the office, Bryson lowered his head to deal with the matter and did not seem to notice that the person who sent him tea was Audrey. Audrey stared at Bryson whom she had not seen for a week. All the anger in her heart disappeared. She found that no matter how angry she was, when she saw the person she liked appear in front of her, she could ignore anything. She gently ced the teacup in front of Bryson. However, she did not immediately go out. She was still staring at Bryson. She wanted to see when Bryson would discover her. However, Bryson kept his head down to handle his work. After handling it for a while, he reached out to take the teacup. He sipped his tea and continued to work. Because Bryson had repeatedly ignored her, Audrey''s anger once again rose. It was too much. She was standing there as a living person. Did he not feel anything at all? Or ... did he already see her standing here and deliberately not talking to her and ignoring her? When Bryson took a document and was about to sign it, Audrey, who could not bear it any longer, stepped forward and took the pen from Bryson''s hand. Then, Audrey looked at Bryson proudly. Bryson finally looked up at Audrey. When Bryson looked at Audrey, he was very calm. He extended his hand toward Audrey. "Give me back my pen." Seeing that Bryson was so calm, Audrey''s anger grew even greater. He was so calm because he already knew that she was in his office. It was not that he did not notice her, but that he deliberately ignored her. This was annoying. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "No!" Audrey said angrily. Bryson frowned. "This document needs to be sent out as soon as possible. Don''t make a fuss!" A single sentence ignited all of Audrey''s anger. "Don''t make a fuss?" Audrey red at Bryson. "Bryson, you are going too far. I am your girlfriend. It''s fine if you don''t contact me for a week. Now I am standing in front of you, and you don''t even look at me. Let me tell you, Bryson, I am angry now, and very angry." Bryson squinted. Seeing Audrey standing there angrily without any intention of returning the pen to him, Bryson simply took out a pen from his drawer and nned to sign his name at the end of the document. However, before his pen fell, Audrey grabbed the pen even faster and pulled it away, making him unable to sign it. Bryson looked at Audrey impatiently. "Audrey, let''s talk about itter, okay? This document is really important. We must hand it in as soon as possible." Audrey had a cold face and firmly held the pen in her hand. She had no intention of handing the pen over. In the end, Bryson could only take the contract out of the office. He came in front of Franco, took a pen and signed it, and then handed the document to Franco. Of course, when Bryson went to find Franco, Audrey did not stop him. After all, she was angry with Bryson. Moreover, this was a matter between them. It was a private matter. She did not want to make this matter known to everyone. After signing the document, Bryson walked in from outside the office. After he entered, Bryson specially locked the door. Bryson walked past Audrey and sat down behind the desk. Then, he looked up at Audrey. "Now that you''re here. Do you finally know you are wrong?" Audrey looked at him fiercely, "Wrong? What did I do wrong?" "You signed the papers with the Provincial Procuratorate without permission. Is that right?" "Ah, what you said is strange. We haven''t contacted each other for a week. What is our rtionship? Why do I need your permission? It is my own business who I want to sign with." Audrey was filled with resentment. Bryson knew that Audrey was angry at him. She should be angry that he had not contacted her for so long. Bryson stretched out his arm and grabbed Audrey''s slender wrist, pulling her to his side. Audrey retracted her arm and took two steps back, avoiding the range of Bryson''s arm. "Mr. Bryson, please have some self-respect. This is your office. I don''t want our gossip to spread. This will not affect our reputation." Seeing that Audrey was still angry, Bryson simply stood up and walked in front of Audrey. He stretched out his arms and held her in his arms. Audrey was stunned for a moment when she was held in Bryson''s arms, then she began to struggle violently. After struggling a few times, she scolded unhappily, "Let go of me, Bryson. Don''t think that you are the president of the Cordova Group and you are powerful. I am not afraid of you. Let go of me. If you don''t let go of me, I will bite you." Bryson tightened his arms and buried his head in Audrey''s shoulder. He smiled and said, "If you are willing, then bite." Bryson ced his hand next to Audrey''s mouth. Chapter 552 Do the Same Thing Chapter 552 Do the Same Thing Looking at the hand that was about to reach her mouth, Audrey''s pupils constricted. ''What did Bryson mean by this? Sending his hand to my mouth? Is he mocking me for not daring to bite?'' Audrey opened her mouth and was about to bite Bryson''s hand. However, before biting down, Audrey first began to soften, then retracted her mouth and gave up on biting his hand. "Your meat is too thick and your skin is too rough. I really can''t eat it!" Audrey said fiercely. Bryson smiled and hugged Audrey tightly, "So, are you loving me dearly?" Audrey snorted, "Who cares about you? I just care about my own teeth. I''m afraid that my teeth will fall off because of your thick skin." "Well, I''ll take it that you care about me." Audrey was moved incredibly. Although she was very angry with Bryson, the feeling of being held in his arms made her very attached. She missed him so much. In the end, she hugged Bryson tightly. "Although I was wrong before, you didn''t give me a call or text message for a whole week. Moreover, your phone was turned off. You''re simply too hateful!" Audreyined to Bryson while hugging him. Bryson said with a smile, "The ce I went to was a mountainous area. There''s no signal there, and ... there''s no electricity. There''s no way to charge my phone, so ... it was automatically turned off without electricity!" Audrey froze for a moment. ''Is there any ce on Earth that can''t get cell reception?'' "Are you lying? Even if your phone was out of battery, there were other ways to contact me." Bryson smiled and replied, "Look at your phone. Were there two missed calls three days ago?" Three days ago, there were two missed calls. Audrey knew it. It was two unfamiliar, fixed phone numbers. After she called back, a male voice came from the other side. The other side spoke with an ent that she could not understand. The other side spoke for a long time, but she could not understand a word. She only thought that the other side had called the wrong number, so she hung up. "Were you the one who called the two missed calls?" Audrey asked in surprise. Bryson nodded, "There was a fixed number in the only store in the vige. However, the signal was sometimes not working. I called you by chance that day, but you did not answer it." Audrey felt sorry and all the dissatisfaction disappeared. "I happened to be buying something in the supermarket that day. I didn''t know why but I identally clicked on the vibration mode. So, when you called, I didn''t receive it." So, for so many days, it was not that Bryson did not pick up her phone, but ... his phone was out of battery, and there was no signal at his location, so there was no way to contact her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "It doesn''t matter!" Audrey was speechless. ''Why does it suddenly be my apologizing to him? It seems that something is wrong. I seem to be tricked by Bryson again.'' He had called her three days ago, but what about the past two days? She had heard from the front desk that Bryson had already returned two days ago. Since he had already returned, his phone could no longer run out of battery or signal. Even if he was busy for the past two days, it would still be possible to send her a text message to inform her that he was safe. But ... he didn''t do that, not a single word. This was too much. Her mind, which had just been relieved, once again tensed up. She snorted and said, "What happened in the past few days can be exined, but what about these two days? You haven''t contacted me for the past two days ... Could it be that your phone hasn''t been charged in the past two days and there is no signal in the entire Peace City?" If he said that, even ghosts would not believe him. "These two days..." Bryson paused for a moment and did not continue. Audrey snorted, "What? Is there no way to exin it? Bryson, if you feel tired and don''t want to be with me anymore, you can ... just tell me directly. I can leave and I won''t pester you. In the future, we can no longer contact each other. But why are you suddenly not contacting me?" Bryson''s arms suddenly tightened around Audrey''s body. He fiercely whispered in her ear, "It''s impossible. I cannot lose contact with you in this lifetime. You, Audrey, are mine. You can only be mine in this life!" "But you don''t even want to give me a call or text message. Is this how you love me?" Bryson knew that he was in the wrong, "It was George who told me that in the past, I doted on you too much and indulged you too much. That''s why ... you became more and more out of control. He said that as long as I don''t contact you, you will naturallye to apologize obediently and never do it again!" Bryson quickly pushed all the me onto his good brother. Audrey was stunned for a moment. "Who are you talking about? Mr. George?" Bryson nodded, "Yes! That afternoon, I told George about it. I wanted to contact you back then, but he told me not to contact you." Audrey was surprised, "So, you believed what he said, and then you really didn''t contact me?" Bryson nodded his head again. "I think his suggestion is still feasible." "Well..." Audrey revealed a meaningful smile on her face, "George actually gave you such an idea. Since he is so enthusiastic, I also want to help him stabilize his rtionship with Nataly." Bryson frowned, "What do you want to do?" Audrey red at him and warned him not to interfere. Then, she took out her phone and called Nataly. When Nataly picked up the call, Audrey gave Nataly a bad idea in front of Bryson. After hanging up the phone, Bryson''s frown deepened. "Audrey, is it not good for you to design George like this?" Audrey narrowed her eyes dangerously, "So you want me to follow your previous method and do the same to you?" That was ... to make Audrey ignore him for a week, not call him or text him, and not see him? Bryson shuddered and immediately gave up the idea of continuing to persuade Audrey. Audrey looked at Bryson with a smile, "Also, in the following days, you are not allowed to call Mr. George again and tell him about my conversation with Nataly today. Otherwise, you will know what the consequences will be." Bryson hurriedly nodded. Of course, he would not be stupid enough to go against Audrey at this time. George would be very sad for the next week, and Bryson could only mourn for George in his heart. ... The next day, Audrey''sw firm opened. Many of Audrey''s previous customers came to congratte her and sent flower baskets and gifts. Audrey was busy receiving guests when an unexpected person came to visit. Chapter 553 Benefit Greatly From It Chapter 553 Benefit Greatly From It Audrey was surprised to see who it was. It was Carley. "Carley, our most outstanding youngwyer," Audrey said with a smile. Carley walked in. "You are ttering me. Congrattions, Audrey!" Carley then handed Audrey a small box. Audrey epted it and pulled Carley into the office. "Thank you, Carley. Come in." After Carley entered, she looked around the inside of thew firm and said in surprise, "I didn''t expect that it would be so big." Audrey raised her eyebrows. "Carley, do you have any ns toe to my office?" "If you ept me, I wille tomorrow!" Carley looked at Audrey seriously. Audrey thought that Carley was joking. "Our firm is not good enough for you." Carley held Audrey''s hand. "Audrey, I want to work with you. In the past, because you were in Square Law Firm, it was inconvenient for me to go over. But ... it''s different now. You have opened yourw firm. Besides, yourw firm should be short of people now, right?" Audrey frowned. "However, myw firm has only just started. Perhaps the initial workload will be very small. The ie will not be higher than that of thew firm you are in now." "It doesn''t matter. Besides, I have always been pressured by a seniorwyer there. It will be difficult for me to stand out. Although yourw firm is newly opened, you can also encounter many new cases. This way, I can grow up as soon as possible." "Are you serious?" Audrey stared at Carley. Carley nodded. "Of course. I came here and didn''t think of leaving then." Seeing that Carley was not joking, Audrey nodded her head seriously. "But, have you resigned from your originalw firm?" "I have handed over my resignation letter and the director of ourw firm has approved it. I am now free. I can go wherever I want. Don''t worry. As a legal worker, I understand the rules of this industry. I will not leave any worries to thew firm." Carley had indeed grown into a powerfulwyer. Audrey thought for a moment and stretched out her hand. She smiled at Carley, "Carley, wee to my office." Carley and Audrey held their hands together. "It''s my honor to be here." Being able to work with her idol, Carley was extremely happy. Retracting her hand, Carley said, " I''ll help you with the reception!" Audrey raised her eyebrows and watched as Carley slipped into the tea room. Audrey nodded in satisfaction and walked out the door. Soon, Bryson and James came together. Seeing Bryson and James appear, Audrey''s eyes lit up. She immediately let her assistant entertain the guest in front of her and turned to wee Bryson and James. "Mr. Walker, Bryson, you''re here!" James and Bryson handed two boxes to Audrey, one big and one small. "Ms. Audrey, congrattions on opening yourw firm!" James said with a smile. Bryson only said simply, "Congrattions." "Thank you!" Audrey smiled as she received their gifts. Then, she weed James and Bryson to her office. Audrey was just about to say something when the assistant''s voice sounded. "Audrey, there are three guests. Ms. Nataly, Ms. Nell, and Mr. Grady are here. They are looking for you!" Hearing the surnames, Audrey immediately understood who they were. Audrey told James and Bryson, "Wait a moment. I''ll bring Nataly, Nell, and Grady in." Bryson looked at Audrey gently. "Okay." Audrey turned around and ran out of the office. At a nce, she saw Nataly, Nell, and Grady, who were holding flower baskets, flowers, and gifts at the door. Grady ced two flower baskets at the door. "Congrattions on your opening business!" The three of them spoke in unison to Audrey. "Thank you!" Audrey said happily. Then, she took the flowers and gifts that Nell and Nataly handed over. "Come in please!" Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the office, Audrey put the flowers and gifts on her table. Nellined to Audrey as she walked into Audrey''s office. "Audrey, you didn''t know how miserable I have been these days." "What''s wrong?" "It''s all because of that jerk, James. I was pushed to the edge in hispany. He''s simply inhuman..." Before Nell could finish her sentence, she saw that in Audrey''s office, other than Bryson, there was another person sitting there. It was James she had just mentioned. Since James had been sitting in the office, then ... he should have heard what she had just said. James held the cup in his hand, looking at the tea leaves floating on the water. He chuckled. A smile was reflected on the water. James''s smile made Nell shiver. Why was James here? Audrey was his friend''s girlfriend. James shouldn''t have appeared at the opening ceremony. "Mr. ... Mr. Walker, why are you here?" James looked at Nell with a smile. "Jerk, inhumane..." Every time James said a word, Nell''s heart would beat fiercely. Damn it, how did he hear her words? "I was just joking. Don''t take it seriously." "I''m not joking," James said indifferently, "about your magazine''s invitation, I think..." Nell''s eyes suddenly widened. Was James going to reject their interview? Didn''t she suffer for nothing over the past week? The smile on her face widened. "Mr. Walker, you are training my business ability, in order to let me be an all-around talent. You are a good boss and I respect you very much. And you''re tolerant of your employees. I have benefited a lot from these days of working with you!" Chapter 554 Audrey Is My Vanquisher Chapter 554 Audrey Is My Vanquisher The ttery of Nell shocked everyone. Her ttery had reached a new level. She kept refreshing her limit. It was very effective for James. "I didn''t expect Ms. Nell to be a smart person." James smiled. "Thank you!" Nell smiled and said, "Mr. Walker''s work never ceases to amaze me! You''re a great example to me." "I appreciate it." "I''m not trying to butter you up. All I''ve said are words from the bottom of one''s heart." Nell did her best to appease James''s anger, hoping that he would forget everything she had said before. It was obvious that her efforts had not been in vain. It did work. The more rxed James sounded, didn''t that mean he was no longer angry? "Okay. Then you just said that I am a ruthless capitalist that always squeezed you. Were that also the words from the bottom of your heart?" Nell felt extremely embarrassed. She had tried her best to give herpliment to James and wanted him to forget about that words. However, he hadn''t forgotten about it at all. In the end, all her ttery had been in vain. Nell tried her best to exin, "What I said just now was all nonsense. That''s not true. You are a great man, so please forget about it. Please." "Oh. So it''s just a bunch of nonsense." "Yes! It''s all nonsense." James suddenly stood up. Seeing James stand up, Nell guiltily took two steps back. James walked towards the door behind him. After passing by the office door where Nell was, he stopped and turned to look at Nell. "Ms. Nell!" "I''m here, Mr. Walker! What can I do for you?" Nell asked as if she was trying to curry favor with James. "There are still many documents waiting for you in the afternoon. Have you done your business?" Nell nodded vigorously. "Yes, I''m done. I''m just here to give Audrey a gift for the opening. I have given the gift to her, so I should go. I''ll go back to deal with those documents now!" "Okay, my car is downstairs. Come with me!" "That''s very kind of you, but I''d better take a taxi. After you, please!" Nell''s expression was extremely ttering. "One more second spare and you can handle one more document. It takes time to take a taxi." Nell was speechless. She wanted to curse now. How could he use her like this? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. If not for the sake of getting James''s exclusive, would she have sacrificed so much? "Okay, then. Give me ten seconds. I have something to say to Audrey and I will follow you." "Okay." James went out very readily. Nell looked at James''s back and gritted her teeth in anger. She even had the urge to knock James out with a single punch. However, she did not dare to do so. Nell said angrily, "Did you see that? He is a ruthless capitalist, isn''t he? Girls, mourn for me." Audrey looked at Nell sympathetically. "Take care of yourself." "I will!" Nell hugged Audrey. "Dear, it''s your good day. Congrattions!" "Thank you!" Nell did not dare to stay here for long. "Alright, time to go!" With that, Nell grabbed her bag and quickly chased after James. Otherwise, he woulde up with another trick to torture her. ... Seeing Nell act like a mouse seeing a cat in front of James, everyone couldn''t help butugh. Nataly covered her mouth andughed, "I have never seen Nell like. Mr. Walker is an amazing person." Audrey nodded and said, "What is this called? Everything has its vanquisher. She can''t escape Mr. Walker. Poor girl." "You got the point." Nataly looked at Audrey and Bryson with a snicker. "Then between you and Mr. Bryson, who is the vanquisher?" Bryson looked at Audrey gently. "Audrey is my vanquisher." Nataly raised her eyebrows to Audrey''s flushed face. Grady covered his face. "Stop that, please. Each of you has your partner, leaving me alone. Okay, fine. I can''t take this anymore." Audrey looked at Grady with a smile. "If I were you, I would go and find my own girl." Grady let out a sigh. "It''s easy to say that. There are so many girls. It''s too difficult to find the one who can like me, too." The expression of Grady amused everyone again. Carley walked in from outside the office. ncing at the people in the office, Carley looked at Audrey. "Audrey, we have guests waiting. I''m a little too busy to handle it..." The moment Carley entered the door, it was as if the light hit Carley''s face. Her slightly moving hair and bright eyes made Grady unable to move his eyes away. Grady stared at Carley. Before Audrey said something, Grady interrupted her. "Really? Let me help you!" Grady suddenly stepped forward enthusiastically. Carley looked at the man in front of her in surprise. "May I know who you are?" Grady straightened his back and seriously introduced himself to Carley, "I''m Audrey''s friend. My name is Grady Wager. You can call me Grady!" The corners of Carley''s mouth twitched. She smiled awkwardly and said, "Well, Mr. Wager. You are my guest. I can''t let you do that." "It doesn''t matter. We are all friends now. Maybe. Anyway, if you have anything to help, just let me know." Carley shot a look at Audrey. Only after Audrey nodded in agreement did Carley let out a sigh of relief. "Alright,e with me." "Okay!" Grady happily followed Carley out. The others in the office were stunned by Grady''s behavior again. Just now, Grady said that his girl was hard to find. But in the next second, he found her. Chapter 555 Do You Like My Gift? Chapter 555 Do You Like My Gift? Grady and Carley received guests together. Audrey asionally went out to help. Most of the time, she stayed in the office and chatted with Nataly and Bryson. Bryson''s phone rang and he answered the phone. After hanging up, Bryson raised his eyebrow at Audrey. Audrey squinted and asked, "What''s wrong?" "My man saw George downstairs!" George! Thinking of George, Audrey wished she could beat him. He came up with bad ideas for Bryson and Audrey didn''t sleep well for several days. Nataly was even more surprised. "George ising." Audrey pulled Nataly to the door and said, "You''ve been here for a long time, Nataly. It''s time to go. You should take the elevator on the other side so that you don''t bump into George!" Nataly was speechless. She went into the elevator as Audrey suggested. After sending Nataly away, Audrey went back to the office and saw George walking out of the elevator. Audrey pretended that she didn''t know George wasing and walked up to him with a smile. "It''s you, Mr. George. Pleasee in!" George had a gift in his hand and handed it to Audrey. "Congrattions on your opening." "Thank you!" Audrey took the gift happily. George looked anxious. Audrey looked behind George and asked, "Why do youe here alone? Where is Nataly? Why doesn''t shee with you?" George changed his face slightly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What did you say? Nataly is not here?" George frowned. Nataly had said that Audrey''s firm officially opened today. She would definitelye over. Why hadn''t shee yet? However, since Nataly wasn''t here, she mighteter. George answered, "No. She should being soon!" Then, he walked to Audrey''s office and saw Bryson. Just as George sat down, Carley walked over. "There is a gift for you, Audrey. The deliverer said that he had to give it to you personally." Audrey frowned. "Alright. I''ming." Who was it? Audrey came out of the office and walked to the door. There was a stranger with a box in his hand. When the man saw Audrey, he said, "Hello, Audrey. Ie to give the gift to you on behalf of my friend!" Audrey looked at the man in surprise. "Sorry. But who is your friend?" "It''s Mr. Luis." Mr. Luis. Mr. Luis from the Pine City. Audrey took the gift with a smile and said, "Thank you. Sorry to trouble you. Come in and have a cup of tea!" "Thank you. But I have to go somewhere else." Then, the man left. Audrey took the gift to her office. Then, she called Luis. Luis answered the phone when Audrey was about to hang up. "Hello, Audrey. You should have opened your firm. Congrattion!" Audrey smiled and said, "Thank you, Mr. Luis. In addition, I received your gift." Luis paused. He was confused and asked, "What? My gift for you?" "Yes. I just got it!" "But, I just made a phone call. The deliverer has not set off yet. It will take him more than an hour. It can''t be so fast." Audrey changed her face. "Do you mean that it isn''t you who gave me the gift? The deliverer said that it was Mr. Luis. I think it''s you." Luis smiled and said, "Maybe he made a mistake or you misheard." Audrey was confused. She heard it clearly. The deliverer said that it was Mr. Luis. "Then, I won''t disturb you, Mr. Luis. I''ll visit you when I''m in the Pine City." "Of course. When youe, I will invite you to have a big dinner." Audrey hung up the phone. Audrey narrowed her eyes as she stared at the box. Who exactly was it? She did not know another person called Mr. Luis. Audrey looked strange. George said, "Why don''t you open the box? There may be a card or something else inside. You may know who it is!" Audrey found the suggestion good, so she untied the rope on the box and removed the lid. George was curious and looked into the box. George saw what was in the box. He was so scared that he took three steps back and cursed, "What the hell! It''s a time bomb!" Bryson, who was sitting, stood up and looked coldly at the time bomb in the box. Then, he pulled Audrey behind him. There was a time bomb in the box. And it was set to explode two hourster. Audrey calmed down and said to George, "Please go outside and tell Carley and Grady to evacuate the guests." "Alright!" George turned around and walked out. After knowing the bomb, Carley and Grady tried their best to ask the guests to leave. After everyone left, Carley and Grady returned to Audrey''s office. Grady asked anxiously, "What''s going on? I just heard that there''s a time bomb. What the hell! It''s a real time bomb. Who sent it here?" George shook his head and answered, "We don''t know yet. However, I have called the police. Bomb demolition experts areing." Bryson made a phone call. He looked serious and said, "The deliverer has left and he was off the surveince cameras. For the time being, I do not know who sent it." Looking at the time bomb, Audrey narrowed her eyes. As awyer, she definitely offended many people and many people wanted to kill her. Who was it? There were many suspects. It was difficult to investigate. While everyone was worried, someone walked in. Carley wanted to stop him. "I''m sorry, sir. Something is wrong in the office, so we won''t wee you. If you have any problem, you cer." The man looked at her with a smile and said, "I am Ms. Audrey''s friend." Lance walked into the office slowly. He smiled at the people in the office and asked, "What? Do you like my gift?" Chapter 556 This Time Bomb Is Fake? Chapter 556 This Time Bomb Is Fake? The nervous crowd saw Lance walk in from outside the door, and all of them revealed surprised expressions. Bryson narrowed his eyes and stared at Lance''s face. Audrey frowned. "Why are you here?" "I''m here to congratte you on the opening of yourw office. Why... don''t you wee me?" Lance smiled at Audrey. Audrey, "The visitors are all guests. Of course, we wee you. However, something has happened at thew office. I''m afraid it is not convenient to wee Mr. Brook. Please leave immediately!" Although she did not have a good impression of Lance and did not like him, he came to congratte her. She opened the door to dowyer business and the visitors were guests. However, the current situation of thew firm was not suitable for guests. "Huh? What''s the matter? What''s wrong?" Lance calmly looked at the time bomb on the table. Bryson, who had been staring at Lance, spoke coldly at this time. "Did you give this time bomb to me?" Bryson''s words shocked everyone present. After Bryson finished speaking, Lance smiled and admitted, "Yes, it was me who sent it." What? This time bomb was really sent by Lance. George looked at Lance with a strange expression. "Sir, people give gifts, but you give a ticking time bomb. What are you thinking?" "It is too vulgar to send ordinary gifts. It was not easy for me to think of sending a time bomb. How about it... Miss Jade, do you feel surprised?" I''m "really" surprised. Words failed Audrey. The surprise was too unexpected, so Audrey was shocked, not happy. Was there something wrong with this person''s brain? Even if he didn''t send anything, she didn''t want him to send a ticking time bomb here? This ticking time bomb made everyone in the Law Office feel like they were in a daze, okay? "Are you crazy?" Audrey couldn''t help but curse. "I am not!" "Then why did you send a time bomb? Do you know that we were almost scared to death? Since you sent it, take it away immediately and find a ce with no one to throw it away!" Audrey said angrily. Just now, she had been thinking about who she had offended so that the other party would give her a time bomb. To her surprise, this person was actually Lance. "Scared to death?" Lance said with a smile, "Is it that scary? I was just looking for someone to customize a fake time bomb. Why? You can''t tell?" Everyone present was speechless. So, they were shocked for a long time, and the one in front of them was just a fake time bomb? As he spoke, the bomb disposal expert walked in wearing anti-explosive equipment. After entering, he asked anxiously, "Where is the time bomb?" Everyone looked at each other and no one answered. The bomb disposal expert frowned. He didn''t know why no one spoke. However, he had already noticed the time bomb on the table. He quickly walked forward, carried the bomb to the ground, and said to everyone, "Alright, you can leave now. Leave this ce to us." Unexpectedly, after the bomb disposal expert finished speaking, none of the people there went out. The bomb disposal expert was surprised. Were these people not afraid of death? The bomb disposal expert did not dare to waste time and quickly began to dismantle the time bomb. Unexpectedly, just as he opened the top of the bomb, a very cute clock appeared in front of him. The bomb disposal expert was puzzled. Could it be a new time bomb? After dismantling it for a while, the bomb disposal expert looked at the electronic clockponents that had fallen to the ground, and his eyes were zed. The broken parts told him that the time bomb in front of him was just an ordinary electronic clock with the shell of a time bomb. The bomb disposal expert looked at the crowd with a stiff face. "Is this time bomb fake?" Everyone nodded at the same time. "You all know?" Everyone nodded once more. The bomb disposal expert was furious. "You guys are going too far." Seeing that Audrey''s office had just opened and Lance had only given them a present as a joke, the bomb disposal expert didn''t call the police to arrest Audrey and the others. Instead, he criticized them severely. After the bomb disposal expert left, Audrey red at Lance angrily. Lance finally knew what he had done wrong. He didn''t dare to face Audrey''s gaze. He found a reason and left thew office. Audrey returned to the office and looked at the electronic clock on the ground. She was so angry that she was speechless. Carley immediately picked up a broom and a dustpan and threw the parts away. Audrey angrily pointed in the direction where Lance had left and said, "This is so infuriating. Who would send a ticking time bomb when others are starting their business?" Bryson put his arm around Audrey''s shoulder. "Alright, don''t be angry. Today is your first day of business. You have to maintain a good mood." "I was in a good mood, but it was all ruined by this guy." "I''ll treat you to lunch at noon!" "Alright!" Audrey''s eyes lit up. "I want to eat the seafood on the opposite street!" "Just order whatever you want." Audrey''s expression eased up a little. George was the most pitiful one. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He didn''t see his girlfriend and was scared for no reason. At noon, most of the guests had left. Audrey and Bryson were going to eat. Grady very attentively invited Carley to eat, and also took the assistant and the reception with him. Seeing that everyone was about to leave, George followed Audrey and Bryson behind. Audrey and Bryson were about to cross the road, but George was still following behind them. "Mr. George, aren''t you going home?" Audrey looked at George in dissatisfaction. She and Bryson had been alone, but George, who was inconsiderate, had to follow them and disturb them. "I can''t get through to my girlfriend''s phone. There is no one to apany me for lunch at noon. If I don''t follow you, who will I follow?" Audrey rolled her eyes at him. "You can go home! No matter howte you go home, I believe that the Kuhn family will definitely leave you a meal." "I''ll follow you guys. Yourw officer is open. Nataly will definitelye over. As long as I follow you, I will definitely be able to see her." This person... Audrey said grumpily, "I''ll tell you the truth. Nataly came this morning, but she already left." "What? She came?" George could not believe it. "But you told me she didn''te today, and now you say she came." Audrey said seriously, "I did say that, but that''s because Nataly didn''t want to see you, and she told me to tell you this. So, it''s useless for you to follow me. You won''t be able to see Nataly!" Chapter 557 Isnt This a Big Surprise? Chapter 557 Isn''t This a Big Surprise? George stared at Audrey seriously for a few seconds. He felt that her words were unreliable. Thus, he turned to look at Bryson, who was reliable. "Bryson, I don''t believe Audrey. Tell me, did Natalye here this morning?" Bryson said indifferently, "Yes, she did." George went speechless. It was true that Nataly came here this morning. But Audrey and Bryson didn''t tell George about that. George pointed at Audrey and Bryson angrily. "The two of you are going too far. You fooled me for the whole morning, and now you tell me the truth that Nataly had been here." Audrey said calmly, "I didn''t intend to hide it from you, but Nataly asked me not to tell you." "Aren''t you Nataly''s best friend? When you had some conflict with Bryson in the past, we all helped the two of you. Now, there is something wrong between Nataly and me. However, you guys try to make it worse!" George pointed at Audrey, "Audrey, How could you do that?" Audrey smiled, "Nataly is my best friend. So I am willing to help her. Besides, you are not my best friend. Thus, I have no choice." George opened his mouth and wanted to say something. However, when he saw Bryson beside Audrey, he swallowed his words. If he said in front of Bryson that he had something to do with Audrey, wouldn''t Bryson kill him? "But I''m your future husband''s good friend. You shouldn''t do it to me." "So what? Do you mean I should help you instead of helping Nataly? How could I refuse to help my best friend?" Audrey asked. George didn''t know what to say. He gave up arguing with Audrey. After all, she was awyer and was good at arguments. George looked at Bryson, and then he thought of something. Then, he felt that he found out why Nataly refused to answer his calls and even refused to see him. And then he wanted to make it more clear. George narrowed his eyes and asked Audrey with suspicion, "Audrey, do you know why Nataly refused to talk to me recently?" Audrey rolled her eyes and replied, "How would I know? Besides, it''s not my business. You should ask yourself for the answer. What did you do to make Nataly feel unhappy? Why didn''t Nataly want to talk to you? You should ask yourself." Audrey questioned the question back to George. "I didn''t find out what the matter was. Everything goes well. As usual, wemunicated with each other and made an appointment to have dinner together. But Nataly did not answer my call and did not date me all of a sudden. She made me wait in the restaurant for three hours." Hearing George''s words, Audrey began to waver. However, she recalled what she had suffered. Then, she didn''t feel sympathy for George anymore. "Is that so? Maybe you were with a woman, and Nataly saw that. Tell me, did you do something that let Nataly down?" "It is impossible!" George said. It sounded ridiculous. And George felt that Audrey tried to change the topic. He felt that something was wrong. George gritted his teeth and stared at Audrey, "Was it because I advised Bryson to ignore you for a week? And you want me to pay for it? Thus, you asked Nataly not to contact me?" Audrey''s face changed, "What did you say? It turned out that was your idea. Why? How could you advise Bryson to ignore me? It turned out that the person who gave Bryson this bad idea was you. I''ve thought it over, but I didn''t expect that you would tell me the answer." George realized what he had done. And he tried to argue for himself, "I did that because I wanted you two to be in a good rtionship. Look at you! Don''t you think your rtionship is better than before?" "You bastard!" Audrey gritted her teeth and looked at George angrily. Then she rolled up her sleeves, "How dare you do that? Now, I will let you pay for what you did!" When George heard this, he couldn''t help but curse. Then he decided to run away as soon as possible. Thus, George stopped a taxi and quickly got in. He asked the driver to start the car to be away from Audrey. After George left, Audrey shouted behind the car, "George, I won''t let go of you." George trembled. And he did not even dare to turn around. George knew Audrey liked going to the gym. And he was afraid that Audrey would attack him if he returned. And he felt regretful to tell Audrey that he advised Bryson to do so. When he seeded in escaping away from Audrey, George realized that all these things might be a trick. George realized Audrey had yed a trick on him. George now believed it was because of Audrey that Nataly refused to contact him. However, he was scared by Audrey''s behavior. And he forgot to me that on her. And George would not know how happy Audrey was because of his escape. Audrey pointed in the direction where George had left and couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Bryson, did you see how terrified George was when he escaped? With it, I canugh at him for three years." Audreyughed, "I guess he dares not to advise you to do stupid things in the future." Bryson pinched her nose slightly, "All right. Are you happy now?" Audrey wrinkled her nose and nodded, "Yes. More than half of my unhappiness has already disappeared." "Then can we have lunch now?" "Of course. Lunch is on you. I want to go to a seafood buffet. I''ve been busy this morning, and I''m hungry!" Audrey said and walked with Bryson toward the direction of the seafood buffet. When Audrey and Bryson entered the restaurant, they didn''t notice a car parked on the side of the road. Raye looked at Lance and said, "Boss, should we leave now?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lance replied, "Well, let''s go!" Lance felt distressed about what he had seen. That was reasonable. No one would feel happy after seeing the beloved had already found a soulmate. Audrey and Bryson had a good rtionship. And it made Lance feel that he couldn''t pursue Audrey forever. There was a red traffic light. Thus, the car stopped. Raye felt sorry for Lance. And then he was pped hard by Lance all of a sudden. It made Raye scream in pain. "Boss, why did you hit me all of a sudden?" Raye rubbed his head and asked. "I had thought you knew the reason. You fool." Lance said with a dark face, "Why did you advise me to send a fake time bomb to Miss Jade?" "Isn''t this a big surprise?" Lance was speechless and hit Raye''s head again. Chapter 558 It Wouldnt Matter Chapter 558 It Wouldn''t Matter After Audrey''s office was opened, it began to get busy. Every day, there were full of businesses. Audrey also recruited two interns to help with the management of thew office. The business of thew office also gradually went on track. The time for the trial of the Fida Trading Company, which was at the center of social attention, was gradually approaching. Time passed quickly. On the day of the trial, Audrey got up early. First, she came to the office to handle simple matters. Then, she arranged some matters for the day for the assistant and the internwyer. As for Carley, she was now a capablewyer. All her work was extremely detailed and organized. Audrey did not need to worry about it. After everything was arranged, Audrey left the office. When they arrived at the office, Bryson''s car was already waiting there. "Hey, Bryson, aren''t you going to work? Why are you here?" "I happen to have something to do in the court. I''ll give you a ride!" Bryson said. "Alright!" Audrey sat inside. She was still looking at the information in her hand while sitting in the car. Bryson asked, "Is it okay?" Audrey smiled at him and said, "It''s almost done, but I still want to go through the information again to avoid missing something during the trial." Bryson held her hand. "I believe you will win the trial!" In fact, she had no confidence in herself. She was not sure if she could win the trial. This case was too tricky. There were many uncertain factors in it. The possibility of winning was not high. However, with Bryson saying this to her, holding her hand, she felt warm in her heart, and suddenly gained some confidence. She held Bryson''s hand back. "Well, with your words, I will definitely win." "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Even if you lose, it won''t matter." Audrey nodded. After a while, she arrived in front of the court. There were already many people gathered in front of the court. She followed the court''s request and walked through the green passage next to the court. She did not need to meet with those reporters and the media. The way through as she got off Bryson''s car and walked into the court. Her face gradually darkened. The court trial today was a hard battle. No matter if they won or lost, the result would not satisfy everyone. If she lost, the public opinion would aim at her, using her of not doing her duty as awyer, causing her office to be unable to be operated any further. If they won ... it would shake the interests and foundation of some people. Therefore, she had to win today and avoid certain vital points. Otherwise, she would be trapped in a ce of no return. At that time ... even Bryson could not protect her. While she was thinking about it, she saw Richard was already there. Seeing Audrey from afar, he greeted her with a smile. "Audrey, you finally came." "Mr. Williams, how are you? I''m sorry, but there was a bit of traffic jam on the road." "It doesn''t matter!" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It was not the time yet, and the court was not open. Everyone could only wait outside. In a short while, the general manager of Fida Trading Company, Howard, and the others were also there. Beside Howard stood hiswyer team. At a nce, two of them were celebrities in thew circle and were all famous big shots. Compared to them, Audrey was instantly dwarfed by their auras, which also made her instantly pressured. It''s obviously bing even tougher for this battle. Howard saw Audrey from afar and nodded at her with a smile. Audrey smiled in response. The case of Fida Trading Company attractedrge social attention, and attention frompetent authorities. In addition to its particrity, the trial was an open trial, and it would be streamed live on TV. Before entering the court, Audrey changed into her ownwyer robe. Looking at her own uniform that represented justice and justice in the mirror, her eyes had a firm expression. No matter what the result was, she had to be worthy of the robe she was wearing. The court was opened. Everyone walked in one after another. The defendant came in from the other side of the court. In the distance, thewyers of Fida Trading Company looked at her with disdain and ridicule. It was reckless for a fresh practitioner to take over such an important case. It was not what she could handle. Everyone sat down at the same time. The audience was filled with spectators and media reporters. Just as Audrey walked in, the media reporters pointed their cameras at her. "Audrey, are you confident about today''s trial?" A reporter who was gossiping spoke up first. "Can you tell us your feelings right now..." "We all want to know. Why don''t you reveal it to us?" The security guards saw that the scene was a little chaotic, so they walked forward and knocked on the railing to warn everyone. "This is the court. Stay quiet. Before the judge gives permission, you are not allowed to ask anything rted to the case!" All of them shrunk their heads and did not dare to ask again. Because the guards were all armed police, with real weapons. They were here to prevent chaos and schemes. Thewyers sitting opposite to Audrey looked at her with jealousy. Those reporters only took pictures of her, and only asked her questions, which was ridiculous. "Being a smallwyer, she was just kind of pretty and won a few big cases. "The current media reporters were all ignorant. They were the real powerwyers, okay?" They bore grievance. This small episode made thewyers of the Fida Trading Company unhappy with her. However, when the court trial began, the media reporters would know who was the real powerwyer and who was truly worthy of the camera. In a Bentley Mulsanne not far from the court, Bryson sat inside. There was aptop on his leg, and the screen was the live broadcast of the Peace City TV Station. He looked at her face with interest. No matter what happened, she was always the most beautiful. Chapter 559 A Recording Chapter 559 A Recording Soon, the jury, secretaries, inspectors, and other personnel were in ce. Three judges slowly walked in from outside. Everyone stood up, and everyone had a solemn expression on their faces. Then, Audrey and the opposing counsel took the oath. After the opposing counsel finished taking the oath, the judge motioned for Audrey to state the case. Audrey slowly stood up. She first looked in the direction of the judge and then at the crowd. "Your Honor, members of the jury, inspectors, and all the reporters present. I am Audrey Koch, the lawyer who represents the prosecuting organ. The defendant is the Fida Trading Company. Angel Orphanage is thergest orphanage in the city. There are many orphans who have lost their families or have been abandoned. The orphanage is their second home. The director of the Angel Orphanage, Ms. Selina Perez, treats the children as her own children. "However, the Fida Trading Company wanted to take over Angel Orphanage for its own benefit. In the case that Ms. Perez did not agree to sell thend of the orphanage, the person in charge of the Fida Trading Company had a crazy n, to set fire to the orphanage. After the orphanage was greatly damaged, Ms. Perez would have to sell the orphanage, and the Fida Trading Company took the opportunity to buy it at a low price. "This kind of behavior has seriously vited the 29th and 114thws of our country. It is a serious vition of thew. Now, I, on behalf of prosecuting organ, file awsuit against the heads of Fida Trading Company, requesting the court to severely punish the criminal suspects." After listening to Audrey''s statement, the judge looked at the defendant. "Counsel for the defense." Thewyers of the defendant''s party looked at each other. Then, a slightly olderwyer stood up. When thewyer looked at Audrey, his gaze was full of ridicule. "I am Gilbert Ashton, the counsel of the Fida Trading Company!" However, just as Gilbert introduced himself, a burst ofughter erupted from the scene. Then, someone mocked Gilbert''s tone. "Did you hear that? Thewyer sounded so funny." "I know! He has a funny ent and an arrogant attitude." "That''s right. He really brought us some fun." Gilbert was sullen when he heard thements from the audience. He had been ridiculed by countless people at the court, and he wouldn''t be as angry as he had been. Gilbert calmly looked at the audience and said, "There is nothing funny. This is a serious ce. For your information, I''m proud of myself standing here." The crowd looked at Gilbert with some admiration. Gilbert withdrew his gaze from the audience and turned back to the judge and jury. "Everyone knows that the Fida Trading Company is an oldpany in Peace City and haspleted many big projects. Moreover, everyone knows that the Fida Trading Company has worked hard for its good reputation. The Fida Trading Company has always been honest and will never do anything that goes against its principles. Otherwise, the Fida Trading Company wouldn''t be so sessful. "As for thend of the Angel Orphanage, the Fida Trading Company wanted to buy it, and it was indeed rejected by the director of the orphanage, Ms. Perez. However... My client did not threaten Ms. Perez to hand over the orphanage as the intiff said. And Ms. Perez can testify personally that my client did not do anything to threaten her." After saying that, Gilbert requested that Selina be brought to court as a witness. Selina looked clearly toilworn. Because of that case, many people came to visit frequently during this period of time. Moreover, they disturbed the children in the orphanage. Even though Selina had arranged for many people to protect the orphanage, there were still people who would try to sneak into the orphanage. Selina stood on the stage as a witness, and Gilbert began his questioning. "Ms. Selina, do you know my client, Mr. Howard Dawson?" Selina nodded. "Yes. Mr. Dawson wanted to buy my orphanage. We met before. So, I know him!" Selina replied faintly. "Good. Ms. Perez, I want to ask you one question. When my client offered to buy the orphanage from you, did you agree?" Selina shook her head. "No, the orphanage is my lifework. I won''t sell it to anyone, so I didn''t agree." "Ms. Perez, let me ask you again. After you rejected my client, did he use any means to force you to sell the orphanage to him?" "No, he didn''t do that. And we haven''t seen each other since then!" "Very good. Thank you, Ms. Perez!" Gilbert smiled at Selina. "Thank you for your cooperation." Gilbert turned to the judge. "Your Honor, Ms. Perez just proved that my client did not force her to sell thend. Apparently, my client has no motive tomit a crime against the orphanage. "What the arson said was just a one-sided statement. She wanted to frame my client and escape the me." Audrey raised her hand, and the judge immediately replied, "Please speak, the intiff''swyer." "Your Honor, although the defendant did not force Ms. Perez to sell thend, it doesn''t mean that he has no motive to buy it by force. Besides... I have evidence in my hand. It can prove that the defendant definitely has a motive formitting a crime." "What evidence?" asked the judge. "A recording!" Audrey handed her phone over. "Last time, I dealt with a case between the Randall Group and the Fida Trading Company. Coincidentally, I heard an interesting phone call. Out of the instinct of awyer, I recorded the conversation." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, Audrey yed the recording of the conversation between Howard and someone else on the phone in public. When Howard heard the recording ying on Audrey''s phone, his face suddenly changed. Then, Howard stared at Audrey with malice in his eyes. It looked like he wanted to kill Audrey. Howard had never expected Audrey to have such evidence. After the recording was yed, everyone was shocked. In the recording, it was clear that Howard told his subordinate to let someone set fire to the orphanage and that Howard was going to use it as an opportunity to get the orphanage. Chapter 560 The Appraisal Results Have Come Out Chapter 560 The Appraisal Results Have Come Out After ying the recording on the phone, Audrey said with a smile, "The voice recording on my phone can be used to make the correct soundparison. To make it convenient, I copied the voice recording on my phone and ced it on this USB!" Audrey handed over a USB. Because it was a live broadcast, all the TV audiences in the city or the live broadcast room heard the recording. The screen was full of negative news about the Fida Trading Company. The assistant told Howard about the negative news about Fida Trading Company. Howard''s expression became even more sullen. Howard nced at Gilbert. At this time, Gilbert wanted to refute something. But the evidence was cogent. Even if Gilbert wanted to defend himself, there was no way to argue for the time being. On the other hand, the judge ordered the staff to take the USB to make a soundparison. A short whileter, the appraisal staff had a result. The appraiser said through the microphone, "Your Honor, the results havee out. The sound in the recording is exactly the same as Mr. Dawson''s. It can be ny-nine percent certain that this recording is Mr. Dawson''s." Once the result was out, the people present were in an uproar again. Nothing was more believable than the truth. That was to say, Howard had hired someone to kill a person and set fire. Audrey nodded in satisfaction. "Your Honor, the results of the appraisal have shown that the defendant indeed has the motive to illegally invade thend of the Angel Orphanage. In addition, I have a witness who can prove that Mr. Dawson is the main suspect." "Who''s the witness?" "She is ... the arson suspect, Ms. Emiliano!" The judge proimed, "Summon Ms. Emiliano!" Emiliano was brought by the police and ced on the witness stand. Emiliano, who had been locked up for several days, was much thinner than before. She was not in good spirits, although her eyes were bright. After entering the court, she stared straight at Audrey. Audrey walked to Emiliano. "Is it Emiliano, the arson suspect?" Emiliano obediently nodded. "Yes, I am Emiliano." "Ms. Emiliano, I want to ask you a question. Among the people present, is there anyone who asked you to set fire in the orphanage?" Emiliano''s gaze swept across the seats andnded on Howard''s face. Then, her body trembled violently. She quickly lowered her head and nodded. "Yes!" "Ms. Emiliano, could you please identify who that person is?" Emiliano raised her arm and pointed resolutely in the direction of the defendant, Howard. "It''s him." "Ms. Emiliano, are you sure?" Emiliano nodded. "I am sure it is him. His name is Howard. He is the one who ordered me to set the fire. I remember it very clearly." Gilbert suddenly stood up. "Ms. Emiliano, my client will not use the name Howard in public. The person you contacted is not him. How can you be sure that the person who nned everything is my client? How can you urately say his name?" Emiliano was a little flustered. "I ... I... I know that he is the boss of Fida Trading Company. The person who asked me to do this was someone from thepany, so it must be him." "Ms. Emiliano, you just said that you were sure that the person who instigated you to set the fire was my client, but you also said that the person who instigated you was someone from my client''spany. Ms. Emiliano, you are deliberately trying to confuse the public and frame my client. If you frame others in court, you can be punished with a false usation. You will be charged with your arson crime." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Emiliano''s face suddenly showed a nervous expression. "I... I didn''t... I didn''t frame anyone. I clearly remember that it was Howard who instructed me." "Previously, you provided the time when the other party called you. At that time, my client''s phone did not have any records of calling you. How did you know that the person who instructed you was my client?" "I don''t know. It... It was someone from hispany who asked me to do it. He must have asked me to do it!" "Witness, please tell everyone with certainty that the person who called you is my client, Mr. Howard." "Yes... Ah, no!" The judge knocked the gavel with a frown. "Witness, exin your testimony clearly." The sound of the gavel caused Emiliano''s body to tremble violently. "I ... I don''t know. I don''t remember anything. It''s..." Emiliano pointed to Audrey and said, "She was the one who told me to say that." Emiliano suddenly pointed at Audrey. Everyone present was shocked. Even Audrey was stunned. Audrey frowned. "When did I ask you to do this?" Emiliano blinked and avoided Audrey''s gaze. "Your Honor, you can check the camera. Half a month ago, Audrey came to the prison to see me. It was then that she threatened me and asked me to be a false witness. She asked me to say in court that it was Howard who ordered me to set fire." The judge''s face changed slightly. He gave the person next to him a look and asked him to get the evidence. Audrey''s expression changed slightly as she looked at Emiliano. "Ms. Reid, why did you frame me?" Emiliano gritted her teeth and said, "Your Honor, I have one more thing to say." "Please." "Look, my mother and Audrey''s mother are good friends. Back then, when Audrey was born, I visited her." Emiliano''s words caused Audrey''s expression to freeze. Audrey did not expect Emiliano to say this. Audrey''s mother and Emiliano''s mother were good friends. How could Audrey not know about this? Audrey had never seen Emiliano''s mother or Emiliano, and there was nothing about Emiliano and her mother in her mother''s relics. "What?" The judge was surprised. Emiliano said firmly, "Your Honor, I''m telling the truth. I have evidence." As she spoke, Emiliano took out two photos from her pocket. One of them was a somewhat yellow old photo. Before the photo was handed to the judge, Audrey nced at the picture. Audrey instantly recognized that one of the two people who was hugging each other in the old photo was her mother. Emiliano''s mother actually knew Audrey''s mother. Judging from the posture in the photo, the two were very close. When the judge got the photo, Emiliano said, "It is a picture of my mother and Audrey''s mother. One of them is a picture of me and my mother. Behind it, there is a line of words. It says ''From today on, we will be good friends.'' The person who wrote this is Sierra, Audrey''s mother!" After the judge heard this, he said something to the people next to him and asked someone to bring over Sierra''s handwriting to make aparison. Chapter 561 New Witnesses and Evidence The audience sitting in front of the TV was confused by the evidence. Unexpectedly, the plot was soplicated and bizarre that the truth was repeatedly overturned. The arsonist was actually thewyer, the daughter of a good friend of the defendant''s mother. Not only the audience in front of the live TV, but also Howard and hiswyers were surprised by this reversal. They did not expect Emiliano to say this. Moreover, these words werepletely beneficial to them. When Gilbert received Howard''s gaze, Gilbert immediately stood up and said the following words. "Your honor, although my client intended to do it, he got a point. Someone instigated my client to set the fire. After calling Audrey, my client regretted it. He originally wanted to revoke the decision and stop the suspect to attack the orphanage. Unexpectedly, Audrey had already colluded with the arson suspect. Heplied with an employee of mypany and shifted the responsibility to my client. "Your Honor, please investigate the truth as soon as possible and prove my client''s innocence." Audrey could hear her name being mentioned repeatedly by the audience who were lost in a hot discussion. Of course, there were also a lot of badments among them, thinking that Audrey was a badwyer without professional ethics. Audrey, who used to be well-spoken in court, waspletely stunned, not saying a word. The news she just heard made her unable to react for a moment. Her mother was actually rted to Emiliano. This was something she never expected. Audrey stared straight at Emiliano. "You said that your mother was my mother''s friend. What else do you know about my mother?" Audrey suddenly stepped forward, somewhat excited. She wanted to get more information from Emiliano. "Do you still have photos of my mother? Do you have other photos?" At that time, Audrey''s photos were all ruined, so she did not have a picture of her mother. She wanted a picture of her mother, and she wanted to see her mother alone in the picture. Emiliano did not dare to look Audrey in the eyes and shouted in panic, "Don''te near me. I know I didn''t do what you asked me to do. You are very angry. But the children in the orphanage are all living lives I can''t do it!" Audrey''s consciousness gradually recovered a little from Emiliano''s words. Audrey also saw the situation clearly and knew where she was. Gilbert said to the security staff, "Sir, I''m afraid that Audrey may hurt the suspect because she is very angry. Hurry and protect her!" The security guards looked at each other and still came forward to stop Audrey. Audrey was brought to the location of the intiff by the security guards. On the other hand, Richard was sitting next to Audrey. The sudden reversal of the situation shocked him. Richard looked at Audrey in surprise. "Audrey, is what the suspect just said true? You really..." Audrey had regained her calm. Although she didn''t know why Emiliano brought up the matter of the past in court, Audrey knew that Emiliano knew something about her mother. Thus, Audrey had to ask Emiliano what happened back then. And now... the case is most important. Audrey took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Then, she stared into Emiliano''s eyes. "Witness, I want to ask you. You just said that I ordered you to do this. Do you know who my father is and what my phone number is?" "Of course, I know. Your father is Toby. You had a falling out with your father, so you changed your surname and adopted your mother''s surname Koch. You told me all of this. As for your phone number..." Emiliano urately reported Audrey''s phone number. "You said that I wanted to kill the children of the orphanage. Then I want to ask you. Why did I kill those innocent children?" "Because your younger brother got lost when he was three years old. At that time, you found out that your younger brother was kidnapped by an orphanage. So, you hated the orphanage. It just so happened that you heard the phone call from Fida Trading Company, so you found me and wanted me to help you deal with the orphanage." Audrey continued to sneer.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "ording to what you said, I have never found my brother, so I hate the orphanage very much, right?" "Yes!" Audrey sneered again. "You''re lying!" "I''m not lying!" Emiliano replied calmly, "Everything I said is the truth. Your younger brother went missing when he was three years old. We can find out about it when we investigate it." "My brother was lost when he was three years old, but..." Audrey smiled and said, "I found my younger brother three months ago." "What?" Emiliano looked at Audrey in shock. "You said that you had found him. How is that possible..." Audrey opened her phone. "Your Honor, there is a paternal report on my father and my brother!" Audrey''s phone was connected to the multimedia. Suddenly, a paternity test report appeared on the big screen. Audrey said, "My younger brother''s name is Harold. I believe ... many people know this name. He is the researcher of sistin. His original name is Quentin. Harold was given to him by his adoptive parents. "ording to what you said, I didn''t find my brother, so I hated the orphanage. However, I live a happy life. How could I be crazy enough to kill innocent children in the orphanage?" Emiliano sneered, "How would I know? Anyway, that was what you said when you contacted me." Emiliano wouldn''t admit it even if she died! The defendant''swyer stood up. "Your Honor, ording to the evidence provided by the suspect, Audrey is also one of the suspects. She has no right to stand in court to defend. Your Honor, I beg to deprive Audrey of her right to defend." Audrey frowned. If she was deprived of the right to defend herself, she was afraid that Fida Trading Company would try all means to nder her so that she would never prove her innocence. Her face suddenly darkened. At this time, someone outside the court spoke. "Your Honor, I have evidence here to prove that the suspect''s words are all lies to frame Audrey. Moreover, there is also evidence to prove that the Fida Trading Company is guilty." While everyone was puzzled, someone walked behind the judge and leaned over to say something to the judge''s ears. After the judge heard this, he turned and said something to the other judges. After receiving the approval from the other two judges, the official judge in question raised his voice and said to the crowd, "Now there are new witnesses and evidence. Bring them to the court." Chapter 562 The Internet Is in an Uproar As the judge finished speaking, a person brought several people to the court. When Howard saw those people, his expression changed. Because those people were all victims who had been persecuted by Fida Trading Company. Some of them should no longer exist in this world, but they still appear here. Why would they appear here? What exactly happened? Who was manipting them from behind the scenes? Was this person crazy? If all these projects were involved, many people would get into trouble. Could it be that the person is not afraid of offending the big boss and harming the interests of those people? When Audrey saw these people, she was also shocked. After receiving the exact evidence that someone had handed it in, Audrey smiled. With this evidence, she was not afraid of Howard denying it again. Audrey looked at the judges with a confident expression. "Your Honor, I have evidence to prove that Mr. Dawson not only gotnd from the Angel Orphanage but also from other projects. He is suspected of obtainingnd at a low price through illegal means. These people are all victims of the previous projects. They have evidence in their hands." Howard and hiswyers saw the witnesses and evidence, not knowing what to say. In the following period, Audrey brought along the witnesses and described their experiences of being harmed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Every time it was a person''s turn to exin, the scene would arouse public anger, let alone the people outside the camera. Howard''s face was as white as paper, and hiswyers could not raise their heads. Previously, thewyers disliked that the cameras of the media were not aimed at them. Now they did not want the cameras to be aimed at them at all because it was too embarrassing. They did not want to lose face in front of the cameras and even lost their job aswyers. After all the witnesses exined everything, Audrey handed all the evidence to the judge. "Your Honor, this is all the evidence. Please have a look." The judges were all stunned. They did not expect things to develop to this extent. The secretary moved close to the judges. "Your Honor, the Inte has exploded. All theizens require us to punish the person in charge of Fida Trading Company severely. Our website has also been hacked. It says that we must return justice to the people." The faces of the judges changed slightly. "All the evidence has been verified by us. It is true. Now, arrest Howard, the legal representative of Fida Trading Company. A sentence will be released the other day!" With an announcement from the judge, the court trial was over. Everyone watched as Howard was handcuffed by two policemen and taken away from the court. The audience apuded this. Audrey sighed in relief as she watched Howard being taken away. She proved that Howard was guilty. At the same time, she also found out that Howard had asked Emiliano to set fire to the orphanage, so Audrey also proved her innocence. Audrey narrowed her eyes as she watched Emiliano being taken away by the police. Audrey wanted to see Emiliano now. There were too many things she wanted to ask Emiliano. Audrey wanted to know more about her mother. But where did all the evidence and witnessese from? Audrey suddenly remembered a person. After leaving the court and changing back into her own clothes, Audrey took out her phone and made a call. "Hello." Audrey heard the familiar male voice and asked with a smile, "The court trial is over. Where are you?" "Come to the court now. I''ll be there soon." "Alright!" Audrey walked to the entrance of the court and waited for a while. After a while, Bryson''s car came out. After being interviewed by a few media outlets, Audrey sneaked to the side of Bryson''s car. Bryson''s car had a very good camouge effect. The people outside could not see the inside of the car, so there was no need for Audrey to worry about being discovered by the people outside. Just as Audrey got into the car, Bryson asked, "What was the result of the trial?" "I won." Audrey smiled. Bryson did not seem surprised at all. He smiled and congratted Audrey, "Congrattions!" "Thank you!" Audrey smiled and looked at Bryson. "Don''t you want to know how I won?" "No matter how you won, I believe in your strength." Audrey squinted at Bryson. Seeing Audrey staring at his face, Bryson smiled and touched his chin. "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you think your boyfriend is handsome again?" Audrey was amused by Bryson''s words and burst outughing. Bryson frowned and his expression darkened. "What kind of expression is that? Is what I just said funny?" Audrey looked at Bryson with a serious expression. "Bryson, I want to ask you something." "What''s the matter?" "In the court, some evidence and some people suddenly appeared. Without them, today''s case would be difficult to turn over. What I want to ask is, did you find those witnesses and evidence for me?" Audrey asked directly. If it wasn''t Bryson, she really could not think of anyone who could do such a thing. Before Bryson could answer, Kolby, who was sitting in the front seat, answered on Bryson''s behalf. "Ms. Audrey, you don''t know. A week before the opening of yourw firm, Mr. Bryson has been looking for evidence of the past project of the Fida Trading Company. He was afraid that something would go wrong with your court trial this time. Fortunately, the hard work paid off. Finally, Mr. Bryson found it. Mr. Bryson said that he was looking for evidence to give you a surprise." Audrey froze for a moment after hearing Kolby''s answer. Found evidence for her sake? "But, didn''t he go on a business trip? And..." Bryson also said that he went to the countryside, and it was a very remote mountain vige. There was no signal on his phone. "Oh, we went out of town. To find a witness, Mr. Bryson drove into the mountains and was hijacked. Later, Mr. Bryson and the others escaped with great difficulty. Then they found that the people who robbed Mr. Bryson were the victims who were persecuted by the Fida Trading Company, so Mr. Bryson brought them back." Audrey waspletely stunned. She hadn''t expected that there would be such an episode in the whole chapter. "Kolby, don''t say it anymore!" Bryson growled. Hearing that Bryson wanted to stop Kolby from speaking, Audrey ordered Kolby without any exnation, "Tell me, what happened after that?" Kolby nced at Bryson from the rearview mirror and said, "Two dayster when we came back, Mr. Bryson fell unconscious after he came to thepany because he identally ate the poisonous fruit when he was in the mountains. He only woke up on the night of the 14th day." Chapter 563 I Did It On the night of the 14th? It was the night before Audrey went to the Cordova Group to look for Bryson. So, Bryson might not have turned off his phone and deliberately ignored her before that day, but it was because he had no way to contact her. Audrey was angry with Bryson for ignoring her that week. When Audrey thought about it, it was unreasonable for her to get angry. "I''m sorry." Audrey looked at Bryson with a guilty expression. "At that time, I thought you didn''t answer my phone on purpose. I thought..." Bryson gently embraced Audrey. "There''s no need to say anything. I know everything, and I understand everything." Audrey punched Bryson''s chest angrily. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Why did you deliberately say that it was Mr. George''s bad idea not to give me any news?" If Bryson hadn''t said that, Audrey wouldn''t have med him for it and had even been sulking for quite a while. Bryson revealed an expression of pain.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Ouch! I was injured previously..." Audrey was so nervous that she wanted to remove the clothes on his chest. "Really? Where were you injured? Let me see..." When Audrey removed the clothes that were covering Bryson''s chest, she saw the smooth skin with no trace of injury. Audrey asked doubtfully, "Your skin is fine, and no injury. You..." Audrey suddenly realized something. She looked up, saw Bryson holding back hisughter, and finally understood. Audrey angrily hit Bryson on the chest again. "How could you lie to me?" Bryson gave a muffled groan. "I was fine, but now you hit me and my chest hurts." Audrey rolled her eyes at Bryson and ignored him. However, Audrey feltpletely at ease because Bryson was fine, and there was somewhat bitterness in her heart. Bryson was suffering when Audrey misunderstood him. He was probably very miserable at that time. Just then, the host''s voice was heard from the radio in the car. "This morning, the secretary of the mayor and the director of the housing department were arrested by the police for corruption." The host said a series of names of the officials, who were all famous figures in Peace City. In addition, all of them seemed to be rted to Fida Trading Company. However, even if these officials were rted to the case of Fida Trading Company, thend case of Fida Trading Company had to be held in court in the morning. How could the police arrest them? Audrey nced at Bryson one more time. Before Audrey asked, Bryson had nodded and replied, "I did it." Audrey was dumbfounded. What on earth was her boyfriend? How could he pull those officials down? Just then, the host spoke again, "In addition, Major General Klein of Department J and Howard Dawson, the legal representative of Fida Trading Company, have close connections. At noon today, Major General Klein was arrested by Department J. Thend case of Fida Trading Company is involved widely..." Bryson quickly said, "The matter of Major General Klein has nothing to do with me." Audrey was silent. If it wasn''t Bryson, who could it be? A face shed into Audrey''s mind... Department J... Could it be him? It should be impossible. While Audrey was thinking, she received a call. It was Curtis calling. Seeing Curtis'' phone number on the screen, Audrey realized that Curtis wanted to tell her something. "Hello, Mr. Walter." "Hello, Ms. Audrey. I... Have you left the court?" "Yes, I have." "Ms. Audrey, I have something to tell you. Would you pleasee to meet with me at the restaurant?" "Sure." Audrey readily agreed. She hung up the phone and said to Bryson, "Mr. Walter called. He wanted to meet with me. I guessed what he wanted to say should be rted to my mother, so I thought..." Bryson said, "I''ll drop you there." "Thank you." Soon, they arrived at the restaurant outside themunity Audrey lived in. When Audrey arrived, Curtis was sitting in a seat by the window of the restaurant. Ben was not in the restaurant today. He should still be at school. Audrey walked in and sat directly opposite Curtis. When Curtis saw Audrey sitting down, he looked a bit inhibited, which Audrey had never seen on Curtis since they knew each other. "Ms. Audrey, you are here." Curtis dared not look into Audrey''s eyes. "Yeah. I think Mr. Walter has watched TV." Curtis nodded. "Yes, I have." "So you must have heard what Mrs. Walter said in court, right?" Audrey asked. Curtis lowered his head in guilt and nodded again. Audrey''s eyes were fixed on the top of Curtis''s head. "Mr. Walter, I think you called me over because you have something to tell me, right?" Audrey went straight to the point. Curtis plucked up his courage to look up. After that, Curtis stood up and bowed to Audrey. "Ms. Audrey, I''m really sorry." Audrey chuckled and said, "Mr. Walter, you did not do anything wrong to me. Why do you apologize to me?" Curtis gritted his teeth. "Ms. Audrey, I called you over because I wanted to..." Seeing Curtis standing there, Audrey gestured with her chin. "Mr. Walter, take your seat and talk." "No, I''d better stand and say it, so I''ll feel a bitfortable in my heart," Curtis continued to say, "Emiliano is my wife. Her mother and your mother used to be very good friends, and I know your mother too. When I was a child, I had dinner with your mother. "Your mother once mentioned to us that she was not the real daughter of the Koch family. However, the Koch family noticed it because your grandmother took her real daughter out and lost her. It happened that your mother looked very simr to that girl, so your grandmother took your mother away and settled in the countryside during the war. Afterward, someone attempted to expose this matter, for which your grandmother would be questioned by the Koch family if you were an illegitimate child. Therefore, I asked my father, who worked at the appraisal office, to help make a fake DNA certificate for your mother." Audrey was slightly stunned. No wonder Sierra and the Koch family had a DNA test. It turned out that it was a fake DNA test made by Curtis'' father. If Sierra was not a child of the Koch family, would Lindley really be Sierra''s father? Chapter 564 Ms. Reid and Ben Are Different People Seeing Curtis'' serious expression, Audrey narrowed her eyes slightly. "Mr. Walter, is there anything else you haven''t told me?" Curtis clenched his teeth, sighed, and said, "In fact ... on the day that your mother had an ident, your mother had already sensed that Zoe would hurt her. She was not going to go out, but..." Audrey''s expression changed slightly. "But what?" "But Emiliano happened to run into a thief on the street. She called your mother and wanted your mother to help her. In the end... your mother went out of the house regardless of the risk. Then ... your mother was run over by a car. If..." Curtis looked at Audrey guiltily. "Back then, if it weren''t for Emiliano, your mother probably wouldn''t have died. You you wouldn''t have lost your mother at such a young age." Audrey had no idea about the incident back then. She looked at Curtis''s guilty expression and took a deep breath. "It''s all in the past. So, I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Moreover, Zoe is already dead, and Ms. Reid is already in prison. What Ms. Reid dic doesn''t matter to me anymore." "But, after all, Emiliano has caused you so much damage. I ... I don''t know how to face you." "Mr. Walter, you don''t have to me yourself. What''s more, this is not your fault. You still have Ben. You have to raise Ben into a good person." "Do you ... mind the fact that Ben is Emiliano''s son?" Audrey said with a smile, "Ms. Reid and Ben are different people. Ben hasn''t done anything wrong. Moreover, Ben wasn''t even born when that incident happened. I won''t me Ben for what Ms. Reid did. Moreover, Ben doesn''t know that Ms. Reid is his mother." Curtis looked at Audrey in surprise. "Ms. Audrey, thank you. Thank you so much." Audrey wanted to say something, but her phone rang again. Bryson called. Bryson wanted Audrey to talk to Curtis alone, so he did not follow. He should be waiting for Audrey in the car. Audrey wondered why he called her. After answering the call, Audrey suddenly opened her eyes wide. "What?" Audrey hung up and stood up to leave. "Mr. Walter, I''m sorry. I have something to do and have to leave now. I''ll go to see Ben another day." Curtis suddenly stopped Audrey. "Audrey, wait. I have something to give you." "What is it?" Curtis handed a photo to Audrey. "I specially went back to the old house and found an old photo. Now that technology has developed, I took the old photo to make a recovery. This is the restored photo, almost identical to the original one. I want to give it to you!" ... Audrey took the restored photo that Curtis handed over. With just a nce, Audrey recognized that the person in the photo was her mother, Sierra. It was her mother. Audrey gratefully epted the photo. "Mr. Walter, thank you." "You''re wee!" Audrey turned around and left the restaurant with the photo, heading to Bryson''s car. Audrey had just gotten into the car when she instructed Kolby, "Kolby, drive!" When the car started, Audrey looked at Bryson worriedly. "Bryson, how is Grandma? Is she ... all right?" Bryson looked a little solemn. "I don''t know yet. She has been sent to the hospital. The hospital is trying to save her now." Hearing that, Audrey was worried. They did not want Kylee to know that Audrey was not Elliana. They kept that secret and wanted to help Kylee recover. However, Kylee knew the truth anyway. It turned out that while resting, one of the servants of the Cordova family used her phone to watch an online video of Audrey being in court. Kylee happened to pass by and saw Emiliano in the video reveal Audrey''s identity. After that, Kylee suddenly started muttering, "My Elliana... Elliana, where are you? My Elliana..." Then, Kylee fainted. The servant hurriedly called for someone to send Kylee to the hospital. Due to the panic, the servant didn''t remember to call Bryson and Bryson''s parents until Kylee almost arrived at the hospital. Bryson''s parents were on the way to the hospital. When Bryson and Audrey arrived, Bryson''s parents were already there. After the rescue, Kylee was sent to the ward. Audrey and Bryson went directly to the ward.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. On the way, Audrey couldn''t even feel her legs. She was worried about Kylee''s health. If Bryson had not supported her, Audrey would not have been able to walk into the inpatient building. Audrey slowly walked into the ward. Audrey''s eyes turned red when she saw Kylee lying on the bed. At that moment, Kylee had just woken up. "Grandma, Grandma..." Audrey called Kylee gently and walked to her bedside. She wanted to hold Kylee''s hand. However, before Audrey could touch Kylee''s hand, Kylee suddenly moved her hand away. She looked at Audrey in horror. "Who are you? I am not your grandmother. Stay away from me." Audrey took a step back, startled. Caroline red at Audrey. "Audrey, haven''t you caused enough trouble for our family yet? Do you see how Kylee is now? Are you happy? How dare youe here?" Audrey shook her head. "Mrs. Cordova, I never wanted to hurt Grandma. I..." "Who are you? Did you steal my Elliana? Return my Elliana to me!" Kylee suddenly looked at Audrey excitedly and reached out to grab Audrey. Seeing that Kylee almost got rid of the needle, Caroline was furious. "Audrey, why aren''t you leaving yet? Do you want to kill Kylee?" Audrey was afraid. She gritted her teeth, turned around, and left the ward in distress. Because Kylee kept calling the name of her granddaughter, the doctor heard the noise and came. The doctor gave Kylee a sedative, so Kylee finally stopped shouting and fell asleep. Audrey squatted outside the door and listened to Kylee''s cries. She felt so sad. Unexpectedly, the thing Audrey was most afraid of happened. Kylee was thest person Audrey wanted to hurt in her life. However, Audrey hurt Kylee anyway. This time, if anything happened to Kylee, Audrey would never forgive herself. Chapter 565 A Shot of a Sedative Audrey noticed a pair of ck leather shoes on the ground. Audrey knew it was Bryson''s. She raised her head in a daze and met Bryson''s eyes. He looked a little bit tired. "Bryson, how is grandmother?" Audrey asked in a slightly hoarse and trembling voice. Bryson also squatted down and stroked her pale face. "Don''t worry. Grandma is out of danger. Just now, the doctor gave her a shot of a sedative. She has fallen asleep!" A shot of a sedative! Her heart ached when she thought of how Kylee had grabbed her like a lunatic when Kylee lost her mind. In the past few months, Audrey had already treated Kylee as her own grandmother. Now Kylee could not recognize her. Audrey''s heart was broken. At the same time, she felt deeply guilty. She said, "I''m sorry. It is all because of me that she has be like this!" "It is not your fault. And, you are there in her deep heart. Without you, she would have already..." Before Bryson could finish his words, Madisyn and Caroline walked out of the ward. Caroline''s eyes were slightly red. The moment she saw Audrey, Caroline''s face darkened. "Audrey, you are still here? You only make things worse!" Audrey bit her lower lip. "I ... I didn''t know that grandma couldn''t recognize me. I thought... thought that she..." Caroline said angrily, "What do you think? Do you think you can rece Elliana? You can''t! I shouldn''t have promised Bryson to help you lie to Kylee. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have ended up like this." Madisyn held onto Caroline''s arm and said, "Caroline, don''t say that. Audrey is kind, so she agreed to help Bryson lie to Kylee. It is not what you thought." "What do you mean it''s not like what I thought? At that time, she must have deliberately designed it to make Kylee regard her as Elliana. That''s why Kylee is out of her mind now. Audrey approached Bryson, and Bryson always did what she asked. Audrey even dared offend me. In the end, she is the one who caused all the trouble." "Caroline, I said it before. I was the one who came up with the idea to get Audrey to help. I forced her." Bryson frowned and exined it. "Don''t talk nonsense. She is your girlfriend now, and you are attracted to her. Of course, you will support her, but I know it exactly. This woman is good at manipting people. Now everyone in the family protects her. But now Kylee is lying on the hospital bed!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Madisyn frowned more and more tightly. Caroline was anxious because of Kylee''s illness. In addition, Audrey used Elliana''s identity to deceive Kylee, which made Caroline question Audrey. At this time, Caroline could not listen to anyone''s words. She only thought that Audrey was a liar and could not be forgiven. Bryson still wanted to say something, but Audrey immediately grabbed his hand to stop him. "Caroline, I know it''s my fault today. I was the one who caused grandma to get sick!" Audrey paused for a moment and then said, "I''ll leave. I don''t want grandma to get worse because of me. However, I really like grandma. In my heart, I treat her as my family. I don''t want anything to happen to her." Caroline sneered. "Of course you don''t want anything to happen to her. If something really happens, you will be the one who will be med. The Cordova family will officially sue you for murder!" Madisyn couldn''t take it anymore, and he said, "OK! Caroline, stop!" In the corridor of the hospital, Brisa came over. When she heard Caroline''s words, a light shed in her eyes. She called out softly to Caroline. "Madisyn, Caroline!" When Caroline saw Brisa, she immediately put away the gloom on her face and showed a smile. "Brisa, I''m happy to see you." Brisa held a bouquet in her hand as she walked in front of Caroline. "I heard about it, so I came over. Is grandma OK now?" Caroline sighed, "She''s alright for the time being. Brisa, you are so busy. You shouldn''t waste your time in the hospital. You coulde after work." "Madam Cordova watched me grow up. If something happens to her, I''ll be sad. Can I go in and see her?" "Yes, but she is already asleep." Caroline brought Brisa into the ward, leaving Audrey, Bryson, and Madisyn at the door. Madisyn looked at Audrey andforted her, "Audrey, Caroline misunderstood you. Later, when she knows everything, she''ll be fine. So, don''t take her words seriously." "Madisyn, I knew it!" Audrey quickly said. Madisyn looked a little embarrassed and said, "See? Things are indeed a bit troublesome, so you''d better go home first. Audrey looks a little bit tired. Bryson, you sent Audrey back. If anything is happening in the hospital, I will call you." Bryson nodded and said, "OK." Audrey wanted to stay. She wanted to watch Kylee wake up and make sure she was OK. However, it seemed that she was useless in the hospital. And she may make things worse. It was better for her to leave. Audrey nodded at Madisyn. "Madisyn, I''ll go back first." "Yes!" Bryson put his arm around Audrey''s shoulders and left the hospital. Along the way, Audrey did not say a word. "We haven''t had lunch yet. Let me take you to eat something!" Bryson suggested. Audrey shook her head. "No, I don''t have any appetite." Bryson said in a tough tone, "No way. Even if you don''t have an appetite, you have to eat something. Your body needs energy! There is a restaurant nearby. You may like the food in that restaurant. Let''s go there!" Audrey didn''t say anything. Bryson directly took Audrey to the restaurant. When they reached the restaurant, Bryson helped Audrey out of the car. In the dining room, the dishes were ordered by Bryson because Audrey was not in a good mood. Bryson was afraid that it would hurt her stomach if it was too spicy, so he ordered light dishes. When the dishes were served, Bryson said, "Audrey, don''t worry about grandma. She''ll be fine. Eat something first, or grandma will be sad when she wakes up and sees you eating nothing." Audrey''s eyes rolled. She suddenly picked up her fork and began to eat. Chapter 566 A Member of the Munn Family Seeing Audrey open her mouth to eat, Bryson''s expression seemed to be relieved. He also took a few bites. After eating a few mouthfuls, Bryson discovered that something was wrong. Audrey did not enjoy eating at all. She was simply wolfing down the food. She swallowed it almost without chewing it. Then, the knife and fork continued sending the food into her mouth. Having just experienced a blow, it would hurt the stomach to eat so quickly. Seeing that Audrey was about to continue wolfing down the food, Bryson immediately grabbed Audrey''s hand to prevent her from eating. Audrey saw Bryson grab her hand and angrily wanted to push him away. "Didn''t you want me to eat it? Am I not eating now? Let go of my hand. I want to eat it!" Bryson frowned. "Audrey, this is not how you eat. If you wolf down like this, your body will not be able to take it in the end. Your stomach will get hurtter!" Bryson reminded her. "I know my body. I''m fine. I can eat it. Let go of my hand. I want to continue eating." "I won''t let you eat it now!" "Why are you like this? You just asked me to eat, and now you don''t let me eat. Why should I listen to you all the time? Now I want to eat it!" Audrey picked up the spoon and used the spoon to prepare a mouthful of soup. The soup was a little hot, and Audrey was scalded. She spat out the soup. Bryson handed a piece of paper to Audrey. Audrey took the paper from Bryson and prepared to continue eating. "Audrey, take your time if you want to eat it. You can''t eat it so fast!" Bryson continued to hold Audrey''s wrist. "I need to eat faster. Then I can finish it quickly. Only then can your grandmother''s illness be healed!" Bryson was taken aback.. At the same time, Bryson felt a dull pain in his heart. Audrey ate so quickly because of what he just said. He said as long as she finished eating, his grandmother''s illness would be cured. Did she take it seriously? Bryson looked at Audrey with a pained expression. "Audrey, what I said just now was just tofort you. You don''t have to eat so desperately. Moreover, even if you don''t eat desperately, my grandma will recover quickly." "No, I have to finish all of this. I know, some mysterious power will definitely hear it. If I finish eating, your grandma might be able to get better all of a sudden. I..." Bryson held Audrey''s face and looked at Audrey''s unfocused eyes. "Audrey, Audrey, take a good look at me. Look at me. I am Bryson. Can you recognize me? I am Bryson, your boyfriend." "I want to eat it. Don''t get in my way." "Audrey, I know that you are worried that something will happen to my grandma because of your grandma''s death. So, you feel ufortable and can''t bear this pressure. However, Audrey, you must believe in me and science. Grandma will be fine. Believe me, okay?" Audrey stared nkly at Bryson''s face, her eyes somewhat unfocused. "Bryson, will she really be fine?" Audrey asked uncertainly. Bryson held Audrey''s face and kissed her forehead. He said firmly, "Yes! She will be fine!" Yes, grandma would be fine. This sentence was tofort Audrey and also tofort himself. Grandma would be fine. Bryson sent Audrey home. Harold was already waiting for her. Before Bryson sent Audrey home, he called Harold and exined the situation. He asked Harold to apany Audrey today. When Harold heard about the matter, he was also very worried. It just so happened that Harold didn''t have to work this afternoon, so he decided to stay at home to apany Audrey. After Bryson brought Audrey home, Harold sent Bryson away. Then Harold helped Audrey to sit down in the living room. Harold eagerly poured a ss of water for Audrey.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Dear sister, are you thirsty?" Harold asked. "A little." Audrey nodded. "I''ll get you a ss of water." Harold swiftly went to get a ss of water and returned to hand it to Audrey. "Dear sister, the temperature of the water is just right. Try it. If you finish it, I''ll pour it for you." Just as Harold finished speaking, the phone in his pocket rang. Harold impatiently took the phone out of his pocket. After seeing the contact list on the phone screen, Harold frowned and muttered, "It''s him again. He''s so annoying. He called dozens of times today." "What''s going on?" Audrey drank some water before continuing to ask, "Who called you?" Harold replied, "It''s Mr. Toby again!" Audrey frowned. Presumably, Toby had also seen the news and learned that Harold was Audrey''s younger brother. Toby knew that Harold was Quentin back then, so he began to call Harold. Audrey said indifferently, "Since he''s calling you, take it." Harold frowned. "But I don''t want to take it, and I don''t want to have anything to do with the Munn family." "If you don''t pick it up, he will keep calling. Moreover, he will try his best to see you and even run to your school, research institute, or home." Harold frowned even deeper. Indeed, if he kept refusing, Toby might really do such a thing. This would bring trouble to Harold''s life. After some thought, Harold pressed the answer button. Toby''s urgent voice came from the other side of the line. "Quentin, you finally picked up my call." Harold said coldly, "Mr. Toby, you got the wrong person. My surname is Howell and my first name is Harold. There is no one called Quentin here." "Quentin, I know that you are angry with me. It''s my fault that I didn''t recognize you and find you all these years, but don''t deny your father no matter how angry you are. Anyway, blood is thicker than water." Harold said coldly, "What are you trying to do by calling me?" Toby quickly said, "Quentin, listen. Are you free this afternoon? Come to thepany for a moment. I''ll transfer your shares to your name!" Toby had a good card in his hand. He did not directly ask Harold to return to the Munn family. Instead, he only asked Harold to ept the shares. If Harold intended to ept the shares of the Munn Group, Harold had to admit that he was a member of the Munn family. Moreover, Harold had to acknowledge his ancestors and change his name back to Quentin. Harold clearly understood this. "I have no time!" Toby said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have time this afternoon. If you have time in the future, you cane at any time. The door of the Munn Group will always be open for you. As long as you are willing toe, Dad will always wait for you. However, don''t let Dad wait too long." Chapter 567 Ben Is Missing "I''ve said that I won''t go!" Harold said firmly. "Quentin, you''re my only son now..." Harold said coldly, "Your only son? What about my sister? What is she to you?" Toby paused for a moment before saying, "Of course she is also my child, but she''s my daughter. I am not wrong, am I? It would be better if you two coulde together. I''ll be very happy to see you!" He was indeed a smart man. If Harold and Audrey went to the Munn''s, Toby would have more shares and still own the Munn Group with their support. No one could take it away from him, because he and his supporters had the most shares. "I don''t want to repeat what I said. Don''t call me again ore to me. I''ll neither answer your call nor meet you!" After that, Harold hung up directly. He said angrily, "Did you hear what he said?" Audrey smiled. "You are his son, so understandably he wants you to return to the Munn''s. After all you are the eldest son of the Munns." "But you''re the eldest sister." This irritated Harold the most. Toby only mentioned Harold and ignored Audreypletely, which indicated that he valued boys more than girls. "So you insist on not returning to the Munn''s?" Harold replied firmly, "Yes!" He looked at Audrey worriedly. "Although he wants me to go back, I have no interest in the Munn Group at all, so please don''t drive me away." Audrey held his hand gently. "Don''t be silly. I''m your sister. I''ll never drive you away. Don''t worry." Harold then revealed an innocent smile at her. "Thank you." "Alright, don''t think too much. You don''t have to stay at home with me this afternoon. I''m fine. You should go to school!" Harold said, "There is an event today, so I don''t need to be there. I will stay at home with you." Audrey smiled, "I''ve said that you don''t have to do that. You and Winnie just went steady, so you should spend more time with her." Hearing this, Harold blushed. "We can see each other every day and don''t have to be together all the time. Besides, I told her this afternoon that I would stay at home, and she also asked me to take good care of you." "Winnie is a good girl. You must be good to her!" Audrey looked at Harold seriously. Harold nodded. "I see. Don''t worry." Just as he finished speaking, Audrey''s phone rang. She saw at a nce that it was Curtis. "What''s up, Mr. Walter?" Hearing her voice, Curtis said anxiously, "Ms. Audrey, here is the thing. Ben somehow saw from the TV that Emiliano was his mother. He then left the school and was nowhere to be seen now. I ... I don''t know where he went and who I could ask for help, so... I called you." Audrey stood up with a frown.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Calm down first, Mr. Walter. How about this? I''ll go out and help you look for him. Tell me a few ces where Ben often goes." "Okay, thank you so much, Ms. Audrey!" Audrey hung up after Curtis said two ces. Seeing the strange look on her face, Harold immediately asked, "What happened?" "It''s Ben. He is missing!" Audrey said. Harold also knew Ben, because he often ate at the door and saw Audrey talking to Curtis. The news also panicked him. "What? He''s missing! How could this happen?" "He probably saw from the TV that Emiliano is his mother. It came as a huge blow to him, so he skipped ss and left the school." "It''s really hard to find him in such arge city. Where should we go?" Audrey took her bag and key as she walked to the door. "Anyway, let''s split up and see if we can find him." "Okay!" "Wait!" Audrey seemed to think of something and stopped. "What''s wrong? Why did you stop? Aren''t we going to look for Ben? We''d better find him as soon as possible to ensure that he''s safe. In that case, Mr. Walter won''t be worried." Audrey said thoughtfully, "I know Ben. He is a strong child. For so many years, other children have beenughing at him for having no mother, but he never shed tears. I once saw many of his drawings, which are mostly abstract female portraits, so I think..." "Did you think of something?" Audrey made a decision. "Let''s go to the prison!" "What? Prison?" What she said startled Harold. He never wanted to go to such a horrible ce again. "Yes!" Audrey nodded. "I guess Ben didn''t skip ss for running away from home. He ... he might have gone to find his mother." She analyzed, "The news only showed that Emiliano was taken away by the police, and the host said that she would be sent back to prison. Ben misses his mother so much, so I think he might go to find her." Harold said, "But there are so many prisons in Peace City. Which one will he go to?" "Let''s start from the prisons near his school. The city is big, but we know where the prisons are, so let''s split up and start looking for him." Harold nodded. "Okay!" Just as he was about to leave, Audrey grabbed his arm. "What''s wrong?" Harold looked at her in surprise. "If you don''t want to go, I will find him myself." "It doesn''t matter. It''s all in the past. Besides, I''ve started a new life." Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. "Alright, then let''s go. If you find Ben, don''t forget to call me." "Okay." They went to different prisons to look for Ben, and Curtis headed to the ces where Ben usually went ording to the n. Audrey had wanted to call Bryson for help after going out. But at the thought that Bryson was in the hospital, she dismissed the idea, put away her phone, and found a taxi. She felt she''d better not call him at this time in case Caroline would me her again. Chapter 568 She Is Really Frightened Audrey first went to the prison which was closest to Ben''s school. When she arrived at the gate of the prison, Audrey did not see Ben there. She specially asked the guards outside the prison to make sure whether Ben hade around. Based on the time passing by, even if Ben chose to walk, he should have arrived already. Maybe... Ben had gone to a different prison. After thinking for a moment, Audrey hurried to another prison. After reaching the next prison, Audrey still failed to find him there. Audrey got into the car without stopping and was ready to head to another prison. Just as she left the ce by car, Audrey heard her phone ring. It was from Curtis. Audrey immediately picked it up. "Hello, Mr. Walter, have you found Ben?" Audrey was looking forward to getting a positive answer from Curtis, but what she heard was Curtis''s slightly disappointed voice. "So you didn''t find him either, Ms. Audrey!" From Curtis''s tone, Audrey knew that he didn''t find Ben. As an outsider, Audrey was already extremely anxious. So it was understandable that Curtis, who was Ben''s biological father, felt very worried. For all these years, he and Curtis, and Ben relied on each other to survive. To Curtis, Ben meant the world. So Curtis must be devastated at the moment. Still, Audrey tried tofort him and said, "Mr. Walter, don''t worry. Ben is very smart. In my opinion, he might have hidden somewhere. Maybe he wille back soon. Don''t worry. "That''s all we can think about now," Curtis replied. "It''s gettingte. Let''s continue searching!" "Okay, I''ll go back to the ce I have been to before and see if Ben is there." "Alright, I will continue to search for him here!" "I''ll call youter." "Okay!" Audrey hung up the phone and looked ahead with a straight face. There was a traffic light ahead and a piece of news was being broadcasted in the taxi at the time. A pitiful voice came, "Here is a piece of news for now. A car ident happened at the intersection in Bull Road. A seven-year-old boy was hit by a car that vited the traffic rules and crossed the road when the light was red and died. Right now, the traffic is paralyzed due to a traffic ident. It''s very sad news. However, with the ident, I hope to remind all parents and families to take care of the children around you in case of a tragedy." Hearing the news, Audrey''s mind was a mess. She thought unconsciously, ''A seven-year-old boy was knocked to death at the intersection as he crossed the road. Could it be...'' Audrey felt her head go numb. It felt like all the blood in her body was about to freeze. She swore silently, ''It wasn''t Ben. It definitely couldn''t be Ben.'' However, she said to the driver as she felt cold all over, "I''m sorry, sir. Please take me to the intersection where the car ident just happened." The taxi driver frowned and said, "But, the broadcast just said that there was a car ident and traffic jam there. If we go there, it might be difficult to go through..." As soon as the taxi driver finished speaking, Audrey immediately said, "Please, sir. I really have to be there immediately. Thank you very much!" After hearing the call Audrey just answered, the taxi driver could tell from Audrey''s words that she was probably looking for a child. Now that he heard Audrey''s plea, he probably realized something and immediately turned the car around at the next intersection, heading to the road where the ident had happened. When they were hurrying to the ce, Audrey prayed in her heart that Ben wasn''t the child who got killed at the intersection... As she was thinking, her phone rang again. Audrey reflexively took out her phone and picked it up again. "Hello?" Harold did not expect Audrey to pick up the phone so quickly. He immediately said, "Dear sister, you picked up my call so quickly today. You scared me. My phone didn''t even vibrate. I thought I didn''t make the call sessfully." Audrey was impatient when she heard the nonsense. "Why did you call me just now?" "Why can''t I call you? Besides, sis, you have to be strong when you heard my following words."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Audrey was amazed. She wondered, ''What does he mean by saying that? Could it be that ... he has arrived at the scene before me and confirmed that the child at the intersection... Otherwise, he shouldn''t be speaking in such a tone.'' Audrey felt tense in her heart. "You... What are you trying to say?" Audrey tightened her grip on the phone. Just when her heart was about to explode, Harold said, "Audrey, here is the thing. As soon as I got to the second prison, guess what? When I arrived, I saw Ben talking to the guards outside the prison. Do you think it''s a coincidence?" Audrey remained in a daze for a few seconds after hearing the words. She wondered, ''What did Harold just say? Ben... has been found? Therefore, I was wrong... Ben wasn''t killed?'' Then, Audrey replied, "So, you told me to hold on, just to tell me that... Ben has been found?" "Audrey, are you frightened by me? Let me tell you..." "Do you know what asion this is? Quit joking! Do you know that I was almost scared to death?" Audrey suddenly roared to the microphone. She had been terribly shocked just now. She was worried that the child would turn out to be Ben. Fortunately... it was just a false rm. Although it was unfair and selfish to think in this way considering the child who had died, at this time ... she was really happy that Ben was safe. Having suppressed the panic in her heart, Audrey calmly asked, "Where are you now?" After Harold reported their location, Audrey immediately told the taxi driver the thing and asked him to change the way. The taxi driver calmly followed the order. In any case, customers were supreme! On the way, Audrey specially called Curtis to reassure him. After learning that Ben was safe, Curtis was extremely happy as he expressed how d he was and that he would get there as soon as possible. About twenty minutester, Audrey arrived at the gate of the prison. From afar, Audrey saw Harold and Ben standing together. Upon seeing Ben and making sure that he was okay, Audrey''s eyes turned red. The moment Ben saw Audrey, he ran over to her and hugged her tightly. "Ms. Audrey!" When Ben hugged Audrey, his eyes were red too. Audrey hugged Ben with care, saying, "Don''t worry, Ben. Ms. Audrey is here." Ben looked up and looked at Audrey with watery pleading eyes. "Ms. Audrey, I want to see my mother. Can you help me meet my mother?" Chapter 569 The Fate Between Us Hearing Ben''s words, Audrey frowned slightly. "Ben, did youe here just to see your mum?" It was as Audrey had expected. Ben nodded seriously. "Yes, I saw her on TV. I had seen her photos from my daddy before, so I know that Emiliano is my mum. But the guard in prison refused to let me in. However, when I said that you are awyer, he said that if you are awyer, you can bring me to see my mom. Please, Audrey, can you help me?" Audrey sympathized with Ben. She could not refuse Ben. Before Audrey could say anything, a van stopped not far from her. Curtis strode toward them. As soon as Curtis walked near Audrey and Ben, he angrily pulled Ben over, ruthlessly pping Ben''s buttocks. "How dare you skip sses! Do you know that I made all my efforts to move here to let you go to school? Now, you''re dared to skip sses. Can you still do this in the future?" Ben was beaten by Curtis, but he gritted his teeth and did not cry, even though he was in pain. Audrey saw Ben being beaten up and felt distressed. She quickly pulled Curtis away. "Mr. Walter, Ben is a little child. Even if you are angry, you can''t keep hitting him like this." Harold also quickly pulled Ben into his arms to protect him. Curtis pointed at Ben in anger. "If I don''t punish him, he won''t remember it. Now that he has skipped sses, what the hell can he do in the future?" Audrey sighed. "Mr. Walter, I know you are angry, but what Ben did was to see his mother." Curtis was astonished. He looked back and saw the prison in front of him. Ben came to the prison to see his mother. However, Emiliano was not there. Ben could not see Emiliano in this prison. Thinking about it, Curtis suddenly felt distressed about Ben. He walked toward Ben and wanted to hug him, but Harold stopped Curtis. Then, Audrey reminded Harold. "Quentin, let go of Ben." "But..." Harold looked at Curtis cautiously, worrying that Curtis would hit Ben again. Audrey shook her head at Quentin. Harold released Ben. Curtis squatted down and reached out to pull Ben into his arms. Ben was trembling slightly. Probably Ben felt Curtis''s sorrow, so Ben also hugged Curtis and patted his back. After a while, Curtis''s eyes were filled with tears. Curtis wiped the tears and looked at Ben seriously. "Ben, do you really want to see your mother?" Ben hesitated for a moment before nodding. Then Curtis understood what Ben wanted. Curtis stood up and bent his knees toward Audrey. Realizing what Curtis would do, Audrey quickly held Curtis''s arm to stop him from kneeling. "Mr. Walter, what are you doing?" Curtis pleaded as he looked at Audrey. "Ms. Audrey, I know that my request might stump you. Ben has never seen his mother since he could remember. I have never wanted him to see his mother either. But he wants to see her now, so I want to satisfy his request, but..." Curtis said guiltily, "I don''t have enough power to let Ben go in and see Emiliano. So can you help me?" Audrey sighed. "Ben had asked me. Even if you don''t ask me, I will let Ben see her."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Curtis was cheered up. "Really? Ms. Audrey, thank you so much." Curtis was touched. "Thank you. You had saved Ben and helped us many times. I don''t know how I can ever repay you." "Ben and I are fated. There is no need for any repayment. Never mind about that." Curtis touched the back of Ben''s head. "Ben, you should express your thanks to Audrey." "Thank you, Audrey!" Ben obediently bowed to Audrey. "You are wee!" Audrey touched Ben''s head as well. Harold also felt relieved. Just now, he thought that Curtis would hit Ben again. In the past, his neighbor usually hit his son for making mistakes. If the son made a request, the neighbor would hit the son harder. Therefore, he thought that Curtis would continue hitting Ben. Unexpectedly, Curtis hugged Ben tightly and even agreed to Ben''s unreasonable request. Harold thought that Curtis was a good father. Harold also envied Ben, because he had such a good father. Even though he didn''t have a mother, Ben was lucky and happy. His father loved him very much and would not be willing to kneel to others to fulfill his dream. "Alright, now that Ben has been found, let''s go back!" Harold touched his stomach. "After a whole afternoon, I am hungry now." Curtis smiled and said, "Okay, let''s go back and go to my restaurant. You can eat whatever you want. I''ll treat you tonight." "Alright!" "Let''s go. I''ll drive you back." All the people got into the van that Curtis drove and left the prison. Before leaving, Harold looked back at the prison gate. In the past, Harold was afraid of the prison gate. He had been locked in there desperately. But this time, when he came here again, Harold felt that it wasn''t terrifying. Because Harold knew that he would not make any mistakes and enter it again. Harold would start his new life. Everyone was happy to find Ben back. At night, Audrey drank some wine in Curtis''s restaurant and then went home with Harold. When she got home, Audrey nced at her phone and found several missed calls on it. All those were from Bryson. Chapter 570 Who Is Your Girlfriend? The calls all came at the time when they were enjoying their dinner at the restaurant. At that moment, Audrey and her friends were having dinner happily. Audrey happened to put her phone in her bag. The phone ring was not heard because her phone was covered by other objects in her bag. So she did not answer any call from Bryson. Audrey was about to call back when her phone suddenly rang. It was Bryson. Audrey quickly answered the phone. "Bryson!" Audrey quickly apologized, "I''m sorry. I put my phone in my bag. I forgot to take it out when I was having dinner, so I didn''t answer your call!" Bryson replied, "It doesn''t matter. Quentin didn''t answer the phone, either. I thought something bad had happened to you." At that moment, Harold ran out of the room and said in excitement, "Audrey, I just saw a few phone calls from Bryson on my phone. It was probably when we were just having dinner..." Harold stopped when he saw Audrey talking with Bryson on the phone. He scratched his head and pointed in the direction of his room. "Well, since you are on the phone, I will go back to my room first!" Harold disappeared in an instant, unwilling to disrupt Audrey and Bryson. Audrey smiled as she watched Harold leave. Audrey held the phone in her hand, looking a little nervous. "Bryson, how is Grandma doing this afternoon?" Audrey asked. Bryson replied in a low voice, "She is still the same as in the morning. She didn''t improve a lot. However, she is in a good mood now. Don''t worry." Audrey said in guilty, "It was all because of me this morning. If it weren''t for me, Grandma would never get so excited!" "I never me you for it. No one can expect that Grandma would suddenly forget about you after she fell ill." Audrey felt great pain when talking about it. Kylee didn''t know her anymore. Nothing could make Audrey feel worse than it. "What did the doctor say?" "The doctor said that as long as Grandma was always in a good mood, she would still recover." Audrey''s expression changed slightly. She wanted to visit Kylee again, but... it seemed that she had no chance to go now. Audrey suddenly kept silent on the phone. Bryson immediately understood what Audrey was thinking about. "Although you can''t pay a visit when Grandma is awake, you cane over when Grandma is asleep," Bryson suggested. Audrey''s eyes lit up. "Sure, is Grandma asleep now?" Audrey remembered that Kylee would go to bed at this time every day. "Grandma slept for the whole afternoon and just woke up in the evening. So she is in good mood now. She would be awakened for a long time." Audrey was disappointed, "I got it." "The doctor said that today because Grandma fell ill suddenly, so her mental state was not particrly good. Tomorrow she might recover. When she falls asleep tomorrow night, I will call you." Audrey nodded. "Okay." As long as she could visit Kylee, it didn''t matter to wait any longer. Audrey still had words for Bryson, but Caroline''s voice came on the phone. "Bryson, it''s sote. Why are you still here? Go home. I''m here along with the servants. Everything would be fine. Who are you talking to on the phone?" In the ward, Caroline looked at the phone in Bryson''s hand and was alert. Bryson nced at Kylee who was standing behind Caroline. "My girlfriend!" Caroline''s face turned dark. Why did Bryson suddenly mention it in front of Kylee? In the next second, Caroline heard Kylee asking with a delighted expression. "What? Girlfriend? Does Bryson have a girlfriend?" Caroline looked at Bryson and warned him silently with her eyes. However, Bryson calmly replied to Kylee, "Yes, Grandma." "Really?" Kylee asked happily, "so you are in a love rtionship. Why didn''t you tell grandma? Tell me who your girlfriend is?" Bryson answered, "Grandma, her name is Audrey. You have seen her before, but you may not remember her now!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Caroline''s face darkened. Was Bryson trying to make a chance for Audrey to meet Kylee as his girlfriend? Caroline reminded Bryson, "Bryson, your Grandma has just recovered a little. What do you want to do now?" Kylee immediately added, "Audrey? I don''t have any impression of her." Bryson said, "She heard that you were sick. She also wanted to visit you, but she was afraid to bother you." Kylee replied happily, "I would be so happy if your girlfriend came to visit me. How could she bother me? It doesn''t matter. Ask her toe tomorrow!" Caroline kept silent. Bryson and Kylee were chatting with each other,pletely ignoring her. Hearing that Kylee wanted Audrey toe to the hospital, Caroline felt angry about it. "No, I don''t agree." Caroline frowned and refused. Seeing that Kylee was staring at her with a questioning expression, Caroline quickly exined. "Mom, you''re in the hospital now. She may be not allowed in ording to the hospital regtions." "It doesn''t matter. Bryson''s girlfriend should not be a stranger to us. I also want to meet her, my granddaughter-inw in the future." Caroline got a gloomy face. "She is Bryson''s girlfriend right now. But she is not sure to marry into our family in the future." "Bryson would never pick up a bad one." Caroline''s face turned darker. Bryson smiled and said on the phone, "Audrey, you heard what Grandma said just now." On the phone, Audrey was shocked. She did not expect what had just happened. She asked Bryson with some uncertainty, "Bryson if Grandma suddenly remembered that I pretended to be your young sister before, would she..." Bryson stopped her for no reason. "Come here tomorrow. Tomorrow is the weekend. You cane over at ten o''clock in the morning." Audrey was nervous and paused. "Bryson, is it okay for me to go now?" After all, Kylee had only met her today. Audrey was afraid of anything bad happening tomorrow. Bryson answered, "That''s it. I..." Kylee extended her hand toward Bryson, indicating that she wanted to talk on his phone. Bryson said on the phone, "Grandma wants to talk to you." Kylee took the phone and stuck her ear to it. She said with a smile, "Good girl, don''t prepare any gift when youe. You don''t need to bring anything with you. I''m short of nothing." Chapter 571 Do You Get Prepared Like This? Hearing Kylee''s gentle voice, Audrey was moved and her tears almost fell. Kylee was still so good to her. "Okay." Audrey nodded. Hearing Audrey''s reply, Kylee nodded in satisfaction. "Then I''ll wait for you toe tomorrow." "Yes, Grandma. Please take a good rest tonight." "Good girl." Kylee smiled and handed the phone back to Bryson. Bryson said on the phone, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning. See you." After that, Bryson hung up the phone. Caroline heard that Kylee and Bryson had agreed to invite Audrey here to visit Kylee. They ignored her opinion. Caroline was extremely angry at it. Caroline thought that if Kylee was sick and forgot Audrey, she might be able to take the opportunity to make Audrey and Bryson break up. Unexpectedly, Bryson turned around and introduced Audrey to Kylee as his girlfriend. Caroline didn''t expect it at all. Kylee sensed that Caroline was not very satisfied with Bryson and his girlfriend, so she tried tofort Caroline, "Caroline, children have their thoughts. I just heard Ms. Audrey''s voice. She sounds like a good girl. Don''t ask too much. When Bryson''s girlfriend visits me tomorrow, don''t show off your bad feelings. It will make us look petty." "Mom, you don''t know it. Audrey is..." Kylee stared firmly at Caroline''s eyes. "What?" Caroline could not go on when Kylee was curious about it. Kylee had probably forgotten about the past once again. It was probably because she had learned from the television that Audrey was not her biological granddaughter, so she had intermittent amnesia and chose to forget about the painful memories. If Caroline mentioned what happened again, she was afraid that it would bring up the bad memories of Kylee. If so, Kylee''s condition would probably worsen. So Caroline could only keep silent. She red at Bryson in anger. Bryson probably expected it. He was sure that Caroline would not tell the truth in front of Kylee. So he took the chance to bring Audrey to Kylee in front of Caroline. Bryson was Caroline''s biological son. Now, he was always on Audrey''s side. Caroline had no way but to ept it. It must be Audrey who had yed some sort of tricks on Bryson to make Bryson forget who his mom was. In the end, Caroline could only cover her feelings and said to Kylee, "Mom, don''t worry. I know what to do." Kylee nodded in satisfaction. "That''s it!" Kylee theny on the bed with a smile. "All these years, I''ve been thinking about what Bryson''s girlfriend would be like. Bryson always refused the blind dates I arranged for him. Now ... I can finally see Bryson''s girlfriend." Seeing how happy Kylee was, Caroline could not bear to tell Kylee the truth. She could only re at Bryson angrily. She only knew that Bryson was very talented in the business area. He was very good at ying tricks onpetitors in the business industry. Caroline didn''t expect that one day, he would treat her in the same way. The next morning Bryson came early to pick up Audrey. He called Audrey at the entrance of themunity, but Audrey didn''t answer them. In the end, he directly went to Audrey''s house. It was Harold who opened the door. When he saw Brysone in, he shouted happily, "Bryson, nice to meet you!" "Where is Audrey?" Harold immediately gave a dirty look. "Don''t mention it. She is in her room." Bryson frowned. Why was she still in her room at the moment? He walked toward Audrey''s room and immediately saw Audrey, who was constantly picking up clothes in the room. Audrey kept muttering to herself. "This one is too simple, this one is too fancy. I''m to visit an elder who is in the hospital, I can''t be dressed up like this. But this one is too formal..." As she was picking up her clothes, Audrey felt footsteps behind her. She thought it was Harold, so she did not turn around. "Quentin, don''t just stand there. I''m your elder sister after all. Aren''t you going to give me some suggestions to help me? Look, which dress should I wear?" Audrey muttered. Audrey was focused on getting dressed up, so she cared little about anything else. She could see nothing else in her eyes. Bryson nced at the bedside table. Audrey''s phone was still there. Bryson reached out for it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Several missed calls were disyed on the screen. Bryson picked up the call log and waved the phone screen in front of Audrey. Audrey''s sight was blocked by the phone. She was about to stop the one who put it under her eyes impatiently. But when she looked closely, she found the missed calls were all from Bryson. She didn''t answer any call from him. "Bryson has called so many times. Quentin, why didn''t you remind me of them just now?" Audrey''s finger moved, and she quickly dialed the number to call back. As soon as the phone was connected, a familiar phone ring sounded nearby. Audrey was startled when she heard the ring. She thought that something supernatural had happened. Bryson waved his phone in front of Audrey''s eyes. It showed the phone call was from Audrey. Audrey looked at Bryson''s phone screen with a dumbfounded expression. Then, she turned around in surprise and saw Bryson suddenly appear in front of her. "Bryson ... when did you arrive?" Audrey had no idea when Bryson came into her room. She was not aware of it at all. Bryson wrapped his arms around her slender waist and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. Only when Audrey nearly lost her breath did Bryson free her. Audrey''s eyes were shining, and her cheeks were blushed. "Are you getting dressed up?" Bryson held her in his arms and turned to the clothes that had been thrown on the bed randomly. Audrey got blushed once more, at the moment she was embarrassed. "Well... it is the first time I visit Grandma as ''Audrey''. So I want to leave a good impression on Grandma." Bryson turned around to look at Audrey. "When you were to date me, did you get prepared like this?" Audrey replied frankly, "No!" Bryson was speechless. Audrey was honest and cute. But Bryson felt that it was also a bit of a pity. Harold poked his head in at the right time. "Bryson, Audrey was telling a lie. At that time when she was to visit your parents, she was afraid of embarrassing you. So she took me to the mall for shopping!" Chapter 572 Girlfriend in Public Audrey blushed a little. Unexpectedly, Harold revealed her secret. If Harold didn''t tell it, she would have almost forgotten about it. But now he told Bryson. Audrey red at Harold angrily. After that, Harold retracted his head. Did Harold hear their conversation outside the door just now? Did he also see Bryson kissing her in the room? Audrey''s cheeks could not help but burn again. There was someone at home who loved to watch her. Audrey decided to close the door if she and Bryson spent sweet times together in her room in the future. Audrey found Bryson''s teasing expression and gave a dirty look at him again. "Help me choose one. Which one should I wear?" Audrey gave Bryson the difficult question. Bryson nced at the clothes in front of him. He found most of Audrey''s clothes were professional clothes. They were too formal and Audrey had few clothes. After checking them, Bryson frowned. He pulled Audrey''s hand. "Forget about it." "No, I have to get dressed up to meet grandma!" "There''s no need to pick one among them. I''ll buy a new one for you!" Bryson picked up Audrey''s phone and bag. He held Audrey''s hand with his other hand and walked out of the room. Harold sat in the living room watching TV. When he saw Audrey and Brysone out of the room, he waved happily at them. "So are you going out? Have a nice day! Bryson. See you!" Audrey didn''t forget to give a dirty look at Harold before she left. Harold was always on Bryson''s side. Sooner orter, she had to take revenge. Audrey and Bryson had already left the house. "Wait..." Audrey, who was pulled out by Bryson, suddenly thought of something. "What''s wrong?" "I forgot to bring my gifts!" Audrey quickly turned around and took out a few boxes from her house. Inside were all kinds of tonics and fruits. Bryson felt puzzled, "Didn''t Grandma tell you yesterday that you should bring nothing today?" "After all, this is my first time meeting Grandma as your girlfriend. Although Grandma said so, I have to be polite!" Bryson nodded. Well, his girlfriend was always right. Therefore, Bryson volunteered to carry all of Audrey''s gifts. Audrey only took her bag and rushed to the shopping mall. In the shopping mall, Audrey urged Bryson, "Forget it, I''ll just wear my clothes. If I bought a new one, I would not arrive there in time." "Don''t be in a hurry." Audrey kept silent. Bryson brought Audrey to try three sets of clothes. Finally, he picked one and they left the mall. At that moment, it was almost time to meet Kylee. Sitting in the car heading for the hospital, Audrey felt a little nervous. She was even more nervous than the first time when she met Kylee. After all, it was the first time when "Audrey" met Grandma. She wondered if Kylee liked her or not. Therefore, Audrey felt even more nervous. Bryson, who was sitting beside her, felt Audrey was nervous and reached out to hold her hand. Feeling Bryson''s powerful movement, Audrey seemed to be relieved a lot. "By the way, I heard from Quentin that you went to look for Ben yesterday afternoon?" Bryson suddenly asked. Ben? Speaking of this topic, Audrey''s memories were recalled.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She nodded and said, "Ben saw me going to court yesterday. He saw Emiliano''s face in court. Because he had a photo of Emiliano at home, he recognized that Emiliano was his mother. So ... he wanted to see his mother and ran outside the prison alone. "Quentin and I went to the prisons to search for Ben separately. Quentin found him first. Fortunately, Quentin was there in time. Ben was talking to the prison guards at that moment, and Quentin happened to see him. If Ben left at that time, I would ... would find it a tough task to find himter." Bryson nodded. "Then he is lucky. Why didn''t you tell me about it yesterday? It was so urgent." "Well, weren''t you in the hospital? I was afraid of disturbing you and Grandma, so ... I didn''t dare to tell you about it." Bryson held Audrey''s hand tightly. "In the future, you will be my girlfriend in public. If anything happens, you must tell me immediately. Don''t deal with it alone. Even if I don''t have time to arrive there, I will get someone to help you. It''s better. Or you may find no way to figure it out." "Okay, I got it!" Audrey nodded. It was so good to be protected by others. Hearing what Bryson said, Audrey felt more relieved. The car soon arrived at the hospital. Audrey got out of the car and started to get nervous again. Bryson took out the gifts in the car that Audrey had boughtst night. There were quite a lot of things. Audrey was afraid that it was too heavy for Bryson to carry so many gifts, so she volunteered to carry a basket of fruits. They then walked toward the ward. When Audrey and Bryson arrived at the door of the ward, the servants and Caroline were both there. Audrey faintly heard the conversation between Caroline and Kylee. Kylee asked, "Well, Caroline, didn''t Bryson promise that he would bring his girlfriend to see me today? Where are they now? You can call him and ask about it!" "Mom, they should be here soon. Mom, I just told you that Bryson''s girlfriend was not a good match for him." "It is their own business. As elders, we should not interfere too much with it. It''s nothing as long as Bryson makes his decision." "Mom, I have told you that I am fonder of Brisa. You know she is a good girl who should be a better match for Bryson." "Did you mention Brisa? In my opinion, any girl on the road is better than her as Bryson''s girlfriend." "Mom, you are unfair. Brisa is a good girl. She..." "Alright, stop talking about Brisa." Caroline felt ufortable at Kylee''s words and walked out of the ward. As soon as she came out, she saw Bryson and Audrey who appeared at the door of the ward. Audrey looked at Caroline and nodded at her with a smile. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Cordova!" Caroline was furious when she saw Audrey. Caroline ignored Audrey and passed over by her. Kylee heard Audrey''s voice from the ward and asked happily, "Are Bryson and his girlfriend here? Come in now!" Chapter 573 Think About Getting Married So Early Hearing Kylee''s voice, Audrey felt a burst of nervousness in her heart. Suddenly, she couldn''t move. Bryson, who was standing next to her, held all the gifts in one hand and held Audrey''s hand with the other hand. He held her hand tightly and pulled her in. Audrey''s body stiffened as Bryson pulled her in. She almost did not dare to look at Kylee''s face. Audrey still remembered what happened when they met thest time. Kylee grabbed Audrey and asked where her granddaughter was. Audrey wondered whether Kylee would recognize her. Bryson ced the gift on Kylee''s bedside table, then picked up the fruit basket in Audrey''s hand and ced it on the bedside table together. "Grandma, this is Audrey. I told youst night that she''s my girlfriend." After being introduced by Bryson, Audrey felt that Kylee was looking at her up and down. Her hands could not help but clench nervously. Kylee looked at Audrey carefully. She could tell that Audrey was nervous. She smiled and said, "Child, don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you!" Audrey raised her head bravely because of Kylee''s words. When seeing Audrey''s face, Kylee was stunned. "Have we ... met before?" Kylee felt that Audrey ... looked somewhat familiar to her. Audrey''s body stiffened and she didn''t know how to reply. Bryson, who was standing beside her, helped Audrey out in time. "Grandma, I told youst night that you saw me when I went out with her, but you forgot it! You really have a bad memory." When Kylee heard Bryson''s exnation, she revealed a look of realization and said, "So that''s how it is. How can I be like this? I don''t remember at all." Audrey mustered up some courage and raised her head. When she saw Kylee looking at her lovingly, she almost wanted to burst out of her eyes. She thought... that she would never be able to see Kylee again. Unexpectedly, so soon. she could meet Kylee again. Kylee was no longer her grandmother, but was still as kind to her as before. "Hello, Grandma!" Audrey called out with a slightly hoarse voice. Her eyes were filled with excitement, and there were tears in them. "Good, good, good!" Kylee sized Audrey up again and nodded repeatedly. "Bryson made the right choice. The girlfriend he picked is so beautiful. Come,e,e closer, and let me have a look at you carefully!" Audrey walked over obediently. Kylee took Audrey''s hand and looked at Audrey up and down again. The more Kylee looked at Audrey, the more Kylee liked Audrey. Kylee held Audrey''s hand tightly. "This is great! Bryson has finally found a girlfriend!" Kylee smiled. "Audrey, you don''t know. I used to think that Bryson didn''t like women." "Why?" "Every time I asked him to go on a blind date, he didn''t go. Once, someone found out that he came out of a hotel room with his male subordinates. Later, there was news that he was gay. For a time, I thought that he might not like girls, but..." Kylee narrowed her eyes with a smile. "After I saw you, I was relieved. He likes girls!" Audrey was speechless. She didn''t expect Bryson to have such a past. She had no idea about it. Bryson looked at Kylee in rebuke. "Grandma, that''s all in the past. What are you talking about in front of Audrey? If my girlfriend runs away, you have to help me find her." Kylee retorted. "How can you me me? Even if she really runs away in the future, it''s because you are not good enough to her." Kylee smiled at Audrey and said, "Audrey, if Bryson doesn''t treat you well in the future, you cane and tell me. I will help you vent your anger and guarantee that he won''t dare to do it again." Audrey lowered her head and smiled. "Yes, Grandma. If he dares to bully me in the future, I will be the first to tell you." "Okay, good girl!" Seeing that Audrey and Kylee were getting along well, Bryson felt a littleforted. Last night, he suggested that Audreye over. In fact, he wasn''t sure whether it was a good choice either. They were afraid that Kylee might suddenly think of the past. And in the end, things went against his wishes and worsened her condition. Now it seemed that his suggestionst night was correct. After Audrey came, Kylee seemed much better. "Grandma, I am your real grandson, but you only help Audrey. This is not fair!" Bryson couldn''t help but join the two of them, revealing a bitter expression towards Kylee. "You are my biological grandson, but in the future, only my granddaughter-inw can give me a cute great-grandson. You can stand aside." Audrey didn''t know what to do. Why did Kylee suddenly talk about children? Bryson suddenly smiled in a little mysterious way. "But, Grandma, if you only have a granddaughter-inw, you won''t have a great-grandson. In the end, it''s your grandson, me, who has to contribute." Audrey was speechless. "What are you talking about?" Kylee scolded him. "Hurry up and marry her. Make her my real granddaughter-inw."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Grandma, it''s not that I don''t want to marry her. It''s just that she hasn''t nned to marry yet. As long as your granddaughter-inw agrees, I will marry her immediately!" Audrey didn''t know how to reply. She came here today just to visit Kylee. She never nned to think about marriage so quickly. Why were they talking about this? Audrey quickly changed the topic. "By the way, Grandma, I heard that you are sick. How are you now? Are you still feeling unwell?" Kylee smiled. "I''m fine. I wasn''t feeling well at first, but after I heard about you, I began to recover. Now that I see you, I feel even morefortable." Audrey found that Kylee''s face had gained some color and she was much more relieved. It seemed that Kylee was much better. Caroline came in from outside and saw Kylee holding Audrey''s hand tightly. She immediately walked over and said reproachfully, "She still has needles in her hands. How can you hold her hands like this? Let go of her!" Audrey was afraid of hurting Kylee, so she quickly released her hand. Kylee frowned and looked at Caroline. "Caroline, it was me who wanted to hold Audrey''s hand. Why are you suddenly so agitated? Besides, I didn''t exert any strength. It will be fine." Caroline stood between Kylee and Audrey, separating them from each other. "But, Mom, she just came in from outside. She has germs on her hands. If you are infected with germs, your condition might get worse. I have to be wary." Chapter 574 Granddaughter-In-Law Kylee became sullen. She looked at Caroline with reproach. "Caroline, what''s wrong with you? Ms. Audrey is kind, so shees to visit me. Why are you so rude? Why did youe in and say that?" Caroline calmed down and said softly, "Mom, I was worried about you." "You said you were worried about me, but you have never been so nervous when others were here. Ms. Audrey has just washed her hands. How could there be bacteria? After all, she is Bryson''s girlfriend. What you said is inappropriate." Caroline had a sense of resentment. Kylee had mistaken Audrey for Elliana. Then, she lost all her previous memories. However, she hadn''t changed. She was protective of Audrey. Caroline was Kylee''s daughter-inw, but Kylee was always on the side of an outsider, which made Caroline unhappy. And the person who made her unhappy was Audrey. Caroline red at Audrey. How hateful Audrey was! Caroline thought Audrey always brought trouble to her. Audrey could feel the dissatisfaction in Caroline''s eyes. Audrey sighed secretly. Caroline disliked Audrey when Audrey pretended to be Elliana and stayed by Kylee''s side. At that moment, Audrey appeared as Bryson''s girlfriend. Caroline might have mixed feelings. Audrey realized that her rtionship with Caroline might not be harmonious in the future. Because Kylee was on Audrey''s side, Caroline could not continue to make trouble for Audrey, lest Kylee got angry. "Mom, I had been harsh because I was worried about you. Please forgive me." "You should say that to Ms. Audrey instead of me," Kylee looked at Audrey and said. Caroline was stunned. What did Kylee mean by saying that? Could it be that she wanted Caroline to apologize to Audrey? Would the same thing happen twice? Audrey waved at Kylee. "Grandma, it doesn''t matter. I know that Auntie was worried about you. When I was outside, I touched the wall. It was a little dirty. Understandably, she was worried that there were bacteria on it." Kylee frowned. "Really?" Caroline red at Audrey. She did not need Audrey to exin for her. To appease Kylee, Caroline had to say, "Yes, Mom. That''s the reason. I was afraid that you would be infected." Caroline seemed to be relieved. "That''s good." Kylee held Audrey''s hand and said, "Audrey is a good girl. Bryson has never had a girlfriend for so many years. It seems that he loves Audrey. I have decided to treat Audrey as my granddaughter-inw. None of you are allowed to bully her. Whoever bullies her is going against me." Audrey looked at Kylee and was about to burst into tears. Kylee protected her in that way, which reminded her of the days in the Cordova Mansion. Caroline clenched her fists in anger. Kylee was biased. She doted on an outsider so much. Audrey had tried every possible means to approach Bryson because she wanted to be a member of the Cordova family. She pretended to be gentle and deceived everyone in the Cordova family. Caroline hoped that Jean would be on her side. However, Jean kept talking with her about Audrey''s merits. Caroline was so angry. Kylee was sick, but Caroline had not invited Audrey. Just as Caroline was thinking, there came a voice from outside. "What have I heard? Who bullied whom? What was wrong?" Jean, Dean, and Simon walked into the ward. The moment Caroline saw Jean, she frowned. Jean appeared when Caroline was thinking about her. "Grandma." "Great-grandmother." The three of them greeted Kylee. Dean and Simon were carrying gifts. There was no room on the bedside table, so they put the gifts in the storage cab. Kylee smiled when she saw so many peoplee to visit her. "That''s great. All of you are here." Simon sat beside Kylee''s bed. "Great-grandmother, when I heard that you were sick, I wanted to visit you immediately. On my way, I have prayed for you. Seeing that you are fine, I think my prayers have been answered. You will be healthy and live a long life." Kylee smiled. "You are so sweet." Kylee nced at Audrey and said with a smile, "By the way, let me introduce you to Ms. Audrey. She is Bryson''s girlfriend. You haven''t met her yet, have you?" When Jean saw Caroline''s warning expression, she ignored it. "I have met her. Grandma, don''t you remember? It was Ms. Audrey who helped us seed in court." "Seed in court?" Kylee asked in surprise. "Yes, Ms. Audrey is awyer. Have you forgotten?" Kylee touched her head in distress. "I have forgotten. Let bygones be bygones. I won''t forget her in the future." Jean teased Kylee, "Grandma, your memory is bad. You say that you won''t forget today, but I''m afraid you will forget tomorrow." As soon as Jean finished her words, everyone in the roomughed. Kylee pretended to me Jean, but her eyes were full of love, "You are good at making fun of your grandma." Audrey smiled and looked at Jean and Dean. "Jean, Dean, nice to meet you." Jean and Dean nodded at Audrey. Kylee looked at everyone, but she kept looking outside as if she was looking for something. Simon noticed that and asked, "Great-grandma, what are you looking for?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "If you want to find something, tell me. I''ll help you." Kylee looked at Simon with embarrassment. "I am waiting for Elliana." When Kylee finished her words, everyone''s expression changed. Simon''s expression also slightly changed. "Great-grandma, what do you want to say?" Kylee said, "Elliana said that she was on a vacation, but there is no news from her. And she did not call me. She always called me every two days. Now that I am sick, why hasn''t she called me?" Chapter 575 Make Her Happier Kylee''s memories returned to many years ago. Everyone looked at each other. No one knew what to say. There was a momentary silence in the ward. Because no one spoke, Kylee looked over in confusion and then looked over. "What''s wrong with you guys? Why aren''t you saying anything?" Kylee looked at Caroline. "Caroline, did Elliana call you these days?" Caroline became solemn, and her heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously clenched her fists. How was she supposed to answer Kylee''s questions? Jean''s shrewd eyes turned. She suddenly said, "Grandma, Elliana must have a crazy time ying. She forgot to call. When she calls, I will scold her." Kylee furrowed her brows. "Just talk to her and don''t scold her!" Kylee''s heart ached when she heard that Jean was going to scold her granddaughter. "Alright. When the timees, I will talk to her and not scold her!" Jean smiled. Because of Jean, the topic of Elliana ended. After Kylee finished speaking, she felt a pain in her head. She rubbed her temples. "My head suddenly hurts. Did Elliana not call for a long time?" Everyone''s expression changed. Hadn''t this topic ended just now? Why did she ask about this again? Audrey quickly said, "Grandma, is your head ufortable? Why don''t you lie down and rest for a while? Don''t think about anything. After you rest for a while, your head won''t hurt anymore." Kylee''s expression softened when she saw Audrey. She nodded. "Alright then, I''ll rest for a while." Kylee obediently followed Audrey''s words andy down. Audrey, who had helped Kylee lie down many times, helped Kylee lie down again and covered her with a nket. She patted Kylee gently as if she wasforting a child. "Grandma, close your eyes and rest well." Kylee narrowed her eyesfortably. "Alright, then I''ll go to sleep." Even when she closed her eyes, Kylee still did not let go of Audrey''s hand. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Kylee close her eyes and quickly fall asleep. Elliana''s tragedy was their worst nightmare. It was a thorn in Kylee''s heart. Since Kylee had fallen asleep, it was not good to keep so many people in the ward. Jean and the others saw that there was nothing else to do, so they prepared to go back. After they left, Bryson looked at Audrey, who was still being held by Kylee by the bed. "I''ll send you back too," Bryson said. Audrey nodded.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Audrey attempted to pull her hand out of Kylee''s palm. However, just as Audrey was about to pull her hand out, Kylee suddenly tightened her grip on Audrey''s hand. "Elliana, Elliana, don''t leave me, don''t!" Kylee muttered uneasily. Audrey was so frightened that she quickly stopped pulling her hand out of Kylee''s. Kylee held Audrey''s hand tightly, and then she finally continued to sleep soundly. Audrey cast a look at Bryson and then shook her head at him. "I''d better wait for Grandma to wake up before leaving!" Audrey said. That was because Kylee could only sleep soundly when she held Audrey''s hand tightly. If Audrey pulled her hand away, Kylee might not be able to sleep soundly again. Thinking of this, Bryson nodded. "Alright, I''ll stay here with you!" Seeing Audrey standing there, Bryson moved a sofa and ced it behind Audrey. Audrey looked at him with a smile. "Thank you so much!" Caroline, who was standing to the side, saw Bryson and Audrey being so intimate. She became discontent. The couple was showing off love in front of her. She originally wanted to say something to chase Audrey away. However, Kylee held Audrey''s hand. Even if she wanted to chase Audrey away, she could not. She could only re at Audrey. Bryson saw Caroline standing at the side with a face full of dissatisfaction and said to Caroline, "Mom, it''s gettingte. Audrey and I are here. You can go home first." Caroline did not want to see Audrey''s face. "You don''t have to tell me." With that, Caroline took her things and left. After Kylee had fallen asleep, she automatically let go of Audrey''s hand. Audrey took her hand away from Kylee''s palm. Then, the two of them went to find the doctor together and told the doctor all about Kylee''s condition. The doctor frowned after hearing what Bryson and Audrey said. "Although I have never seen such a situation before, there is indeed such a situation in the cases in the books. Her disease is repeated because the injuries she suffered in the past were too severe. We can''t help it," The doctor sighed. "When her body is better, this kind of symptoms may be alleviated, but the specific details are really hard to tell." "Then in the future ... will she still remember what happened before?" Bryson asked again. The doctor shook his head again. "It''s hard to say. It depends on her physical condition. Maybe she will remember it. Maybe... she will always forget it. You have to remember that you must never let her be stimted again. If she is stimted again... her situation may turn worse. The good thing is that Madam Cordova is obviously in a good mood today. She may be fully recovered in the future." Hearing the doctor say this, Bryson and Audrey heaved a sigh of relief. There was still a possibility of recovery. Bryson looked at Audrey thoughtfully. Audrey looked back strangely. "Why are you suddenly looking at me like that?" Bryson said, "I was thinking... yesterday, the doctor also said that Grandma''s condition was rather bad and it might be difficult for her to recover. But... sincest night, Grandma''s condition suddenly began to improve. The doctor''s words also proved this point." "So what?" Audrey did not know what Bryson wanted to say. "So, I thought about it again. Is it because ... she found out that I have a girlfriend, so she suddenly felt better? When she is in a good mood, her body will naturally get better." Audrey was speechless. "Is this a facy?" "There is a scientific basis for this, so I also thought about it..." Bryson smiled and looked at Audrey. "If ... I get married and have a child, maybe she will be even happier!" Audrey didn''t know what to say. She thought, ''Totally nonsense!'' Chapter 576 How About Two Streets? Fortunately, when Kylee woke up, she had gained some sobriety and no longer mentioned Elliana. She looked more energetic. Kylee suddenly had an appetite for wontons. Bryson asked Audrey to look after Kylee in the ward and he went to buy wontons. When Bryson left, Caroline had alsoe to the hospital with a thermos in her hand, which contained the soup that was made for Kylee. As soon as she entered the room, Caroline frowned when she noticed only Audrey and the servant were there. "Why are only the two of you here? Where is Bryson?" Audrey quickly replied, "Grandma said she wanted to eat wontons, so Bryson went out to buy some." "Nonsense!" Caroline frowned. "Did you propose wontons to Mom? What are you thinking? She just gets better and can''t stand greasy food. There''s meat and so much oil inside the wontons. As weak as she is, how can she eat that kind of thing?" Kylee was unhappy when hearing Caroline lecturing Audrey. "Caroline, you med the wrong person. She didn''t say anything. I want to eat it." "Mom, you seldom have wontons. Why do you suddenly want to eat it now? If someone hadn''t mentioned it, how could you think of it?" "Caroline, it has nothing to do with Audrey. I suddenly have an appetite for it." Kylee looked at Caroline reproachfully. "You have too much prejudice against her." Caroline opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but since Kylee was here, she chose to be silent. She thought that Audrey was really her jinx. Whether it was when Audrey pretended to be her daughter, or now that Audrey had be Bryson''s girlfriend, Kylee always protected her. She must have used some methods to get Kylee to like her so much "Okay, Mom, I won''t say more. You should drink the soup I brought from home. It''s chicken soup. I have spooned out all the oil. It''s not greasy. I''ve tried it for you." Kylee was actually waiting for wontons. But after what Caroline said to Audrey, she nodded reluctantly in case Caroline would me Audrey again. "Alright then!" Audrey quickly stood up and set up the table. She pushed it to Kylee''s bed for Caroline to ce the thermos cup. Caroline took out a small bowl and poured out the soup from the thermos. She scooped up a spoonful of soup and blew on it gently before bringing it to Kylee''s mouth. Kylee took a sip. Caroline smiled and asked, "Mom, how is this soup? Is it greasy?" Kylee nodded. "No, it isn''t!" Although, she still wanted to drink oily chicken soup. At this time, Caroline gave the servant a look, and the servant quickly walked over and reached out. "Mrs. Cordova, this is my job. Let me feed Madam Cordova." Caroline smiled and nodded. "Okay!" Caroline handed the soup bowl and spoon to the servant, and the servant began to feed Kylee. While the servant was feeding Kylee soup, Caroline lowered her chin and gestured for Audrey to go out to talk. Then, she turned and left. Audrey had to follow behind her out of the ward. Caroline walked a little further away from the ward, and Audrey followed behind her. When Caroline stopped, she also stopped. Caroline stopped and turned around. Audrey smiled and nodded at Caroline. "Mrs. Cordova, I wonder what you want from me." Audrey''s beautiful smile confused Caroline for a moment. Caroline admitted that Audrey was indeed a gorgeous girl. No wonder everyone in the family was captivated by her. "Audrey, name your price!" Caroline said. Audrey smiled and looked at Caroline. "Mrs. Cordova, I don''t understand."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t understand? As long as you are willing to leave my son, you can name any price you want. Even if you want an entire street, I can give it to you. So, name your price!" Caroline said generously. Audrey chuckled. "Mrs. Cordova, I have answered this before. And my answer today will be the same." Caroline''s face sank. "You don''t want to leave? Do you think you can have more if you continue to be with Bryson? How about two streets?" "Mrs. Cordova, I have made it clear. I want to be with Bryson because I want to. It''s not for the wealth of the Cordova family. I have my ownw firm now. I can earn money by myself. I don''t need your money." "Women like you all said so. But... if there is no Cordova family, there will be no Bryson Cordova. Didn''t you take a fancy to him because he is the president of the Cordova Group?" Audrey replied, "Indeed, I got to know Bryson because of the Cordova Group. However, I don''t date Bryson for it. So, even if you give me the entire Cordova Group, I am not interested!" Caroline sneered, "Since you are not interested in the Cordova Group, what about the Munn Group? The Munn Group was founded by your father. If it is gone, you are nothing. You..." "Mrs. Cordova, it is even more useless to threaten me with the Munn Group. If you have investigated me, you should know that now I have nothing to do with the Munn Group and have broken off with the Munns. If you want to deal with the Munn Group, you can do whatever you want." "You can even sacrifice your father''spany. What a cruel n! You just want to get Bryson. You are so hypocritical to lie about your desire towards the Cordova Group." Audrey frowned as she looked at Caroline. "Mrs. Cordova, I have shown you enough respect because you are Bryson''s mother. But you repeatedly insult me. Aren''t you going too far?" Caroline sneered, "Finally, you are going to reveal your true colors! What do you want? Are you trying to humiliate me or hit me?" "You are an elder to me. I won''t hit you." "Hypocrisy. You''re just afraid of touching me. In that case, you won''t be able to be with Bryson again and get the Cordova family''s wealth." Audrey took a deep breath. "Mrs. Cordova, I won''t say this again. I am with Bryson because I love him and want to be with him. Even if he is no longer the president of the Cordova Group, I will be with him. Even if you object, I will not change my mind. That''s all I want to say!" Chapter 577 I Fell for Her at the First Sight Caroline sneered. "Your speech sounds too nice. Let me tell you, I have seen a lot of girls like you. I..." A voice cut in abruptly, interrupting Caroline''s words. "I believe in every word that Audrey says." Audrey turned around and found Bryson standing behind her quietly with two bowls of dumplings in his hands. Audrey heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Bryson''s eyes. A hint of joy appeared in her eyes as she eximed, "You''re back!" "Yes!" Bryson asked a nurse who was standing beside him to take the dumplings to Kylee''s ward. After the nurse left, Bryson held Audrey''s shoulder and stood by her to face Caroline again. "Mom, Audrey is my girlfriend. In the future, she will be your daughter-inw. I hope you can respect my choice!" Bryson looked very serious as he said. "I don''t agree. I will never agree to let this woman be a part of my family. It will never happen." "Mom, it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree to it. Anyway, I have no intention of marrying another woman in my life," Bryson said indifferently, "Audrey is my girlfriend and will be my future wife. As long as I am sure of my choice, no one''s opinion can affect me." Caroline was so angry that her entire body was trembling. "So, you decided to go against your mother for this woman? This woman, she used to be a liar." "As I said, I forced Audrey to be a substitute for Elliana. She was unwilling to do it at first. But then after seeing grandma''s physical examination, she finally agreed. My decision was right. Grandma gradually regained her health, but..." Bryson said word by word, "There are many people who can pretend to be my grandmother''s granddaughter. But I only chose Audrey because when I first saw her, I have made my decision and would make no alteration to it." Audrey looked at Bryson in surprise. Bryson had never said this to her. She did not expect to hear Bryson''s confession to her in the hospital today. "You... you..." Caroline pointed at Bryson with her fingers trembling. "Are you trying to piss me off? This woman..." "You have always been brooding over Elliana''s death. You didn''t even believe that the murderer was already dead. So, after Audrey came to take care of grandma while she pretended to be Elliana, somehow you med Audrey for Elliana''s death and thought that Audrey had killed Elliana indeed, but..." Bryson said directly, "But Audrey didn''t do that. It''s all in your imagination." Caroline''s eyes suddenly widened in shock. "You''re lying. I didn''t. I think she did it because she is a slut. She is just dying to get the property of the Cordova family. She..." "Mom, it doesn''t matter if you don''t ept the truth. However, Mom, Elliana is already dead. If she knows what you''re doing, she would definitely disagree that you me an irrelevant person for her death." "I didn''t, I didn''t think that way. You''re talking nonsense! You just want to protect this vixen. I won''t talk to you anymore." Then, Caroline stumbled towards the ward. On the other side, Audrey frowned as she watched Caroline leave. "Bryson, what you just said is too harsh. I wonder if Mrs. Cordova will be able to ept that. You should hurry up and talk to her!" Audrey urged Bryson. Audrey didn''t want to see Caroline and Bryson part on bad terms. After all, Caroline was Bryson''s biological mother. No matter how bad Caroline was to her, Caroline had never done anything wrong to Bryson. The most fundamental reason why Caroline treated her like this was that she loved Bryson a lot. It was just that... Caroline loved him in the wrong way. "She''s fine. She needs some time to understand it all." "But, I''m afraid she will..." "Don''t worry. She''s Mrs. Cordova. She''s experienced a lot and will be fine eventually." Although Bryson tried hard tofort her, Audrey was still worried about Caroline deep down.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Back in the ward, Bryson handed one bowl of dumplings to Kylee. Seeing that Kylee was about to eat dumplings, Caroline immediately stopped her. "No, her stomach is pretty weak. She can''t digest something so greasy. The dumplings are too greasy. Besides, the meat may not be good. You can''t let her eat that! Bryson said indifferently, "I''ve asked the doctor, who said that it was edible for grandma. The appropriate change of taste would help her emotions get better." Kylee smiled instantly. "That''s right. These dumplings look delicious. Just looking at them makes me feel great!" Seeing that Kylee really desired to eat the dumplings, Caroline did not stop her. She just frowned and reminded, "But no matter how delicious they are, you can''t eat too much. The filling is meat. It will be hard to digest if you eat too much." "Alright. I won''t eat too much." Kylee ate a bowl of dumplings and didn''t touch another bowl. Then Audrey brought the bowl of dumplings to Caroline. "Mrs. Cordova, there''s still a bowl of dumplings. Do you want some?" Caroline didn''t even look at her. Instead, she said with a face full of disdain, "I don''t want to touch this kind of junk food at all. Take it away." Her sharp eyes caught sight of Kylee''s movements of trying to take in more dumplings. Caroline quickly exined, "Mom, I didn''t mean that. I ate lunch at noon. I don''t have any appetite." Kylee said embarrassedly to Audrey, "Audrey, you didn''t eat anything at noon. You should eat the dumplings." Audrey nodded. She took the bowl away from Caroline and brought it to Bryson. At noon, Kylee held her hand the whole time, so she didn''t eat. Therefore, Bryson chose to stay hungry with her. Audrey said with a bitter face, "But you only took two sets of tware." Bryson raised his eyebrows. "We can share a set of tware." After that, Bryson held Audrey''s hand which was holding the spoon, lifted it, and put the dumpling into his mouth. Audrey was too embarrassed to say anything. It was so inappropriate for Bryson to do that before Kylee and Caroline. When Audrey turned to look at Caroline, she found Caroline to be pretty annoyed. However, Audrey was indeed hungry. She was no longer concerned about that. She shared the bowl of dumplings with Bryson with only one spoon. Soon, they finished all the dumplings. Audrey was no longer hungry. However, Bryson was about 1.8 meters tall and had only eaten a few dumplings. Naturally, he was not full. Fortunately, Kylee could not finish the dumplings in her bowl. So the remaining half went into Bryson''s stomach. Caroline and Audrey talked coldly to each other, so in the afternoon, Bryson took Audrey to leave the hospital. While sitting in the car, Audrey suddenly thought of something and asked Bryson. "Bryson, I have something to ask you. You have to answer me truthfully." Chapter 578 Say It Bluntly "What do you want to ask?" Audrey recalled what Bryson had said to Caroline in front of her in the hospital corridor. She couldn''t hold back her curiosity and finally spoke. "When you were in the hospital, was what you said to Mrs. Cordova true?" Audrey asked. Bryson said, "Which sentence do you mean?" "It was after you said you forced me to be Elliana''s substitute!" Bryson smiled lightly, but what he said was, "When I was there, I said a lot to my mother. What do you want to ask? Can you be more specific?" Audrey was speechless. To be more specific? How should Audrey be more specific? Should she ask him if his confession in the hospital was true? How could Audrey say it? Audrey rolled her eyes at Bryson. "If you have forgotten, then forget it!" Audrey shouldn''t have asked. If what she got was Bryson''s negative answer, wouldn''t it be embarrassing? Or ... what Bryson said before was just a lie to make Caroline give up. As soon as Audrey finished her words, the car suddenly changed direction and stopped by the roadside. It startled Audrey, who didn''t know what was going on. She immediately grabbed the car armrest above her head. When the car stopped, Audrey looked at Bryson in shock. "Why did you stop the car abruptly?" At this time, Audrey saw Bryson''s burning eyes staring at her, and her heart could not help but skip a beat. "Bryson, you..." "How could I forget?" Bryson stared deeply into Audrey''s eyes and said, "Even if I forget anything, it is absolutely impossible to forget about it." Audrey didn''t say a word. "When I first saw the photo on your information, I was attracted to you. At that time, I thought I must find ways to keep you by my side." Audrey''s heart beat wildly. Bryson continued, "After seeing you, I became even more certain of my thoughts. I have never liked other women in the past twenty-nine years. I think ... I must have been waiting for you." Audrey was obsessed. She never thought she would hear Bryson''s confession. Every cell in Audrey''s body right now was excited. If Audrey wasn''t in the car, she might have thrown herself into Bryson''s arms excitedly. Audrey was awyer, so she had to be reserved. However, Audrey''s smile exposed her thoughts. Audrey pretended to be reserved and smiled at Bryson. "So, you deliberately used Grandma''s illness to make me stay? Are you so sure that I wouldn''t turn around and leave?" "You won''t!" Bryson red at her and said, "I can tell at a nce that you are a kind girl, so you won''t. I will not do things that I am not sure of." Audrey didn''t know what to say. Wasn''t Bryson too confident? "But, what if I had a boyfriend?" Bryson''s eyes suddenly shed a sullen look. "No matter what means I use, I will make you my girlfriend." The viciousness in Bryson''s eyes made Audrey shiver. Audrey couldn''t help but think if she had a boyfriend back then, Bryson might do everything he could to turn her into his girlfriend. Bryson was too scheming. Audrey was d that she did not have a boyfriend at that time. Otherwise, her ''boyfriend'' would have been in trouble. Audrey red at Bryson and said, "Don''t you know that forced love does notst?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "How do you know it if you don''t try? The facts have proven that forced love alsosts!" Audrey was speechless. She gave in to Bryson. Seeing that Bryson''s eyes became hotter, Audrey''s heart skipped a beat again. She coughed to remind Bryson. "It''s not proper for us to stay here all the time. Let''s hurry to leave. It''s not safe!" Bryson smiled but pulled Audrey''s neck and kissed Audrey''s sweet lips hard. Then, he started the car and left. In the afternoon, when Kylee was taking a nap, Brisa came. Brisa held a basket of fruits. When Brisa walked into the ward, Caroline had just tucked Kylee in. "Brisa, why do youe at this time?" Seeing Brisae, Caroline looked at her with surprise, but there was joy in her eyes. "I''m worried about Madam Cordova, so I came to take a look!" Brisa nced at the bed. Looking at Kylee''s sleeping face, Brisa said apologetically, "Madam Cordova is asleep. I came at the wrong time to disturb her rest." "My mom is asleep, so you didn''t disturb her. Don''t take it to heart!" Caroline took the fruit basket from Brisa. "Leave this fruit basket here. When my mom wakes up, I will tell her." "Alright then." Caroline saw Brisa standing by Kylee''s bed with a worried face and felt a little sour. Caroline thought, ''Brisa is such a good child. Unfortunately ... I don''t know how Audrey bewitched Kylee. She wants Audrey to marry Bryson. Brisa is more suitable for Bryson. Brisa is well-bred, pretty, and has a good family background. Thus, Bryson and Brisa are a perfect match. What does Audrey have? Moreover, Audrey is a liar who has used Elliana''s identity to get close to the Cordova family. It is the most unforgivable.'' Unfortunately, Kylee seemed to ignore Brisa. Brisa found Caroline staring at her. She smiled and looked back at Caroline. "Mrs. Cordova, why are you looking at me like this? Is there something on my face?" Brisa touched her face. Caroline quickly shook her head. "No, no, nothing. I just..." At this point, Caroline sighed. Brisa smiled gently and said, "Mrs. Cordova, you can say it bluntly!" "Well..." Caroline nced at the sleeping Kylee and said, "Audrey... You know that I originally wanted you to be my daughter-inw. However, I don''t know what method Audrey used. My mom likes Audrey very much. Yesterday, Bryson brought Audrey to the ward as his girlfriend. My mom decided that Audrey is his granddaughter-inw." Chapter 579 You Were So Biased After hearing this, Brisa''s gentle smile disappeared. A cold light shed in her eyes, and she calmed down in a moment. "You mean..." Brisa gritted her teeth, "Does Madam Cordova ept Ms. Audrey and Bryson?" Caroline sighed and nodded. "Yes. I don''t know why, but mom liked Audrey when they first met, just like how she liked her before when she pretended to be my daughter." "So that''s how it is!" Brisa looked at Kylee meaningfully. They had not expected that Kylee would like Audrey so much. When she pretended to be Elliana, Kylee liked her. Now that Audrey was no longer her granddaughter, she actually liked her so much. Caroline sighed again. "I originally want you to be with Bryson, but mom just refuses to agree! I also don''t know why mother has such a deep prejudice against you." "Maybe Grandma doesn''t like me!" Brisa exined to Kylee, "Besides, everyone would receive different evaluations. Maybe... Grandma doesn''t like my character, so she doesn''t like me. I understand her." Caroline got gratified when she heard Brisa say this. "Brisa, you are so considerate. Don''t worry. I will try my best to persuade mom and make her ept you as soon as possible. As long as she changes her mind, no one in this family will disagree. Even if Bryson does not dare to go too far against his grandmother''s words." Brisa''s eyes shed with a touch of light. It was probably impossible to make Kylee change her opinion. What she did in the past was deeply rooted in Kylee''s heart. It was probably impossible to change her opinion, but... Brisa suddenly said, "By the way, auntie, when I was downstairs just now, I saw that the car window of the car you drove seemed to be open." "What?" Caroline''s expression suddenly changed, "Are you telling the truth? Why does it suddenly open?" "I don''t know either. I think you forget to close the door. When I juste in, I almost forget about it. Now I just remember it." "Well, thank you so much. Brisa, I have to go down and see if anything is lost in the car. There are several receipts of thepany in the car. They can''t be lost." Just as Caroline was about to leave, she hesitated and paused. "Auntie, what''s wrong?" Caroline frowned, "The servant goes home to get something. There is no one in the ward now. If I leave, mom..." Because Kylee was still taking intravenous injections. If there was no one in the ward, she could not call the nurse to start the treatment in time. Noticing Caroline''s worry, Brisa smiled gently and said, "Don''t worry, Auntie. I won''t leave now. You can go down and take a look. I''ll stay here and watch over Madam Cordova." With Brisa here, of course, it would be better. "Well, sorry to trouble you, Brisa." Brisa smiled and looked at Caroline, "Auntie, it''s too embarrassing for you to tell me this. Don''t worry and go. I''ll be waiting here." "Well, I''ll go ande back quickly!" After that, Caroline turned and left the ward. After Caroline left, the smile on Brisa''s face disappeared. She walked to the door and gently closed the door of the ward. Then, she walked to Kylee''s bed step by step. Her cold eyes stared at Kylee who was still sleeping on the bed. At this time, Caroline, who was preparing to go downstairs, was ready to go back. Because when she walked to the elevator, she suddenly remembered that she had not taken her phone. She had just walked to the door of the ward and had yet to open the door when she heard a sinister voiceing from inside. "Old bastard, you finally fall into my hands, right?" Caroline heard Brisa''s voice, but... the old bastard? Caroline''s hand was already about to reach the doorknob, but when she heard this, her body stiffened and she subconsciously retracted her hand. Brisa thought that there was no one outside the door, so she looked at Kylee''s face and continued to speak. "I didn''t expect that because I pushed the maid down the stairs and died, you saw it. You remember it until now. Back then, because I was a member of the Easton family, you didn''t dare to tell others that I pushed her down the stairs. However, because of this, you never liked me. I also med myself for what happened back then. It was that maid who dirtied my dress. I pushed her down the stairs. She fell to her death when it was only two stories high. Is this my fault?" "It''s not my fault. She has to die. She deserves it. You would rather like a fake Elliana than ept me as your granddaughter-inw. You are so biased." "Bryson is so outstanding. But Audrey is only the daughter of the Munns expelled from the family. How can her status bepared to mine? How can she be worthy of Bryson? I am the most suitable for Bryson. She, Audrey, is not worthy. I have bribed someone to kill Audrey. I did not expect that she was so lucky and escaped danger several times." "It''s just that she doesn''t die. Now, you have forgotten about that fake Elliana and even ept Audrey as your granddaughter-inw. I have liked Bryson for so many years. I can''t ept all of this. Bryson is mine. He can only be mine. And now, the biggest obstacle to stopping me from bing Bryson''s wife is you. In that case, I can only let you down." Then Brisa took out a syringe and a small bottle from her pocket. Brisa used a syringe to suck out the medicine in the small bottle. She looked at Kylee with a strange smile on her face. Then, she slowly approached the bottle on the infusion rack with the syringe in her hand. One of her hands had already touched the infusion bottle, and then the needle in her hand had already moved under the infusion bottle. When she used a little strength, the needle would be inserted into the soft stopper of the infusion bottle. At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside, Caroline shouted, "Stop!" Brisa had originally nned to push the needle into the cork of the infusion bottle, but because of Caroline''s shout, she was so scared that her hand trembled and the syringe in her hand almost fell out of her hand. She turned her head in surprise. At this time, she saw Caroline appear at the door. Being too surprised, Brisa did not have time to react, and she still didn''t stop injecting the needle into the infusion bottle. Caroline looked very angry. It was obvious that she had heard everything Brisa had said in the ward.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 580 She Starts to Be Suspicious of Brisa Brisa opened her mouth, but due to fear, she could not make any sound.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She wondered, ''Why is Caroline here? Wasn''t she tricked to the parking lot? She shouldn''t have appeared at the door.'' However, Caroline was standing there, which meant... it was not her imagination. "Mrs. Cordova, why... why are you here?" Brisa stammered. Brisa''s voice wakened Kylee who had been asleep. At first nce, she saw Brisa holding her infusion bottle in one hand and holding a syringe in the other hand. "Brisa, what are you going to do?" Kylee looked at Brisa angrily. "Why are you holding the syringe at the bottle of medicine? What is in it?" Brisa was so horrified that she couldn''t speak straight. The most frightening thing happened. Both Kylee and Caroline were staring at her when she held a syringe and injected the fluid into the bottle. Seeing that Brisa was still holding the syringe stiffly, Caroline took two steps forward and snatched the syringe from Brisa''s hand, and threw it into the trash. Seeing that the syringe was gone, Brisa panicked. "I... That... I..." "What are you doing?" Kylee looked at Brisa angrily. "I have seen you being unkind since your childhood. In the past, I should not have let you go when you did wrong. Now it seems that my decision at that time was wrong. Caroline, call the police immediately!" Caroline was so shocked to see that Brisa intended to kill Kylee, but it just happened right before her eyes. Once, Brisa was the girl Caroline trusted the most, and Caroline had intended to make Bryson marry Brisa. She hadn''t expected Brisa to be so vicious. Caroline thought with lingering fear, ''if I did not stop her in time, what would happen? Would Madame Cordova...'' At the thought of this, Caroline''s body trembled in fear. She looked at Brisa, feelingplicated inside, and Brisa was even more worried and horrified when she met Caroline''s gaze. She wondered, ''How long has she been standing outside the ward? How much did she hear from what I said? Or... Did she just see me holding a syringe toward the bottle? At the same time, Caroline felt a mess. After all ... Brisa used to be such a good child and treated her exceptionally well, but... Caroline thought for a moment and smiled at Kylee as she exined. "Mom, you saw wrongly just now. There is no syringe, no, nothing at all. You have just seen wrongly after waking up, right?" Kylee furrowed her brows in confusion at Caroline''s words. "What? Is that so?" Caroline nodded with certainty. "Yes, Mom, you must have seen wrongly. Brisa didn''t take anything with her. Mom, you must have had a nightmare. You should go back to sleep!" Kylee was still very tired. She had just been woken up. So after hearing Caroline''s words, the tiredness struck her again. She felt dizzy and sleepy again. Kylee yawned and said, "I''m really tired. I''m going back to sleep." "Alright!" Old Madame Yan closed her eyes and soon fell asleep again. Kylee heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Kylee had fallen asleep. Caroline saw that there was not much medicine left in the bottle, so she pressed the bedside bell and called the nurse over. The nurse rushed over and removed the needle from Kylee''s hand. After Kylee fell asleep, Caroline and Brisa didn''t speak, nor did they nce at each other. After the nurse left, Caroline pressed the quilt for Kylee. Brisa, who was standing behind Caroline, clenched her teeth and called out softly after thinking for a moment. "Mrs. Cordova, about what happened just now, you may have some misunderstandings. I got some medicine from my friend. I''ve heard that the medicine can do good to Madame Cordova''s health and can help her recover. So, I brought this medicine over without getting your permission. "This friend of mine is a medicine expert. The medicine he gave must be very effective. I nned to tell you about it after the medicine takes effect, so..." Brisa looked at Caroline cautiously. "Mrs. Cordova, you didn''t misunderstand me, right?" Caroline listened quietly, but she didn''t believe it. If she had not just stood outside the door and heard Brisa''s words, she would have been deceived by Brisa. Caroline turned her head. She did not look into Brisa''s eyes like before. When she looked at Brisa, her eyes were a little cold. "Oh, so that''s what you''re doing. However, the medicine that is used to treat Kylee now is especially given by the doctor. The doctor has said that we can''t adopt the medicine thates randomly, so don''t ever do that again!" Caroline said faintly and coldly. Brisa''s face darkened. It seemed that Caroline had heard the vicious words Brisa had said before. All these years, Brisa had worked hard to please Caroline. Now, all the favor and trust Caroline held for her was gone. Caroline might never believe in her again. Brisa wondered, ''How did things be like this?'' "By the way, Mrs. Cordova, aren''t you going to the parking lot to take a look?" Brisa probed. "I think you must have seen the wrong car. My car was locked before I came up. Moreover, I parked the car near the security guard. So if my window was opened, the security guard should have called me." Brisa looked even more awkward. Caroline wouldn''t even believe what she had said before. It seemed that Caroline had started to be suspicious of Brisa. After Caroline said that, she looked at Brisa indifferently, saying, "By the way, Brisa, thank you foring to see Madame Cordova. She is much better now, and she is already asleep. It is not convenient for you to stay here. You should go back." Brisa observed Caroline calmly. She thought, ''Caroline did not expose what I had done in front of Madame Cordova just now, so she should be ... nning to cover it up for me, right?'' Brisa was afraid that she would irritate Caroline and make things look bad, which would not be good for her. So she smiled softly. "Alright, Mrs. Cordova, I''ll go back first. If anything happens to Madame Cordova, please call me. I will definitely help as much as I can." "Alright, that''s it then." Caroline''s words already carried a hint of displeasure. Brisa looked at Kylee with a gloomy face. A trace of pity shed through her eyes. Then she left the ward, before which she smiled at Caroline. After leaving the ward, Brisa''s face turnedpletely different. Her n was actually found out by Caroline, and ... it seemed that Caroline was the only one who knew about it. If Caroline spread the thing... Chapter 581 The Charge of Murder After Brisa left, Caroline had been a little absent-minded. When Madisyn arrived, he noticed that Caroline was sitting in the ward in a daze, so he walked in and looked at her with concern. "Caroline, what''s wrong? Are you too tired from taking care of my mother?" Madisyn put his arm around Caroline''s shoulder. "Caroline, if you are tired, go back home and rest. I will stay here!" Caroline felt Madisyn hug her and immediately hugged Madisyn''s waist. "Madisyn, you are here!" Since the Mid-Autumn Dayst time, it had been a long time since Caroline had taken the initiative to hug him like this, so Madisyn was a little surprised that Caroline became so intimate with him. "Caroline, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Madisyn looked at Caroline worriedly. "If you''re not feeling well, I''ll take you to the doctor." Caroline shook her head and did not reply. How could she tell Madisyn that Brisa had almost seeded in poisoning Kylee...? And almost killed Kylee. However, for the sake of their past rtionship, Caroline didn''t ask Brisa to take the responsibility and let her go. Seeing Caroline shake her head and knowing that she was not feeling unwell, Madisyn felt more confused. "Then what''s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly be like this?" Madisyn sighed. "Caroline, I have thought it over. If you really don''t want Audrey to be Bryson''s wife and want Bryson to marry Brisa, I will find a way to persuade Bryson, so you..." Upon hearing the words, Caroline immediately thought of everything Brisa had done before and hurriedly objected in a loud voice, "No, no!" Madisyn looked at Caroline''s intense reaction with surprise. Faced with Madisyn''s suspicious gaze, Caroline unconsciously lowered her head to hide her guilt. "Caroline, what is going on? Why did you suddenly... Didn''t you hope that Bryson would marry Brisa? Now... have you changed your mind?" "It''s not like that, Madisyn. My heart is in a mess right now. Please give me some time to think about it. Please, leave me alone!" Seeing Caroline in pain, Madisyn could do nothing but hug Caroline in his arms. He sighed andforted her, "Alright, don''t let your imagination run wild. We can leave these things aside for the time being!" Caroline quietly snuggled in Madisyn''s embrace and gently closed her eyes. However, as soon as she closed his eyes, she recalled the scene in which Brisa stared at the infusion bottle with a malicious expression and was going to inject the poison into the infusion bottle. Caroline looked at the trash can aside. The medicine that Brisa had intended to inject into the infusion bottle was still there. She... had to take the medicine to be tested and get to know the results. She did not want to be deceived all the time, nor did she want to suspect Brisa for no reason. Perhaps ... she did misunderstand Brisa and the medicine was beneficial. Time flew by quietly. After making up her mind, Caroline took the medicine in the syringe and went to aboratory not far from the hospital. She showed the syringe to the staff working in theboratory and let the people in theboratory figure out what was inside. The test would take about half an hour. In this half an hour, Caroline sat restlessly in the hall of theboratory. Finally, half an hourter, the results of the test came out. The staff of theboratory handed the results to Caroline. Caroline looked at a series of data and academic terms that she could not understand on the paper in her hands. "Excuse me, may I ask a question?" Caroline pulled the staff over and pointed at the words on the test results. "I don''t know what this means." One employee at theboratory took a look and stared at Caroline with surprise. Then, he exined, "This is a type of hydrogen poison. Moreover, it is colorless and odorless. If a person is injected with this poison, he or she will soon experience heart weakening, which will lead to death. Moreover, this poison is very difficult to be found during the autopsy." Caroline''s entire body trembled violently. It was a hydrogen poison! After being injected with it, the heart would be weak, which would lead to death. Moreover, it was difficult to be discovered during the autopsy. She just wanted to make sure. She had been waiting for the result and hoped that the fact was she had misunderstood Brisa, but she did not expect it to be like this. ... Caroline wondered, ''How could it be the truth? Brisa actually nned to kill Kylee. How could her heart be so vicious? Brisa is too terrifying. But the incident, I have hoped that she could get married to Bryson. If ... she gets married to Bryson, would Bryson be killed by her someday?'' The more Caroline thought, the more terrified she felt. Compared to Brisa, Audrey didn''t win much of Caroline''s approval. But Audrey was a straight person, and would never use such mean tricks behind her back. Could it be that... Caroline''s original decision was really wrong? After walking out of the entrance of the examination center, Caroline held the test paper in her hand and was absent-minded. Perhaps ... she should agree to the rtionship between Bryson and Audrey. Thus ... Bryson could avoid such danger. Caroline walked to the side of the road and pulled out his phone to call Bryson, but she did not notice that there was a car parked in the dark. In the car, a person was staring at her movement. It was Brisa who was worried about what Caroline was going to do because she did not know if Caroline would really let her go. Then, she waited outside the hospital. After a while, she saw Caroline walk out of the hospital. A momentter, she saw Caroline go to an examination center. Brisa secretly looked inside the center and saw Caroline take out the syringe Brisa had taken into the ward of Kylee. Caroline handed the syringe over to the staff working in the examination center and asked them to have it tested. As long as the result of the examination came out, Caroline would know that the medicine in the syringe was poison. On the surface, it seemed that Caroline had forgiven Brisa, but now Caroline had secretlye to the examination center to have the syringe tested to get proof of her crime. If the examination report was seen by others, Brisa would be charged with murder. Sitting in the car, Brisa looked at Caroline with fury in her eyes. When she saw Caroline take out her phone and was about to make a call, Brisa''s whole body trembled in horror. Brisa wondered, ''What is she going to do? is she trying to tell someone what I did? Is she calling Bryson? No! Bryson can''t be told about it! No way!'' With the thought in mind, Brisa unconsciously stepped on the elerator and the car rushed out. Along with the sound of a sudden brake, a figure was knocked out by the car and fell to the ground in blood.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 582 You Have to Pay for It When Brisa saw that Caroline was standing in front of the car, the first thing she did was close her eyes. Brisa couldn''t believe that she killed Caroline. Her body tensed up. She was a little short of breath. Passers-by gathered in front of the car, and someone was shouting, "She is dead! She is dead!" Brisa''s hands were still on the steering wheel, but they were trembling. Brisa opened her eyes slowly and looked at the body lying in the blood. She thought that she had just hit Caroline. But after she opened her eyes, she saw that Caroline was kneeling beside the dead body, shouting and crying. Brisa was stunned. She didn''t know why things were different from what she thought. Brisa was going to kill Caroline, and her car was aimed at Caroline. But Caroline was still alive, safe and sound. Brisa was wondering who the person lying on the ground was. Brisa stared at the person lying in the pool of blood tensely. She found that the person seemed to be Audrey. Brisa didn''t expect that it would be Audrey. At the same time, Caroline, who was kneeling on the ground, turned to look at Brisa in the car. Brisa could see the anger and shock in Caroline''s eyes. Brisa''s heart tightened. She quickly got out of the car and ran to Audrey. She shouted, "Ms. Audrey... What I have done!" Brisa thought that Audrey couldn''t survive this car crash, so she said, "Caroline, can you lend me a hand, so I can drive Ms. Audrey to the hospital? We have to do it right now." Caroline pushed Brisa''s hands away when Brisa wanted to touch Audrey. Caroline said, "I don''t need your help. I called an ambnce. It''s on the way. I don''t need you here!" Caroline looked at Audrey anxiously. She dared not move Audrey''s body in case Audrey got hurt again. Caroline''s eyes turned red, brimming with tears.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When Audrey saw Brisa''s car rushing toward Caroline, she ran over and pushed Caroline away. Caroline was saved in time, but Audrey was knocked down by Brisa''s car. It was Audrey who risked her life to save Caroline. And now she ended up lying here unconscious. Caroline was moved and sorry. She held Audrey''s hand and kept saying, "Audrey, wake up. Don''t sleep. The ambnce is on the way. You have to hang in there. I am here with you. Don''t be afraid!" Brisa was so jealous of Audrey because Caroline cared about her so much. Brisa remembered that Caroline used to say that she didn''t like Audrey. But now Caroline cared about Audrey so much, which confused Brisa. Brisa still didn''t realize her fault. In about three minutes, the ambnce came, and Audrey was carried into the car. The doctor asked Caroline, "Are you her family?" Caroline said without hesitation, "She is my son''s fianc¨¦e. I am her future mother-inw!" The doctor let Caroline get in the ambnce after hearing this. Brisa also got in the ambnce. In the car, Caroline couldn''t move her eyes off Audrey, and she didn''t bother to look at Brisa. Brisa was also in the car because she should be held ountable for the crash. Brisa''s face was gloomy. Before they got into the car, Caroline told the doctor that Audrey was her daughter-inw. It meant that Caroline had epted Audrey and agreed to their engagement. Brisa didn''t want to ept the reality! Caroline had promised Brisa before that Brisa was the only daughter-inw she wanted as long as Brisa was willing. However, Caroline broke her words and promised the same thing to Audrey. Brisa couldn''t ept it. She kept calling Caroline a liar in her heart. The ambnce came to a hospital nearby. Audrey was taken to the emergency room at once. Caroline wanted to follow Audrey, but the nurses stopped her. Audrey''s phone rang when the door of the emergency room closed. Caroline saw Bryson''s name on the screen, so she picked it up immediately. "Bryson!" Caroline called. Bryson''s face changed when he found that it was not Audrey but his mother. "Mom, I have told you that I will not marry anyone other than Audrey. Please don''t..." Bryson said in a low voice. "Bryson, what should I do? I don''t know what to do..." Caroline interrupted. She lost track of her words. Bryson realized that something was wrong, so he asked, "What happened?" "Bryson, Audrey is in the emergency room. It would be my fault if anything bad happened to her..." Caroline said. "Which hospital are you in now?" Bryson tried to calm down. After Caroline said the name of the hospital, she hung up. Even though Caroline knew that Bryson was on the way here, she still couldn''t calm down. She kept thinking of the way Audrey looked in the blood and trembling. She paced back and forth in front of the emergency room, praying. Brisa came tofort Caroline, faking sadness. "Caroline, the doctors are trying to save Ms. Audrey. She will be fine. Ms. Audrey is a good person. You have to calm down. Let''s sit there and wait!" Brisa said. Caroline pushed Brisa''s hands away coldly. She said, "No need. I will stand here and wait." Brisa''s hands paused in the air awkwardly. This was the first time Caroline rejected Brisa. Brisa lowered her head and sobbed. She said, "Caroline, what should I do? I don''t know why I hit Ms. Audrey. I wouldn''t forgive myself if anything bad happened to Ms. Audrey!" Caroline didn''t believe in a word Brisa said, and she was ashamed of Brisa. Brisa stood there awkwardly because Caroline didn''t want to listen to her. Brisa had a very vile thought when she looked at the light of the emergency room. She wanted Audrey to die. When Bryson arrived, Audrey was still in the emergency room. As soon as Bryson arrived, Caroline embraced him with tears. "Bryson, here you are," Caroline said. Bryson asked with his pale face, "Mom, what happened?" Brisa walked over, looking so weak. She said with regret, "Bryson, I am sorry. I hit Ms. Audrey. I didn''t mean it. I was just too careless when I was driving." Bryson looked at Brisa gloomily. He warned, "Miss Easton if anything bad happened to Audrey, I would not let you and your family get away with this!" Chapter 583 Be Held Without Bail! The moment Brisa heard Bryson''s words, she sensed his intention to kill her. It made Brisa tremble uncontrobly. Brisa had a nasty feeling. If something wrong happened to Audrey, Bryson might take revenge on the Easton family. Brisa exined, and her voice trembled, "Bryson, I didn''t hurt Audrey on purpose. Don''t say that. I''m scared!" Bryson did not even look at Brisa. Caroline was held in Bryson''s arms and felt even more remorseful. If Caroline had allowed Audrey to be with Bryson, Audrey wouldn''t have been involved in a car ident. When Caroline was almost hit by Brisa''s car, Audrey rushed over and pushed her away. Caroline was saved, but Audrey was lying in a pool of blood. In an ident like that, if Audrey didn''t care about Caroline, she would not have rushed out and risked her life to save Caroline. Caroline did not treat Audrey well. But Audrey still chose to save her from the car ident. Audrey was indeed kind and good. In the past, the hatred made Caroline blind to Audrey''s good qualities. Caroline was filled with regrets. Caroline thought if Audrey was safe and sound, she would let Audrey be her daughter-inw. She would love Audrey as much as Elliana. As Caroline was deep in thought, the bullet board showed the operation was finished. Caroline and Bryson quickly walked to the emergency room. After a while, the door of the emergency room opened and a doctor walked out. He looked a little tired. "Which one is the family member of the injured?" Caroline could not wait to step forward and said, "It''s us. She is my future daughter-inw, and this is my son!" The doctor nced at Caroline and Bryson. "The patient''s internal organs are seriously damaged. She had massive bleeding and also a moderate concussion. Although we have stopped the bleeding in time, we are not sure if she will bleed againter. The next 48 hours is a dangerous period. If she can pass the crisis, she can be out of danger and recover." Caroline nodded seriously. "Ok, we got it." Bryson looked at the doctor nkly. "Doctor, was my girlfriend''s surgery sessful?" "At present, the surgery can be considered a sess. But because she suffered a dreadful injury, I am not optimistic about her subsequent recovery." Not very optimistic! These words made Bryson clench his fists. Bryson had only been separated from Audrey for a moment. He wondered how the car ident could happen. Audrey, who was lying on the bed, was pushed out of the emergency room. Then she was brought to the ICU. Only medical personnel could enter the ICU, and no family members were allowed to visit her. Bryson and Caroline could only stand outside in cleanroom garments and look at Audrey. When Bryson and Caroline left the ICU, Brisa came up to them. "How is Ms. Audrey? Is she fine?" As soon as Brisa finished speaking, two policemen came over from behind. They walked up to Brisa and showed her their police officer licenses. "Excuse me, the license te number of a car is... Are you the owner of this car?" "Yes!" Brisa nodded. "Someone reported that you are suspected of killing someone on purpose. Please follow us to the police station." Brisa was shocked. "What? Murder on purpose? I didn''t do that. The person who reported the case lied to you. I only identally hit someone while driving!" "I reported the case!" Bryson said coldly. Brisa looked at Bryson in disbelief, and her body was trembling. "Bryson, what did you say?" Brisa did not expect Bryson to say such words. Bryson said word by word, "It is me who reported the case." Brisa caught the indifference and hatred in Bryson''s eyes. She was stunned and immediately looked at Caroline for help. "Auntie, please help me exin myself to Bryson. I didn''t hurt Audrey on purpose. Please testify for me." If it was in the past, or if Caroline had not seen Brisa poisoning Kylee''s medicine, she would have believed Brisa and defended her. But now... Caroline turned away to avoid Brisa''s gaze. Caroline''s indifference sent a chill to Brisa''s heart as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her head. Now even Caroline wasn''t on Brisa''s side. Caroline was on Audrey''s side and used Brisa of murder. Brisa thought, ''I have begged Caroline for help. How can she be so heartless? Caroline has gone too far.'' Brisa was handcuffed and had to leave the ward with the policemen. After Brisa left, Caroline looked at Bryson with guilt. "Bryson, I''m sorry. If it weren''t for me, Ms. Audrey wouldn''t have been injured. She was hit by Brisa''s car because she wanted to save me. It''s all my fault!" Caroline exined with tears in her eyes. Bryson narrowed his eyes and asked, "So what happened?" Caroline wanted to cover up Brisa''s evil deeds, but Brisa had gone too far this time. If Brisa continued, Caroline didn''t know what disasters would happen in the future. Caroline told Bryson everything that had happened and took out a survey report from her bag.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After reading the survey report, Bryson wore a sour face and looked angrier. The news that Audrey got into a car ident soon spread out. Madisyn, Harold, Nataly, Nell, Grady, Carley, and James came to the hospital one after another. In the evening, Harold stayed in the corridor outside the ICU while others were persuaded to go back. Caroline had to return to the hospital which Kylee was in because she needed to take care of Kylee. Bryson kept contacting medical experts both at home and aboard. He sent the information about Audrey''s illness to the experts. He was also prepared to hold an expert consultation the next day to help Audrey out of danger as soon as possible. At night, Bryson returned to the corridor outside the ICU. Harold saw Brysoning and quickly walked up to him. "Bryson, how is it? What did the doctors say?" Bryson shook his head tiredly. "The doctors are not sure. We should check Audrey''s condition tonight. How is she today?" Harold also shook his head with disappointment. "Audrey didn''t wake up!" Harold said dejectedly. Bryson gently patted Harold''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, your elder sister will be fine. She is strong. She knows that there are so many people caring about her and waiting for her. So she will not disappoint us!" Harold nodded. "Yes, I hope that." Bryson''s phone rang. After answering the call, Bryson was displeased. He said coldly, "Ask for bail? No one can grant Brisa bail without my permission!" Chapter 584 General Hemmings Granddaughter Bryson''s voice scared Harold. Bryson was angry. At this time, someone called Bryson to talk about Brisa''s bail. Brisa wanted to kill Audrey. Thus Bryson wouldn''t let Brisa go, even though Brisa said that she was innocent and intentional. However, it was premeditated that Brisa appeared there so coincidentally. This was a murder. It could not be forgiven. However, if Bryson didn''t interfere, Brisa would have been released long ago with the Easton family''s power. Meanwhile, the Cordova family had used their power to put Brisa in prison. The rtionship between the Cordova family and the Easton family broke off. In the police station. When the people from the Easton family hadpleted the bail and wanted to take Brisa away, a fierce-looking policeman came over. "Without my permission, no one could take the criminal away. There is an order that Brisa is the suspect in a murder. She is not allowed to be bailed out!" Brisa''s father, Ford Easton, looked coldly at the policeman. "Who are you? I have gotten bail permission. Who gave you the order?" At this time, a sudden noise sounded outside the police station, then two teams of soldiers suddenly came in and lined up on both sides. Everyone in the police station was shocked. The policeman and Ford were also confused. Then, an old man dressed in an army uniform slowly walked in. He nced at the policeman and Ford. "It was my order." Ford sneered. "How dare you! I''m..." Suddenly, the policeman interrupted and saluted the old man respectfully. "General Hemming!" Ford''s smile froze. He wondered if this person was the legendary General Hemming? It was said that General Hemming killed so many people on the battlefield. In addition, the Hemming family was also a famous military n in the capital. Ford didn''t know why General Hemming came here. The ordinary people couldn''t fight against the officials. General Hemming was a high-ranking official with great authority. If Ford offended General Hemming, the Easton family would be destroyed. Ford smiled at General Hemming. "General Hemming, could I know why you are here?" General Hemming said coldly, "If I don''te, you will release the murderer who wanted to kill my granddaughter!" The policeman asked in surprise, "Who is your granddaughter?" "Audrey! Audrey Koch is my granddaughter!" Ford was startled. Audrey was General Hemming''s granddaughter. Ford asked, "General Hemming, are you sure? Audrey''s maternal family name is Koch. How could she be your biological granddaughter?" "Audrey''s mother is my long-lost biological daughter. So Audrey is my biological granddaughter!" Ford didn''t know what he could say. Since General Hemming was so sure, he must have investigated. But if Audrey was General Hemming''s granddaughter, Brisa couldn''t leave here. "General Hemming, I''m afraid this case is a misunderstanding. My daughter couldn''t bump into your biological granddaughter!" "Who are you?" General Hemming berated Ford. Ford quickly said, "I am the father of the perpetrator. My name is Ford..." General Hemming looked at Ford contemptuously. "Did you see the surveince video? It shows that your daughter deliberately bumped into Audrey when she came out. Who approved the bail?" The police station fell silent. No one dared to stand out. General Hemming snatched the bail sheet from Ford''s hand. When he saw the name on it, he handed the sheet over to the policeman. "Who is this person?" A police officer stood in a corner, shivering. When he saw the deputy director looking at him, he was so scared that he immediately knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. "I approved of it!" He quickly took out all the twenty thousand yuan that Ford had bribed him and ced them on the table. "This is all the money that he gave me." General Hemming said disdainfully, "This is the conduct of the police station. Are you a good public servant?" The deputy director looked at that police officer with hatred and immediately called a few people to take off the officer''s police hat and uniform. Ford watched as the bail sheet was stuffed into the shredder and felt helpless. In the detention center, Brisa had seen her father and was sure that she could go out soon. She was happy, waiting for her father. However, no one had brought her out after a long time.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Two hours had passed since she met her father. Brisa shouted angrily, "Is someone there?" A policeman walked near and knocked on the iron fence with a police baton. "What!" Brisa took two steps back in fright. But she raised her chin arrogantly soon. "When are you going to let me out? Didn''t I already get bail? Why aren''t you letting me out?" "What is your name?" "Brisa Easton." The policeman looked at Brisa from head to toe. "You are Brisa Easton. You won''t be able to get out, and you will be transferred to prison soon." Hearing the police''s words, Brisa was confused and trembled. "What did you say? Who will be transferred to prison? Me? Impossible. My dad told me that I could be bailed out." "You are overthinking. Just now, General Hemming came here and issued an order. You can''t go out. Moreover, people from the Easton family have left!" The policeman rolled his eyes at Brisa. "It''s impossible. General Hemming couldn''t interfere with my business. I don''t even know him." "Do you know who you bumped into? She is General Hemming''s biological granddaughter. How can General Hemming let you off?" Brisa was surprised. "What the hell did you say? General Hemming''s biological granddaughter?" "Audrey''s mother is General Hemming''s biological daughter. They have been separated for many years. Audrey is, of course, General Hemming''s biological granddaughter." Brisa was shocked that Audrey was General Hemming''s granddaughter? She couldn''t believe it. Chapter 585 She Is Finally Out of Danger In the evening, Audrey suddenly had another hemorrhage but was noticed in time. She was sent to the operating room for an emergency operation. After the operation, Audrey was temporarily out of danger and was sent to the ICU again. Bryson and Harold sat on the bench in the corridor outside the ward that Audrey was sent to. The two of them took turns taking a nap to rest themselves. In the morning, there were sounds of messy footstepsing from the hospital corridor. Coincidentally, it was Harold''s turn to keep an eye on Audrey when Bryson could sleep for a while. Harold called out in surprise when he saw who came. "General Hemming!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lindley saw Harold and frowned unhappily. "Why do you call me that?" Harold scratched his head in embarrassment. "Grandpa!" General Hemming patted his shoulder. "Good kid!" Bryson woke up when he heard the sound of footsteps. At this time, he also stood in front of Lindley and called respectfully, "Grandfather!" Lindley nced at Bryson and snorted, "Grandfather? Don''t call me that! It''s too much for me to take it. Besides, you and I are not rted. Why do you call me grandfather?" Bryson knew Lindley was still angry. Since Lindley was here, he must already know what happened. Audrey was hit by Brisa''s car to save Caroline. It was all the Cordova family''s fault that Audrey was now in the ICU. So Lindley had every right reason to be angry. Bryson did not care about Lindley''s tone of voice. "Grandpa, you must be here for Audrey." Lindley snorted but talked as he was very concerned with Audrey. "How is she now?" Bryson answered honestly, "She had a hemorrhagest night and went through an emergency operation. She is temporarily out of danger now!" Hearing this, Lindley couldn''t help but re at Bryson. "Give me all her medical reports and examination results." "Grandpa, what do you want..." Lindley pointed at the people behind him. "These are the doctors I invited from the Oakside Hospital. They are experts in terms of internal injuries. Hand over all the information and inspection reports and let them have a consultation with the doctors in this hospital!" Bryson''s eyes lit up. "Okay, Grandpa, this way please!" Before leaving, Bryson patted Harold on the shoulder. "Quentin, I''ll leave your sister to you for the time being. If you need anything, inform me immediately." "Alright!" Harold nodded firmly, and his eyes were firm. After Bryson and Lindley left, Harold looked into the ward and saw the sleeping person lying on the bed with tubes inserted into her. Harold softly muttered. "Audrey, have you seen this? Now everyone is trying to save you. You must fight for yourself and get better quickly." Under the joint effort of experienced doctors from the military hospital and the well-known experts in the country and abroad who came here in the morning, a consultation on Audrey''s condition was held and they decided to do thest operation for her using the most advanced quantum technology. The operation didn''t end until eight in the evening. Outside the operating room, everyone was waiting for the result. Finally, the lights in the operating room went out. Everyone stood up and walked towards the door of the operating room. After a while, the attending doctor came out. The attending doctor looked at the people waiting outside with a smile. "Don''t worry. The surgery was very sessful. Ms. Audrey is alright now." Bryson gently closed his eyes. His hands clenched and then slowly loosened. Finally, she was out of danger. "Doctor!" Lindley asked excitedly, "When will she wake up?" The attending doctor looked at Lindley respectfully. "General Hemming, Ms. Audrey should wake up as early as tomorrow morning and aste as six in the afternoon tomorrow." Lindley nodded happily. "Good! Thank you so much!" Other doctors came out of the ward one after another, and then Audrey was pushed out of the operating room and sent into the ordinary high-ss ward. The attending doctor followed Audrey into the ward. Seeing arge group of people behind him, he said, "Well, the patient needs a good rest now. There are too many people here, which will affect the patient''s rest and recovery. Too many people will also dirty the air and increase the risk of infection." Nataly, Nell, and the others heard the doctor''s words and left the ward. Then, they bid farewell to Harold one after another and left the ward. As long as they knew that Audrey was fine, that was enough. After everyone left, only Harold, Bryson, and Lindley remained in the ward. Bryson looked at Audrey, who was lying quietly on the bed, sleeping under the white bedding. His tired lips curved into a happy smile. His girl was finally fine. Suddenly remembering something, Bryson walked out of the ward and took out his phone to call Caroline. In Kylee''s ward, Caroline had been waiting for Bryson''s call. At this time, when she received Bryson''s call, Caroline immediately picked up the phone. Caroline blurted out, "Bryson, how is Ms. Audrey? Is the operation going well?" Bryson lightly tugged at the tie on his neck and replied with a slightly cheerful voice, "Yes, the operation was justpleted. The doctor said that it was very sessful. She is out of danger and will wake up tomorrow!" When also heard that Audrey was out of danger, Caroline called out happily, "That''s great! That''s great! I am happy that Ms. Audrey is fine!" Kylee, who was in the ward, captured some keywords and asked vigntly, "What''s great? Who are you talking about?" Caroline quickly said to Bryson, "Bryson, that''s enough. I''ll hang up first. Call me if anything happens." "Okay!" With that, Bryson hung up. Back in the ward, Bryson looked at the exhausted Lindley and said, "Grandfather, you''ve been busy for the entire day and haven''t rested at all. Go back and rest. Quentin and I will take care of her here." Lindley said stubbornly, "No, I have to wait until my granddaughter wakes up. "The doctor said that she would not wake up until tomorrow morning. She might also wake up in the afternoon. Even if you stay here tonight, you won''t be able to see her sober. Why don''t you go back tonight ande back tomorrow morning?" Lindley frowned when he heard Bryson say this. Harold quickly cut in, "That''s right. Grandpa,e here tomorrow morning. When my sister wakes up in the morning, she will definitely see you at first sight." Lindley''s expression eased up a little. "Alright, I''lle back tomorrow morning." Chapter 586 The First One She Sees After sending Lindley away, Harold volunteered to tell Bryson, "Bryson, I''m here to look after my sister. You didn''t restst night. You should rest for a while. I''ll look after her." At that, Harold was a little guilty. Harold and Bryson had taken turns on dutyst night. However, when Bryson was on duty, Harold slept so deeply. Harold slept for several hours when Bryson looked after Audrey alone. Harold felt extremely guilty. Therefore, Harold had to bear the responsibility tonight. He could not let Bryson look after Audrey alone. Moreover, Audrey was Harold''s biological sister. Harold thought that he should be on duty. "I''ll look after her. And you take a rest!" Bryson stared straight at Audrey on the bed, unwilling to look away. "But, Bryson, you..." "Maybe she will wake up early. I want to be the first one she sees when she wakes up!" Harold did not know what to say. He thought, ''Well, you are right. You should look after her.'' Because of Bryson''s insistence, Harold fell asleep on the small bed in the ward. The next morning, when the first ray of sunlight shone on Harold''s face, he woke up. He rubbed his eyes and looked at Bryson and Audrey. Harold saw Bryson sitting by Audrey''s bed, holding Audrey''s hand with his hand, leaning against the bedhead, and sleeping. The scene of them leaning against each other looked quite warm. And the others would be unwilling to disturb them. Harold felt a little guilty. Last night, he had vowed to look after Audrey. But in the end... not only did he not hold on, he even slept until dawn. Harold sat up, which made a slight sound from the bed. Then Bryson woke up. Harold stiffened and looked at Bryson guiltily. Bryson woke up and touched Audrey''s forehead. He heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that Audrey did not have a fever. "I''m sorry, Bryson. I have disturbed you!" Harold whispered. Bryson shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. There''s no need to lower your voice. She hasn''te out of hera!" Then Harold remembered that his sister was unconscious. Harold said dejectedly, "I wonder when my sister will wake up." Bryson looked at Audrey in his arms tenderly and lovingly. He gently moved the hair on her forehead, revealing her pretty forehead. Then he smiled and said, "Soon. Audrey will wake up soon. She knows that so many people who care about her are waiting for her. She won''t let everyone wait too long." With that, Bryson lowered his head and warmly kissed Audrey''s forehead. The kiss had nothing to do with desire. But it was full of affection. Anyone looking at them would feel touched and not have any abnormal thoughts. Harold thought, ''Yes, my sister has always been considerate. She will not let others wait too long.'' After getting out of bed, Bryson fetched some warm water and sponged Audrey''s face and hands so that her face and hands looked cleaner. Audrey had once said that no matter how miserable she had been, as long as she took a bath, she would be as bright as ever. She loved to be clean. After her face was sponged, she looked much better. Bryson was noble. But he was willing to lower himself to look after Audrey. Harold felt very warm. With Bryson in the second half of her life, Audrey would be very happy. After breakfast, Lindley came. Because one of Lindley''s acquaintances was in the hospital, Lindley went to see his acquaintance after knowing it.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When Lindley left, a figure rushed into the ward. "Audrey? Where''s Audrey? Where''s Audrey?" Kylee came in from outside the ward. She rushed to Audrey''s bed and grabbed Audrey''s pale hand. "Audrey... Audrey..." Bryson looked at Kylee in surprise. "Grandma, why are you here?" A few secondster, Caroline walked in panting. "Mom, you ran so fast. I can''t keep up with you!" Kylee looked at Bryson and med him. "You brat. You are so bad. Audrey suffered such a big ident. But you didn''t tell me. If I hadn''t heard something wrong on Caroline''s phone, I wouldn''t have known that Audrey suffered a car ident and was lying there motionless. I wanted toe herest night. But Caroline and the others didn''t allow it. Moreover, the doctor didn''t let me go!" Caroline added, "In the morning, the doctor said that she could leave the hospital. So mom hurried out. The discharge formalities were handled by the servants. We came here first." Kylee looked at Audrey on the bed worriedly. "Bryson, why hasn''t Audrey woken up yet? When will she wake up?" "Mom, I told you before that Audrey will wake up today. Maybe in the morning, maybe in the afternoon. And by the afternoon at thetest, she will wake up." "I won''t listen to you. I want to listen to Bryson!" Kylee red at Caroline. Caroline could only wink at Bryson and indicated Bryson to speak. " Bryson said gently, "Grandma, my mom is right. That''s what the doctor said. Audrey will wake up today. Don''t worry. You have been running all the way. Besides, you have just recovered from a serious illness. You should sit down and take a rest first." "I won''t take a rest. I''m not tired. I don''t feelfortable until Audrey wakes up. I will wait here for her to wake up." "Grandma, it''s hard to tell when she will wake up. You should just sit and wait." Kylee was about to sit down on the sofa after Bryson and Caroline''s persuasions. Suddenly, Kylee felt Audrey''s fingers in her palm move. Kylee''s body suddenly froze and then she looked at Audrey excitedly. "Her fingers moved! They moved!" Bryson and Caroline were shocked. They quickly looked at Audrey but saw Audrey''s tightly closed eyes. They guessed that Kylee must have wrong feelings. However, just as they were thinking about it, the eyshes on Audrey''s closed eyes suddenly trembled gently. Bryson''s eyes brightened. He quickly ran to the other side of the bed and held Audrey''s other hand. Bryson said in a hoarse voice, constantly calling Audrey''s name by her ear, "Audrey, Audrey, I''m here. Can you hear me?" "Audrey, I am Grandma. I am also here. Open your eyes and look at me." Caroline covered her mouth in excitement, and her eyes were slightly red. As Bryson and Kylee finished speaking, Audrey''s eyshes trembled even more violently. Then, her eyes opened, revealing her dark and bright eyes. Audrey felt like she had slept for a long time. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Bryson and Kylee''s concerned faces. She smiled at them. Chapter 587 Have I Gained Weight? Kylee was so excited that she could not control her feelings. "Audrey, can you see me?" Audrey faintly smiled. She wanted to move her body. But she felt like she was being crushed, making her unable to move. Her body... It seemed to be no longer hers. "Of course. Of course, I can see you, grandma!" Audrey said weakly. Audrey had just said something when her other hand was held tighter. Audrey knew that Bryson was holding her hand. She turned around and smiled tofort him. Audrey remembered that she subconsciously rushed forward to push Caroline away when she saw that Caroline was almost hit by a car. Caroline was safe. But Audrey was hit by that car. And after that, Audrey lost consciousness. However, she was lying on the hospital bed. Many instruments were beside her. In addition, Kylee and Bryson looked at her excitedly. Audrey knew that she must have been unconscious for a long time. Moreover... They were all worried about her. Now that Audrey woke up, she thought that they should be very happy. Kylee said excitedly. "Great. Audrey, you woke up. You indeed woke up this time." Due to guilt and regret, Caroline felt embarrassed to see Audrey. So she did note to the bedside for a long time. After seeing Audrey wake up, Caroline was also very happy. Audrey was fine. If something happened to Audrey, Caroline would never forgive herself and would never face Bryson in her life. Audrey subconsciously looked at Caroline. When Caroline met Audrey''s gaze, her body stiffened slightly. In the end, Caroline mustered up the courage and walked to Audrey''s bedside. "Ms. Audrey, this time... Thank you!" Caroline hesitated for a moment. "And I''m sorry. In the past... I misunderstood you and kept obstructing you from being with Bryson." Audrey was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that the ident would be a blessing in disguise. Caroline no longer opposed Bryson. Audrey felt happy. She quickly said, "Mrs. Cordova, you are not wrong. If I were in your shoes, I... I would not ept myself so easily!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. What a kind girl. Caroline dried the tears from the corners of her eyes. "Thank you. Thank you so much." At that moment, Harold kept wiping his tears. His sister had woken up. As the saying went, one must have good fortune after escaping from death. As soon as Lindley entered, he saw that Audrey, Bryson, Kylee, and Caroline were chatting in the ward. Lindley''s face darkened when he saw the scene. "You have gone too far. My granddaughter has woken up. But you didn''t call me. It''s a pity that my granddaughter only saw outsiders like you when she opened her eyes. She didn''t see a rtive like me!" Lindley angrily scolded everyone in the room. Harold could not believe what he heard. "Grandpa, am I also an outsider?" Lindley was speechless. He did not expect that the brat would help those outsiders. Audrey was surprised to see Lindley. Before Audrey could speak, Kylee next to Audrey said coldly, "Am I an outsider? Audrey is my granddaughter-inw. She will be a member of the Cordova family. We are a family." Lindley spat without any trace of politeness, "If it weren''t for the Cordova family, my granddaughter would not be lying on the bed. If I hadn''t arrived in time, my granddaughter might have left the world. It''s a pity that we haven''t recognized each other yet. All of you should stay away from my granddaughter." With that, Lindley pointed fiercely at Kylee and the others. "All of you hurry up and leave!" "Lindley, don''t think that you are amazing just because you are a soldier now. Who are you trying to scare? Let me tell you. If you dare to touch me, I will sue you as a soldier for beating me!" Kylee did not give way. Lindley did not expect these words. Seeing that Lindley and Kylee were about to fight, Audrey hurriedly said, "Grandma, General Hemming. Don''t argue." Kylee looked at Audrey gently. "Alright. I listen to you, Audrey. I won''t argue with him." Lindley was dissatisfied. "Audrey, why do you call me General Hemming now? I''m your biological grandfather. And we have a blood rtionship. The old woman has no blood rtionship with you at all. But you addressed her first, and then addressed me!" Audrey was speechless. She did not expect that Lindley was like a child and a grudge holder who had been dissatisfied with the form of address. Audrey smiled. "General Hemming, are you my biological grandfather?" Lindley''s heart suddenly softened. "Of course it''s true!" Lindley took out a report from his arms. "I took a paternity test by using your blood and the hair your mother left behind when she was alive. The result was that you were my biological granddaughter." Audrey was a little moved. She had suspected that Lindley had gone crazy over his granddaughter, which was why Lindley hade to her. She did not expect that they had such a rtionship. "Grandpa," Audrey said softly. Audrey''s voice swept away all of Lindley''s dissatisfaction. Lindley happily and loudly replied, "Yes, my good granddaughter." Audrey woke up. The information quickly spread and everyone was happy that Audrey woke up. Because of Audrey''s good physical fitness, she was discharged from the hospital in less than ten days. When she was discharged from the hospital, Lindley and Kylee almost quarreled over where Audrey went after she was discharged. Later, Audrey insisted on living in her home and did not go anywhere. So their quarrel stopped. However, the two elders were not satisfied with Audrey returning to her home. They insisted on sending two capable servants from both the Hemming family and the Cordova family to Audrey''s home to serve her. After Audrey agreed, the two elders stopped. The two servants from the Hemming family and the Cordova family took turns cooking nutritious food for Audrey. Moreover, each servant cooked one serving for her in different ways. In total, there were two servings. And Kylee and Lindley had both said that Audrey had to have the food they stewed and could not have each other''s food. To bnce the two elders, Audrey could only have a bowl of soup one by one that the two servants cooked for her to show fairness. The two elders were bnced. However, Audrey felt sad. In just a few days, she felt that her waist was thicker. The tonic soup that the servants cooked for her was mostly high-fat. As a result, Audrey gained weight. On the way Bryson was sending Audrey to thew firm, Audrey touched the two sides of her waist. "What''s wrong?" Bryson asked. Audrey looked at Bryson seriously. "Bryson, have I gained weight these past few days?" Chapter 588 She Wants to Get Married Too Bryson heard the question and then looked Audrey up and down deliberately. Audrey put on weight after she was hospitalized. However, she was still far from being fat because Audrey had been skinny in the past. Moreover, this kind of question was a trap, and most men would get themselves into trouble with the wrong answer. Bryson provided the standard answer with a smile. "Not at all. You are not fat at all. You look the same as before." Audrey nced at Bryson and then touched her love handles. Obviously, she didn''t believe Bryson. ''If I am not fat, why are there love handles? Looking in the mirror this morning, I felt that my face was more swollen than before.'' Audrey thought. Audrey murmured, "No. I will call Grandma and Grandpa and ask them to take those two servants back." "Don''t!" Bryson said. "Why?" Audrey said in despair, "You don''t know that I have five meals a day and two bowls of soup per meal. The soup is greasy with meat, such as chicken, pork, fish, and so on. If I keep eating like this, I will be a fat pig in half a month!" Bryson was lost for words. The prediction Audrey made was a slight exaggeration.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, Audrey would weigh more than 50 kilograms in half a month for sure if she continued to eat this way. Bryson did not mind that Audrey was fat. ''If she is fat, I will have fewerpetitors who covet her. That will save me a lot of trouble.'' Bryson thought. Bryson exined, "Think about it. They came for you. If you drive them back, Grandma and Grandpa may think that they can''t cater to your taste. They may get fired if Grandma and Grandpa fly into a rage. They are not young anymore. If they are fired, it will be difficult for them to find a good job like the one they have in the Cordova family and The Hemming family." Audrey was speechless. Audrey sympathized with the two servants and became hesitant. Even so, she did not want to get fat like a pig. "I will talk the problem over with Grandma and Grandpa. I will not implicate the innocent!" Audrey steeled herself and was determined to get rid of her love handles. Audrey took action instantly. In the car, Audrey took turns to call Kylee and Lindley. She told them to take their servants back. The first question Kylee and Lindley asked was whether the servants were bad cooks. Then, they wondered if the servants got ck at work. Thest question was whether Audrey would send both servants away at the same time. After Audrey provided satisfactory answers, Kylee and Lindley agreed to take their servants back. After the call, Audrey felt relieved. "I finally got rid of them!" She rxed at the thought that there would be no two bowls of soup per meal in the future. Audrey finished her work in the morning. In the afternoon, Audrey apanied Nataly to try on the wedding dress in the bridal shop. It was said that the custom-made wedding dress had been finished. Nataly could not wait to try on her wedding dress. George, Nell, and Grady went to the shop too. When the wedding dress was taken out, Grady walked around it several times. With a frown, he touched the wedding dress and scrutinized it. "The quality of this wedding dress is too bad. The design is old-fashioned. In my opinion, you should wear the wedding dress I design. I guarantee that you will be the most eye-catching bride at the wedding!" Grady patted his chest and made a promise. The others on the spot focused on what they were doing as if they had heard nothing. Both Audrey and Nell liked the wedding dress very much, and the sleeves of this wedding dress, made by a famous designer, were out of the ordinary. "If I get married, I will invite this designer to make a wedding dress for me. The workmanship is awesome, and the design is great." When Nell looked at the wedding dress, there was a sparkle of excitement in her eyes. Audrey loved this wedding dress too. Suddenly, she wanted to get married too. Nataly smiled at Audrey and Nell. "You two are envious, aren''t you? You two should hurry up and get married. By the way, Audrey, you and Mr. Bryson have gone through a lot. Why haven''t you gotten married yet?" Audrey smiled and said, "We are not in a hurry." "However, Mr. Bryson is almost thirty years old. If you are not anxious, he should be, right?" Nataly teased. "Yeah, yeah. Audrey, why don''t you ept Mr. Bryson''s proposal quickly?" Audrey thought, ''Proposal? Bryson often talked about our marriage in the past but never mentioned it after the car ident, let alone the proposal. I told Bryson that I didn''t want to get married so soon. Why did I change my mind after seeing Nataly''s wedding dress? Out of jealousy?'' "Don''t talk about me. Nataly, hurry up and get changed. We can''t wait to see you in this wedding dress." "Yes, yes, yes!" Nell shouted with excitement. Only then did Nataly take the wedding dress away. The staff of the bridal shop helped Nataly get changed, and the others waited outside the dressing room patiently. Half an hourter, the curtains of the dressing room were pulled open, and Nataly in the pure white floral wedding dress appeared. The others outside the dressing room looked stunned. George was even dumbfounded. Nataly pulled the hem of her dress in embarrassment. "Do I look ... good?" George walked to Nataly in a daze and held her hands. "Nataly, you look gorgeous." Gradymented, "I still think that she will look more beautiful in the wedding dress I design. This wedding dress is too vulgar!" The others said in unison, "Shut up!" Grady said, "You all have bad taste." Audrey said, "We can''t appreciate your taste." "Agree!" Apart from Grady, the others said. Nataly looked at herself in the mirror and then pulled her dress. She felt that the dress was a little loose. Nataly shared her opinion with the staff of the bridal shop and told them to tighten the waist part. Then, Nataly and her friends left the shop after saying goodbye to each other. After leaving the bridal shop, Audrey returned to her office. There, Audrey became somewhat absent-minded. It was time to get off work. Audrey dealt with some trivial matters and was thest to leave the office. Audrey had just left the office when Bryson called her. Bryson was waiting downstairs, so Audrey quickly went downstairs. Audrey saw Bryson''s car from afar. She waved at Bryson, rushed over, and then got in the car. Chapter 589 Was the Man Bryson? Audrey sat in the car and showed Bryson all the gifts she had received today. "These are from my former clients. They heard that I had a car ident and came to see me one after another. They even brought me so many things. However, there are too many things. I let Carley and the others take the rest. I feel that these are more suitable for you." Bryson opened the gift that Audrey gave him. They were all massage pillows that could relieve fatigue. "These are all given to you by your clients. They are their kind intentions. Keep them for yourself. You don''t need to give them to me."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "I don''t need these things. Besides, I see that you have been busy recently. With these things, you can sleep well at night and be energetic the next day!" Audrey said with a smile. "Since you gave them to me, then I''ll ept them!" Bryson replied with a smile. Audrey raised an eyebrow. "Of course, you have to ept what I give to you. Besides, how can I take back the things I gave you?" "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Audrey nced out of the window. The road they were taking was not the street they had walked before. "Where are we going?" Audrey asked in surprise. Bryson looked at Audrey and smiled mysteriously. "You''ll know when you arrive!" Audrey looked at Bryson strangely. How could he be so mysterious? What did he say that she would know when she arrived? What would she know? However, it was better to follow him for the time being to see what tricks he could y. As the car drove forward, the closer it got to a certain ce, the uglier Audrey''s expression became. It was getting closer and closer to this ce. From afar, Audrey could already see the light from the hotel. Why was that hotel? Every time she went to the client''s ce, she would deliberately bypass the road where this hotel was located. Even if there were clients nearby or even quality clients, she would directly reject them and let otherwyerse. When she saw the name of the hotel, Audrey''s body stiffened slightly. Then, she kept praying in her heart, "Hurry up and go over there. Hurry up and pass by the hotel." However, things did not go as wished. When Audrey wanted to pass by the hotel, the car Audrey was sitting in suddenly stopped in front of the hotel. What was going on? Why did it stop? Audrey stared nkly at the name of the hotel in front of her. She felt a chill in her body as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her from head to toe. "Let''s go! Let''s go!" Audrey urged Kolby with some excitement, "Kolby, let''s not stop here. Let''s go." While Audrey was panicking, Bryson suddenly grabbed Audrey''s hand and brought her out of the car. Audrey nkly followed Bryson out of the car. After Audrey reacted, she turned around and was about to run into the car. Before she could move, Bryson grabbed her even faster and forcefully dragged her into the hotel. "Bryson, I won''t go here. Let''s go back, okay?" Audrey looked at Bryson in a begging manner, hoping that Bryson could take her away from this ce that made her have nightmares. Bryson held her firmly to walk into the elevator, not saying a word. In the elevator, Audrey''s expression was a little strange. She curled up in Bryson''s arms. Then, she watched helplessly as Bryson brought her to the door of the room that she once saw as a nightmare. "Do you remember the room?" At the door, Bryson suddenly asked Audrey with a hoarse voice. Audrey didn''t dare to look at the door number of the room. However, even if she didn''t open her eyes to look, she knew what that number was. "Bryson, I don''t want to stay here. Let''s go!" She was somewhat angry. Was Bryson doing this intentionally? She had once told Bryson that her first sex happened here. In this ce, she did not want toe here to relive her nightmares even if she was beaten to death. But... Bryson deliberately brought her here. Wasn''t this hurting her again? Or... did he intentionally want to break up with her, so he deliberately brought her here? Bryson looked at Audrey affectionately. "Do you know how much I thank this room?" Was he crazy? Did he thank this room? Did he really want to break up with her? If he wanted to break up, he could not use this method. As long as he said it directly, she would turn around and leave. She would not turn back to pester him. Audrey shook her head. "Bryson, I''m begging you. I want to leave this ce." "Because..." Bryson said word by word, "This is where the two of us met for the first time." Audrey was stunned when she heard Bryson''s words. The ce where they met for the first time? The first time the two of them met... Wasn''t it at the Cordova Mansion? When did they meet here? Moreover ... how could the two of them possibly meet here? Bryson saw that Audrey was stunned, so he hugged her, took out the room card, and opened the door in front of him. The moment the door opened, Audrey saw that it was filled with pink heart-shaped balloons, as well as the romantic candlelight dinner and champagne on the table. "This is..." Audrey looked back at Bryson in confusion. Bryson held Audrey and walked in. Audrey saw arge bouquet of red roses at the table. Bryson picked up the bouquet of roses and suddenly walked in front of Audrey and half-knelt down. He took out a red velvet box with his other hand and handed it to Audrey. "Six years ago, we met here, but... I never knew who you were. Fate made the two of us meet again and fall in love. When I found out that the girl that night was you, I was overjoyed. We ... only had each other. There was no past, only us. In the future, I also want to be with you. Audrey, I love you, marry me, okay?" In the light, Bryson''s handsome face was like a dream. The words he said made Audrey tremble. Six years ago, the man was Bryson. "You... Are you serious? That night six years ago, was it really ... really you?" Bryson nodded. "When you mentioned the name of the hotel and the door number, I had already suspected it. Later, after investigation, the man with you that night was indeed me." So... the man she hated for six years... was Bryson? "I''m sorry, Audrey. I hurt you six years ago and caused you to lose our first child. However, please give me another chance. I will use the rest of my life to love andpensate you." Chapter 590 Husband Is Not Easy to Find Bryson was so sincere that Audrey had mixed feelings. She was surprised to hear Bryson say that. Bryson was the first andst man Audrey had ever been with, whether it was six years ago or now. Bryson was looking at Audrey lovingly. The nightmare six years ago was fading. And Audrey could only feel happiness and sweetness. Nothing could be more surprising than Audrey found that her beloved one now was actually the man she met six years ago. Audrey kept silent for a while, so Bryson was so nervous. "Audrey, I know that you can''t ept it. But I love you. I want to be with you forever," Bryson said. Before Bryson finished his words, Audrey leaned and hugged Bryson tightly. Bryson was caught by surprise. He paused a second and hugged back tightly. He held Audrey so tightly as if they could be together forever in this way.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He thought that Audrey would dump him. But when Audrey hugged him, the answer was very clear. Audrey''s voice was trembling, "I am so happy and grateful now. I am d that the man that night is you. Thank you." Bryson pushed Audrey away gently and took out the velvet box. He opened the box with rings and handed it to Audrey again. "My dear Audrey, will you ept me and marry me?" Bryson said. Audrey''s eyes were brimming with tears. She nodded. "Yes, I do!" Audrey said. Bryson took out a ring and put it on Audrey''s ring finger. Then, he handed another ring to Audrey. Audrey took it and put it on Bryson''s ring finger. Looking at the ring on Bryson''s finger, Audrey pretended to look serious and said, "From now on, you are my man. No one dares to covet you." As soon as Audrey said that, she heard footsteps outside and cheers. "Congrattions, congrattions!" Audrey looked back and saw Nataly, Nell, Grady, George, and Jamesing in at the same time. After seeing them, Audrey said happily, "Thank you, you guys!" Nataly said with a smile, "I could tell how much you liked my wedding dress this morning. You didn''t expect that Bryson would propose to you tonight. It seems that we will attend your wedding ceremony soon!" Nell thought of something. She said, "Since you guys are going to marry, why don''t you marry on the same day?" Nell was satisfied with her proposal. Audrey and Bryson looked at each other. Audrey frowned. She said, "Isn''t it too fast? It''s barely a month for us to prepare for it. I am afraid that we don''t have enough time." "How many things do you want to prepare? The Cordova family has so many people, so it is easy to prepare for a wedding." Nell looked at Bryson with a frown and added, "Mr. Bryson, Audrey is very popr. I you don''t marry her at the end of this month, I will take her to see other men!" Audrey was rendered speechless. Bryson replied at once, "I can make it. I can!" Nell pped her hands and said, "That would be great. Since you two couples marry together, I can save so much money!" George smiled. He reminded Nell, "Ms. Nell, even if we married together, you have to prepare two gifts. Who do you want to give it to if you only have one gift?" Nell didn''t know how to answer. Her face darkened immediately. Nell thought that if Audrey and Nataly married at the same time, she could save some money. But it seemed that she still had to buy two gifts. Nell pointed at Audrey and Nataly and said, "You two are happy now. I am still alone, and I have to send you two wedding gifts. Maybe you should hold your weddings respectively. I am too poor to pay for two gifts at the same time. I will go bankrupt!" Bryson and George looked at each other. Bryson said, "But we have decided to do it together." Nell rolled her eyes. She pretended to protest, "You guys are too rich to know what a hard life we normal people are living. You are pushing me too hard!" Grady teased, "Nell, you can find a husband as soon as possible and get married. Then you can have your wedding gifts, too." Nell rolled her eyes at Grady. "Do you know how hard it is to find a husband? Men are easy to find, but a husband is something meant to have. I can''t risk my happiness for gifts." Nell turned to look at George and said, "Mr. George, can you set me up with Mr. Hall again? I will see him this time for sure!" George looked at Nell with a sigh. He said, "Don''t you remember how many times you have stood him up? Even though he is patient, he can''t stand you." "Please, please. Set me up with him again," Nell pleaded. "Maybe another time!" George said. "Why?" Nell asked. "He went on a business abroad. He wille back at the end of this month, the second day after my wedding ceremony. He has given me my wedding gift in advance." Nell replied, "Then I will see him the night hees back." George was thinking about how to answer Nell. Then he said, "That could work. But you can''t stand him up this time. Or I will not help you anymore!" Nell made an OK sign and said, "Don''t worry. I will go this time." Looking at the way George wanted to set Nell up with Mr. Hall, Audrey turned to look at James. James was standing there quietly. He looked mysterious with a smile. No one knew what James was thinking about. Grady moved closer to Audrey. "What are you doing?" Audrey asked as she looked at Grady cautiously. Grady chuckled. He said, "Audrey, are we still good friends?" "If you want to design my wedding dress, then we are not!" Audrey said seriously. Grady rolled his eyes at Audrey. He thought that he was such a good designer and it was her loss to reject him. Grady pretended to protest, "You guys, you will regret what you have said to me. I will surprise you one day!" Chapter 591 Choose the Mother or the Child? Nataly looked at the candlelight dinner in the presidential suite. When she came in, she saw that the bed in the bedroom was covered with red rose petals. Bryson was going to propose to Audrey, but there were so many people here that he had no chance. Nataly saw that Bryson was a little impatient. Then Nataly said to everyone. "Mr. Bryson and Audrey should be hungry. Let them eat first. We should go back!" Most people understood Nataly''s hint and nodded. They were all very happy that Bryson would propose to Audrey. But it was time for them to leave and let Bryson spend time alone with Audrey. But Grady didn''t understand Nataly''s hint. He said, "I''m also hungry. I haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go eat together. Mr. Bryson, Audrey, you should spring for dinner..." Then Nataly and Nell dragged Grady out of the room. Grady was puzzled. "What are you doing? Today is a good day. Mr. Bryson and Audrey should treat us." Audrey and Bryson didn''t hear this because James closed the door when he came out. When everyone had left, Bryson walked to Audrey. He took her hand and put the ring on her hand. Then Bryson happily kissed Audrey''s hand. "You finally agreed to my proposal!" Audrey stared at Bryson and smiled sweetly. "Because I love you, I am willing to marry you." Bryson hugged Audrey tightly and promised her, "I will love you forever!" The night was long and sweet. When Audrey woke up, it was light. She tried to move but felt a sharp pain. Then Bryson woke up, too. He pulled Audrey into his arms. "Are you tired? Let''s sleep a little longer." Audrey nced at Bryson. ''We had sex all night. I''m so exhausted.'' Bryson smiled and kissed her forehead. "Do you want any breakfast?" "Yes!" The food Audrey had eatenst night had all been digested and she was hungry now. Audrey and Bryson left the hotel after breakfast. Audrey nced back at the hotel. She smiled sweetly. ''From today on, I will never be afraid of this hotel.'' Sitting in the car, Audrey and Bryson looked at each other and smiled. After they made love, they became more tacit and sweeter.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Audrey took out her phone to browse the news. Nataly and others sent her messages asking her how she feltst night, but she ignored them. Then Audrey saw a piece of news. Wendy had a tough life in the Shaw''s and Latrice never looked up to her. When Wendy and Latrice quarreled on the stairs, Latrice pushed Wendy and Wendy fell down the stairs. The picture in the news showed Wendy being sent to the hospital, covered in blood. This news was released five minutes ago. In the hospital. Latrice and the others came to the emergency room. After the doctor checked Wendy''s condition, he frowned. Latrice asked anxiously, "Doctor, how is she? Is she alright?" The doctor nced at Wendy''s stomach and frowned. "Who is her family?" Julian quickly said, "I am her husband." The doctor said, "She''s in bad condition. Do you choose the mother or the child?" Chapter 592 It Is Not My Grandson Save the adult or the baby? Julian was stunned. "What... what do you mean?" The doctor exined, "Because the patient is seriously injured, and because the operation is risky, we can only choose to save the adult or the baby." "Can''t we keep both of them?" "We also want to, but with our current technology, we can only save one. Time is of the essence. Please hurry up and decide whether to protect the adult or the baby. Otherwise, if we dy any longer, I''m afraid both of them will not be able to survive." The doctor urged. Latrice immediately opened her mouth to say, "Of course the baby. Doctor, we choose the baby!" The doctor frowned. "Ms. Shaw, the child is not yet twenty-eight weeks. The child''s survival rate will be very low..." "A low survival rate doesn''t mean it can''t survive. We have to keep the baby!" Latrice said resolutely. When the doctor said that the baby''s survival rate would be very low, Julian had a moment of struggle in his heart. After all ... Wendy had once fallen in love with him, and Wendy was indeed sincere to him. For a moment, he wanted to tell the doctor that he wanted to save Wendy. However, when he thought about how if he was with Wendy, he was afraid that he would never be able to be together with Audrey, and the child in Wendy''s womb was his baby. He said to the doctor ruthless, "Protect the baby!" Hearing that Julian and Latrice both agreed to keep the child, the doctor felt strange. "Are the parents of the pregnant woman here?" After many women married, the inws were selfish and only wanted children. They did not care about the lives of pregnant women. If the parents of the pregnant woman were here, they would never let the pregnant woman die on the operating table, not to mention that ... it was a premature baby with a very low survival rate. Latrice blurted out, "She has no family. She is an orphan. Doctor, hurry up with the operation. If it''ste, my grandson won''t be able to be saved." Julian cruelly and solemnly said, "Protect the baby." The doctor nced at the unconscious Wendy and shook his head hopelessly. With Julian and Latrice''s demands, the doctor had to be obedient. As a doctor, he had no choice but to give Julian and Latrice the approval letter for the operation to be signed. Julian signed the agreement with trembling hands. After signing, Wendy was pushed into the operating room. Wendy was notpletely unconscious. When Julian said that he wanted to protect the child, Wendy''s whole body trembled. She desperately wanted to protect the child, but Julian said in front of her cruelly that he only wanted the child and did not want to save her. She looked at Julian in despair. Julian seemed to have noticed Wendy''s gaze as he looked coldly in the direction Wendy had been pushed away. It was not until the door of the operating room was closed by the medical staff that Wendy''s face could no longer be seen. The surgery was going on tensely. Julian and Latrice were waiting anxiously outside the operating room. Latrice sped her hands together and muttered, "God bless my grandson. Please bless my grandson and ensure that he is born safely!" About half an hourter, the door of the operating room was opened. Julian and Latrice quickly came over. "Doctor, how is it?" Latrice asked anxiously, "How is my grandson? Is he born?" "The child was born, but..." The expression on the doctor''s face was a little strange. "Was it a boy?" This was something that Latrice desperately wanted to know. "It''s a boy!" After hearing the news about the boy from the doctor, Latrice revealed an excited smile on her face. She pulled Julian''s arm and said, "Son, did you hear that? It''s a boy!" Julian clenched his fists and asked subconsciously. "Doctor, can I ask you, Wendy... How is she?" The doctor sighed. "It''s a pity that she lost a lot of blood after giving birth. She was seriously injured and died. Here is the death notice, please sign it." Julian trembled all over. He looked at his right hand. Then he signed his name on the death notice. After signing, he looked at his right hand in a daze. It was with this hand that had signed Wendy''s death notice. He thought he was a murderer who had indirectly caused Wendy''s death. When Latrice heard the news of Wendy''s death, she was stunned for a moment. However, very quickly, the difort in her heart was drowned by the joy of having a grandson. Her grandson was born, and this made her happier than anything else. "Doctor, where is my grandson? Where is he now? Can I see him?" The doctor became awkward. "Yes." After a while, a nurse pushed out a thermal container. A naked child was lying inside. Because it was premature, his skin was red and looked a little transparent. The blood vessels under his skin could be seen. The nurse shouted, "Who are Wendy''s family members?" Latrice rushed forward and looked happily at the child in the thermal container. "Baby, Grandma is here. Let me take a good look at you." Seeing the small child, Latrice felt a little distressed. However, after Latrice took a closer look, her expression changed. Because the child in the thermal container had three arms and three feet. This was not a child, but a monster. Latrice said in a stern voice, "How can you randomly bring a child over and say that he is my grandson? This child is seriously deformed. When Wendy went to check, she always said that the baby was fine. Where did you hide my grandson?" The doctor let out a sigh and said, "It is indeed Wendy''s baby. I didn''t finish my words just now. This child is born deformed. He has an additional arm and a foot than a normal child. Moreover, his congenital heart is not fully developed." After Latrice heard the news, her body was tottering. How could she ept that her grandson, whom she had been looking forward to for so long, was a monster? Latrice was so agitated that she retreated. "No. This is not my grandson. He is not my grandson. I will not ept him. It must be your hospital that transferred my grandson. Return my grandson to me!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Julian saw that Latrice was about to make a scene and quickly pulled her back. The child was deformed and he could not ept it either. However, he had vaguely heard Wendy talking to someone else on the phone about the deformed child. Unexpectedly ... it was true. As expected, Wendy had been lying to him, and she had also lost her life because of this child. Chapter 593 He Loves My Beauty and Wisdom That night, Audrey knew that Wendy died in surgery through the news broadcast. She was very shocked when she found out about it. People online said that Wendy died because the Shaws chose the baby over her. Then the public began to me the Shaws. All kinds of rumors were spreading online. Some said that the rtionship between Wendy and her mother-inw was very bad. Some said that her mother-inw told the doctor to keep the baby instead of Wendy. The Four Seasons Group made an announcementter. The announcement said that Wendy loved her baby so much, and she told the doctor to keep the baby because she wouldn''t live long. The Shaws wanted the doctor to save Wendy''s life first. But Wendy insisted that they should keep the baby first. That was the reason why the Shaws signed the document to keep the baby instead of Wendy. However, the announcement of the Four Seasons Group was not convincing. The public had doubts about it. When Audrey was looking for more information about Wendy''s death, she saw a video. That video was recorded in the hospital by someone in secret. Through the video, Audrey could see that Wendy was lying on the bed unconscious in the emergency room. The doctor was asking the Shaws which one they chose, the baby or Wendy. Ms. Shaw chose the baby without hesitation, and she insisted that Wendy was not as important as the baby. Julian also told the doctor that he wanted the baby. After this video was posted online, it went viral. Audrey was so shocked by the video. She didn''t expect that Julian and his mother would be so cruel. When Wendy was taken into the operating theatre in the video, Audrey noticed that Wendy had moved her fingers. Audrey also saw tears on Wendy''s face, tears of pain and regret. Wendy died pathetically. The video was enough to ruin the Shaws. The Four Seasons Group and Julian were med by the public. People began to boycott the products of the Four Seasons Group. Audrey foreboded that Wendy''s death might lead to the decline of the Four Seasons Group. As Audrey expected, the public was very angry about Wendy''s death. The video had be evidence for the court to sue Julian and his mother. After Julian was sued, some more bad things the Four Seasons Group had done were exposed, thus the public didn''t trust the Four Seasons Group anymore and their stock continued to go down. Half a monthter, Julian''s father was summoned to the court for inspection. Then the Four Seasons Group announced its bankruptcy. This drama came to an end online with the bankruptcy of the Four Seasons Group. The Shaws were also sent to jail. At the same time, a couple''s good news swept through the Inte quietly. It was said that Bryson Cordova, the president of the business giant in Peace City, was going to marry Audrey Koch, a famouswyer in Peace City. The public was surprised to hear this news. They didn''t expect that Bryson would be dating Audrey. Although all kinds of rumors came out suddenly, the public still thought that Audrey was not good enough for Bryson, and they were like from two different worlds. At the same time, another piece of news came out online. It was about Audrey. It said that Audrey was the granddaughter of General Hemming. General Hemming was very influential. So, the public was surprised by Audrey''s identity again. The public changed their attitudes at once. They all thought that the marriage of Audrey and Bryson was perfect and meant to be. Soon, the wedding day of Audrey and Bryson came. The media would not miss this grand ceremony. Nell was Audrey''s best friend, so the location of Audrey''s wedding was open to the public. The wedding ceremony was held at night. But those reporters began to prepare outside the hotel in the morning. They wanted to pick up the best position to do a live stream of the wedding. That could win a lot of views on their social media. Audrey and Nataly would get married at the same time, so Nell was the busiest person that day. She had to keep an eye on the arrangements of the site, so she was walking all day. Nell even had to adjust the position of the photos. After Nell was satisfied with everything on the site, she rushed to the dressing room. She was in too much of a hurry, so she bumped into someone in front of her. Nell shouted out. The man held Nell''s shoulder in time. "Are you alright?" The man''s voice was gentle. "I am fine!" Nell found the voice very familiar. When she looked up, she was so surprised that she stepped two steps back. Then she nearly knocked a waiter down. Nell apologized awkwardly, "I am sorry. It''s my fault!" The waiter smiled at Nell and said, "It''s okay." After the waiter left, James looked at Nell with a smile and said, "Are you here to see Ms. Audrey and Ms. Nataly? Their restroom is over there." "Well, thank you!" Then Nell walked in the direction James told her. She murmured as she walked, "Why did I bump into James? That is the most horrible thing I have had today!" Although her voice was low, James still heard her. James narrowed his eyes. As soon as Nell pushed open the door of the restroom, Audrey and Nataly turned around at the same time. The two of them were in white gowns. They had the most exquisite makeup ever. They looked so beautiful. Nell was dazzled by their beauty. "Wow, you two look amazing!" Nell walked over and held their hands. She added, "You two are the most beautiful brides I have ever seen. I would want to take you two home if I were a man!" Nataly flushed, so she let go of Nell''s hand gently. Nataly said, "Stop joking!" Nell sighed and said, "You are so beautiful! George and Bryson are so lucky to have you two. Even Grady is getting serious with Carley. I am so lonely. I have made up my mind that I will see Mr. Hall tomorrow. I want to get married like you two because I am so sick of being alone!" "Are you so sure that Mr. Hall is under your control?" Audrey asked. "I am just saying it on my instinct. I missed our date so many times, but he was still there waiting for me. He must have been attracted by my beauty and wisdom!" Nell said.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 594 The Ending Nell chatted with Audrey and Nataly for a while before going out again. After all, Nataly and Audrey had a lot of friends, and Nell had to act as the host. When Nell walked out of the lounge to the main hall, she heard two of the Cordova family''s servants whispering in the corner. "I didn''t expect Mr. Bryson would marry Ms. Audrey. It''s incredible." "Right. Ms. Audrey is lucky. Madam Cordova forgot that she pretended to be Miss Munn and then she went to see Madam Cordova as Mr. Bryson''s girlfriend. Madam Cordova didn''t recognize her." "Madam Cordova was sick, so she didn''t recognize her. Alright, let''s not talk about this. Now, Mr. Bryson has forbidden others from mentioning that Ms. Audrey had pretended to be Ms. Audrey. If others hear about it and tell Mr. Bryson, we will be fired." "Right. We can''t call her Ms. Audrey anymore. Soon, she will be our Mrs. Cordova." "Yes, there are guests over there. I have to work." "Alright, me too." Nell walked out of the corner. She frowned. As soon as she came out, she saw Kylee standing on the other side of the corner at the same time. When Kylee saw Nell, she smiled at Nell. "Miss Elliana, long time no see!" Nell clearly remembered that they had never seen each other after Kylee was sick. Even when Audrey was in the hospital, Kylee was not there. It was impossible for Kylee to know her. A few months ago, they had met each other when Audrey was in the hospital, but at that time, Kylee had regarded Audrey as Elliana. She widened her eyes in shock. "Madam Cordova, do you still recognize me?" Kylee smiled. "You are Audrey''s friend. Of course I know you." Kylee''s tone made Nell nervous. What does Madam Cordova mean? Seeing Nell stunned, Kylee ordered her two servants to step back while she pulled Nell to a quiet corner and sat down. Nell felt that Kylee wanted to tell her something, so she listened carefully. After sitting down, Kylee smiled at Nell. "Ms. Nell, do you want to ask me why I still remember you even though we haven''t met?" Nell did not expect that Kylee would directly make it clear. Nell was stunned for a moment, then she nodded. "Just now..." Nell probed, "You heard what those two said, didn''t you?" Kylee smiled. "Yes. I heard it." Nell said, "Then you don''t suspect anything, or angry?" Kylee said with a smile, "I like Audrey. No matter when she was my granddaughter in the past or now she has be my granddaughter-inw, she is still a good girl." Kylee''s words showed her attitude. Kylee''s words made Nell understand that Kylee was well aware that Audrey used to pretend to be Elliana. Nell said, "Madam Cordova, when did you remember?" "Is that important?" Kylee sighed. "As long as I know that she is a good girl, that is enough. You don''t have to mention the past anymore." Nell smiled and said, "If Audrey knew that you had known that she used to pretend to be your granddaughter, she would definitely be surprised, but, if she knew that you had forgiven her, she would be happy." Kylee smiled and said, "So, don''t tell her that I have known this for the time being." "Why?" Didn''t you just say that she didn''t mind? "Those two brats lied to me for so long. I can''t let them off so easily. I have to make them have a knot in their hearts, it''s a punishment." Nell suddenly felt that Kylee was cute. Nell liked Kylee. She smiled and said, "Alright, I''ll help you hide it from them."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At the same time, outside the hotel, a person stopped. "Why don''t you let me in?" Toby looked angrily at the two guards who stopped him. "I am the father of the bride. I am the future father-inw of Bryson. Why can''t I go in?" The guard looked at him disdainfully, "All guests who enter must have an invitation. Those who do not have an invitation cannot enter. Moreover, Mr. Bryson has instructed that if someone ims to be the father of the bride, he must not be allowed in." Toby was furious. "What? You won''t let me in? Audrey gets married. She needs an elder to send her on the red carpet. If I''m not here, who will send her?" Suddenly, a group of people walked over. "Me!" Toby looked over in surprise and saw General Hemming. It was in the news that Toby found out that his ex-wife was General Hemming''s biological daughter. Toby opened his mouth, wanting to call General Hemming, but he didn''t know what to say. When the guard saw General Hemming, he immediately let General Hemming in. When General Hemming entered, he didn''t even look at Toby. Toby felt extremely embarrassed. Many people were watching this scene from the side. All of them cast mocking gazes at Toby. At this time, two policemen came over and walked in front of Toby, "Mr. Toby, we suspect that you are rted to Zoe''s death. Please follow us to the police station." Then, the policeman put the handcuffs on Toby''s wrists. It was time for the wedding ceremony. Nataly and Audrey were dressed in pure white wedding gowns. They were supported by Nataly''s father and General Hemming, slowly walking from the beginning of the red carpet to the other end. George and Bryson stood at the opposite side and looked at them from afar. Both of their faces revealed happy smiles. When Nataly and Audrey walked in front of George and Bryson, they each held their wife''s hand. The emcee read it out in front of everyone, "Ms. Audrey, Ms. Nataly, do you want to be the wife of the man in front of you, whether health or illness, poverty or wealth, young or old, you are always willing to be in love with him, to be with him for a lifetime and never leave him, do you?" Nataly and Audrey said in unison, "I do." The emcee asked again, "The groom, Mr. Cordova, Mr. Kuhn, do you want to marry thisdy by your side as your wife? Whether it is smooth or backward, rich or poor, healthy or sick, happy or sad, you will love her without reservation and be loyal to her forever, do you?" They said in unison, "I do." "I now announce that you are husband and wife." Bryson hugged Audrey tightly. "Audrey, we''ve finally be husband and wife. You are my wife now." Audrey smiled. "You are my husband now." Chapter 595 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (1) Then the next schedule on the list for the wedding was the brides throwing their bouquets. Two brides meant a higher chance of receiving the bouquet, so the unmarried men and women present all scrambled for it to wish for good luck. Nell stood at the front and shouted, "Audrey, Nataly, aim at me. I''m here. I''m here. Throw it to me!" Audrey and Nataly stood side by side and then turned around. Finally, they threw the bouquets at the same time backwards ording to the emcee''s guidance. The moment the bouquets were thrown backwards, the single men and women all rushed up in an attempt to catch them. Nell was tall and strong enough to catch one of the bouquets which was close to her as she jumped up. As soon as she received the bouquet, she raised it and shouted, "I got it. I got it." But just as Nell finished shouting, she suddenly tripped and fell from the high tform with a scream. This ident caused some chaos. At the same time, someone quickly went up to help Nell up. "Are you alright?" the one asked. Nell grinned as she stood up. "I''m fine. I''m fine!" But when she attempted to make a step, she instantly felt a sharp pain in her ankle, which made her wrinkle her face in pain. What made the situation worse was that she twisted the foot which had been previously injured. It hurt so much. Audrey and Nataly both walked over worriedly. "Nell, are you alright?" "Nell, did you hurt yourself?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nell''s face twisted in pain as she waved her hand without much thought. "I''m fine. I just twisted my ankle. I''ll be good after a rest." Audrey immediately said, "No way. You''d better go to the hospital since you fell from such a high tform! I''ll have someone send you to the hospital." "Don''t bother. I''ll..." Before Nell could finish speaking, a gentle voice came from behind. "Leave it to me. I''ll drive Ms. Nell to the hospital!" Hearing this familiar voice, Nell could not help but lower her head. She carefully looked back and was instantly stunned. The voice sounded like James, and it turned out it was him! "No, don''t bother. I''ll go by myself!" James looked down at Nell''s swollen ankle. "Are you sure you can make it by yourself? Or do you want an amputation?" Nell was left speechless. Although she knew he was exaggerating the situation, she was still somewhat afraid. When she was discharged from the hospital before, the doctor had told her to be careful with this foot since it might be amputated if she twisted it again. But she thought the situation wouldn''t be that terrible. Since James offered help, Audrey immediately agreed readily. "Mr. Walker, I''ll appreciate it if you''re willing to send Nell to the hospital." Nell thought, ''What? James is going to send me to the hospital?'' Nell instantly shook her head. "No, don''t bother. How can I bother Mr. Walker to condescend to do it? I just saw Quentin there. He can drive me to the hospital!" Hearing her words, James firmly held Nell''s arm. "Quentin needs to stay to keep his girlfriendpany. Let me give you a ride, or are you going to give up the exclusive interview?" Nell was left speechless again. She found James so detestable. He had previously promised her the chance of having an exclusive interview with him as long as she worked as his assistant for some time. But he had been making excuses that he wasn''t avable to dy the interview until now. But on Audrey''s and Nataly''s wedding day, it was improper for her to stay here like this. So she gritted her teeth. "Fine, thank Mr. Walker for giving me a ride. Audrey, Nataly, wish you a happy marriage." As soon as Nell finished speaking, James bent down to pick her up. Nell cried in surprise and immediately realized what James was doing. She thought, ''Jesus, I can''t be carried away by James in front of so many guests present here. If Mr. Hall hears any gossip about it...'' "Mr. Walker, please put me down." "Can you walk now?" "You can carry me when we get out of here, or people will gossip about us! Besides, if your future fianc¨¦e sees us like this, she will misunderstand," Nell tried to convince him patiently. James''s face darkened, but he still firmly walked outside with Nell in his arms. "Don''t talk nonsense, or I will throw you down!" Nell fell silent. She had to stop talking lest James would do as he said. But she couldn''t understand why James insisted on carrying her. She even thought that he probably did so on purpose to make it difficult for her to find a date. She could even be aware of people''s gazes. She could only hide her face by burying it deeper in James''s arms. Nell didn''t dare to reveal her face until they were outside the hotel. When they stopped beside James''s car, Nell impatiently got rid of James''s arms and limped into the car to save being hugged by him again. In the hospital. A harsh female voice came from the doctor''s office. Nell looked at the middle-aged bald doctor in disbelief. "What did you say? Do I have to be hospitalized? Doctor, I just sprained. Why do I have to be hospitalized? Aren''t some massages and a piece of ster enough for it?" The doctor looked at Nell seriously. "Since your foot has been injured before, you might be at the risk of rpsing into a fracture given the examination just now. So you have to stay in the hospital for two days for further observation. Otherwise, you might be crippled in the future." Nell was so speechless. She hated to be hospitalized again when her parents were away to visit her grandmother in the countryside. After the doctor finished speaking, he turned around to lecture James, who was standing behind Nell. "Sir, what a terrible boyfriend you are! Your girlfriend is injured again after just being discharged for two months. Why can''t you take good care of her? Don''t be so careless in the future." Nell was somewhat embarrassed. After all, it had nothing to do with James. Nell was just about to exin that he was not her boyfriend. James said ahead of her, "I see." Chapter 596 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (2) Wasn''t James admitting that Nell was his girlfriend? Nell didn''t want others to misunderstand them. Therefore, Nell said, "Well, Doctor, let me exin. We are not..." James held Nell''s shoulder with strength so that she couldn''t continue. James said calmly, "Doctor, my girlfriend has had some different opinions with me recently. Thank you, Doctor." Nell didn''t know what she should say. James looked gentle and admitted his mistake sincerely, so the doctor did not say anything more. He told James to go through the procedures. Nell was also dragged out of the doctor''s office by James. Once they got out, Nell said, "You lied to the doctor. When did we be a couple?" James was still gentle. He lied without blushing, "That doctor is famous because he is lustful. His targets are single women. Do you want to be taken advantage of by him?" Nell was stunned. She didn''t expect that. Being taken advantage of by James verbally was much better than being taken advantage of by the doctor.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When Nell thought that she had almost fallen into the jaws of a tiger, she became frightened. She heaved a sigh of relief when she realized that she had been out of danger. "I have to thank you for that." Nell was grateful to James. She decided to collect the evidence of the lustful doctor and expose his behavior in the newspaper so that more people would be spared from his harassment. James looked at her with a smile and helped her sit on the chair next to her. "Wait for me here. I''ll go through the procedures of hospitalization first." "Alright." Staring after James, Nell was somewhat emotional. When Nell was hospitalizedst time, it was James who had helped her a lot. Unexpectedly, he did the same thing for her again. When James went to go through the procedures of hospitalization, Nell sent a message to her friends. "Nell: I am going to be hospitalized. Who will apany me tonight?" "Fleur: Why are you in the hospital again?" "Nell: The doctor said I might have broken my bones again and asked me to stay in the hospital for observation." "Grandma Wolf: Fleur and I will be together tonight. Are you going to invite us to your ward?" "Nell: Married women are different. Their words are violent. Where is the innocent Audrey?" "Grandma Wolf: Isn''t Mr. Walker in the hospital? Won''t he be with you at night?" "Nell: James is cunny. If he takes care of me tonight, he will ask me to pay him back in the future. I don''t want him to apany me. Audrey, is the wedding banquet about to end? Tell Quentin toe here." "Grandma Wolf: Quentin has gone with his girlfriend. Besides, he has an important experiment in the evening." "Nell: Where is Grady? I have to stay in the hospital. Why haven''t I seen him?" "Grady: What? Are you in the hospital?" "Nell: Come to the hospital and apany me. Otherwise, I will break up with you." "Grady: No way, I will stay with Carley tonight." "Nell: Lovers are more important than friends. I want to break up with all of you." "Fleur: I am going to the ancestral hall of the Kuhn family. I will go to the hospital to see you tomorrow." "Nell: ..." Then, no one sent messages anymore. Nell was so angry that she almost blew her top when she saw the messages of her friends. All of them had a couple. They had gone too far. While Nell was angry, James came back after finishing all the procedures. Then, he apanied Nell to the ward. Lying on the bed, Nell felt uneasy. James took off his jacket and ced it at the end of the bed. It seemed that he had no intention to leave. "Well, Mr. Walker, it''ste now. You''d better go back. Otherwise, your family will be worried." "I live alone in a vi." In other words, no one was waiting for him at home. "Mr. Walker, are you not going to leave at night?" "Can you find someone to apany you at night?" James asked. Nell was speechless. If she could, she wouldn''t talk hesitantly with James at that moment. "Actually, it is not necessary to apany me at night. I can deal with it on my own. Besides, my condition is not as serious asst time. There are doctors and nurses at night. I will be fine." "The doctor who had just treated you will be on the night shift." Nell was stunned. James'' words made Nell feel frightened. The lustful doctor would be on the night shift. If no one was around her at night, the doctor might take the opportunity... The more Nell thought about it, the more she felt afraid. James added, "What''s more, I am still your ''boyfriend''. If I am not here at night, the doctor would probably think that we lied to him." He did lie. Nell thought about it and felt that James should stay with her. "Mr. Walker, I''ll have to trouble you tonight." "You''re wee." James smiled warmly at Nell. "I''m not here to apany you for nothing." Nell didn''t know what she should say. She knew that James was cunny. He wouldn''t stay with her out of kindness. He had his n on her. James might want Nell to work for him for free. Thinking of her situation, Nell had no other choice. So long as James would stay with her, she didn''t care to be taken advantage of by him in the future. As soon as Nellid down, her stomach rumbled. The sound was loud in the silent ward, making Nell feel embarrassed. James nced at Nell and asked with a smile, "Are you hungry?" Nell nodded. "I''ll buy some food." "Alright!" James picked up his jacket and left. James left for almost an hour. Nell thought he might have returned home because he did not want to stay with her. At that moment, James went back with a few food containers in his hands. There were egg tarts and puddings in the containers. Nell was stunned. She liked egg tarts and puddings. She talked about that with James once, but she didn''t expect him to remember that. Chapter 597 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (3) James pulled the small table nearby to the side of Nell''s bed and ced the wonton and soup dumplings on the table. He opened the lid on the package, and immediately, a burst of soup dumplings and wonton aroma assailed his nostrils. It was really fragrant. Nell could feel her stomach growling even harder. She desperately wanted to eat something to satisfy her organs. Nell picked up her chopsticks and was about to eat when she suddenly thought of something and looked at James. "Mr. Walker, you didn''t eat tonight, did you?" "I didn''t eat!" Nell nced at the midnight snack. It was for two people. "Then you should eat together!" Nell flipped through the food and opened another midnight snack package, cing it across her small table. James very naturally sat across from the small table by the bed. Because the table was very small, they ate together at a very close distance. When Nell was eating soup dumplings, she saw James eating wonton with his head down. After a close observation, Nell found that James''s facial features were quite handsome. Maybe it was because James was a mixed-blood, so his facial features were especially deep and three-dimensional. In the past, she had been prejudiced against James, so she had never properly seen him. Now that she had carefully sized him up, she suddenly discovered that James was a handsome man. Although the space at the small table was small, James'' good cultivation allowed him to eat very elegantly. It was different from Nell''s devouring. Noticing that Nell was sizing him up, James suddenly looked up into Nell''s eyes. Nell immediately looked in the other direction, pretending that she had not looked at him just now. James suddenly said, "left." Nell was stunned for a moment. "What do you mean?" "The crumbs have been left on your mouth!" "Where?" Nell quickly used her hand to wipe it, but she didn''t touch the right ce. Seeing this, James directly reached out and wiped the corner of Nell''s mouth. Her warm fingers fell on the corner of her lips, making Nell''s lips feel hot. Her heart trembled, and her body suddenly retreated. "Thank you!" Nell quickly took out a tissue, intending to wipe James''s hands. However, before Nell could hand over the tissue in her hand, James''s finger suddenly reached his mouth and ate the bun crumbs.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nell was speechless. Her heart was in an uproar... What just happened? James actually ate the bun crumbs at the corner of her mouth... He ate them... This action could not be more intimate. Even though Nell was open, her face was a little red. In the following time, Nell carefully ate her food. After she finished eating, she immediately wiped her face with a tissue, not letting anything remain on her face. ... At night, Nell wanted to go to the bathroom because she had drunk too much wonton soup. On the sofa beside, James had fallen asleep wearing a suit jacket. Nell didn''t want James to help her to the bathroom, so she got off the bed and jumped toward the bathroom. It was a smooth journey from the hospital bed to the bathroom. When Nell was about to go out of the bathroom, she did not notice the water that sshed under the basin when she washed her hands. She stepped on it and with a scream, Nell fell to the ground. Fortunately, Nell''s head hit the mat outside the shower. If it had hit the marble floor, she would probably have had a severe concussion by now. Her poor butt was almost broken in half. Her body was in too much pain from the fall. She tried twice, but she did not get up at all. At this time, a voice came from outside the bathroom. "Do you need help?" Nell looked up and saw James standing outside. Nell was so awkward. Nell looked at him awkwardly and whispered, "Yes!" James smiled and helped Nell up from the ground. As soon as she moved, Nell''s butt hurt so much that she gritted her teeth and refused to move. Seeing this, James carried Nell by the waist and walked towards the bed. In James''s arms, Nell could feel the muscles and strength on James''s arms. Moreover, she felt extremely secure in his arms. James ced Nell on the bed. Just as his butt touched the bed, the pain caused Nell''s entire face to twist so much that it almost deformed. Damn it, it was simply going to hurt her to death. She gritted her teeth and thanked James. "Mr. Walker, thank you so much." "If you want to go to the bathroom next time, you can call me." There was a hint of ridicule in James''s voice. Nell was lost for words. It was too embarrassing. The next day was the weekend, but the news media workers generally did not have many days to rest all over the year. As long as there was news, they would work. In the morning, James temporarily went to thepany to handle some matters. As soon as James left, Nell received a phone call. Nell sat up abruptly after answering the call. "What did you say? Crystal came to ourpany again?" Just as she sat up, the pain from her waist made Nell clench her teeth. After resting for a night, her waist still hurt so much. She heard that ... after a woman and a man had sex, their waists would also hurt very much. Why was she thinking about this? She shook her head. "Okay, I got it. I''m in the hospital now. I''ll go to thepany immediately after the discharge procedures." After hanging up the phone, Nell quickly went to find the doctor to handle the discharge formalities. The doctor originally did not agree with Nell''s discharge. Nell expressed that her home was on fire and she had to be discharged. Only then did the doctor agree to her leaving the hospital. After leaving the hospital, she rushed to the newspaper office in a car. The newspaper office that Nell worked for was an old newspaperpany in Peace City. There were many brands of magazines and newspapers under it. One month ago, Nell had been promoted to the editor-in-chief of Fair Magazine and was a rival against Crystal''s Privilege Magazine. When Nell arrived, her assistant quickly came up to her. "Nell, you''re finally here." "Where is she?" "In your office. I told her you were hospitalized, but she didn''t believe me. She just wanted to wait until youe back." "Alright, I understand!" Nell endured the pain in her feet and walked to her office. She pushed open the door to her office and saw Crystal sitting on her chair leisurely drinking tea. Her leisurely attitude indicated that she regarded Nell''s office as her own. Nell looked at Crystal with a sneer. A middle-aged woman in her forties had applied foundations that were even thicker than a wall. If she shook, she would probably be able to shake off ayer of powder. "What kind of wind blew Ms. rkson here? I heard that she won''t leave until she sees me." Chapter 598 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (4) Crystal stood up with a smile. "Oh, our Chief Editor Hutt is finally back. I have been waiting for a long time!" Crystal smiled and said, "sorry, your office is too small, and there is no other ce to sit. So, I sat in your seat. So, you won''t mind, right?" Nell said coldly, "Of course I do. But if I did, wouldn''t you sit there?" "You didn''te back for a long time. I couldn''t have been waiting for you all the time, right?" "There are so many seats outside. You did not have to sit in my office." "The chairs outside are too hard. They are not asfortable as yours." In conclusion, she was to deliberately disgust Nell. "You came to our newspaper office to look for me. Now that I''m here, you can leave if you have nothing to do." "You just came back and then you wanted to chase me away. s, I heard that you were hospitalized. Did you sprain your ankle?" Crystal looked at Nell with feigned concern, "you just stayed in the hospital once more than a month ago. Don''t leave any illness behind." "You don''t need to worry about this. You should be more concerned about your own health. It is said that women tend to have menopause after forty years old. Moreover, they will age faster and have crow''s feet. Well, I know some friends who specialize in dealing with that problem. Do you need me to introduce them to you?" Crystal''s expression changed slightly. She did not like people mentioning her age and the word ''old''. "My thirty-nine birthday does note yet. What forty? You can eat whatever you like, but you can''t talk whatever you want!" Nell said innocently, "I didn''t say anything wrong. We like to count nominal age. As for you... You are 39 years old and haven''t reached yet, but your nominal age is forty. This is undeniable!" Crystal was so angry that her frown deepened, and she was so angry that she could not speak. Nell quickly reminded her, "Oh, Auntie rkson, it turns out that you are afraid of others talking about your age. I am really sorry!" The words "Auntie Weng" provoked Crystal again. "You call me aunt?" "Yes! When I was a child, my mother told me I can call the people aunt who are older than me by more than a round. You are just fourteen years older than me, so ... I call you Auntie. This is to respect you. Did I say anything wrong?" Nell exined seriously. This was what Crystal was most annoyed with Nell. Nell was younger and more beautiful than Crystal. Moreover, she was only twenty-five or twenty-six years old and had already taken the position of chief editor. Crystal hadn''t taken her current position until she was thirty-five years old. Therefore, she was jealous of Nell and repeatedly wanted to press Nell. However, Nell was very eloquent. Every time Nell poked her sore spot, she wanted to break Nell''s neck. Taking a deep breath, Crystal swallowed her anger. Thinking about her purpose ofing here today, Crystal feltcent. "Yes, you are younger than me, so I am your elder. The sales of your Fair Magazine are not as high as our Privilege Magazine. s..." Crystal seemed to finally feel proud as she said, "the sales of our Privilege Magazine are ten percent higher than thest issue. I heard that the sales of your Fair Magazine are lower than thest issue. As an elder, I came here to remind the younger generation. Running a magazine, you cannot insist on only one pattern, or it is easy to fall behind." Nell frowned. ''Well, I knew Crystal is here to show off.''All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ''However, I, Nell, have never been one to be trifled with in terms of words.'' "s, thetest issue of our magazine has declined. However, this is also normal. If there is a decline, there will be a rise, right? Your Privilege Magazine has not been rising all the time. What''s more, the next issue of ours will definitely surpass yours." Crystal snorted. "Surpass ours? Are you dreaming in the daylight?" Crystal remembered there were only a few times that Fair Magazine surpassed Privilege Magazine. The only few times were because Fair Magazine had invited a few young and famous people. However, very quickly, in the next issue, their Privilege Magazine overtook Fair Magazine. Nell raised her chin arrogantly, "When did I dream? I am telling the truth. Why don''t we make a bet? Let''s bet on the sales of our next magazine." Crystal crossed her arms and looked coldly at Nell, "Okay, let''s bet then. What do you want to bet?" "Whoever loses will have a sign on her neck that says ''I lost'' and stand at the entrance of the office of the other party at five o''clock in the morning. How about that?" Crystal frowned. ''What gives Nell the confidence to win over Privilege Magazine?'' However, she wanted to see Nell standing in front of her office. "Alright, let''s make a bet like this. However, I''m worried that some people will go back on their word. So, I think that since it''s a bet, of course we have to leave a certificate!" Crystal suggested. "No problem!" Nell agreed. With that, the two of them drew up a bet and both signed their names on the paper. With the bet in her hand, Crystal left Nell''spany. After Crystal left, Nell felt like she had won. She let out her breath and sat on her chair. However, after sitting down, Nell began to have a headache. It was easy to talk big, but it was a bit difficult to do itter. She held a pen in her hand and tapped the document in front of her. If she wanted the magazine to sell well, she must have a burst point. The important thing was the cover of the magazine. Who should be invited for this issue of cover? The person to be invited must have a position that could not be low. Since it was a bet, Crystal would use all of her strength. Nell flipped through the news, which showed the face of a newly promoted youth in the city, Kevin Wales. Nell''s eyes lit up. For Kevin, it''s easy for him to attract fans, and the ability of fans was particrly powerful. ''Great, if we can interview Kevin, the sales of our magazine will definitely increase, and the probability of winning over Privilege Magazine will rise.'' Thinking of this, Nell was ready to call her assistant to call the agent of Kevin. Before she could call her assistant in, her phone rang first. Seeing that it was Nataly, Nell picked up the phone. "Hello, Nataly, what''s the matter?" "You didn''t forget about the date tonight, right?" Nell smiled and narrowed her eyes. "Don''t worry, I didn''t forget. I will be there on time tonight." Chapter 599 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (5) After hanging up the phone, Nell was instantly beaming with pleasure and left all the bummers behind at the thought of theing date with Mr. Hall tonight. She looked down at her clothes. She was still wearing the outfit for yesterday''s wedding. It was even creased, obviously not a good choice for the date. So she had to go back to change it. Then she came out of the office to ask her assistant to call Kevin''s agent before leaving the newspaper for her home to change clothes. ... On the way home, Nell received a call from James. "You''ve been discharged from the hospital?" Nell heard James''s question upon answering the phone. Nell grunted and said, "Yes, I just finished the discharge formalities this afternoon. Because I have something urgent to deal with in the newspaper, I forgot to call you." "You''re not in the newspaper now?" Nell said, "No! I''m going to go back to change my clothes." James asked, "Why do you need to change your clothes?" "Well, I''m going to meet Mr. Hall tonight. So I need to change into new clothes to show my respect," Nell said in a matter-of-fact tone. It wasn''t a face-to-face conversation, so Nell had no way to see James''s expression now. But she thought it seemed unnecessary to tell him about her matter in detail. A few secondster, Nell said after getting no response, "Mr. Walker, thanks for staying in the hospital with mest night. I will treat you to a meal in return for your help." "Well." James grunted and then hung up the phone. After James hung up the phone, Nell called Audrey. Audrey''szy voice came from the phone. "Well, Hi, Nell. Why do you call me now?" Audrey''s slightly soft voice showed her exhaustion. Nell almost had the impulse to hang up the phone immediately. It was obvious that Audrey sounded like she had just woken up. Audrey had not gotten up. Since Audrey and Bryson just spent their wedding night, it was clear what the two of them didst night and why Audrey was still in bed even at noon. So she wouldn''t probe into it, or she would be embarrassed by their disy of affection. After Audrey lost her virginity to Bryson, Audrey was so used to talking about such topics rted to sex in a matter-of-fact tone that she no longer blushed at it. This was the result of having had sex. Nell calmed herself down and said, "Well, I went to the hospitalst night only with my wallet after attending your wedding. My bag was left in the hotel. Have you helped me put it away?" "Of course. Don''t worry. This is thest thing I will forget. Well, what about having lunch together tomorrow? I''ll bring it to you." "Alright!" Nell was smart enough to schedule it for another day. But Nel knew even if she asked Audrey to return her bag today, Audrey would probably be too weak to do it today given Bryson''s ability in bed. After hanging up the phone, Nell called Nataly. It turned out that Nataly was in the same situation as Audrey. Nell suddenly found herself so lonely. So she swore to start a rtionship with Mr. Hall tonight. ... Then Nell changed her clothes before going back to the newspaper. Nell''s assistant spent the whole afternoon trying to get through to Kevin and his assistant, but he failed. He also called Kevin''spany which said that Kevin was filming in the mountains and wouldn''t turn on his phone until he returned to the hotel at night. Therefore, before Nell left for the date, she told her assistant to call Kevin and his assistant at night to make an appointment with Kevin to photograph for their magazine.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nell arrived at the appointed teahouse in advance. She booked a private room by the window on the second floor where she could see the lights downstairs. Waiting in the private room, Nell couldn''t help but feel excited. With the appointed time approaching, Mr. Hall still didn''t show up. She kept looking at the watch on her wrist and then looked at her phone to make sure that she didn''t make a mistake in time. When it was one minute past the appointed time, Nell frowned. She thought, ''What happened? Why is Mr. Hallte?'' She hated it when a man waste for a date. As time passed by, Nell''s heart sank. She was wondering what was wrong with Mr. Hall. After all, he should at least call her to exin the reason why he waste. But she received no phone calls or messages after he had beente for more than 20 minutes. She thought he had gone too far. Nell couldn''t help but get a bad impression of him. Just as Nell was thinking about when Mr. Hall would arrive, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Nell''s eyes shed with surprise. She thought, ''Is it him?'' Despite histe arrival, she still politely said, "Come in." Then the person pushed the door open and came in. Nell thought it was Mr. Hall, but it turned out to be James. She wondered why James was there and even walked into her private room. Nell, who had rested her hands on her knees to act like an elegant girl, suddenly grasped the armrest in dramatic surprise upon seeing James, which made her far from a good girl. "Mr. Walker, why are you here?" James noticed the changes in Nell''s expression. "So do you mean I can''t be here?" "Of course not!" Nell coughed lightly, thinking what a terrible coincidence it was. "Well, Mr. Walker, are you here alone?" "Well, someone stood me up. It happens that I saw you when you came in. Besides, you seem to be in the same situation, right?" Nell frowned at the thought of Mr. Hall beingte for this date. "You''re right! He might not show up." It was almost half an hour, and even if Mr. Hall arrived now, she wasn''t going to date him. After all, his beingte for a date showed his impoliteness, so he wasn''t a good choice for marriage. "What a coincidence! We''ve both been stood up." "Since we are in the same situation, why not let me join you for dinner? Do I have the honor?" Chapter 600 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (6) To have dinner with James? Nell was stunned. To have dinner with him? Did she have a hallucination? She didn''t believe that she heard James say that he wanted her to have dinner with him. However, in her mind, she refused. Besides, there was still no news from Mr. Hall. What if Mr. Hall suddenly came when she was eating with James? Seeing her eating with James, he would definitely misunderstand. Although she no longer nned to develop with Mr. Hall, she still did not want to let Mr. Hall misunderstand. Just as Nell was thinking, her phone suddenly rang. She picked up her phone and took a look. It was Nataly. She frowned and picked it up. "Hello, Nataly, why are you calling me at this time?" "I just received a call from George. He said that there was something wrong with Mr. Hall''s business and he had to deal with it urgently. Also, he said that he wanted to tell you that the two of you are not suitable. Since there is no way to meet you, he asked me to tell you!" Nataly said. So, the meaning of Nataly was that Nell had been dumped before she met Mr. Hall. What the hell! Since he had decided not to be with her, then why did he always give her hope? What was wrong with him? The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. After hanging up the phone, Nell still couldn''t calm down. James looked at her expression and asked, "What happened?" "Nothing!" Nell was in a bad mood. She looked at James and said, "I''ll have dinner with you, but I want you to pay!" "Alright!" James was generous. Nell red at James. She didn''t like James. As soon as he came, her blind date blew up. Since it was his treat, she would eat expensive food. With this thought in mind, Nell immediately called the waiter over. She ordered the most expensive Australian lobster and Lafite. When Nell ordered, James''s expression remained the same, and he didn''t even frown. Nell thought to himself, this was probably because his family was rich, so he wouldn''t feel the pain when others spent some money on him. Because the food that Nell ordered was expensive, the waiter confirmed them with Nell and asked her if she really wanted these things. After confirming that Nell wanted these dishes, the waiter quickly sent all the food she wanted. The waiter''s attitude was extremely respectful, which was different from the attitude he revealed when Nell first came in. When all the food was served, the waiter bowed to Nell before standing up and said, "Miss, all the food you ordered has been served. If you need anything, just call me." "Okay, I don''t like to be watched when I am eating. Just wait outside the door!" "Alright!" The waiter smiled as he walked out. Looking at the back of the waiter as he left, the corners of Nell''s mouth twitched several times. As expected, the rich were different. After ordering expensive things, the service is different. No wonder those rich people who were used to being served by others would not adapt to the life ofmoners. Now, it seems that it was reasonable. After the waiter walked out, Nell stared at the delicious food in front of her and gnashed her teeth. The waiter had pulled out the cork of the red wine before he left. James picked up the bottle, tilted it, and poured a ss of wine for Nell. Then, James picked up the cup and motioned for Nell to pick it up. Nell nced at James, then picked up her cup and clinked it with James''. James smiled at her and said, "Cheers to today''s encounter." Nell cursed in her mind. She didn''t want to meet him at all, but on the surface, she still smiled. "Cheers to the coincidental meeting." She was not in a good mood today. She wanted to drink. Last night, she did not drink at Audrey and Nataly''s wedding banquet. Today, she could make up for it. After Nell finished speaking, she raised her head and drank all the wine in the cup. Seeing that Nell had drunk it all, James frowned and reminded her, "You should drink red wine like this. You drink too fast. It is easy to get drunk." "I am good. It''s not easy for me to get drunk. What? Are you worried about money?" James said calmly. "Never." Hearing that, Nell became angry. She said, "I hate the rich." James didn''t respond to Nell''s words. Instead, he picked up the bottle and poured a ss of wine for Nell. "You can buy everything you want. Isn''t it good?" "I didn''t say it wasn''t good. I just hate the rich!" Nell gritted her teeth. "Our money didn''te for nothing. It was through hard work. We took a lot of risks of going bankrupt. If we fail, we will be worse than ordinary people!" That was true.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After many bigpanies went bankrupt, there were many bosses who could not repay their debts and jumped off the buildings. Many of them were the big shots who were famous in Peace city. As a media person, she knew the truth behind those things. Indeed, as James had said, they had to take on more responsibilities and risks than ordinary people. All of a sudden, she felt sympathetic toward James. Thinking of this, she could not help but roll her eyes at herself. She only took ten to twenty thousand yuan a month, but she was worried about people who would earn hundreds of millions a day, wasn''t it ridiculous? Anyway, she suddenly felt better. She raised her ss to James. "Then I wish you good luck." "Thank you!" James clinked his ss with hers. After Nell brought the wine ss back, she drank it all again. After that, Nell said, "It really is a good wine. The taste is different. It tastes much better than the ordinary wine I usually drink." It was unknown if it was because the temperature was a bit high tonight, but after drinking two cups of wine, Nell felt hot. Nell and James talked. They ate and drank a lot. Soon, they opened the second bottle. Nell felt that something was wrong with her body. The more she drank, the more she felt dizzy. This feeling was simr to the drunken feeling Nataly had once mentioned. ''Am I drunk?'' Impossible. She had never been drunk before. How could she be drunk today? It must be that after she drank good wine, her mind was hallucinating. It must be like this! Chapter 601 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (7) Although he was thinking this in his heart, the scene in front of him became more and more blurry, and ... James''s face suddenly became two in front of her, causing him to suddenly think of something. She had gotten drunk. Dame it, she had never been drunk before, why was she drunk now?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Nell sat at the table, staring straight at James''s face. Perhaps it was an illusion, but after she got drunk, she felt that James seemed to be a little more handsome than usual. How could she have such thoughts? It must be that she drank too much wine, so, even her sight became bad. However, he was really handsome. She looked at him with infatuation and did not want to look away. As for James, who was sitting in his seat, his pupils constricted as he looked at the gaze Nell cast on him, as well as her burning red face and blurry eyes. Nell was drunk. Although she had repeatedly emphasized that it was impossible for her to get drunk, all of Nell''s actions in front of him were clearly a sign that she was drunk. She was definitely drunk! Seeing that Nell was about to continue drinking, James pressed down on the back of her hand, preventing her from drinking. "What are you doing?" Nell frowned as she looked at James''s hand that was pressing down on the back of her hand. Her other hand tried to move James''s hand away, but... after trying a few times, she realized that her strength was insufficient to do this. She could only re at him in dissatisfaction. "Move your hand away and let me drink." "Ms. Nell, you are drunk!" James reminded Nell of this fact. However, when she heard from James that she was drunk, Nell stubbornly retorted, "Impossible, I''m not drunk. I can''t be drunk. Let''s continue drinking." "You can''t drink anymore!" James reminded her again. "What do you mean?" Nell looked at James with dissatisfaction. "Are you afraid that I will use up all your money, so you won''t let me drink it? Let me tell you, I have to drink this wine today. I have to drink eight or ten bottles..." James was speechless. Drank ten bottles or eight bottles? She had only drunk the second bottle and she was already so drunk. If she really drank ten bottles or eight bottles, he was afraid that ... she had to go to the hospital. "If you want to drink it, I''ll treat you another day, but ... you can''t drink it now!" Nell suddenly pushed away James''s hand and said angrily, "You are afraid that I will use up all the money of your Walker family. Let me tell you, I can still drink. I want to continue drinking!" Nell picked up the ss of red wine and downed the ss of red wine. However, the moment she finished the ss of wine, Nell waspletely drunk. She shook her head, and her body also shook violently. Then, she saw James''s body getting higher and higher. Shey on the table and slowly closed her eyes. "I ... I''m not drunk. I can still drink... I can still drink!" With thest word ''drink'', Nell finally fell asleep drunk. James touched his forehead and felt speechless. He had just reminded her that she couldn''t drink anymore, but she still had to drink. Now that she got drunk. Looking at the person lying on the table, James sighed. James helped Nell out of the hotel. By the road, the driver had already been there and opened the back door, allowing him to get in the car with Nell. James had just helped Nell to the car and was about to push her into the back seat. Nell, who was originally drunk and unconscious, suddenly woke up a little. She looked around at her surroundings and suddenly jumped up from her seat and got off the car. "I don''t want to take a car. I don''t want to take a car!" Chapter 602 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (8) James said patiently, "Ms. Nell, you are drunk. Please get in my car, so I can drive you home." Nell red at James and said, "Drunk? Who is drunk? I am not drunk! You are drunk!" "Okay. You are not drunk," James said. Then Nell smiled in satisfaction. She grabbed James'' arm, moved her hand onto his back, and said, "See. This is the back of a real man." James didn''t know what to say. Nell chuckled and continued, "I have never been carried on someone''s back. Sir, can you carry me on your back?" James thought that Nell was so drunk and she was weird when she got drunk. He replied, "Ms. Nell, please wake up and see who I am." James approached Nell on purpose so Nell could see his face. Nell''s eyes widened. She checked James'' face carefully and touched it. Then she said, "You look as handsome as James!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. James rolled his eyes. Although he quite liked Nell touching him, it was weird to do so in front of a hotel. James held Nell''s waist and tried to take her into the car. "Alright, Ms. Nell, we have to get into the car!" James urged. "No, I don''t want to get in the car!" Nell struggled in James'' arms. She wanted to stay on James'' back, so she said, "Unless you carry me on your back all the time, I will not go." "Carry you on my back?" James repeated. "Yes!" Nell narrowed her eyes when sheughed. She continued, "I am still a virgin. If you carry me back like this, I will sleep with you. This is a good deal for you!" A trace of anger shed in James'' dark eyes. He held Nell''s face with his hands seriously and said, "Nell, wake up. Stop that nonsense!" Nell nodded obediently. "I know that you are James. If you take me home like this, I will have sex with you!" Nell said. The anger in James'' eyes turned into a kind of lust. He asked slowly, "Did you just say that you wanted to have sex with me?" "Yes!" Nell chuckled and added, "Are you afraid of me now? We are in a dream, so I can say anything I want. I dare not say that when I am conscious. Do you know that every time you pressure me in thepany, I want to have sex with you? As long as you are mine, you will not bully me again!" James couldn''t help smiling. "So, you wanted to have sex with me a long time ago?" James asked. "Yes, yes!" Nell nodded and said impatiently, "You talk too much! Why are you still so annoying when you are in my dream? Turn back. My head is spinning." Nell was still so drunk, while James had mixed feelings now. The lust in his eyes was getting stronger. James looked at Nell lovingly and crouched down in front of her. Seeing that James crouched down, Nell got onto his back immediately. By the time Nell woke up, it was already morning. Looking at the sleeping man next to her, Nell remembered everythingst night. She felt so embarrassed. She was just about to get up when the man beside her grabbed her wrist. "Where are you going?" James asked. Nell''s body tensed up. "When did you wake up?" she asked. "When you woke up, I was already awake!" James'' voice was charming. Nell''s face turned pale. She exined in a low voice, "Mr. Walker, I am sorry aboutst night. Don''t take me wrong. I will not ask for anything more. We can pretend that nothing happened. I am serious!" Nell said it as she nodded her head hard. James was still smiling. He said, "Really? Did you mean that you didn''t want to take responsibility?" Nell rolled her eyes. "I am the one who should say that, right?" Nell said. "Is my virginity worthless?" James teased. Nell''s eyes widened. What James had just said was even more shocking than the responsibility part he mentioned. Nell said without a second thought, "It can''t be. You are in your thirties. A man like you should have experienced a lot of this. Isn''t it true?" James smiled warmly and replied, "I am sorry to disappoint you. But you have to be responsible for me!" Nell was surprised to hear that. "How?" she murmured as she looked at James. James pinched Nell''s cheeks and said, "I will be your boyfriend, and you have to marry me in the future." Nell''s eyes widened again. "Are you joking?" Nell couldn''t believe what she had just heard. James looked rxed and said, "Do I look like I am joking?" "Well, Mr. Walker, I think..." Nell wanted to say something serious. Then James interrupted, "If you let me be your boyfriend, I can ept your interview for your magazine." Nell''s eyes lit up. The interview with James was way more popr than Kevin''s. "Alright! Deal!" Nell said. Chapter 603 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (9) After promising James to be his girlfriend, Nell came out of James''s vi. Aftering out, she still felt that this thing wasn''t real. She returned home to change her clothes before going to her office. Seeing here to the office, her assistant quickly came up to her. "Miss Hutt!" Nell greeted her. She walked in front of the office, and her assistant followed behind her. "I called Kevin''s managerst night!" Her assistant said angrily, "Do you know what he said? He said that his artists would not have an interview for a small magazine like us. If they only ept international magazines. Do you think it is annoying?" If it was yesterday, Nell would definitely be so angry that she would flip the table. However, now not only was she not angry, but she was also happy. "He refused? It doesn''t matter. This is even better. I''m afraid that he will agree!" Nell said briskly. Her assistant opened her mouth in surprise. "Miss Hutt, didn''t you say before that you had to find a way to let Kevin agree?" "It was before, but now!" Nell said with a smile, "I have a better candidate now." "Who is it?" Nell looked at her with a mysterious smile. "It''s a secret!" Nell had dinner with Nataly, Audrey, and Grady. During lunch, Nell publicly announced that she and James had be a couple. When Nell finished her words, she waited to see the surprised expressions of the other three people. Unexpectedly, the three people in front of her looked at her calmly. Audrey said, "Mr. Walker is too slow. I can''t believe he managed to deal with you until now!" Nataly said, "After all, Nell is not an ordinary girl. It is reasonable for him to slow down!" Grady said, "Are you and Mr. Walker treating tonight?" Looking at three calm faces in front of her, the corners of Nell''s mouth twitched several times. "What? What do you mean? James became my boyfriend. Aren''t you surprised at all?" Audrey and Nataly looked at each other. "Why should we be surprised?" Nell said, "Isn''t it surprising? James and I are two different people. Now we are a couple." Grady was an impatient person. He said, "All of us know that James is interested in you, and you treat James differently. You are just waiting for time."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Nell was shocked. "What? Howe I don''t know?" "What? You don''t know?" ... After having lunch with Audrey and Nataly, Nell was confused. She had just found out that James had told the others that he was interested in her a long time ago, but she had no idea at all. For the entire afternoon, Nell was absent-minded. She left her office and walked to the side of the road, nning to take a taxi home. Just as she stopped by the roadside, a Maserati stopped in front of her. Nell was stunned. She looked into the car and met James''s gentle gaze. "Get in!" James said. Nell nced at James. Then she remembered what Audrey and Nataly had said. Suddenly, she was angry. It was a feeling of being deceived. She was tortured by James as his assistant. He deliberately prevented her from meeting Mr. Hall. He deliberately dragged her to an interview and deliberately hung her up. Step by step, he dug a trap and waited for her to jump over. Last night, he deliberately took advantage of her drunkenness to take away her innocence and shamelessly asked her to take responsibility. This bastard. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Seeing Nell ignore him, James spoke again, "Get in the car. I''ll take you home." Nell looked at James coldly. "No need, I can take a taxi home myself!" "I am your boyfriend. I have the obligation to send you home." Hearing the words boyfriend, the coldness in Nell''s heart became even stronger. Boyfriend? It was this bastard who deliberately lied to her. After getting her, he still wanted to lie to her. No way! Nell looked at James with a serious expression. "Mr. Walker, I''ve thought about it. Let''s forget about what happenedst night. It''s our first time. We tied up. There''s no need to tie each other up!" James''s gentle face darkened. Then, he got out of the car and walked in front of Nell. James was taller than her. Standing in front of James, Nell felt a sense of oppression for no reason. Nell subconsciously retreated. James took two steps forward and hooked his long arm around Nell to hold her. "What''s the matter? Didn''t we agree this morning?" Nell pressed her hands against James''s chest, wanting to break free from his embrace. But she couldn''t at all and could only push him angrily. "Mr. Walker, please let me go. We are not close to each other. If you continue to do this, I will call for help!" Nell looked at James threateningly. James lowered his head and smiled warmly. His smile was. "Call for help? Okay, after you call them over, I will tell them what we didst night." This baster! He was threatening her. Thinking about what happenedst night, Nell''s face turned red. She didn''t remember anything aboutst night. But she remembered what had happened between her and James. She shook her head. Why was she thinking about this now? This was the entrance of her office. There were many people she knewing and going. James was unfathomable. She didn''t dare to bet if he would speak out about what happenedst night. If he spoke it out... "James, you are the vice president of a group. Do you think it is appropriate for you to threaten a weak employee like this?" Nell gritted her teeth and red at James. "Let people know what happened to usst night or get in the car! Choose one!" James answered with a smile. Did she have to choose? He knew that it was impossible for her to lose her face in public. Without a choice, Nell could only unwillingly push James away and angrily open the car door to get in. Chapter 604 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (10) James got into the car. After the car started, he asked, "Where do you want to go for dinner?" Nell did not even look at him. "Whatever." James raised an eyebrow. Before James could say anything, Nell''s phone rang. Nell looked at the caller ID on her phone and saw the name of a reporter from the news agency. Nell saw the familiar name and picked up the phone. "Hello? What''s wrong?" "Nell, help!" Nell''s expression changed. "What''s going on?" "We just got some news, but now we are being tailed. We are so scared. What should we do..." "Where are you now?" "On the way back to the news agency." "Send me your address and keep in touch at any time." "I''ll send you a location immediately." After the call, Nell quickly said to James, "Mr. Walker, please stop the car for a while." "Aren''t we in a hurry? Besides, it''s hard to take a taxi at this time." James nced at her. "Wait for your colleague to send the location over. Turn on the location." Nell originally didn''t want to trouble James, so she wanted to take a taxi to find a colleague from the news agency. However, if James was willing to send her over, it would save even more time. After weighing the pros and cons, Nell made her decision. When her colleague sent her the location, she immediately turned on the location and pointed to the intersection ahead. "From the front, turn right!" About twenty minutester, Nell and James arrived at the location given to her by Nell''s colleague. In twenty minutes, they had moved to another position. Nell and James chased the colleagues to an old city. From afar, Nell saw a car on the roadside. She pointed at the car and screamed, "It''s the car. That''s my colleague''s interview car." James stopped the car, and he got off with Nell. Nell quickly ran to the side of the car. After opening the car door, she found that there was no one inside. Nell asked curiously, "Why isn''t there anyone? The location sent to me three minutes ago was here!" James nced at an empty residential building in front of him that had the words "demolish" written on it, and then walked in. Nell realized something and followed behind James. When James and Nell entered one of the houses, a dozen people suddenly rushed over from all directions, surrounding James and Nell. As they were surrounded, two people dragged out Nell''s three colleagues who are reporters, photographers, and drivers. The reporter was a girl called Cindy Anderson. When Cindy saw Nell, she shouted at her in fear, "Nell." "Cindy, don''t be afraid!" Nell boldly looked at the person who looked like a leader. "Why did you kidnap my colleague?" The man sneered, "Because your colleagues took photos of things that should not be taken. We wanted your colleagues to hand over the things, so we invited them to have coffee together!" Nell sneered. "Have coffee? So why do you tie up their hands? Release all my colleagues." "We can let them go. Unless ... they hand over the memory card for the shoot, otherwise..." The man said with a gloomy face, "None of you can leave!" Nell realized that Cindy and the others had captured the evidence of their illegal activities, which was why they had held onto Cindy and the others and wanted to retrieve the evidence. The news agency that she was in had always reported the truth and exposed many illegalpanies. Therefore, they also offended many people. However, even if they knew it, they would not go against their conscience and report false news. The fact that these people in front of her had kidnapped her colleagues meant that those people had not found the memory card. Based on Nell''s understanding of her colleagues, they had probably predicted the danger, so they had ced the memory card in another safe ce in advance. "Do you know that kidnapping is a serious crime and you will have to go to jail?" The leader of the group looked at Nell and said arrogantly, "Go to jail? We won''t. Listen carefully. My cousin is the second wife of the Walker family, one of the four big families in Peace City. Whoever dares to hurt me will go against the Walker family. The Walker family will not let you off!" The Walker family? Nell felt that this name sounded familiar. She thought of the people around her and suddenly understood. No wonder she thought it sounded familiar. It turned out that... this was James''s surname. If she remembered correctly, James''s family was one of the four big families in Peace City. She frowned at James. The gentle smile on James''s face did not change, but he looked cold, his eyes fixed on the person who spoke. "You said... your cousin is the second wife of the Walker family? What''s your name?" "Bob Martin. Remember my name. You can''t afford to offend me!" Bob''s voice became even more arrogant. Nell could feel the coldness emanating from James''s body bing even more oppressive. She looked at Bob who was arrogant. Perhaps Bob never thought that James was a member of the Walker family. Bob said that he was a rtive of the Walker family in front of James, which sounded ridiculous. "Bob, good, I will remember your name!" There was a chill in James''s gentle voice. "You better remember this well." Bob''s became solemn. "Alright, stop talking nonsense and hand over the memory card immediately." Cindy gritted her teeth and said stubbornly, "No way. You use living people to do experiments. It''s outrageous." "It seems that you have seen a lot. Since you have seen it, it is impossible to let you go!" Bob looked at everyone with a gloomy face. "Arrest this man and woman. Don''t let a single one escape." "Yes!" With an order, someone immediately surrounded James and Nell. Nell was speechless. Nell was a little regretful now. She had not listened to Audrey and didn''t learn martial arts with her. She only knew little about the martial arts. She probably could not deal with the person in front of her. Although James was a member of the Walker family, these people in front of him had already lost their minds. If James showed his identity, they would also kill James to destroy the evidence. Nell gritted her teeth. "Wait a minute." Nell stood in front of James.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "The man behind me is not a member of our agency. You can arrest us, but please let him go!" Chapter 605 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (11) "Let him go?" "Yes!" Nell pushed James behind her. "You have nothing to do with this matter. You are not from our magazine. You should leave now!" Although Nell was weak, at the critical moment, she was strong enough. This matter had nothing to do with James. There was no need for her to drag James into this. James nced at Nell, but he didn''t move. Nell was anxious. "What are you doing here? Leave now!" Nell thought for a moment and said, "Oh right, and thank you for sending me here today. If I survive today, I will personally thank you." James remained motionless. Nell looked at James angrily. "What are you thinking about? You should leave." Bob looked up at James, who was standing beside Nell. Looking closely, he felt that James''s face was familiar as if he had seen him somewhere before, but for a moment, he couldn''t remember where he had seen him. No matter where he had seen this man''s face, it was impossible for him to let this man go because James already knew his secret.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Wait. Did I say he could leave?" Nell frowned. "But he is not from our magazine. He has nothing to do with us." "But he already knows my secret. What if he goes out and tells others? Do you think I am a three-year-old child?" Bob mocked, "What''s more, if he goes out, he can call the police. Will I release him and wait for the police to arrest me?" "He won''t!" Nell exined to James. Nell had just finished speaking when James faintly said, "I will!" ... At this time, he still argued with her. Didn''t he see that she was saving him now? After he said this, the kidnappers in front of him could not let him go. As she expected, Bob smiled and said, "You are honest. You two, capture them. Remember, don''t hurt the woman''s face. We haven''t touched such a pure and beautiful woman in a long time. When we catch her, we will have a good time. If you hurt her face, it will be bad!" Bob''s subordinates allughed out loud and cheered. When James heard Bob and his subordinates insult Nell, the coldness on his face grew even stronger and his eyes shone with a cold light. The subordinates immediately surrounded Nell and James. One of them was about to grab Nell''s wrist when Nell kicked him hard, hitting his private parts. His face twisted in pain, and he quickly released Nell''s hand. The person who had been kicked in his private parts was enraged by Nell''s action and rushed forward. Nell tried her best to push the man in front of her, but in the end, her wrist was held by the man again. He was strong, Nell could not escape. While she was thinking that she was doomed, the person who had grabbed her wrist was suddenly kicked away. Because Nell was being pulled by that person, her body was also forced to sway forward. When she was about to fall, suddenly, a strong hand held her by her waist and helped her to be upright. Nell eximed in surprise. She turned around and met James''s gentle face. Nell looked at James in surprise. Unexpectedly, it was James who saved her. At this time, behind James, a person swung a stick towards James''s head. Seeing this scene, Nell''s eyes suddenly widened as she loudly reminded, "Behind you!" James seemed to have eyes on his back. He kicked back, and the other person was kicked away. After helping Nell stand up, James pushed Nell behind him and gave her a stick. "Be good and hide behind me. When I can''t take care of you, use this to block it!" Nell obediently stood behind James. At this time, the surrounding people all gathered around. James managed to deal with more than ten people with ease. This was the first time Nell had seen James fight. She didn''t expect his skills to be so good. Every time he punched out, his fists would hit the flesh. James punched a person in the abdomen. The persony on the ground in pain and spat out all the food he had eaten. Nell furrowed. That punch must be painful. Seeing the man vomit, her stomach felt a sharp pain. When Nell was watching James fight seriously, she did not notice that someone had sneaked behind her, nning to attack her. Nell was looking at James seriously when James suddenly hugged her and pulled her to the side. As she moved away, she felt a wind blow past her ear and a stick brushed past her face. Nell was shocked. If James hadn''t pulled her away in time, the stick would havended on her head. She was scared. James kicked a person away and nced at her. "What time is it now? Can''t you focus?" James was right, so she couldn''t refute it. She was indeed lost in mind just now, so she gave them a chance to sneak attack her. Because a few of the opponents had fallen, James held Nell with one hand and a stick in the other, dealing with the people in front of him with ease. Not long after, James pped a person in the face with a stick. He fell to the ground. Only Bob and the two people who had tied up the reporters were left. Bob was stunned. His people were all famous hooligans in Peace City, and all of them had good skills. However, James had knocked them down one by one. When James''s gazended on his body, Bob quickly felt his body had been frozen by cold air. The killing intent that James emitted caused his entire body to tremble. Why would he feel such an aura? It shouldn''t be! Bob was panicked when he saw James and Nell standing in the middle of a group of people who had been beaten unconscious on the ground. He immediately took out a knife from his arms and pressed it against Cindy''s neck. "Stand there and don''t move. If you move, I''ll kill her immediately!" James and Nell suddenly stopped. At this time, Nell saw Cindy''s wrinkled face due to pain, and she noticed that Cindy''s ankle was swollen. Chapter 606 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (12) If they continued to confront each other, Cindy might be crippled even if she could be saved in a while. She gritted her teeth and looked at Bob. "Wait!" Nell shouted, "you let her go. I''ll be your hostage!" Bob looked at Nell mockingly, "What did you say? Are you going to be my hostage?" "Yes!" Nell nodded. "Do you think I''m stupid? If I change hostages now, what if you take the opportunity to attack me?" Nell thought for a moment and searched her body with both hands. She took out her bag and phone and ced them on the ground beside her. "Now that all my things are here, can you rest assured?" "Should I follow your words? Why?" Nell gestured, "The foot of the person you captured are already swollen. If you take her hostage, she will not be able to walk too fast with you. You may not be able to escape, but I am different. My legs are nimble." As expected, Bob looked down at Cindy''s foot. After finding that Cindy''s foot was swollen, he swore, "As expected, it is swollen. What a useless woman." Nell was right. The woman in his arms was very likely to affect his speed of leaving when he left. If it was Nell, then it was different. "Okay, I agree to change hostages, but if you dare to y any tricks, don''t me me for being impolite!" "Don''t worry, she is in your hands. I won''t y any tricks!" Nell said. Bob nodded, "Thene over here!" Bob did not forget to instruct James, who was behind Nell, "I''m warning you, don''t even think about ambushing me. The knife in my hand is dangerous!" Nell was just about to walk forward when James, who was behind her, grabbed her wrist. "Nell, what are you going to do?" Nell shook James''s hand, but she didn''t shake it off. She said a little angrily, "Let go of me. Can''t you see that Cindy''s foot is swollen? If she continues to be tossed around, she might be crippled." "But I can''t let you fall into danger."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Don''t try to persuade me!" Nell forcefully shook off James''s hand and resolutely walked forward. Nell arrived in front of Cindy, who was in a sorry state, looked at Nell and shook her head, "No, Miss Hutt, you can''te over." Nell looked at her with a smile. "Don''t worry, I will be fine." After that, she looked at Bob, "Now that I''m here, release Cindy." Bob saw the chance and threw Cindy out. Then he pulled Nell into his arms and pressed the knife against her throat. Seeing Nell being caught by Bob, James''s eyes seemed to burn with anger. Cindy stood before Nell, unwilling to leave. "Bob, release Miss Hutt, or do you want me to be your hostage?" Cindy said angrily. "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t leave now, I will kill you right now!" Bob red fiercely at Cindy. Nell narrowed her eyes and said, "Cindy, be obedient and retreat. I will be fine!" "But..." Under Nell''s request, Cindy had to retreat. Cindy returned to James''s side and knelt in front of him. "Sir, your skills are so good. I beg you, please save Miss Hutt. She went to be a hostage for me. If anything happens to her, I will not live." James didn''t even look at Cindy. He said coldly, "I will save her, even if I have to risk my life." "Thank you, sir." Bob looked at James mockingly. "Get back. I''m telling you, the knife in my hand is dangerous. If I don''t pay attention, it might cut this beauty''s neck. That would be bad, don''t you think so?" James narrowed his eyes, "If you dare to touch a string of her hair on her head, I will make you wish you were dead!" Bobughed loudly. "Make you wish you were dead? Oh, I''m so scared. The person who made me live a life worse than death might not be born yet." With that, Bob grabbed Nell and walked to the exit of the building. "All of you, go over there. You are not allowed to block the exit. Otherwise, I will cut her body!" Bob threatened. James and Cindy had to withdraw. When Bob dragged Nell to the door, the other two also dragged the other two hostages to the exit. Until Bob and the others left the door. James and Cindy followed him out the door. Cindy said in a panic, "What should we do? What should we do? They are going out soon. There is their car outside. If THEY get on the car, it will be even harder to save Miss Hutt and the others." When James looked at a certain spot, his gaze changed slightly, and he smiled. It looked like he didn''t have to chase anymore. Cindy saw that James had stopped moving and said anxiously, "Sir, why aren''t you keeping chasing?" "Because... there is no need!" Cindy was confused. What did that mean? Cindy did not understand what was hidden in James''s words. She was afraid that Nell and the others would be killed and nervously followed behind them. When Bob and the others saw James suddenly stand still, they frowned and boldly retreated. Then, he turned a corner and walked towards the car. Cindy continued to follow them, but she was just a girl and had no threat to them. When they reached the side of the car, they prepared to get on. Nell was also puzzled. Why did James not catch up? Could it be that... he was afraid of these kidnappers and did not dare to follow? That''s right. Strictly speaking, James only had a one-night rtionship with her. Previously, when he said that he wanted to be her boyfriend, it was only because he felt that Nell should be responsible. In fact he wasn''t really into her, and there was no need for him to apany her to take the risk. As she was thinking about this, she suddenly saw a figure hiding in the corner behind her. Noticing that Nell had seen him, James pointed a finger at her to keep quiet. Nell''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she nodded slightly at him. Just as Bob and the others were about to grab Nell and the others into the car, Nell quickly fell backwards under James''s signal, avoiding Bob''s knife. James caught Nell''s body with one hand and kicked Bob away with his foot. Then, while the other kidnappers were not paying attention, he kicked away the kidnappers who had kidnapped Nell and her two colleagues. Bob flew into a rage and shed at Nell. James quickly pushed Nell away, but his back was stabbed by Bob. Chapter 607 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (13) When Nell saw James''s back being stabbed, Nell''s eyes suddenly widened and a surge of anger rose in her chest. When Bob was about to swing a knife at James again, Nell picked up a golf club from the car next to her and swung it at Bob fiercely. Bob''s knife was very short. Nell swung the stick and Bob''s arm was hit by the stick. Therefore, the knife fell to the ground. Nell fiercely took the stick and mmed it at Bob again. The human body couldn''t resist the attack of the bulge of the hockey stick. Moreover, Nell''s force was powerful, and Bob was smashed by Nell, holding his head with his hands, and his mouth kept wailing. Nell struck Bob''s head with a stick. Bob, who was holding his head to protect himself, fell to the ground and fainted from this blow. However, after Bob fell, Nell did not stop but kept hitting Bob with the stick in her hand. After Nell swung the stick two more times, a hand grabbed her wrist. "Nell, that''s enough!" A voice reminded her. Nell''s red eyes gradually faded. She looked at James''s face, which was holding her wrist, with some consternation. And her chest was heaving with shortness of breath. "Enough." James motioned Nell to look at Bob on the ground. "He has passed out. Don''t fight anymore!" Nell muttered, "He fainted. There''s no need to fight anymore." Nell seemed to copse. Her hands trembled, and the stick in her hand fell to the ground with a crash. James was afraid that Nell would sit on the floor because her body was limp. James held Nell with one hand. It was over on their side. The other two kidnappers had also been subdued by the three men. The three men held the kidnappers'' hands back and pinned them to the ground. Cindy had already called the police and waited for them toe. Nell, who had returned to her senses, suddenly thought of something and immediately pulled James''s shoulders. "Where are your injuries? Let me take a look at your injuries!" Nell hurried to look at the wound on James''s back. At the sight of the blood that had soaked through the ck suit on James''s back, Nell''s heart trembled. The wound looked so serious. That wound was a serious injury that James suffered to block the knife for Nell. Looking at the wound, Nell felt a burst of remorse. Nell was originally afraid that her own affairs would involve James and cause James to be injured, but James was still injured in the end. And the wound on James''s back seemed to be still bleeding. Nell panicked and shouted at Cindy, "Cindy, hurry up and call the ambnce. Hurry up!" Cindy also saw the injury on James''s back and hastily agreed, "Okay, okay, I''ll call the ambnce." While waiting for the ambnce toe, Nell used her own hand to cover the wound on James''s back. James''s blood seeped out from the wound and flowed along Nell''s palm. After Nell saw the blood, her face turned pale for a while, and her heart was even more anxious. She said anxiously, "What should we do? What should we do? It''s still bleeding. Your wound is still bleeding." James looked at Nell''s worried and anxious expression. James''s slightly pale face became a little gentler, and he held Nell''s other hand, smiling andforting her. "Don''t worry. I''m fine." "How can it be okay? Your back is still bleeding all the time." Nell looked nervously at James''s eyes and said, "James, you''re not going to die, are you?" James smiled and looked at Nell''s extremely panicked face. "I''m not going to die. I just had you as my girlfriend, and how could I die?" Nell didn''t know what to say. After a while, the ambnce arrived. James was afraid that Nell would be afraid, so he kept his body strong. After the ambnce arrived, James finally stopped holding on to his body and let his consciousness sink into the darkness. Before he fainted, James saw the anxiety in Nell''s eyes when he fell, and James also heard Nell shouting his name. The corners of James''s mouth curved meaningfully. By the time James woke up, he was lying in the hospital. Nell was lying at his bedside, already asleep. Looking at Nell''s sleeping face, James''s expression became even gentler. James couldn''t help but lift a hand and gently rub Nell''s cheek, feeling her delicate skin. John then couldn''t get enough of Nell. There was a sh of light under James''s eyes. Bryson told James that if he wanted to get a woman, he must be shameless. When Bryson was chasing Audrey, Bryson set all kinds of traps. Bryson let Audrey jump in, and acted shamelessly and indecently. Bryson used all kinds of tactics to get Audrey. It was said that Bryson and Audrey had been together six years ago. In Bryson''s words, getting a woman''s body is the first part of getting her heart. Although Nell looked careless, she was also a traditional woman. In addition, Bryson gave James a tip. The tip is to rescue the beauty in distress and then y a trick. Therefore, there would be a scene where James was injured by Bob for Nell before. Although rescuing beauty in distress and then ying a trick was very old-fashioned, it really had a miraculous effect. It worked. Nell was lying next to James now. There was some itching on Nell''s cheek, which made her sleep restless. Nell''s eyshes blinked lightly and then she woke up. As soon as Nell opened her eyes, she saw James looking at her with open eyes. Nell suddenly came to her senses and sat up in a hurry. Nell looked at James with glowing eyes. "James, how do you feel now? How about the wound on your back? Are you still in pain? Wait a minute, I''m going to call the doctor now." Nell stood up and was about to call the doctor. However, James grabbed Nell''s hand and said, "I''m fine. Are you ufortable anywhere?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Nell''s heart softened. "I''m fine. That knife pierced your body, not mine. So, I''m fine." James whispered, "That''s good." The words sounded ufortable to Nell. "Why did you save me? At that time, you could have left me alone." James said with a smile, "I''m your boyfriend. It''s only natural for a boyfriend to protect his girlfriend." Nell frowned and murmured in a small voice, "But I clearly said before that I wasn''t going to be your girlfriend." A middle-aged couple came in from outside the door. The couple came in, saw James standing by Nell''s bed, and looked at Nell suspiciously. "Uh, James, who is thisdy?" James gave the couple a meaningful introduction. "Her surname is Hutt and her given name is Nell. She is my girlfriend. Nell, let me introduce you. These two are my parents." Nell was speechless. Chapter 608 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (14) When the middle-aged couple heard James say that Nell was his girlfriend, they were extremely happy. Their eyes sized up Nell from head to toe. In the end, James''s mother, Margot''s gaze stopped at the bottom of Nell''s waist. Margot nodded in satisfaction. Not bad. In the future, the Walker family will have a lot of children. Margot turned back and nodded at Otis, expressing her satisfaction with Nell. In the end, Margot smiled at Nell and said. "Hello, Nell. We are James''s parents!" Being sized up by James''s parents, Nell felt a little awkward. When she heard Margot ask her a question, Nell quickly greeted her. "Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Walker!" Margot looked at Nell with a smile and nodded again.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Margot thought that Nell looked beautiful with a good figure, and her face looked propitious. Moreover, she was very polite. James was already in his early thirties. However, for the past thirty years, James had never had a rtionship with a woman. His parents had always been worried that James''s marriage. They were worried that the Walker family might not have a descendent. Now, it seemed that their worries were unnecessary. They did not expect that he had already found such a good girl as his girlfriend. As for the girl''s family background, they did not ask about it, as long as their son liked it. In any case, with the Walker family''s background, they didn''t need to worry about their future livelihood and didn''t need any political marriage. Margot used her elbow to poke her husband''s back. "Otis, you just said that you still have something to do in thepany, right? Why don''t we go back first?" "Right, we have something else to do!" Otis immediately reacted to cooperate with Margot. "I have to go first." "Just in time. I still have a ce to go in a while. Let''s go together. You can see me off!" "Alright!" Nell frowned. "Mr. and Mrs. Walker, aren''t you going to stay a little longer?" "No, we won''t disturb you here..." Before Margot could finish, her husband poked her waist. The words turned on the tip of her tongue and she quickly changed the sentence. "We just happen to have something to do and we are in a hurry, so we have to go first." They were James''s parents. They left after just a nce. After they came in, they didn''t even ask about James''s injuries... Nell felt that they had a big heart. "Then... I''ll send you off!" "No need. Stay here and take care of James. We''ll be leaving first!" Margot pulled Otis and quickly disappeared from the ward. Nell was speechless. Nell looked back at James seriously. "Mr. Walker, I suspect..." "You are now my girlfriend. Why are you calling me Mr. Walker?" Nell didn''t know what to say. It seemed that their rtionship had settled. For some reason, Nell did not want to refute James''s words. "Mr.... Mr. Walker!" "Only ordinary friends would call me that. You can just call me James. Your friend Nataly called George by his name. I don''t mind if you call me James!" James''s gentle smile hung on his handsome face. Nell was speechless. That was too intimate. "I''ll call you James then." James raised an eyebrow. "Sure!" This was much more pleasing to be called Mr. Walker. Nell sometimes looked quite shrewd, but in the case of guilt, her IQ was declining. Nell awkwardly called out, "James, after your parents came in, they didn''t even ask about your injuries before leaving. Are the two of them... really your biological parents?" Nell curiously asked the question in her heart. Normal parents, even if they were not close, would still have to ask about the child''s injuries after they arrived to show their concern. After all ... they had alreadye to the hospital, so it wouldn''t make sense if they didn''t ask about it. James smiled. "Can''t you see that they don''t want to disturb us? After all ... you saved my marriage!" "What?" James stared at Nell with fiery eyes. "Have you forgotten? Before you, I did not have any girlfriends ... nor any scandals." Nell didn''t say anything. And she blushed. James suddenly mentioned this, which made her feel as if she had taken a big advantage. James''s gaze, for no reason, caused her body to heat up as if it was going to burn. "I feel like going to the bathroom!" Nell ran into the bathroom like she was escaping. The moment she closed the bathroom stand, Nell heard James''s joyfulughtering from the ward. Because James''s injuries were severe, he needed to be hospitalized to check the other organs of his body. He was waiting for the result the next day, so James had to stay here for another night. Nell was full of hope that James''s parents could take over and take care of James. As a result, after James''s parents came in the morning, they seemed to have vanished, nevering over again, not even a call. They were too assured to let her take care of James. In the evening, the nurse came over. After she came in, the nurse directly looked for Nell. "Miss Hutt!" Nell quickly stood up. "What''s the matter?" "Because there is a medicine in Mr. Walker''s infusion in the evening, his whole body will be covered in sweat. After the sweat is sticky and wet on the wound, the wound will easily be inmed. In a while, I will change the medicine for Mr. Walker. Before that, please wipe Mr. Walker''s body with warm water first, and then change his clothes to prevent the wound from infecting." Nell pointed at her nose. "Me?" The nurse said, "You are Mr. Walker''s girlfriend, of course, it''s you! When you are done, press the button on the bedside and we wille over to help him change the medicine." Nell was stunned for a moment before nodding nkly. "Alright." After the nurse left, Nell looked at James, who was lying on the bed, and her heart struggled. James said kindly, "If you don''t want to, I won''t force you. At most, my wounds will heal slower." Nell gritted her teeth. "Just wait, I''ll bring the water over now." Nell brought over a basin of warm water and ced it on the bedside table. And James sat there with his arms spread open, looking like he was at the mercy of Nell. Looking at James lying there, Nell remembered the countless photos of the top male models she had seen in the magazine. She suddenly felt excited. Chapter 609 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (15) Nell stared straight at James'' cor. After she took a swallow, her mind went nk. She suddenly didn''t know what she should do. "Uh, now I ... What should I do?" Nell asked James in an awkward voice. James smiled at Nell, his chin pointing at his cor. Nell finally remembered what she should do. Taking a deep breath, Nell tried hard to shift her gaze away, forcing herself not to look at him again. Then, she asked awkwardly, "Well, why don''t you ... do it yourself?" James saw the hesitation and struggle in Nell''s eyes. He smiled and said, "I''m injured now. It''s inconvenient. If you don''t want to help me, it''s fine. I..." "No need. I''ll help you!" Nell interrupted James. No matter what, James was injured because of her. And she would be less guilty if she could be able to help him recover as soon as possible. She made up her mind. In the end, she said, "Your figure is better than those of the top male models!" As soon as he heard Nell mention male models, James'' face immediately turned grim.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. A strange aura filled the air, causing Nell to feel inexplicably nervous. "You''ve seen a top male model?" "Yes, I am a media worker. So I''ve seen a lot of male models in magazines." The tense atmosphere in the air seemed to ease a little. James'' face was no longer so gloomy. However, the next second, Nell added, "Moreover, we work on magazines and newspapers. We need to interview some male models and take photos of them. I got work to do. Naturally, I have seen them." The atmosphere that had just eased up once again became tense. "How many male models have you met?" James'' tone was t. Nell frowned. She felt that James'' question was a little ambiguous, but she couldn''t tell the reason. She thought about it carefully. "Well ... I don''t remember!" James'' face darkened. "It can''t be that you don''t remember because there are too many of them, right?" Nell nodded honestly. "That''s the reason!" James was speechless. He had expected that. But he felt as if a fire was burning in his heart. The fire was about to burn him to ashes. "You are now my girlfriend. You are not allowed to look at other men in the future!" "No," Nell replied seriously, "I am now the editor-in-chief of Fair Magazine. I often work with male models and need to show them how to pose. So, this is impossible!" After he heard Nell''s words, James'' face darkened even more. Nell naturally didn''t care if James'' face was dark or not. To clean James'' body was also a very difficult task. When she was wiping his body, she had to bend down. When she raised her head, Nell looked into James'' eyes, which were staring at... "You... you... you ..." Nell pulled up her clothes and red at him angrily. "What are you looking at?" James looked at her, half-naked. His gaze didn''t move at all. He smiled calmly and said, "I haven''t seen it before." "You shameless!" she said to him angrily. James looked at her innocently. "Why am I shameless? I am looking at my own girlfriend. What''s wrong?" Chapter 610 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (16) James became bolder. Nell felt that she could no longer look at James'' face. She had always thought that James was a gentle and decent man with very elegant manners. Unexpectedly... he was such a vulgar person. She had once thought that there was something wrong with her ears. Otherwise... how could she hear that from James? She picked up the water on the bedside table expressionlessly and walked to the bathroom. She poured the water and hung up the towel. Then, she washed her face and looked at the water droplets on her face in the mirror. Nell said to herself, "Well, James is just out of his mind." Nell finished washing her face and wiped away the water on her face. When she walked out of the bathroom, Nell thought that James should go back to normal. However, when she came out, she saw James sitting there, staring straight at her. Nell was surprised. She didn''t know what to say. "You... Why didn''t you put on your clothes?" Nell stuttered as she pointed at James. James smiled as he looked at Nell''s surprised face and calmly exined, "It''s not convenient for me to wear my clothes now due to my arms, so I can''t wear them myself. I got injured because of you and couldn''t put on my clothes. Do you still want me to take the risk of opening my wounds to wear clothes?" Nell was speechless. Of course, she wouldn''t be so cruel. However, she had to help James get dressed... James was so shameless. He took it for granted and imed that he got hurt because of her and thus she should serve him. If not for the fact that he was injured, she really wanted to ssh the basin of water just now on his face. Taking a deep breath, Nell hypnotized herself. "Just like dressing a puppy!" She walked to James'' bed, picked up the clean uniform, and opened it. James consciously stretched his arm over. Nell immediately handed over the clothes. She put one of his arms into the sleeve, then the other. After that, she just needed to button the uniform.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, James was unwilling to reach out his hands to button the uniform. Nell could only curse James in her heart for being a male chauvinist while buttoning James. Nell probably was angry and wasn''t distracted. Thus, Nell easily finished it. "Alright!" Nell looked up at James in relief. She thought, ''Great! It''s over!'' She prepared to get up from the bed. She was sitting by the bed because James was sitting on the bed with his body leaning away. Nell could only sit by the bed and tidy his clothes. However, before she could get up, a shadow suddenly pressed down in front of her. Nell widened her eyes in shock and froze. James finally stopped and said in a teasing voice, "Don''t forget to breathe!" It brought her back to her senses. Her cheeks were as red as fire. Her eyes were misty as she red at James, her chest heaving with anger. "You ... you, you, how could you kiss me?" "You''re my girlfriend. Isn''t it normal for us to kiss?" "Even if I''m your girlfriend..." Nell stammered, "You should also respect me. Before you kiss me, you must ask for my consent. Otherwise... you can''t kiss me." James raised his eyebrow. "Okay, next time I will definitely ask for your permission!" Nell heaved a sigh of relief when she heard James say this. However, just as she breathed a sigh of relief, she suddenly reacted. She thought, ''What did he mean? James said that before he kissed me next time ... Next time? No way!'' She made up her mind to turn him down if he wanted to kiss her again. Chapter 611 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (17) Nell kept some distance from James after their kiss. As Nell was staring at him in vignce, and sitting far away from him, James was a bit upset. However, he did not regret kissing her. It was after the kiss that James was sure about his feelings toward her. Her lips were so soft and sweet. Unlike the kiss they had when they were drunk, this time he was so attached that he hated to stop. James did not regret it, but he was upset as it was not good timing. The injury on his back had not recovered yet, which was why Nell stayed here to take care of him. Being too anxious and desperate would probably drive her away. His kiss was a good example as it caused Nell to put on alert. James decided to find a better time when he kissed Nell the next time. James felt thirsty. His eyes were fixed on Nell. "Nell, I want some water." "Sure, I''ll pour it for you!" Nell took James'' cup and poured him a cup of water. However, when she handed him the cup, she kept some distance from him. Nell put the cup on the bedside table and quickly withdrew her hand, afraid that James would grab her hand all of a sudden. James had mixed feelings. He could not do anything to her in the hospital. What a pity! The next morning, James was about to be discharged from the hospital. Of course, Nell was the one running the discharge procedures. She finished all the paperwork in a while. Then, James was free to go home. Only a few people knew James was discharged, including Bryson and Audrey, who brought some fruits and gifts to the hospital. Nell took all the gifts to the car. James was standing by the car with a bag in front of him. Nell walked around to pick up the bag. But suddenly, a car dashed out of the warehouse and drove past Nell. Nell was shocked as the car was running toward her. But she couldn''t move her legs. At the critical moment, someone grabbed Nell''s wrist and pulled her away. The moment Nell copsed, there was a gust of wind and she heard the sound of her clothes brushing past the car. James hugged Nell tightly, not letting go. They remained this way for a long time.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As for Nell, she was in James'' embrace, so scared that she failed to move. She was almost hit by a car. She almost died. Death nearly dawned upon her. If James had been slower, she might have died. Having realized what had happened, Nell gasped in shock. Fortunately, she was still alive. When she finally recovered from the shock, she found herself still in James'' arms. James hugged her so tight that Nell almost couldn''t breathe. She frowned and pushed James away. "James, let go!" James finally came back to life. He looked down at Nell, hugged her even tighter, buried his head in her neck, and let out a long sigh. "Great! You''re fine!" Nell''s heart softened. James almost caused her to be short of breath just because he was afraid. He was worried that something bad might happen to her. Now that he knew Nell was fine, he recovered from the shock. Nell was touched by what James had said. Nellforted James. "I think I''m fine. Besides, you saved me. Don''t you remember?" James gradually rxed, his body no longer stiff. Looking at the woman in his arms who tried to cheer him up, James revealed a smile. Not knowing why, Nell felt a bit uneasy when she saw the corners of James'' mouth curling up. She had a hunch that he must be nning something. "Nell, an eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth. A life for a life. Am I right?" Nell frowned. "Well, that''s true." The next second, James said, "I have saved your life twice, haven''t I?" "You want me to repay your kindness? What about treating you to a meal!" Nell said. This was the most efficient way to express gratitude. If one meal was not enough, Nell didn''t mind treating him twice. "Not interested." Nell asked in rm, "Then what are you interested in?" Nell regretted it the moment she asked the question. Why would she ask this? James was setting her up. She had fallen into his trap by asking back. The next moment, James'' voice sounded. "In ancient times, when a man saved a woman''s life, the woman would marry him. I''ve saved you twice." Nell was speechless. So, was he asking her to sleep with him to repay his kindness? Nell gritted her teeth. "Even if what you said is true, I have already done that for you once." James said, "Oh, have you?" Nell reminded him. "Of course. Don''t you remember what happened several days ago? That night." "I will take it as a reward for saving youst time. But I just saved you again. You still owe me once!" James said seriously, trying to squeeze the most benefits from Nell. His expression was very serious when James was exining this to Nell. Judging from his look, one would assume he was talking about serious matters. But Nell only wanted to take off her shoes and p James on the face. Shame on him! He had taken advantage of her once. But now James was asking her to sleep with him again. Nell said coldly, "I didn''t know you had such a quirk. You use your favor as a pretext so thatdies will sleep with you. I wonder how manydies have fallen for this?" James stared at Nell with affection. "Only you." His gaze was so intense that Nell couldn''t bear it. She looked away to avoid his gaze and snorted. "People say you can''t take men''s words for it. Now I understand why." "Then what should I do to convince you?" Nell rolled her eyes. She turned around with a smile. "There is something you can do." Chapter 612 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (18) James looked at Nell with interest. "Oh? What''s the method?" "You stand in Richly Square in the city center for a night. You can''t speak, but you have to let all the women stay away from you and note up to speak to you," Nell said with a smile. James nodded. "This is a good idea." Nell was stunned for a moment.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Did James actually feel that this was a good idea? Couldn''t he tell that she was deliberately causing trouble for him? James looked at her stunned expression and smiled. "Tonight then! Tonight, at Richly Square, I will prove it to you!" Nell didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t believe that James had agreed! She had originally made this request to make James retreat. After all, how could a noble young man like James stand in front of the public in Richly Square? Moreover, if women saw his pretty face, they would swarm him like bees smelling honey. How could he stop them? Originally, Nell was just deliberately causing trouble for James. After James agreed, Nell suddenly wondered what James would do. It was a good idea to make James retreat and make fun of him. Thus, Nell immediately nodded. "Alright, tonight then!" In the evening, Nell invited Audrey and Nataly to eat in a restaurant near Richly Square. After hearing Nell''s words, Audrey and Nataly were so shocked that their jaws almost fell to the ground. Audrey asked in surprise, "Your request is quite difficult. Did Mr. Walker agree?" Nell smiled and nodded. "Yes, he agreed." "No way. He agreed to such a request. It means that Mr. Walker really loves you!" Nataly sighed. Nell rolled her eyes at the two of them. "Alright, you two don''t have to pretend to envy me. I invited you today because I want you to watch a joke with me." "A joke?" Audrey frowned. Nell nodded. "Yeah, a joke. Think about it. Who is James? The vice president of the J Group, how could he be shameless enough to do such a thing? Even if he reallyes, other women won''t let him go. How can he stop other women from talking to him? He will lose if he doesn''t show up or talk to those women, and I can turn him down!" Audrey and Nataly exchanged nces. Nataly frowned. "Nell, isn''t your agreement a little too much?" James would lose if a woman tried to hit on James. It would be too difficult for him. If James separated from Nell because of this, it would be unfair to James. "He agreed to it himself. I didn''t force him!" Nell shrunk her head, feeling a little guilty. Audrey smiled at Nell. "Nataly, don''t say that. Now that things have developed to this point, none of you can control it. Besides..." Audrey said meaningfully, "I think since Mr. Walker agreed, it means that he already has a n in his heart. Let''s just wait and see." Nataly raised her eyebrows. "You mean, Mr. Walker..." Nell rolled her eyes and waved her hand. "That''s impossible. It''s impossible for him to seed. Let''s just wait and see." Audrey smiled as she stared at Nell''s eyes. Her gaze was as sharp as an eagle''s. "Nell, can I ask you something?" As soon as she met Audrey''s eyes, Nell felt her heart tighten. Nell had a bad feeling when Audrey showed such an expression to her. "Ask whatever you want. Don''t look at me like that. It''s so frightening." "That''s because you are guilty. Otherwise, why are you afraid of my gaze?" Nell was speechless. Audrey was awyer, so Nell couldn''t win against her by words. "Alright. Don''t keep me in suspense. Just say what you want to say. I don''t like people talking in a roundabout way." Audrey said, "Fine. Do you really have no feelings for Mr. Walker?" Audrey stared intently into Nell''s eyes as she asked this question. "Of course..." Just as Nell opened her mouth, something seemed to be stuck in her throat, and she could not continue. It was strange. Why couldn''t she say she had no feelings for James? Could it be that she really had feelings for James? At that moment, Nell''s mind was filled with memories of her time with James. When her leg was injured, James took care of her and fulfilled all her requirements. James was the first to rush over and send Nell to the hospital when she was injured at Audrey''s wedding. He took a risk to do that. When Nell was in danger, it was James who stood up and risked his life to save her. When Nell was almost hit by the car, it was also James who saved her. Not to mention James'' meticulous care in their interactions. Nell forcefully shook her head. Why did she think about these things? She was supposed to think about how to break her rtionship with James. She wasn''t supposed to think about how good James was in her mind. Instead. She was supposed to think about how bad James had been to her. Yes. After her leg recovered, and she was discharged from the hospital, James took her to hispany to abuse her. She had always remembered that. This was the point. Nell turned around and met Audrey''s eyes. As a result, the moment she met Audrey''s gaze, she became anxious again. She groaned impatiently. "I ... admit..." Nell stammered and said in a low voice, "I ... do have a bit of a good impression of him, but it''s just a little bit. If he loses tonight, I can end it in time. This will be good for both of us." Audrey smiled and looked into Nell''s eyes. "Nell, sometimes you must recognize what you really want, but..." Audrey nced out the window. "I believe that since Mr. Walker has promised you, he will definitely seed." Nell looked at Audrey strangely. "Why do you believe him so much?" "Because, when a man loves a woman, no matter how childish it is, he is willing to do it for her. I can see that Mr. Walker''s feelings for you are true, so I believe he can do it!" Audrey stared straight into Nell''s eyes. "If he seeds, Nell, what are you going to do?" Chapter 613 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (19) If he seeded... Nell was stunned. She had not thought of it for the time being because, in her consciousness, it was impossible for James to do it. Therefore, she only thought James could not do it, and they would be separated because of this. But she had never thought of what if James seeded. Nataly''s eyes lit up, and she asked, "Yes, Nell. If Mr. Walker seeds, what are you going to do?" Nell didn''t know what to say. She touched her ears. "Uh, I... I never thought about it." Nataly said, "What? You never thought about it." "I have never believed that he could do it. This is an impossible task, so I never thought about it!" Nell answered honestly. Audrey smiled. "It doesn''t matter. If you haven''t thought about it before, you can start thinking about it now. If he can do it, how... are you going to repay him?" Nell was speechless. If James could really do it, it meant that he won. And it also meant that ... he took her words seriously and would put them into action. It would also mean that James really cared about her. Nell suddenly became nervous. If James really liked her, what would she do? Impossible. It was impossible! Nell nervously picked up a ss of water from the table and drank it. She kept saying to herself in her mind, ''Calm down. You must be calm.'' Just now, Audrey also said that this was only one of the possibilities. However, there were millions of possibilities that James could not seed. His probability of sess was too low. After calming down, Nell rxed a lot. "By the way, how are you two now?" Nell deliberately changed the topic. "I see that you two have been living veryfortably after you became wealthy wives!" Nataly smiled. "I''m fine."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Audrey frowned and looked at Nataly. "How is your mother-inw treating you now?" This was the thing that Audrey was most concerned about. Nataly''s mother-inw, Luna, was prejudiced against Nataly. They all knew about it. When George decided to marry Nataly, he was also fiercely opposed by Luna. Later, Lunapromised. But when they saw Luna at the wedding, she did not look very happy. Nataly smiled and said, "In the beginning, she was indifferent to me. However, she suddenly became good to me these two days." Audrey and Nell were both surprised. "What do you mean by suddenly bing good to you?" Nell asked. "She suddenly treated you so well. Is there a conspiracy? Did she especially make you some soup or change the quilt on your bed?" Nataly knew what Nell meant and could not help but roll her eyes at Nell. "What are you talking about?" Audrey reminded Nataly with a serious expression, "Nataly, although Nell''s words are a little straightforward, there are some things that we have to be wary of. After all, humans are hard to predict. If she really wants to do something to you, you should be prepared." Nataly burst outughing. "What are you thinking?" "What do you mean?" Nell and Audrey stared at Nataly''s smiling face with strange expressions. Nataly blushed before exining, "Well, it''s like this. I heard that two days ago, Luna and her two friends went to make a divination." Audrey and Nell were stunned. They were not superstitious people, so when they heard that, they felt it was inconceivable. Audrey asked, "What kind of divination?" "Something like Tarot. Can you guess what the result was?" "What?" Audrey and Nell stared at Nataly anxiously. Seeing they were so anxious, Nataly didn''t keep them in suspense. "The result said that I am blessed and will be very, very rich. I can bring glory to my family!" Nataly smiled embarrassedly. "Although I think the divination is a bit exaggerated, Luna''s attitude towards me has changed greatly since then. She has been caring about me. Every day, she asked George to drive me to work and home. She also asked the servants to serve me well and not trifle with me!" Hearing Nataly''s words, Audrey and Nell were dumbfounded. Therefore, what changed Luna was divination. But no matter what, it was a good thing to make Nataly and Luna get along with each other peacefully. "Alright, I am defeated!" Nell rolled her eyes. "I didn''t expect that divination would have such a big effect. I will try it some other day to see where I can find a good man." "You already have one in front of you. Why don''t you grasp it yourself?" Nataly said. "Alright. What about you? Audrey, I heard that your father was taken away by the police on the day of your marriage. Was that true?" Nell immediately changed the topic. Audrey''s expression hardened. "Yes," Audrey said calmly. "He is now confirmed to be the murderer of Zoe. He has been officially detained." Nell sighed and shook her head. "Although I am not qualified to judge your father, he deserves it. But he is the president of the Munn Group. If he is arrested, what about the Munn Group now? I remember you have an uncle who has been coveting thepany''s property. He may take the opportunity to encroach upon thepany''s property after your father is arrested." "That won''t happen!" Audrey sneered. "Today, the Munn Group has been exposed to several illegal affairs. It has been targeted by the relevant departments and will be investigated tomorrow. If there are no idents, the Munn Group will be seized tomorrow. My uncle''s family is also involved in illegal operations and will be counted. So... he will get nothing!" Nell sighed, "I didn''t expect it to be like this." "The Munn Group has done many illegal things that can''t be covered forever. It is just a matter of time before it is exposed. In the past, Mr. Toby would use methods to cover these things. But he was gone, and the others were too aggressive. Naturally, they are exposed." It was a pity that such argepany had fallen just like that. Nataly held her chin and looked out of the window. Suddenly, Nataly seemed to have seen something. Her eyes lit up as she pointed out of the window. "Look, a person is standing in the middle of the square. It''s Mr. Walker!" After hearing Nataly''s words, Audrey and Nell looked out of the window at the same time. They saw a tall and straight figure standing among the crowd. Chapter 614 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (20) When she saw the figure, Nell''s expression changed. Unexpectedly, James was really here. How could hee here? She thought... that he couldn''te over. Tonight, she hade intending to enjoy a good show and had not thought that James would fulfill the promise. However, he came, and she suddenly became nervous. Since he was here, of course, he had toplete her request. Only then could he truly pass her test. How... could he pass her test? When did she start to hope... that he could pass the test? Damn it, she should be expecting him not to pass the test. Nell clenched her fists and stared at the man in the square. James walked to the center of the square and stopped. Then, he looked in the direction of a buffet restaurant and met Nell''s gaze. The moment Nell met his burning gaze, she felt that her heart skipped a beat. It was too dazzling! Nell looked at James in a daze. Then, James smiled at her, as if telling her that he was ready. Nell frowned at him. Next, it was time for him to perform. She wondered... how was he going to perform? Audrey and Nataly both looked at Nell''s face at the same time and winked at each other. Anyone could see that Nell only had James in her eyes. Only when she was facing someone she liked would she have such a passionate gaze. They were all experienced people, so they were very clear abou it. James, who was standing on the ground, pulled out arge bouquet of red roses from his back and stood in the middle of the square. Nell looked at the roses in James'' hand in surprise. Roses! What was he doing? Then, James raised a board in the other hand. Unfortunately, the front of the board was vertical to Nell, Audrey, and Nataly, and they could only see the side of the board and could not see what was written on it. Nataly was surprised. "Mr. Walker seems to have a board in his hand." Audrey raised her eyebrows. "Yes. But I don''t know what is written on it."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. James stood there alone with the flowers and the board. Because of this, coupled with his handsome face, he attracted the attention of many passers-by. They all stopped to look at what was written on the board and discussed. However, although they were all gabbling about it, no one went up to strike up a conversation with him. After seeing what was written on it, they scattered. Some people even pointed at James after they left. Audrey, Nataly, and Nell were all stunned. They were all curious about the board. As more and more people passed by, more and more people looked at the board and left after reading it. Audrey and Nataly could not sit still. "Nataly, do you want to go to the bathroom?" Audrey suddenly asked Nataly beside her. Nataly immediately reacted, "Yes, do you? Do you want to go together?" "Yes!" Audrey and Nataly got ready to get up. However, before the two of them got up, they heard the table opposite them being pped. Nell stared at them with a gloomy and threatening expression. "With your poor acting skills, do you want to fool me? I am in the news industry, and I am used to people putting on an act. You think that I don''t know what you two want to do, right? Let me tell you, if you are my friends, just sit here with me. You are not allowed to see what''s written on the sign." Audrey and Nataly were speechless. They had no choice but to obediently sit on their seats and didn''t get up again. However, they were quite curious about what was written on the sign. After the meal, Nell, Audrey, and Nataly were still sitting there waiting and looked down from time to time. When the waitress came to clean up the table, Audrey and Nataly were chatting with Nell. When they chatted, Audrey and Nataly would asionally call Nell by her name. One time, when Audrey angrily called Nell by her full name, the waitress who cleaned up the table for them coldly raised her head and looked at Nell in surprise. Her eyes were full of surprise. "You''re Miss Hutt right?" Nell wondered why a waitress knew her. "Yes, is there a problem?" She touched her face. That was strange. Her photos had never been shown in the magazines of her newspaper, and her full name had never been used. When did she be famous? The waitress pointed outside of the window with a rag in her hand. "Then you..." Before she finished speaking, she noticed that she was still holding a rag in her hand. She felt impolite and put down the rag awkwardly before pointing outside of the window again. Outside the window, under amp post in the square, James was still standing there, motionlessly. The waitress asked, "Do you know that man, the one holding a bouquet of roses?" "Yes!" Nell nodded. "What''s the matter?" The waitress frowned, but she replied, "It''s nothing. I was just asking." Nell was speechless. After the waitress cleaned up the table, she left. After taking two steps, she seemed to have decided on something and turned back. She looked at Nell and opened her mouth. Nell looked up and waited for the waitress to speak. Unexpectedly, after the waitress opened her mouth, she gave up and turned to leave. Words failed Nell, Audrey, and Nataly. "What''s going on?" Nell spread out her hands and looked at Audrey and Nataly with a confused expression. "You two look at me. Is there something wrong with me?" "No." The two spoke in unison. Nell was confused. That was strange. Why did the waitress look at her with that kind of gaze since nothing went wrong with Nell? The expression before she left was even more fascinating. Nell was curious about what the waitress had not said. At this time, Nell found that the other guests sitting around them were all staring at her with strange eyes. Moreover, Nell also heard her name repeatedly mentioned. How strange! When did she be so famous? The people around seemed to know her name. Nell looked at the faces of the guests around her, then looked at James outside the window. She suddenly remembered that these guests had stopped in front of James just now. What was written on the sign that James was holding? Chapter 615 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (21) She was quite curious. Nell wanted to jump down and see what was written on the board. The other guests in the restaurant must have seen it before. Nell wanted to ask them if they had seen what was written on it. However, she was afraid that she wouldn''t get a satisfying answer. When she knew it, she would feel awkward. So, she could only sit there agitatedly. Audrey and Nataly could see through Nell''s thoughts. They exchanged nces. Audrey coughed and said, "Nell, I want to go downstairs to buy some snacks. Do you want some? I''ll buy some for you, okay?" Nataly also nodded. "Yes, I want some snacks too. I will go with Audrey. Do you... want to go with us?" Nell almost blurted out. She wanted to go with them. However, as soon as she met the eyes of the other people in the restaurant, she was terrified and had to sit down. She said awkwardly, "There you go. You guys probably haven''t eaten full just now. I don''t wan to move right now. Bring some snacks back for me." "Sure!" Audrey and Nataly agreed and went downstairs. After they went downstairs, Nell stared at their movements. Of course, she knew that Audrey and Nataly were not out to buy some midnight snacks. These two people, one was awyer, and the other was a weight-losing maniac. Both of them even didn''t eat dinner as they hated to see they put on weight. How could they eat midnight snacks? That was a big taboo for weight-losing people. They just wanted to go downstairs to see what was written on the board. Nell was curious about it too. If Audrey and Nataly went out, they would be able to see it. Though she couldn''t ask anyone else, she could just ask them. Sure enough. After Audrey and Nataly left the first floor, they went out of the gate and walked toward James, who was not far away in the square. The two of them walked in front of James and looked at the sign in his hand. Seeing that, Nell was envious. She wanted to be one of them and see what was written on the sign, but unfortunately, she could only sit here. Audrey and Nataly stood in front of James for a while, but they had no intention of returning. Nell was anxious. Didn''t they know that she was waiting? Why didn''t they return yet? Nell anxiously took out her phone and called Audrey. Soon, Audrey answered the call. As soon as the phone was answered, Nell said anxiously, "Audrey, you two have been out for so long. Why haven''t you returned yet?" "Well, the staff in the snack shop said that the snacks need to be cooked now and it takes time. So, we have to wait a moment. Don''t worry. We''ll return as soon as possible!" Audrey lied in front of Nell. Nell was speechless. Did Audrey think she was blind? Now, Audrey was standing in front of James and looking at the board in his hand and smiling at Nataly. How could she be in a snack shop? Nell''s face darkened. "Audrey, don''t waste your time there. I already saw you. Don''t lie to me. Hurry up ande up!" Audrey smiled and said, "Really? You saw me. I don''t want to go up now. Come downstairs and hit me!" Nell wanted to throw the phone in her hand at Audrey. "Audrey!" Nell gritted her teeth. "I advise you toe up as soon as possible, otherwise, I..." Before Nell could finish her threat, Audrey suddenly hung up the phone. When she looked at the phone in her hand, Nell''s face suddenly froze. ''What did she mean? She hung up my phone. This is too much.'' wondered Nell. Nell angrily dialed her again. This time, Audrey hung up without answering. Again, she dialed. But Audrey hung up too. Nell was more than angry. At this time, Audrey and Nataly were saying something below, and then they turned around and walked towards the building. Seeing this, Nell wasn''t as angry as before. They were finally back. As long as they returned, she would be able to know what was written on the sign. She sat nervously in her seat and waited for Audrey and Nataly toe in. However, she waited for more than ten minutes. But Audrey and Nataly still did note in. It was strange. Even if they waited for the elevator downstairs, they should arrive in three minutes. However, it had been more than ten minutes. The two of them have note up yet. Where did they go? Nell looked out of the window. James was still standing there, but there was no Nell or Nataly in front of him. Where were these two women? Could it be that they were attracted by the products of the mall again? Could it be that they didn''t know that she was expecting their answer? Damn it! Nell took out her phone and called Audrey again. Audrey quickly answered her call immediately. "Nell!" Audrey''s voice came from the receiver.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nell''s face darkened. "Where are you?" "We are waiting for snacks at the shop downstairs. What''s wrong, Nell?" Nell sneered and gritted her teeth. "You are waiting for snacks in the snack shop, right? Why didn''t you say that you went to the bathroom?" "We didn''t go to the bathroom. Why do we lie to you?" Audrey said with a smile. "To be honest, where are you?" "Night club!" Nell hung up the phone with a bang. She did not believe in any words Audrey said. She turned to Nataly and called. "Hey, Nataly, where are you?" "We are buying snacks at the snack bar downstairs!" Nataly replied. Nell was speechless. They were all in cahoots, deliberately angering her. Nell hung up the phone again. At the snack bar downstairs, Audrey and Nataly sat by the table waiting for their food. Nataly frowned when her phone was hung up. "Nell hung up." Audrey nced at her coldly. "It doesn''t matter! Don''t care about her!" Chapter 616 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (22) After a few minutes, Audrey and Nataly picked up their snacks and walked toward the buffet restaurant on the second floor of the mall. In the dining room, Nell had long been waiting anxiously and impatiently. She was restless and agitated. Seeing Audrey and Nataly appear, Nell rolled her eyes at them. "Where did you go? Do you know how long I have been waiting for you here? You told me that you bought snacks downstairs. I think you went shopping again, right? Or did you go to the arcade?" Audrey raised her eyebrows. "Do you think that if we went to the arcade, would wee back so quickly?" Audrey shook the food in her hand. "Snacks!" Nell saw that in Audrey''s hands, there were indeed a few packets filled with steaming snacks. Nell wronged them. It seemed that when she called them just now, they were indeed downstairs buying snacks. Nevertheless, there was no way to change the fact that they were deliberately fooling her. Just now, when they were downstairs, Nell called Audrey, and Audrey told her that they were buying snacks. Audrey and Nataly sat down. Audrey took out three packages and pushed one in front of Nell and Nataly each, leaving one in front of her. Then, Audrey picked up the cutlery to eat. Seeing Nell staring at her without moving, Audrey looked at her strangely. "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to eat? We bought the snacks at the restaurant downstairs you like. Don''t you like its egg tarts?" Nell was speechless. Was it now time to eat egg tarts? How could they be so careless? However, she didn''t me them for that. After all... this had nothing to do with him! Her eyes were fixed on them. Audrey and Nataly both opened their packages and enjoyed their food. Nell rolled her eyes.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "You two, didn''t you use to shout that you wanted to lose weight every day? If others say that you have put on a little weight, you will fight with them. Now you are having supper! Aren''t you afraid of putting on weight? Look..." Nell pointed to the egg tarts in Audrey''s spoon. "There''s fat in them. You''ll get fat if you eat fat." Audrey and Nataly looked at each other and smiled. "We are already married. Why do we care about our weight so much?" Audrey said disapprovingly, "When you are single and not married, you are afraid that you can''t find a suitable partner if you''re fat, or if you meet a suitable partner, you are afraid of him abandoning you because of your ugly body shape. So you want to lose weight. But now it is different!" "Yes!" Nataly echoed, "We are already married. Although we still have to pay attention to our diet, there is no need to restrain ourselves just because we want to be thin. There will be no problem if we asionally eat something at midnight!" Words failed Nell. Sure enough, after a woman got married, her ideas would change, and now Nell finally realized this fact. And in front of her sat two married women. But now, the topic turned to egg tarts? Obviously not! Nell gritted her teeth and looked at the two women in front of her. Finally, she couldn''t hold it in anymore. She stretched out her hands and took away the egg tarts in front of them. "Give me back my egg tarts!" Audrey frowned. Nataly said, "I only ate two. Let me eat two more." Nell red at the two women. "You two married women, don''t act anymore. With your poor acting skills, I can''t bear to see it anymore. Don''t keep me in suspense anymore. Tell me!" Audrey blinked innocently. "Tell you what?" Nataly had a confused expression. "That''s right! You have to throw us a question before we can answer." Nell wanted to ssh these egg tarts on their faces. She could only be patient and ask in a low voice, "It''s that... What is written on that sign?" Audrey moved her face forward a little, her face full of doubt. "What? Louder. I couldn''t hear you. What did you just say?" Nell angrily shouted into Audrey''s ear, "Let me ask you, what exactly is written on the sign?" Because Nell''s voice was too loud, it attracted the attention of all the guests in the restaurant. Everyone looked in her direction strangely and looked at Nell. Nell was embarrassed. She quickly covered her face with one hand and red at Audrey and Nataly. These two married women were too hateful and repeatedly fooled her. Audrey and Nataly probably felt that it was about time to stop fooling her. "Do you want to know what is written on it?" Nell nodded vigorously. "Yes, tell me!" Audrey and Nataly must have seen the board, so they must have known what was written on it. "Well..." Audrey deliberately smiled and kept her in suspense. "What exactly is it?" Nell saw Audrey pause for a moment and could not help but panic. Audrey smiled and said, "If you want to know, why don''t you go down and take a look?" Nell was speechless. In the end, she was still fooling Nell. Suddenly, the sky was overshadowed by dark clouds. After a sh of lightning, a rumbling sound came from the horizon. The booming sound attracted the attention of the three women. The three of them frowned. It was already December. How could there be thunder? However, the light that had just illuminated the entire world was not fake. Nell muttered, "No way! Is this a thunderstorm?" As soon as Nell finished speaking, the sound of rain came from afar, and the raindrops grew bigger and bigger. Soon, it turned into heavy rain. The pedestrians in the square fled into the mall to avoid the rain. However, the man standing in the square was still standing there, not moving a bit. A gust of wind blew over, and the bean-sized raindrops sshed on the window loudly. Nell stared at the man in the square, her eyes widening. Was he a fool? Now that the rain was so heavy, he was still standing there without moving. Did he not know to run for shelter? Nataly said worriedly, "I heard from George that Mr. Walker had just been injured two days ago. He can''t get wet for the time being. Now that he is in the rain, I''m afraid his wound will worsen." Nataly was about to say something when Audrey nudged her elbow to stop her from saying anything. "What''s the matter?" Audrey pointed her chin towards the seat opposite, which was empty now. Nell, who was supposed to be sitting there, had disappeared. Chapter 617 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (23) In the pouring rain, Nell braved the rain and rushed to James. Since the rain was too heavy, Nell couldn''t see James'' face clearly. "Why are you so stupid? Can''t you see that it''s raining so heavily? Why don''t you go to the mall and wait for the rain to stop?" Nell snapped at James angrily. James looked at Nell with a gentle smile. "You only told me to wait here. If you don''t tell me to stop, how can I leave?" Wasn''t he the vice president of the J Group? He should be very smart. Why was he so stubborn at this time? "But it''s raining now. No one stays outside when it rains. You can go in to hide from the rain." "But our agreement doesn''t include going inside when it rains." Nell was stunned. The man was so stubborn. Nell angrily threw the sign in his hand to the ground and grabbed his hand as she headed towards the mall. By the time they entered the mall, their clothes werepletely soaked. The water was dripping from their bodies. The winter rain was cold. The rain soaked her clothes, which were now stuck to her body, and made her shiver. Audrey and Nataly also came downstairs. Audrey quickly put arge scarf she had just bought on Nell''s shoulders and hugged her tightly. "Nell, are you cold? Let''s go find a ce to change out of your wet clothes!" Nell had bought a set of clothes that night to rece her wet clothes. Nell trembled as she gritted her teeth and nodded. "Alright!" Nell was just about to follow Audrey and Nataly when she suddenly thought of James behind her. "Wait a minute, James is here. He has been in the rain for a longer time than me." James'' gentle voice sounded from behind. "Nell, just follow Ms. Audrey and Ms. Nataly to change your clothes. There is a men''s clothes store nearby. I will go in and choose a set of clothes. We will meet hereter!" "Alright!" Nell looked at James and nodded firmly. Then, Nell followed Audrey and Nataly to the bathroom. Soon, Nell changed into a new outfit and used Audrey''s scarf to wipe her long hair. After changing into dry clothes, Nell finally felt warmer. She returned therge scarf in her hand to Audrey, picked up her wet clothes, and headed to the exit. She said impatiently, "Let''s go to the gate." Audrey and Nataly looked at Nell''s anxious expression and what Nell was thinking. Nell was in such a hurry to leave because she wanted to see James sooner. She didn''t want to wait for another moment. Twenty minutester, the four people sat down at a coffee shop. At this time, the rain had stopped. The square looked bright after the rain. James had changed into a ck coat, ck trousers, and a camel sweater. He looked refreshed. His wet hair stuck together strand by strand, giving him a messy yet handsome appearance. His gentle smile made him more amiable. Nell sat beside James, holding a cup of hot chocte in her hand. She carefully blew on it and took a sip. The warm liquid slid down her throat and finally warmed Nell''s cold body. Just now, her body was drenched in cold water, and Nell felt that she was about to die from the cold. James had been wearing wet clothes for even longer than her. She didn''t know how James had made it through. Nell''s heart ached. This man was really stupid. Just as Nell was about to take another sip, James reminded her, "Drink slowly. Be careful!" Nell smiled gently at him. "I know." In Audrey and Nataly''s eyes, Nell was acting cute. Nell began to act cute in front of James. Audrey and Nataly suddenly felt that they were like a third wheel. Nataly''s phone rang. Nataly saw the name on the phone and smiled. "Hello, George. "You''re here. Alright, I''ll go down immediately." After hanging up the phone, Nataly smiled and said to Nell and James, "Nell, Mr. Walker, George came to pick me up because he''s afraid that I might get caught in the rain. I''ll excuse myself." Nell frowned in pity. "Why are you going back so soon?" "What..." Nataly teased, "Do you want me to stay and be your third wheel?" Nell''s face suddenly turned red, and she hurriedly waved her hand. "Just go. Don''t stay here and be an eyesore." Nataly smiled and stood up. Audrey, who was sitting next to Nataly, also stood up. "My ce is not far from Nataly''s. I will ask them to send me back. Goodbye." Nell would not keep Audrey any longer. Otherwise, she would be teased by Audrey.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Alright, take care." "We will. Goodbye." Audrey and Nataly left together. Audrey and Nataly walked to the roadside. George had gotten out of the car and opened the door for Nataly. Seeing that Audrey was there, he opened the back door for Audrey. However, before Audrey could get in, the sound of a car braking suddenly sounded from behind. A ck Bentley Mulsanne stopped. Audrey''s eyes lit up when she saw the car. Then, she saw a familiar figure. "Bryson!" Audrey happily walked up to Bryson. Bryson held a coat in his hand. After Audrey walked over, he put the coat on Audrey. Then, he hugged Audrey''s shoulder and started to chat with George. Nataly sat in the car and waved to Audrey and Bryson. Audrey then got into Bryson''s car and the two cars left one after another. In the caf¨¦, Nell watched the two couples leave, her eyes filled with satisfaction. Her friends... were all happy now. She was also... Nell suddenly thought of something. She frowned as she looked at James, who was sitting beside her. Then, she suddenly stood up and walked past James to the entrance of the caf¨¦. James didn''t know why Nell suddenly did this, so he also got up. Before leaving the caf¨¦, he paid the bill so that they wouldn''t be thought of eating without paying. Nell rushed out of the caf¨¦ to where James had been standing. The sign that James had been holding was now lying on the ground. Chapter 618 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (24) The sign was thrown on the ground upwards. Nell could see what was written on the sign with a single nce. There were two lines of words written on the sign. "I''m deaf and mute. I''m waiting for my girlfriend, Nell." The moment she saw the words, Nell frowned. No wonder ... no one came forward to talk to him. Who would talk to a deaf and mute man? He could not hear or speak at all, unable tomunicate. Although he was handsome, he had a girlfriend. If a girl had feelings for him, she would give up her thoughts when seeing this.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She finally understood why all the guests in the restaurant had looked at her strangely. It turned out that... those guests thought that she deliberately made things difficult for her boyfriend bying to see him but not showing up. They thought Nell wanted her boyfriend to leave. Nell had been calmly eating in the restaurant without going down to meet her boyfriend. In the eyes of those guests, she was probably a cold-blooded and ruthless girl. Otherwise, how could she chat happily with her good friends when her boyfriend was waiting for her downstairs? Nell turned around angrily and pointed at the sign on the ground. "Is this what you wrote on the sign that you have been holding?" James cleared his throat and nodded. Nell''s face darkened. "Then do you know what the people in the mall think of me after you held the sign?" Nell gritted her teeth and looked at James. "They all treat me as a woman who abandoned her boyfriend. Do you know that I...?" James suddenly grabbed Nell''s wrist and pulled her into his embrace. Nell''s nose hit James'' chest. She rubbed it to ease the pain. "My nose! It hurts!" Nell eximed in pain. James'' face suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. At this moment, Nell''s heart skipped a beat. All the anger in her heart disappeared. She subconsciously closed her eyes, waiting for James'' lips to fall on hers. After seeing James keep their promise, Nell realized something. She liked James. She would confess her love to him. Since they were a couple, it was normal for them to kiss. She didn''t resist James'' approach at all. Instead, she was looking forward to the kiss. However, she closed her eyes and waited for a while, but James did not make his next move. However, she could feel James'' breath blowing on her face. But... she didn''t get the kiss. What did this mean? After waiting for a while, Nell couldn''t wait for James'' kiss. She couldn''t help but look up. Then, she saw James staring at her intently. Nell''s heart raced. "You... What are you looking at?" Nell asked. James said, "I just saw something on your hair, but... when I''m close, I realized that I was wrong." Something on her hair? He was wrong? Nell''s face darkened. She had been looking forward to his kiss but in the end... James deliberately approached her because he felt that there was something on her hair. Nell pushed James angrily. However, this time, James moved even faster. He pulled Nell into his arms even more tightly. When Nell was about to scold James, James'' hot lips fell on hers at the same time. The kiss ended. "Your ce or mine?" Nell had just calmed down. But these words caused her heart to race again. However, Nell confirmed her feelings for James. She gritted her teeth. "Your ce!" "Alright!" James brought Nell to his car and drove away from the parking lot, heading straight to his vi. James drove rather fast. Sitting in the passenger seat, Nell held the handrail above her head and stared straight at the street in front of her, her heart beating like a drum. As they got closer and closer to their destination James'' ce, Nell''s heart was beating faster and faster. Finally, the car reached a single house. The garage door opened automatically and James drove the car in. James got out of the car and went to open the door for Nell. After she got off the car, James held her hand and walked into the vi. There were servants in the vi. When James passed by the servants, he instructed them as gently as usual, his tone imposing. "Alright, go rest now." "Yes, sir!" Before James came back, James'' parents hade to the vi and told the servants that James had a girlfriend. Now that James brought a girl back, confirming what James'' parents had said. The servants were clever. After James ordered them to take a rest, they quickly disappeared from his sight. After a while, there was no one left in the room. Chapter 619 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (25) In the morning, Nell was woken up by the ringtone of a phone beside her, but... The ringtone was not hers. She was puzzled. An arm passed over her face, picked up the phone on the bedside table on her side, and pressed the answer button. "Hello, this is James." Nell''s mind was blown. James. When she thought of what happenedst night, she was so embarrassed and wanted to be huddled up in a ball somewhere. She was going to flush herself down the toilet. After James ended the call, he put the phone on his side and said to Nell apologetically, "I''m sorry that my phone woke you up." Nell buried her face in the nket and shook her head hard. "It''s fine, it''s fine. Do what you need to do." James'' gentle lowughter came from behind her. "Since you''re awake, let''s do it again!" Nell didn''t have the chance to refuse. By the time Nell woke up again, it was already noon. She was too tired to even lift a finger. Nell nced aside, and James was gone. James should have been lying next to her... Nell assumed that it was because of the call in the morning. It was not the weekend, and she had to go to work. Nell took out her phone. It was already half-past eleven! Nell gaped at the time on her phone and quickly called her leader, the editor-in-chief of the newspaper, Rnd Rowe. The call got through, and Nell hurriedly apologized, "Mr. Rowe, I''m sorry. I had something urgent today, so I didn''t go to work. I''m sorry I forgot to ask for leave." Rnd didn''t scold Nell as usual. Instead, he smiled and replied, "It doesn''t matter. Take time to do whatever you need to do. Don''t worry." Nell wondered, ''Since when was Mr. Rowe so nice and generous?'' Nheless, it was indeed her fault for skipping work in the morning, and she felt a little guilty. "Mr. Rowe, there is an interview in the afternoon, which I must attend. I''ll return to the office in the afternoon!" "Alright, I''ll wait for you here." Nell was relieved after hanging up the phone.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She was d that Rnd didn''t chide her. But she felt strange. She didn''t go to work this morning, and Rnd didn''t blow up her phone but allowed her to sleep until now. After a whole night and a morning, Nell''s stomach growled, telling Nell that she was hungry. After putting on all her clothes and washing up with a new set of teeth tools James had put in the bathroom, Nell walked out of the room. When she reached the bottom of the stairs, she realized that a maid was waiting for her. "Ms. Hutt!" The maid looked at Nell with a smile and bowed politely. "Hello!" Nell nced at the maid awkwardly. "Ms. Hutt, we have prepared lunch for you. Do you want to eat it now?" Nell''s embarrassment was reced by hunger. She touched her stomach, which was rumbling with hunger, and nodded. "Yes. I''d like to have lunch right now." "Well, Ms. Hutt, the dining room is over there. You can go there first. We''ll bring you lunch right away." "Great!" Nell nodded and walked straight to the dining room. Nell sat by the table but stared out of the dining room. Soon, the maid came in with sumptuous dishes and ced them in front of Nell. The dishes looked delicious. "Thank you!" The maid smiled, "You''re wee. Ms. Hutt, I''ll leave you with your meal. Call me if you need anything. Enjoy." "Sure." After the maid left, Nell picked up her chopsticks and began to eat. However, Nell had only eaten two mouthfuls of food when a hand suddenly reached over and snatched the chopsticks in her hand. Nell was shocked, but she swallowed the food in her throat before turning to the snatcher. After James snatched the chopsticks, he picked up the food and ate it with relish. It was the te of tofu that Nell had tasted. James took a bite and said meaningfully, "It does taste good." Nell looked at James in surprise. "You... Why are you here?" James ced one hand on the armrest of the chair behind Nell and the other on the table. It looked like he was hugging Nell in his arms. "This is my home. Why do you think I am here?" Chapter 620 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (26) James'' words reminded Nell of the fact that she was currently at James'' home, not her own. As the saying goes, when people are under the eaves, they have to lower their heads. Nell shot a nce at James. James had just tormented herst night and this morning, and now he tried to snatch her food. Was he going to starve her to death? Just as she was thinking about this, the servant had already brought over another dish. James put her knife and fork back and sat beside her. He picked up another set of cutleries and started eating. Seeing that Nell was still ring at him, James smiled and reminded her, "What? Am I so good-looking? Does my face make you forget to eat?" Nell mumbled something that no one could understand. She picked up her knife and fork and continued eating with her head down. Halfway through the meal, James suddenly said, "After lunch, I''ll send you home." "I''m not going home." James smiled gently and clenched his fists. "So you want to stay at my house?" Nell didn''t know what to say. James was always so frivolous. Nell said seriously, "I have an important interview in the afternoon, so I have to go to the news agency in the afternoon." She solemnly expressed, "The interview this afternoon is very important. I have to attend." James frowned. "Who are you interviewing?" "Oh, it''s a director. Jay Austin, the director of the famous movie ''Shadow Chaser''." James took out his phone and dialed a number immediately. Nell wondered, ''Who is he calling at this hour?'' After a while, the phone was connected. After listening to what James said, Nell almost choked on the food in her mouth. "Hello, is this Mr. Austin? I am James." Hearing that the other party was James, Jay was very polite. "Hello, Mr. Walker. I didn''t expect you to have time to call me." "Here is the thing. I heard that you epted an interview with Fair Magazine this afternoon." "That''s right! Is there a problem with that?" James said with a smile, "Well, the chief editor of Fair Magazine is going to register our marriage this afternoon, so she might not have the time to go to the news agency. I called because I wanted to change the appointment with you until tomorrow." Jay was surprised. "What? Is the editor of Fair Magazine your wife?" "I haven''t told her about this." "In that case, how can I not do you a favor? By the way, congrattions, Mr. Walker." "Thank you!" In this way, James changed the interview from afternoon to the next day. Meanwhile, Nell, who was sitting in her seat, was still a little confused. James ced a piece of fish into Nell''s bowl. "Alright, your interview in the afternoon has been dyed. You don''t have to rush to the news agency." Nell asked James in a sharp voice, as if she suddenly realized something. "What nonsense are you talking about? When did I say that I would go to register with you?" James smiled at Nell. "Didn''t you drinkst night?" James asked calmly. What did he mean by suddenly asking her if she had a drink? Nell stuttered, "No, but this is..." As soon as she finished speaking, James calmly exined to her, "Last night, you werepletely conscious. You fucked me again!" Without waiting for Nell to retort, James came to a conclusion. "Since you have continuously made mistakes, I have the right to ask you to take responsibility for me. In order to prevent you from breaking your words, we will get the certificate this afternoon." Nell was taken aback. Why would such a thing happen to her? James was too domineering. Seeing that Nell did not answer, James smiled at her. "So, after dinner, I will send you home to visit my future mother-inw and father-inw. And I''ll take your passport!" Nell was stunned. She cursed inwardly, ''Fuck, this is simply too savage.'' Nell finally couldn''t bear it anymore. "James, are you a hooligan or a rogue? Do you know what you are doing? You are forcing a woman to marry." "You don''t want to take responsibility, do you?" James said calmly, "It doesn''t matter. When I go to your house, I will personally report our matter to my future father-inw and mother-inw. I think ... they should make a decision on their own!" Nell was stumped. In the afternoon, James bought a gift and drove Nell to the Hutt family. After James dered his intention, Nell''s parents poured tea for him and asked him about his well-being. Nell felt that she had never seen her parents treat her so well in all these years. Anyway, her parents were extremely satisfied with James. When they heard that James was going to marry Nell, they immediately took out Nell''s passport. Seeing her parents take out the passport, Nell finally opened her mouth in anger. "Dad, Mom, am I still your biological daughter? How can you betray me just like that?" Nell''s mother, Tiana Hutt, rolled her eyes at Nell. "Mr. Walker is such a good man. He is good-looking and has a good family background. You can''t even find a second man like him. You can only dream about a man like him. How can you dislike him?" Nell was speechless. Nell thought to herself, ''What is that look in her eyes? Why does she think James is a good man? He is just a wolf in sheep''s clothing. He is a wretched guy.'' This marriage waspletely forced by James. Although she had already decided in her heart that she would marry James in the future, she felt a little too rushed to get married so directly. "Mom, don''t you want me to stay with you for two more years?" Tiana pushed away Nell''s coquettish face with a disgusted expression. "Enough. You''ve already stayed with me for twenty-five years. Now that someone wants you, I can''t wait to get you out of here. Go, just go!" Nell was stunned. She felt very hurt. Her mother was fed up with her. "Mom, my sry is in your pocket. I don''t care. I have to live with you!"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Tiana pushed Nell into James'' arms. "Mr. Walker, Nell has been spoiled by us. If she loses her temper in the future, just tell us and we will help you teach her a lesson!" Nell was astonished. Chapter 621 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (27) Previously, Nell had always felt that James'' parents didn''t care about him at all. James didn''t seem like their biological child. Nell felt very sorry for James. Now, only a few days had passed. Nell experienced the same thing. Her parents behaved like she was picked up from nowhere. Tiana even told James that if Nell lost her temper in the future, he could report it to them. "Mom! Am I your biological daughter? I think ... I was picked up in the trash can, right?" Nell gritted her teeth and looked at her parents. "You side with an outsider." Nell''s father, David Hutt, nced at her. "You were sent to us for the phone charge!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Nell was speechless. Well, her father was more candid. James couldn''t help but smile as he watched Nell and her parents bicker. Next, it was time for Nell to pack her things. James had said that they had to live together after they got married. Therefore, that night, Nell would move into James'' house. After packing her things, James moved all of Nell''s things into the car. Nell was feeling a little down as she packed her things. In fact, she didn''t have much to pack up. Just as James was delivering things to the car, Tiana entered Nell''s room. Nell curled her lips when she saw Tiana. "Mom, are you willing to let me get married?" Tiana did not me Nell like before. Instead, she took a red cloth bag and stuffed it into Nell''s hands. "Mom, what is this?" Nell felt that the thing in the red cloth bag was like a card. Tiana gently held Nell''s hand and touched Nell''s face with some reluctance. "Mom can''t bear to see you get married, but there will be a day when you get married. Besides, your dad and I can see that Mr. Walker likes you and wants to be with you. So, if you marry him, Dad and Mom will be happy. This card is the money you gave to the family over the years. Your dad and I also saved some in it. Although Dad and I don''t have much savings, we have already done our best. Don''tin that it is too little. Just treat it as your dowry." Nell felt a sharp pain in her heart. Unexpectedly, her mother saved all her money. It was a thin card, but Nell felt that the card was very heavy. Nell was about to put the card back. "Mom, I want to give the money to you. How can I take it back?" Tiana snatched the card and stuffed it into Nell''s pocket. "You must keep this money!" Tiana''s attitude hardened. "In the future, when you marry into the Walker family, I am afraid that you will be looked down upon by them. Money will give you confidence. In the future, if you suffer any grievances, you don''t have to bear them." Nell''s nose felt sour. "Mom!" Nell hugged Tiana tightly. "Mom, I can''t bear to part with you." Tiana''s eyes turned red. She patted Nell on the back. "Well, you are going to get married soon. You will be an adult in the future. Don''t be so childish." Nell hugged Tiana and acted like a spoiled child. "Whether it is now or in the future, whether I am married or not, I will always be a child in front of you!" Tiana smiled gently. In the end, James came upstairs again. David and Tiana walked Nell out. Nell felt that her father''s back was a little hunched and his eyes were red. Nell felt that her nose was sour again. James suddenly handed a document to David and Tiana. "Mr. Hutt, Mrs. Hutt, I have bought another house in the name of you in my neighborhood. This is the key. If you miss Nell, you can move in anytime." After receiving the document James handed over, David and Tiana opened it to see that it was a property ownership certificate with their names written on it. Not only were Nell''s parents shocked, but even Nell was also shocked. Nell snatched the property ownership certificate away and saw the names of her parents. "This is..." Nell looked at James in surprise. James smiled. "This is a betrothal gift." Nell was taken aback. David and Tiana looked at each other. David solemnly said, "Mr. Walker, this gift is too precious. I can''t ept it. Please take this house back. Moreover, we are used to living here..." Moreover, epting it made them feel like they were selling their daughter. Nell hurriedly said, "Yes, yes. We cannot ept this gift." The neighborhood James lived in was very expensive. Not to mention the vi inside, Nell''s sry in this life might not be able to buy one. "Mr. Hutt, Mrs. Hutt, please ept this house. You are old. It''s better if you live close to us in the future. If anything happens, we can know in time and arrive on time, not to mention..." James gave a gentle smile. "In the future, if Nell is angry with me, there will be a ce for her to live, so she won''t end up living on the streets!" Nell was stunned. She rolled her eyes at James and said, "Well, if we quarrel in the future, how can you be sure that I would be the one who would go out and sleep on the streets?" James looked gently at Nell, then turned to David and Tiana. "What''s more, my parents need to go on business trips all year round. If we have a child in the future, we might need you to help the nanny take care of them." When they heard this, David and Tiana''s eyes lit up. When one was old, what was the thing they were looking forward to the most? That was to y with their grandchildren. If they were close to Nell, wouldn''t they be able to visit their grandson often? David and Tiana both looked a little relieved. When Nell heard James mention the child, her face turned red. She nudged James'' waist. James remained unmoved and only smiled at her. David and Tiana turned around to discuss it. In the end, the two turned around. "Then we will temporarily ept this house." "OK!" James nodded. "This afternoon, I will let the servants go to the vi to clean up. After today, you can move in at any time. If you are ready to move, call me if you like. I will ask someone to carry the luggage for you." "Good, good, good!" David and Tiana were even more satisfied with James. Nell knew that her parents would soon move to a ce very close to her, so the sense of loss in Nell''s heart lessened a lot. Even her footsteps that followed James to City Hall became much lighter. After getting in the car, Nell still felt a little ufortable after receiving such a valuable gift from James. Then Nell handed the card back to James. Looking at the card in her hand, James raised an eyebrow. "Dowry?" Chapter 622 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (28) Nell rolled her eyes at him. "You merchants, can you not be so vulgar? How can a debit card be a dowry?" "Then what does this mean?" Nell rubbed her ears and said, "Didn''t you give my parents a house? Don''t worry. I won''t take that house for free. I''ve just checked the card. There are 1.1 million on the card. That vi is worth about 90 million. I''m the editor-in-chief now, and my monthly sry is about 100,000... If I give you 90,000 every month, the total for one year will be..." Nell calcted carefully. "The total for one year will be ... 1,080,000; 10,800,000 for ten years. For twenty years..." As she calcted, Nell''s head got into a mess. She couldn''t figure it out then. In the end, she just gave up. She said angrily, "Anyway, I can''t afford that vi with my sry my whole life. I''ll give you my sry except for 10,000 every month. It will be the payment for the house!" Back then, Bryson also bought a house for Audrey. Audrey quickly paid Bryson back quickly on her own. Lawyers did earn a lot, especially the famous ones. Nell suddenly felt a little jealous of Audrey. Although her sry was not low in the industry, it was still far from enough to afford the vi James gave to her parents. Seeing Nell''s serious expression, James did not know whether tough or cry. "I said, that is my betrothal gift to you. I didn''t sell it to you." "But that house is too expensive." "In my heart, you are the most precious. The house is just a worldly possession. I gave your parents the house because I don''t want you to be sad about failing to take care of your parents." "That being said, I still can''t ept that house!" Nell held James'' hand. "Take this one million first. In the future ... I will pay you back the rest every month." James frowned. Last night, when he was going to buy a vi in the neighborhood for Nell''s parents, he called Bryson. Bryson told him that Nell might feel uneasy because she and Audrey weren''t gold diggers. They had their own pride. As it appeared now, Bryson was right. In the end, James agreed, "Alright!" James returned the card in his hand to Nell. "Just give me your sry in the future. You can take this money back." "How can that be? This money can be considered as ... the down payment!" Nell said. "This is the dowry your parents gave you. It took them a great effort to save the fund. If you give it to me, that''ll be an act of disrespect to them. Moreover, with you by my side, I wouldn''t need to worry about you avoiding the debt." Nell felt that his words were very reasonable, so she took the card back. There were not many people registering in the Civil Affairs Bureau, so James did not use any privileges. Shortly, it was their turn. They filled in the forms, took photos, got the certificate, and made an oath. All of this went smoothly. When Nell and James walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, they were each holding a certificate in their hands. Staring at her marriage certificate, Nell was still a little at a loss. She didn''t expect that ... she would get married just like that. While Nell was still in a trance, James took Nell''s marriage certificate from her. Nell looked confusedly at James when he was cing the two certificates into his folder. "We each have a marriage certificate. Why did you take mine?" James replied seriously, "Just in case you may regret your decision and divorce me. Besides, aren''t you going to pay me back for the house? Just take it as a deposit!" Nell was speechless. James was so unbelievable. Nell increasingly felt that James was a hooligan. He was also acting like a scoundrel. James generously held Nell''s hand. "Do you wanna go home or go to work?" Nell looked at the time on her phone. It was already 3:30 pm. There was still an hour and a half before she clocked off. If she rushed to work now, she would stay in the office for less than one hour before clocking off. Nell said, "I need to go to my apartment to fetch some other daily necessities." "Alright. We can also talk to yourndlord about quitting your apartment." ... James took Nell to her apartment. He discussed with thendlord about quitting the apartment and decided on the time to move out. Then, they took some things and returned to the Walker''s together. When they returned to the vi, Nell carried her suitcase and went straight to a guest bedroom on the second floor. She was just about to put the suitcase down and unpack her things when James got to the door of her room. "You want to stay in this room?" James looked at Nell with a frown. "Yes, is there a problem?" Nell felt a bit puzzled. Could it be that there was something wrong with this room? She zipped the suitcase again. "Well, I''ll go to the next room then!" Nell walked past James, dragging her suitcase. She meant to go to the guest bedroom next door. However, before Nell could walk away, her wrist was held by James'' hot hand, stopping her from going forward. "Uh, what''s wrong?" Nell looked up at James in confusion. James looked at Nell with intrigue. "Mrs. Walker, on the first day after we got married, you want to stay in the guest bedroom, leaving me to stay in the master bedroom alone. Isn''t it too brutal?" Instantly, Nell blushed. Then, she felt her throat was so dry that she couldn''t even speak properly. "Well... Well, I ... I thought I should sleep in the guest bedroom." James approached Nell. "We have been officially married today, and I, your husband, am a healthy man with no intention of separating from you. So... can you please put your things in the master bedroom?" Nell was lost for words. What James said just made Nell unable to breathe well. She dared not look into James'' mischievous eyes. Then, she shyly pushed James away.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "s, moving to the master bedroom, right? I''ll move in then." Nell moved all of her things into James'' room hurriedly. When she was putting her things away, Nell took a look at James'' clothes. She nced at the size of James'' clothes. When she touched a suit, she identally found a box in the pocket and took it out. Upon figuring out what the box was, Nell flushed with awkwardness. Chapter 623 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (29) That thing was exactly the condom. On the top of the box was an erotic image with a line of words below. "Make her want more". Nell felt a heat in her palm and hastened to put the box back. No sooner had she put it back than she heard footsteps from behind. "Have you finished putting away your things?" James walked behind Nell. She smelled the unique scent of James. In the past, she didn''t think that there was anything special about the smell, but after seeing what was in James'' suit pocket, Nell felt so awkward. She answered somewhat embarrassedly and hurriedly, "Uh, I''ve put away my things. Ah... not yet." James held her hand. "Put it aside then. Dinner is ready. Come downstairs with me for dinner. As to the rest of the things, you may deal with them after eating." Nell felt so bashful that she forcefully pulled her hand off James'' grip. "Uh, I''d better continue clearing up my things. You go eat first. Don''t wait for me. I''ll go downstairs when I''m done."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Nell''s reaction was a little suspicious. James wondered what was wrong with her now. Yet, Nell''s face looked a bit red. Then, James noticed Nell ncing somewhere from time to time. Instantly, he came to his senses. He took a tumble and took out the thing in his coat''s pocket. Seeing James take out the box, Nell blushed even more. "You... you... Why did you suddenly take that out?" James smiled and approached Nell step by step with a mischievous smile on his face. "Did you see this just now?" Nell retreated step by step while James went near her step by step. As Nell was already forced to the bedside, James still had no intention of stopping. Nell kept moving backward and her legs reached the bedside. When James approached her, Nell fell onto the bed in fright. James then leaned over, his arms ced on both sides of her body. Instantly, Nell felt shocked. "Well... James!" Nell stammered, "Now ... it''s in the daytime. Calm down." "Why can''t we do it in the daytime?" James'' mouth curled into a sinister smile, and his eyes sparkled fiercely as if he was staring at delicious prey. Nell thought quickly and then made up another excuse. "Oh right, it''s time for dinner. Didn''t youe to ask me for dinner? The food will be cold soon, and it won''t taste good if it''s cold!" "We can warm it when it gets cold." "But if the dishes are heated, their nutrition and vor will be ruined!" Nell tried her best to remind James, "Besides, the door is not closed. The servants wille inter. It''ll be inappropriate if they see us doing something." "This is not a problem. I can just close the door!" Then, James lowered his head to kiss Nell on the lips. While Nell secretly cursed inwardly, James didn''t make another move. She blinked and looked at James'' smiling expression. Nell was speechless. Nell finally knew that she had been fooled by James. She turned over, curbed James, and sat on him. Thumping his body, she snapped, "How dare you fool me! James, I''m going to kill you." James pulled her over and kissed the corner of her mouth. Then, he stared into her watery eyes and said with a smile, "Honey, happy marriage!" Nell was a little muddleheaded. Slowly, James'' face became clear to her. Her lips curved into a smile. "Happy marriage!" He suddenly got up and walked towards the door. With a bang, the door was closed and locked. At midnight, Nell felt hungry and got up to grab a bite. The lights in the whole vi were already off. She found the dining room in the dark. Seeing that there were still uneaten dishes in the dining room, she picked up two dishes, filled a bowl of rice, and warmed them in the microwave oven. While the dishes were being warmed in the microwave oven, Nell kept scolding James inwardly. That man was so annoying. No... From tonight on, she must sleep in separate rooms with him. Just as she was thinking, a gentle male voice came from behind her. "You''re heating the dishes?" The sudden voice scared Nell a little. She looked back and saw James'' handsome face. His hair was slightly wet. Obviously, he had just taken a bath. He was only wearing casual clothes, which just attracted Nell''s attention. She couldn''t help drooling over his good-looking appearance. It was really strange. She had never had such a crush on others before. Why couldn''t she just tear her gaze away from him? "Can''t... can''t you wear your clothes properly?" Nell snapped through gritted teeth. Chapter 624 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (30) Facing Nell''s usation, James was stunned for a moment, then looked down at his clothes. Because his homey wear was V-neck, but not deep V-neck, it was not actually very revealing. Yet, seeing Nell''s angry face, James felt rather happy. He leaned against the counter and deliberately bent his body to make his neckline lower. Then he looked at Nell with aposed expression. "Oh? Am I not properly dressed?" "Yeah, okay. I''m heating the food. Just get out!" Nell didn''t want to discuss clothes with James anymore. As they talked, the food was ready. Nell took the food out of the microwave oven with the microwave glove. Just as she picked the dishes up, Nell heard a rumbling sounding from James''s stomach. Nell was lost for words. With a long face, Nell put the dishes aside and then brought the remaining two dishes from the dining room over. She also filled another bowl of rice for James and put it into the microwave oven too. James said, "Four dishes and two bowls of rice. Nell, since when did your appetite grow? Or..." James'' palmnded on Nell''s lower abdomen. "You have a baby here, so ... you need to eat more?" The longer she spent with James, the more Nell felt that James was lustful. He kept talking flirtatiously. Now that she heard James'' words, Nell was no longer as shy as she was back then. She darted an angry nce at James and pped his hand away. "It''s only been a few days. Pregnant? How can I get pregnant so quickly?" James smiled at Nell. "You don''t believe in my ability?" Nell ignored James'' teasing and stared at the number on the microwave oven. When the dishes were warmed up, Nell took them out. Then, she ced them on the table in the dining room and took out the tableware from the disinfection cab. One set was for her and the other set for James. After sitting down, James still looked at Nell strangely. "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly looking at me that way?" Nell felt uneasy faced with James'' gaze. James said thoughtfully, "Nell, make time to go to the hospital for a checkup." "What do you mean? I''m not sick!" Nell rolled her eyes at him, thinking that he was going to say something to diss her or deliberately tease her again. James said, "You''d better do it, and..." "And what?" James said with a serious expression, "You''d better not do anything too intense recently." Nell had no idea what to say. What did James mean?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She was totally at sea. "What on earth are you trying to say?" Nell looked at James grumpily. "Anyway, listen to me. Don''t do any strenuous exercise. If you have time, go to the hospital for a check-up. Maybe ... you''ll be surprised!" Nell was speechless. It was getting harder for her to understand what he said. She also had no time to listen to his nonsense. All she knew was that she was really hungry and wanted to eat so badly. The next morning, James drove Nell to work. They would go to her previous apartment at night to pack the other things and take them to James'' house. Right after Nell entered the office, the president, who was aloof to her at other times, came to wee her with a smile. "Oh my, there you are, Nell! Come in. Come in. It''s quite cold today. Do you feel cold?" Nell was speechless. The president''s warm attitude made Nell tremble all over and gave her gooseflesh. She looked outside the office with a serious expression. The sky was blue and the sun was shining. It wasn''t raining or cloudy, but... what happened here was too abnormal. "Uh, did I do something wrong? You want me to quit my job? That''s why you are so enthusiastic about me?" Nell asked. The president frowned. "You are such an outstanding employee. How could you do anything wrong? How could I let you quit your job? I won''t fire you. Even better ... I''ll give you a promotion and a pay raise..." Nell was lost for words. Today, a miracle did happen. Perhaps... she had seen it wrongly just now. A promotion? She was already the editor-in-chief now. How could she be further promoted? Nell hastened to say, "Well, the promotion won''t be necessary! A pay raise will be enough." "I''ve thought about it. Your monthly sry plus bonus is about 100,000. I''ll double it for you. 300,000. How do you like it?" Nell was dumbstruck. She stared at the president''s face in shock. "300,000?" The president frowned. "Is 300,000 not enough? 500,000 then. That''s the maximum. I can''t offer you more. That''s the sry the editor-in-chief can get at most!" 500,000! She didn''t even dare to think about this number. She didn''t expect her pay would be raised to 500,000. Nell opened her mouth and then nodded in a daze. "Okay, 500,000. Thank you, sir!" As Nell looked satisfied, the president let out a sigh of relief. "Not at all. I''m looking forward to your future performance." "Yes, sir." Nell was about to go to work when she suddenly thought of something. She turned around. "Oh right, can I ask why you suddenly decided to give me a pay raise?" After all, there were several magazines in the newspaper. As far as she knew, the other editors-in-chief didn''t have such a high sry. The president said with a prim face, "Ahem, I think that you are the most hardworking person among all the staff members. You deserve a high reward. I have high expectations for you." Nell nodded happily. "Thank you, sir. I will definitely live up to your expectations!" After Nell left, the president quickly took out his phone and called James. "Hello, Mr. Walker. I just gave Mrs. Walker a pay raise. Can our cooperation proceed now?" When she returned to her office, Nell immediately called James. As soon as the call was put through, Nell said in delight "Hello, James, I''ve just got a pay raise. Tonight... I''ll treat you to a big meal." Chapter 625 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (31) James could tell from Nell''s tone that she was very happy. He leaned against the back of his chair, stretched his bodyfortably, and held his phone with a smile. "A pay raise? That''s good." "Yes!" Nell said in an excited tone, as if she was seeking praise. "Our boss is usually a stingy person. This time, he suddenly gave me a raise. I was also very surprised. This might be because I usually work seriously." "Congrattions. You deserve this." "Thank you!" Nell answered with a smile. "We agreed tonight that you''ll treat me to a big meal." "Of course!" Nell asked, "What are you doing now?" "Reading the documents!" The voice of a female secretary came from the microphone. "Mr. Walker, you need to sign here." Nell was stunned. What a gentle female voice. Moreover, her tone was extremely light and carried a trace of charm, causing Nell''s mind to instantly be alert. Immediately, Nell stopped talking. By the time the female secretary took the documents out of James'' hands and left, Nell had yet toe back to her senses. "Nell, why are you suddenly silent?" A jealous voice came from the microphone. "I was afraid of disturbing your work with your secretary!" After Nell finished speaking, there was no sound from the other side of the line. Nell thought that James felt that she had interfered with his work and was angry with her, so he did not answer her again. Her heart chilled, and she was ready to hang up the phone after saying something to avoid the embarrassment of both sides. Just as she was about to open her mouth, James'' soft and pleasant voice rang out. "It turns out that my Nell is jealous!" James said faintly. Nell frowned. This did not seem like an angry tone. However, jealous? "Who is jealous? Besides, why should I be jealous?" James pointed out with a smile. "Then who suddenly stopped talking just now because I spoke to the secretary? Aren''t you jealous?" Nell carefully recalled her reaction just now. Ever since James'' secretary had spoken, Nell had always felt that her heart was stuffy and filled with sadness. That feeling made her very ufortable because she had never felt this before. Thus, she didn'' know what was going on. Now that she heard James say this, her mind was buzzing. She was really jealous just now, and... she was jealous of James. How could this be? How could she be jealous of James? She shook her head and stammered, "I just... I was suddenly distracted. I wasn''t jealous. I definitely wasn''t. Don''t misunderstand!" James held back hisughter. "Alright, you are not jealous." "Then you can do your work now!" Nell was about to hang up after she finished speaking. "Wait a minute!" James stopped her in time. "What?" "There''s no need to wait until tonight. Let''s have lunch together. It''s my treat!" James said. "Lunch?" "What''s wrong? Do you have an appointment at noon?" James'' voice suddenly sank. "Which man from your press?" Nell could not help butugh. "How could I have an appointment with another man? It will be fine at noon." James'' tone rxed a bit. "Okay, we''ll meet at noon. I''ll pick you up at your office at noon." "Alright!" Nell mentioned, "Since you''lle over at noon, why don''t we interview in the afternoon?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Previously, James had promised her that he would help her do an interview. The magazine was about to be released, but the photo on the cover had not been taken yet. Nell wanted James toe over tomorrow. Since he woulde over at noon today, he could take a photo of the magazine cover. James spoke in a business-like tone, "Interview? You know that. I never ept interviews from magazines." Nell frowned. "What do you mean? Do you want to go back on your word? You promised me before." "I promised you that I would consider it, but I didn''t say OK. So I could go back on my word at any time!" Nell was speechless. This was the true nature of a businessman. As expected, he was cunning. He wanted to go back on his word. Nell was so angry that she gritted her teeth. "Then I made a lot of effort in yourpany for so many days. Wasn''t it a waste?" "If you didn''t keep saying that you wanted to meet Don, I wouldn''t have made such a decision!" Nell was almost angered by James. "You... you are taking revenge for your grudge!" "Can''t I?" He even admitted it so confidently. Nell was so angry that she was incoherent. "Alright, James. If you go back on your word, I''ll..." "Actually, I can shoot a magazine. However, I have conditions!" Nell, who was fuming with anger just now, immediately calmed down. Her voice softened. "Well, James, I knew it. You are still very nice to me. What are your conditions? If I agree to your conditions, you must shoot our magazine!" Even Nell herself looked down on herself. Just now, she was so indignant about criticizing James that she almost swore. In the next second, she had to coax him like he was her boss. "It''s very simple!" James said calmly, "I only have one request." "Tell me. No matter what you say, I''ll promise you." "Wear the clothes that I bought for you tonight!" Wearing the clothes he bought? That was too simple. Nell nodded repeatedly and hurriedly agreed, "Alright. No matter how many clothes you bought, I will wear them for you!" James smiled meaningfully. "Really?" "Yeah. If you don''t believe me, I''ll write you a guarantee when you arrive." "Sure!" "Then it''s a deal. You have to shoot the cover for us in the afternoon." "Alright!" Nell and James had lunch at noon. During the meal, Nell wrote James a guarantee. In the afternoon, James entered the studio and interview room. During the photoshoot, Nell stood by the side and stared at James, who was constantly changing his posture, exuding his charm. Nell was almost unable to breathe. Nell was blushing and her heart was beating so fast that she was constantly fanning her hands to cool herself. The assistant beside her looked at her worriedly. "Ms. Hutt, you don''t look good. Your face is sweating. What happened to you? Are you okay?" The assistant''s words immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the studio, including James''. Chapter 626 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (32) Originally, Nell didn''t think much of it, but her assistant''s words had pulled her into the spotlight. She felt even more guilty and embarrassed. Especially when she met James'' gaze. She exined nervously, "I''m fine. I don''t feel ufortable. I just feel a little hot." "But our studio is a little cold. It can''t be hot." The assistant wrapped a nket around her body and looked at Nell with a strange expression. Couldn''t she stop talking? Nell felt like she wanted to look for a hole to hide in. She couldn''t tell the assistant that she was attracted to James and that she was a little shy, right? If James knew about this, she would lose face. Fortunately, because of the awkwardness, Nell''s expression eased up a little. James just nced at her and continued to cooperate with the photographer. The filming went very smoothly, and then there was an interview with James. The interview was only a few normal questions. Nell had already sent James the questions in advance. Therefore, James only needed to think of an answer in advance and answer it in front of the host. At the end of the interview, the host suddenly smiled and looked at James. "Mr. Walker, thank you for your cooperation. You are really modest. And I have some private questions for you. Can you answer them?" In the past, facing this kind of problem, many people would refuse. James paused for a moment before nodding. "You can ask, but I have my principles!" The host nodded. She knew what she could ask and what she should not. "Can I ask Mr. Walker on behalf of our fans if you are single now?" Nell frowned. Why did she ask this question? Generally, for the sake of the image of apany, many young entrepreneurs who were interviewed would hide their marriage and not let the outside world know about it. Nell did not know how James would answer this question. James was in his early thirties now. His career was in a rising phase and his image as a single man was also very popr. If he announced that he was married now, would it affect him and hispany? Nell guessed that James would say that he was single. Just as she was thinking about this, she saw James nce at her. That nce caused Nell''s heart to thump. What did this look mean? Did it mean that he was going to lie to the host? Although she had thought that James might deny their marriage and lie in front of the host, Nell still felt somewhat ufortable. However, in the next second, James replied, "I am already married!" Nell looked at James in surprise. Unexpectedly, James replied that he was married. The host was also very surprised. "It''s said that Mr. Walker is single. I didn''t expect that you were already married. Can you reveal your wife''s job?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. James smiled and politely replied, "Sorry, this is her privacy, unless she is willing to tell." The host understood. "It seems that your rtionship with your wife is very good." "Well, after all, we are newlyweds." The host eximed, "Then, congratte you and your wife." "Thank you." The host asked, "Can you tell us who was the first to confess?" James looked at the host seriously. "My wife is very lively and active." James only said this and did not continue. However, the host had already imagined the rest of James'' answer and was suddenly enlightened. "So that''s how it is." Nell was speechless. What did he mean? What did he mean that she was a lively and active person? Did he mean that she confessed first? James was so good at distorting facts. When did she confess to him? Moreover, it was he who schemed to make her unable to go on a blind date and stayed with her all the time. As a result, when she was drunk, they slept. How did it be a confession? Nell could not be angrier. Nell could not help but retort, "Mr. Walker, for your answer just now, I want to ask, did you mean that your wife chased you first?" James looked at Nell with a smile. "Ms. Hutt seems to have a problem with my words!" The host was afraid that Nell would anger James, so she quickly grabbed Nell''s arm and gave her a look, telling her not to say anything else. Then, the host interrupted Nell and politely said, "Mr. Walker, this is our chief editor. She has a quick tongue. Don''t take it to heart." "Of course not. Moreover, I feel that Ms. Hutt''s personality is very simr to my wife''s!" The host didn''t reply. Why did she feel that James seemed to be deliberately seducing Nell? "Then, Mr. Walker, let''s end the interview today!" The host quickly ended the interview. "Mr. Walker, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to ept our interview. After the interview draft is released, we will have someone specially hand over the interview draft for you to check." "Alright!" Immediately, James stood up. As he passed by Nell, James smiled. "Ms. Hutt, I happen to have something to discuss with you. Can I talk to you alone?" "Come to my office!" Nell said to James with a straight face. The host watched as James smiled lovingly at Nell before following behind her in azy gait. The way they two interacted made the host feel that there was a hint of intimacy between them. Could it be that something happened between Nell and James? Never mind. Ordinary employees like them could not interfere with the matters of the leaders. When he reached Nell''s office, James closed the door behind him and locked it. After making sure that the door could not be opened, he walked towards Nell. Nell was furious. Turning around, she questioned James with a dark face, "James, when did I chase you? You still have the nerve to say that. If you haven''t shamelessly taken advantage of me back then, would I be your wife?" James smiled and took off his jacket. Just as Nell was about to continue saying, he gently pulled her into his arms and kissed her. Chapter 627 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (33) In the end, Nell did not change the content of the interview. In the eyes of others, Nell and James were two people who had no rtionship. The staff of the newspaper would not arbitrarily change the content of the interview just because of Nell''s words. Moreover, the content was personally exposed by James. It could not be fake. Soon, the magazine cover design and the interview content were being set up. Fair Magazine and Privilege Magazine started pre-sale promotions for their new issues as scheduled. The editorial department of Privilege Magazine. At ten in the morning, Crystal arrived at the office. She held a cup of coffee and sat in front of her desk. Crystal crossed her legs and waited for theputer to turn on. She intended to see the advance sales of the new issue. Before this, Crystal was confident, so she did not care about the pre-sale result before she arrived at the office. She knew the sales of this issue would be a sess. Crystal was waiting for Nell to stand in front of her magazine office with the sign of Nell admitting defeat. At that time ... Crystal''s magazine office would be well-known. Before theputer turned on, Crystal''s assistant came in. "Ms. rkson!" Crystal''s assistant greeted respectfully. Then, Crystal''s assistant ced a dozen of documents in front of Crystal. Looking at her assistant, Crystal smiled, "You''ve been working hard." "Not at all, Ms. rkson." Crystal''s assistant looked hesitant and wanted to say something. But finally, her assistant said nothing. Seeing her assistant hesitant, Crystal smiled, "What''s the matter? Did something happen? If you have something to say, say it bluntly." Crystal''s assistant stammered, "Well, there''s a problem with the pre-sale." Crystal''s expression changed slightly. "What? What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with the factory? I''ve contacted the manufacturer, and they responded that the magazines will be released on time." "It''s not the factory. It''s ... it''s the online advance sale." "What''s wrong with it? Is there a problem with the link? Or is there a problem with the payment method?" "No!" Crystal''s assistant''s voice became smaller and smaller. "It''s... it''s the gap between Fair Magazine and our Magazine is a bit big." "What do you mean? Are our sales much higher than Fair Magazine''s?" The person Crystal invited was Kevin, who was the most popr recently. With Kevin''s traffic, how could the sales of magazines be less? Therefore, Crystal believed the sales of Fair Magazine were poor. Crystal''s assistant did not dare to look into Crystal''s eyes. "Ms. rkson, see it online by yourself!" Crystal suddenly had a bad premonition, but she instantly denied it. It was impossible that Crystal''s Privilege Magazine lost to Nell''s Fair Magazine. Impossible!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After Crystal''sputer turned on, she quickly opened the pre-sale page of the magazine. On the pre-sale page, Fair Magazine was ranked first in the most eye-catching position. Privilege Magazine ranked second, but the advance sales of Fair Magazine were sixty thousand. Privilege Magazine had only sold twenty thousand. Fair Magazine''s pre-sale result was two times more than Privilege Magazine''s. When Crystal saw this, her expression changed instantly. How could this be? How could Privilege Magazine lose to Fair Magazine? Crystal had spent a lot of money to invite Kevin. How could Privilege Magazine still lose to Fair Magazine? Crystal nced at the shrinking picture of Fair Magazine and suddenly felt the man''s face on the magazine cover was familiar. After Crystal clicked Fair Magazine''s cover and saw the zoom-in picture, she froze on the chair. It was James. It was James. Fair Magazine had invited James. No wonder the sales volume of Fair Magazine would be so high this time. James was in a high position, and his whereabouts were mysterious. He was almost as famous as Bryson. It was rare for the outside world to take photos of James. Once James'' photos appeared, it would cause fans to drool. This time, James'' photo appeared on the magazine cover. How could his fans not be crazy? Though Kevin and James both had the letter ''W'' in their names, Kevin couldn''tpare with James. It was only pre-sale. Crystal didn''t know what would be the result of Fair Magazine''s final sales. Fair Magazine would have explosive sales. At that time, the magazines of Fair Magazine would be hard to buy. Thinking of this, Crystal copsed on the chair. Crystal thought she could suppress Fair Magazine by inviting Kevin. However, Fair Magazine had invited James, making a dramatic reversal. Crystal lost, and ... she lost thoroughly. However, how could James ept Fair Magazine''s interview and be their model? At noon, in a restaurant. Nell sat opposite James and checked the pre-sale rankings online with her phone. When she saw Fair Magazine was ranked first, the sales of their pre-sale, and the sales of Privilege Magazine, the corners of her mouth kept curling up. Sheughed from time to time. James put food into Nell''s bowl and smiled resignedly. "Don''t check that when you eat. Besides, it won''t have any changes even if you keep staring at it." Nell rolled her eyes at James. "You don''t understand. I am happy to see this data. Especially when I see our magazine''s data has been doubling the number of Privilege Magazine, I am delighted. At this time, Crystal must be angry!" "Do you have a grudge with the people of Privilege Magazine?" "Yes. It is a huge grudge, especially with Crystal. I have an irreconcble grudge with her." Nell picked up her chopsticks and ate the food James had put into her bowl. After Nell finished eating, she continued to refresh the page with her phone. James added some food into Nell''s bowl again. James felt like a mother bird who kept worrying. Nell was the baby bird. James had to feed her little by little. He fed Nell a little, and she ate a little. Seeing Nell still staring at the page, James frowned and snatched her phone away. "The food is going to get cold. Eat first, and see it after lunch." "Refreshing the data is a pleasant thing. Let me see it!" Nell reached out and tried to snatch her phone back. However, James was tall, and his arms were slender. Nell couldn''t get her phone. Under James'' hard attitude, Nell could only re at James, pick up her chopsticks, and unhappily eat the food in the bowl. Next to Nell, James thoughtfully picked up a piece of fish without bone and put it into Nell''s bowl. Nell picked up the fish and prepared to put it into her mouth. Nell, who felt the dishes were a little greasy, had just put the fish by her mouth when a pungent fishy smell made her stomach churn. Chapter 628 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (34) Nell opened her mouth and wanted to eat the fish, but the smell made her ufortable. In the end, she put the fish back and retched at the table. James immediately held her arm and looked worriedly at Nell''s pale face. "Nell, are you okay?" Nell shook her head. "I''m fine, but today''s fish has a strong smell." Strong smell? James, who had also eaten fish, did not feel the smell. While looking at Nell''s reaction, James suddenly realized something. James suddenly smiled when he saw Nell sitting on the chair tiredly. Seeing James'' smile, Nell red at him angrily. "I feel so terrible right now, and you''reughing!" Nell stroked her chest to ease her difort. James handed over a cup of warm water to her. Nell took the cup and took a sip. Then her stomach felt a little better. "Nell, I asked you to go to the hospital for a check-up. Did you go?" James suddenly asked Nell mysteriously.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Nell frowned and red at him. "I''m in good health. Why would I go to the hospital? Of course not!" James suddenly made a decision. "After the meal, I will take you to the hospital for a check-up!" Go to the hospital for examination? Thinking of the smell of disinfectant in the hospital, Nell shook her head. "I''m not sick. Why should I go to the hospital? I''m not going. My stomach is not feeling well just now because I might catch a cold. I''ll take some stomach medicer, drink more water and take a good rest. It''s no big deal." When he heard that Nell wanted to take stomach medicine, James frowned. "You are not allowed to take stomach medicine. Come to the hospital with me in the afternoon!" Nell was speechless. Under James'' forceful request, after lunch, Nell was directly taken to the hospital by James. Before entering the hospital, Nell said to James in a bad mood, "I told you I was fine, but you insisted on bringing me to the hospital. Let me tell you, if everything''s fine, you will sleep in the guest room tonight!" James dragged Nell into the hospital. About half an hourter, Nell came out of the ultrasound room. When Nell came out of the B ultrasound room, the expression on her face was dull and she was holding a list in both hands. James, who was waiting outside the ultrasound room, saw Nell walk out and quickly came over to her. "Nell, everything okay? How''s the result of the examination?" Nell came back to her senses because of James'' words. She stared at James with her eyes wide open and swallowed hard before saying, "Just now... the doctor inside told me I am pregnant!" That was an expected result for James. Still, he was overjoyed to hear the confirmation. He hugged Nell tightly. Because she could not believe it, Nell was held by James in a daze. In the end, James was afraid that Nell would have a miscarriage, so he didn''t dare to use too much force. He then brought Nell to the doctor. After the doctor looked at Nell''s ultrasound, he first congratted her and then gave her some tips on how she should take care of herself in the early stages of her pregnancy. Aftering out of the hospital, Nell was still a little confused. James, who was beside her, was very happy. He offered to carry her bag, one hand holding hers, and the other hand taking out his phone to tell his parents this good news. By the time Nell returned home, James'' parents had already been there. James'' parents lived in the opposite district and were very close. As soon as they saw that James and Nell had returned, James'' parents quickly came up to them. Nell quickly shouted, "Dad, Mom, you are here." Otis stood at the side with a smile on his face while Margot held Nell''s hand affectionately. "I heard from James on the phone that you are pregnant. It''s only four weeks. It''s cold outside. Come in and have a good rest!" Margot carefully helped Nell into the vi. Nell was helped to sit on the sofa by Margot. Nell couldn''t sit still. She stood up. "Dad, Mom, have a seat. I''ll get you some tea!" Margot quickly pressed down on Nell''s shoulder, making her unable to get up. "I''ll do it. I know where the pantry is in your house. Sit here and don''t move!" Otis echoed, "Yes, let your mother help you." Nell was startled. The level of concern Otis and Margot had for Nell made her a little overwhelmed. She shot James a pleading look. James said in a timely manner, "Dad, Mom, don''t overreact. The doctor said that Nell is in a good shape, and so is the child. The doctor said that Nell can work as usual. As long as she is careful, she will be fine. Some movements will be good for the delivery!" Margot immediately frowned. "This is your first child. Of course, you must be very careful. Also, Nell, you should stay at home and rest for the next three months. Mom and the nanny wille to help you. Don''t go to the news agency yet." Nell didn''t know what to say. "Mom, what James said is true. The doctor said that I can go to work. Besides, I can rx when I work!" Nell quickly said. "No, there are so manyputers in your newspaper office. The radiation is bad for the baby''s growth. I don''t care if you go back to work or not after three months. However, the first three months are the critical period. You can''t be too careful. So, you stay at home for the first three months. I will call your president to ask for leave." Otis also said, "Your mother is right. If it is inconvenient for you to ask for the months off, I will call your president. Recently, ourpany has been working with yourpany. I believe your president will show me some respect." Nell was shocked. She doubted if this was a matter of respect issue. If she had to stay at home every day like a mother pig and wait for delivery, she would go crazy. However, Otis and Margot were firm. Then, Otis left because he had something to do in thepany. Margot instructed the servants in the kitchen to prepare dinner. Of course, there was nourishing chicken soup. Seeing that Margot and the servants were busy in the kitchen, Nell retracted her head and grabbed James'' hand. She said anxiously, "James, help me. If you don''t, I will be a sow waiting for delivery!" James found Nell''s sow description hrious. He burst outughing. Nell red at him angrily. "Justugh. It''s all your fault. You still have the nerve tough!" Chapter 629 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (35) What made Nell even angrier was that her parents and James'' parents were having the same opinion. After leaving the hospital, Nell called her parents. When her parents heard the news, they also told her not to work for the time being and to take good care of her baby at home. Her parents also decided to move to Nell''s neighborhood the next day to take care of Nell. Nell felt great pressure. Nell had a premonition that after her parents came, together with James'' parents, they would be the strongest prison heads, able to hold her in ce. James wanted to hold back hisughter, but when he heard Nell''s words, he could not help butugh out loud. Seeing Nell re at him again, he smiled and held Nell in his arms. "Don''t worry, I will be responsible for what I have done. Before our child is born, I will give you a grand wedding." "I''m not talking about the wedding. Now I''m going to be imprisoned! I don''t want to be a caged canary." Moreover, she had just been promoted. Five hundred thousand a month. If she didn''t go to work, she wouldn''t be able to get that much money. She would only get a basic sry. Thinking of this, Nell was distressed. "It''s only two months. Why don''t you bear with it?" Nell red at James. Seeing that James didn''t buy her threat, Nell could only hug James'' arm and beg softly, "James, James, look at how pitiful I am now. If I were kept captive, I would have depression. If I had depression, it would also affect the baby, right? So ... just tell dad and mom to set me free, okay?" Nell rarely spoke to James with such a pitiful expression, James'' heart immediately softened. He tightened his arms around Nell and gritted his teeth. "I will talk to Mom and Dad again." "Okay, thank you, darling!" Nell raised her head and gave a light kiss on James'' chin. This kiss aroused James. James'' eyes lit up, and he lowered his head to press a kiss on Nell''s lips. A figure hurriedly walked out of the kitchen, apanied by a hurried voice. "James, Nell is pregnant. She can''t get too emotional. Let her go." Nell was stunned. So was James. The two of them were suddenly interrupted and their expressions were a little awkward. However, Margot didn''t feel embarrassed at all. She even exined to James and Nell in a serious manner, "When people get intimate, it is easy to get too excited. It will affect the baby. So, you two can''t do this again in the future! And..." Margot sternly reminded James, "James, you have to control yourself in the future." James, "..." "Also, you and Nell will sleep in separate rooms. When three months is due, you can sleep in the same room!" James, "..." Nell kept silent. Looking at James'' defeated expression, Nell wanted tough. Finally, she could see James'' loser face. James had deliberately mocked her earlier, now it was his turn to beughed at. She lowered her head and suppressed herughter. Before Margot returned to the kitchen, she reminded James, "James, you have to remember everything that I just told you. Do you hear me?" "Got it, Mom!" After Margot left, James hugged Nell, who had her head lowered to hold back herughter. James gritted his teeth. "Stop." Nell did not hide her emotions. She wiped away her happy tears and said, "Mr. Walker, please take your pillow to the next room tonight." "You have no conscience. Do you really want to live separately from me?" Nell blinked innocently. "It''s not that I want to separate from you. Now that I have a baby, it''s inconvenient." With the shield in her stomach, Nell couldn''t be more impudent in front of James and dared to say anything. Anyway, he couldn''t do anything to her. Nell loved to enjoy the Empress'' days after her pregnancy. ... James originally wanted to sleep in the same room with Nell. But Margot stayed in another guest room just to watch over James and prevent him from sneaking into Nell''s room. In the evening, after James took away the pillow with a face full of resentment, Nellughed until she leaned back and forth. Then, Nell shared this interesting news with Audrey and Nataly, two married women. After hearing that Nell was pregnant, Audrey and Nataly were both shocked. Unexpectedly, among the three of them, Nell was thetest one who was in a rtionship and got married. Now, she was the first one to get pregnant. Nell told them what happened that night, and the two of them did not know whether tough or cry. After chatting for a while, Nell was sleepy. Because the next day was the weekend, Audrey and Nataly had agreed toe to see her the next day. The next day, as soon as Nell woke up, Audrey and Nataly arrived. Bryson and George came with them. James, Bryson, and George ran into each other and went to James'' study. Audrey and Nataly embraced Nell with the gifts in their hands. Audrey looked at Nell''s stomach with a smile. "Congrattions on bing a member of the Pot-bellied woman." Nell had a bitter expression on her face. She sighed and said, "Don''t mention it!" Before Nell could finish, Margot had already walked over and picked up all the things that Audrey and Nataly were carrying. "Ms. Audrey, Ms. Nataly, wee. Thank you so much for your gifts. I''ll help you put them away first so that they won''t hurt Nell." Audrey and Nataly quickly said, "Thank you, Mrs. Walker!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After Margot left, Nell had an expression that said "You should understand my misery now." Nataly said seriously, "Mrs. Walker is doing this for your own good. She is just overly concerned." "This is too much!" Nell''s face drooped. "I feel like I''m in jail right now. I can''t do anything. I can''t even go to work." Audrey held back herughter and said, "That''s a good thing. You can take it as your holiday." Nell red at her. "Don''t make sarcastic remarks here. You''re not the one to endure this. When you get pregnant, I''ll see if you can be so happy." Audrey and Nataly exchanged nces. Audrey smiled. "How do you know I''m not pregnant?" Chapter 630 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (36) After hearing Audrey''s words, Nell opened her mouth in surprise. "You ... What did you say? You mean...'' Audrey stroked her lower abdomen and smiled. "I just knew it two days ago. It has been five weeks." " "Really?" Nell looked at Audrey in disbelief. "You are even earlier than me. Why didn''t you say anything before?" "I wanted to say, but you just got married to Mr. Walker. I wanted to wait until you were less busy. I didn''t expect that you told me the good news first!" Nell happily held Audrey''s hand. "That''s great. This way, we can be partners when we go for a prenatal checkup." With that, Nell looked at Nataly. "By the way, Nataly, you and Audrey got married at the same time. You are left behind now. If you can make it, the three of us can be pregnant together. When the timees, we can stay in the hospital and have children together. How nice would that be!" Nataly blushed. "We didn''t have contraception this month. If everything goes smoothly, I might be pregnant this month." "Right, you should have your period in a few days. If your period hasn''te yet, hurry to the hospital to check it out. I can''t wait to see my future daughter-inw." Nataly spat at her. "How do you know you''re having a son? And I''ll have a daughter?" "My child will be older than your child, so mine is a boy. A boy should be older than a girl, so he can take care of the girl!" Nell exined in all seriousness. "If I give birth to an older girl and you''re having a younger boy, it''s not bad, either. But it is still good for a boy to be older than a girl." Nataly was speechless. "Why does my child have to marry your child?" Nataly felt like Nell was like a bandit to force the marriage of her child. Nell looked at Audrey with a disgusted expression. "If my son or daughter will marry her daughter or marry her son, wouldn''t my child have to suffer?" Audrey didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Why would your son or daughter suffer when they marry my child in the future? How''s that?" "Two days ago, I heard that you crippled a gangster. Later, you sent a message saying that you went to the hospital because of a bruise on your arm. You must have found out that you were pregnant at that time, didn''t you?" Nell suddenly asked. Audrey was stunned for a moment, then nodded. "How did you know?" At that time, Bryson knew that she was injured. After he took her to the hospital, he insisted on giving her a full body checkup. In the end, he found that there was a baby in her. Nell rolled her eyes at her and continued, "Your husband has an icy face every day as if someone owes him a lot. Everyone says that a daughter is like her father, and her son is like her mother. If your daughter faces my son every day with a cold face, or your son fights outside every day, won''t my child suffer?" Nataly rubbed her chin and nodded in agreement. It seemed to be true. Audrey didn''t know whether tough or cry. "What kind of logic is this!" "Anyway, it is impossible for me to marry my daughter to your son, or let my son marry your daughter!" The three men came out of the study. Hearing Nell''s words, James smiled and asked, "What are you talking about? What about marrying a son and marrying a daughter?" Nell immediately told James about the conversation she had with Audrey and Nataly. After pondering over Nell''s words, James nodded. "You are right, I will listen to you!" George hugged Nataly and quietly moved her away from the other two couples. "Okay, now we havee to see Ms. Hutt. We still have something to do, so we have to leave early!" In the eyes of George and Nataly, the families of Audrey and Nell were not easy to be inws. For the sake of their children''s future happiness, they had to stay away from them. Nell grabbed Nataly''s hand. "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave. We haven''t finished what we just said. You haven''t promised me that you will marry your daughter to my son in the future!" Nataly freed her hand from Nell''s grip and smiled awkwardly. "We have something to do. It''s quite urgent. Let''s talk about thister!" "We gotta go!" George hurriedly hugged Nataly and left James and Nell''s house. Watching George and Nataly leave in a hurry, Nell frowned. "What happened to the two of them? I have never seen them leave so quickly. Why did they leave so quickly?" Seeing George and Nataly leave, Audrey also stood up. "I also have something to do with Bryson, so we''re leaving, too." "Hey, why are you leaving too? Don''t do that. We haven''t seen each other for so long. I have so much to tell you. Why not stay until at night? Mom has made soup. We drink it together for lunch?" Nell suggested.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ''Soup? She wants me to drink that soup with her? The big pot of oil soup that Margot made for Nell?'' Audrey thought. After hearing Nell''s words, Audrey was even more certain that she wanted to leave. "Well, thank you for the soup. We gotta go. I''lle to see you again when I have time. Or, we can go out and have a good reunion after three months!" With that, Audrey pulled Bryson and left the Walker''s. Seeing Audrey and Nataly leave, Nell said angrily, "These two heartless women are running so fast." After a while, Margot came out with a bowl of soup and sent it to the dining room. Then, she took out another bowl and asked Nell to drink the soup. As soon as she saw the soup in the dining room, Nell''s face scrunched up. Heavens, was she really going to drink all that big bowl of soup? Nell frowned when she saw James standing at the side happily. The soup was too much. James just stood there and watched her suffer. Nell found that it was simply too unfair. Nell suddenly clutched her stomach, a pained expression on her face. When James saw this, he quickly walked over. "Nell, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Nell''s eyes shed with a sly light. She looked at James with a pained expression. "Yes, yes." "I''ll take you to the hospital!" James said worriedly. As he spoke, he wanted to help Nell up. Nell grabbed James by the arm. "No need to go to the hospital. Your future son or daughter said..." Nell smiled and said, "He doesn''t want to drink gravy, and he doesn''t want his mother to drink it. He wants to see his father drink it." James narrowed his eyes. "Oh? Really?" "Of course!" Nell brought the bowl to James'' mouth. "So, in order to satisfy our baby''s request, you should drink this soup?" "Since it''s my child''s request, I will do it!" With that said, James took a sip of the soup with the bowl. Nell saw that her n had seeded. Just as she was about to get James to drink the rest of the gravy, James suddenly held her face and pressed it against her lips, sending all the soup into her mouth. Chapter 631 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (37) Nell, who was forced to drink the soup, coughed several times before swallowing the soup. When she stopped coughing, her small face had already turned red from the coughing. She pointed at James'' nose with anger. "James, you bastard! You actually..." "Didn''t you ask me to drink the soup? I did!" James replied in all seriousness. He was a rogue. He didn''t drink that at all! The soup all ended up in her mouth. "You..." Nell pointed at James, wanting to curse, but she felt great pain in her stomach. Something inside was violently churning. Suddenly, Nell vomited all over. Originally, James thought that Nell was pretending to be ufortable again. But seeing this, he quickly helped her and called the servant over. Later, Nell was thrown into the hospital because of vomiting. Nelly on the bed with a pale face. Nell vomited and was sent to hospital because of the soup. James felt very guilty about it. Seeing Nell lying on the hospital bed, he held her hand in distress. "Are you alright? Still feel ufortable in your stomach?" Nell red at him angrily. "You did this!" James didn''t rebut. He tightened his grip on her hand and said guiltily, "Sorry, it was all my fault." James'' direct apology fought back the words Nell had prepared. She could only stare at him. Seeing Nell silent, James asked again, "Did you feel better now? You vomit a lot! Is there anything you want to eat?" Nell frowned. Suddenly, she looked at James with a bitter face. "I want to eat a lot of things, but my stomach started to stir again when I think about them."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. James felt even more guilty. "Sorry!" If he hadn''t made her pregnant, she wouldn''t have suffered this. Nell red at him. "It''s toote to apologize now!" James smiled. "After the baby is born, I will make it up to you." Although he said sorry, he did not regret it. Nell''s pregnancy was within his expectations. He wanted a baby, who would be the symbol of their love. Nell looked at her belly with a bitter face. "This baby can make me suffer when it is still in my belly. I''m afraid it will be a little devil in the future." "Well, whose character do you think is it?" James raised his eyebrows and asked. He was indicating that she was a little devil, right? She was not going to take the me. Nell blinked innocently. "How would I know? Besides, the man who made me pregnant should know the answer. Children are like fathers." James smiled, "Yes, like me!" Nell red at him. After a while, Nell yawned tiredly. James held her hand. "The doctor said that pregnant women are easy to fall asleep. You need more rest. Now sleep for a while." Nell nced at James, her eyelids a little sore. "You won''t leave after I fall asleep, will you?" James kissed the back of Nell''s hand and said firmly, "No, I will never leave you." Although James didn''t know how to say sweet words, these words warmed her heart. The corners of her lips curled up. "Then we have a deal. Don''t leave me." "I won''t." ... After being pregnant, Audrey suffered little morning sickness, as if she wasn''t pregnant at all. So it did not affect her work. In addition, the doctor said that she was abnormally healthy, so the Cordova family did not stop her from working. After the Brisa thing, Caroline felt guilty toward Audrey. Therefore, when Audrey wanted to do something, Caroline was the first to stand up and support her. That was why when Madisyn asked Audrey to rest at home, Caroline and Madisyn didn''t talk with each other. Madisyn had to agree to let Audrey work, but he warned that health was the most important thing. Everything in thepany was fine until Audrey had been pregnant for three months. Audrey had juste to the firm from the court when she called Nell. "Nell, how are you today?" Audrey was very worried about Nell. After all, Nell suffered the most serious morning sickness among the three of them. Yes, Nataly was also pregnant. In the month when she and Nell were pregnant, Nataly was also found pregnant. The three of them often talked about the experience of pregnancy together when they found this. Nell smiled and said, "I''m much better now. Moreover, I''ve alreadye to work at the news agency today." Audrey frowned. "You go to work at the news agency? Why so soon?" "Come on! I have been grounded for two months. If that continues, I will really go crazy. Besides..." Nell said with a sly smile, "Crystal owes me a promise, so I have to find her to fulfill it!" Audrey knew about that promise. Audrey smiled and said, "But, the cover man you invited is your husband. She already knows this. She said your winning was an opportunistic act because of your husband. So she is not going to fulfill that promise, right?" "She cheated. I am a smart girl. I''ll make full use of my pregnancy. Then how dare she disagree?" Audrey was stunned. "So?" "She''s standing at the entrance of my news agency with a card hanging around her neck!" Nell clicked her tongue. "I like this too much!" "Alright, we''ve decided to go to the prenatal examination tomorrow morning. Don''t forget it!" "I won''t. See you at the hospital tomorrow!" "OK!" After Audrey hung up the phone, Carley came in from outside. "Audrey, we got this case this morning. The client wants you to take it." Audrey nced at the case on the table and found it was from an old customer. She said, "Alright, just leave it here." Carley casually asked, "By the way, Audrey, is the case going well today?" Audrey nodded. "It went smoothly, but... the defendant today is the worst of the scumbags I have ever seen in divorce cases." A poor man married a rich woman. However, the man had sex with another woman and had a child while the woman was pregnant. Because the baby the rich woman gave birth to was a daughter, the man asked her to put the name of his illegitimate son on their residence booklet so that his son could inherit the property of the rich woman in the future. In the court, the poor man kept saying that he deserved the property of the rich woman. He added that his illegitimate son should be the one taking inhering the property because the woman''s child was a daughter, who had no right to inherit the property. After hearing Audrey''s words, Carley looked at her worriedly. "Audrey, this kind of person has a strong sense of revenge. You better be careful." "Don''t worry." In the evening, Audrey drove home alone. Just as she drove halfway, a few cars suddenly surrounded her and stopped her car. Chapter 632 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (38) Audrey narrowed her eyes as she looked at those cars. Were they going to besiege her? Audrey sneered and suddenly stepped on the elerator under her feet. The car then quickly sped out like an arrow. The cars following behind Audrey immediately stepped on the elerator to catch up with Audrey''s car when they saw that. But she was too fast. They simply could not catch up. They could only watch as Audrey''s car disappeared from their sight. One of the drivers mmed the steering wheel in anger. "Fuck, this woman is good at driving." The voice of one of his fellows came in his earpiece immediately, "Boss, as far as I know, there is no road ahead. When that woman gets there, she can move forward." "Alright, then let''s continue chasing!" After a while, they reached a road that had been surrounded by fences as it was under repair. Audrey''s car was parked on the side of the road. They immediately got out of the car to check Audrey''s car. But Audrey wasn''t in the car. At this moment, a slender figure walked out from behind a parasol tree that was thick enough for two people to hug. Audrey looked at the six of them, smiling. "Are you looking for me?" Audrey smiled and asked. When those people saw Audrey, they all looked at each other and then silently surrounded Audrey. "You are Audrey Koch?" a man who was probably a head asked Audrey. Audrey raised an eyebrow. "Yes, I am Audrey. Who sent you here?" "You are not qualified to know. Boys, I heard that she is pregnant. We have never fucked a pregnant woman, right?" "Yes." Audrey rubbed her ears with a frown. "You want to fuck me, but..." Audrey lightly clenched her hand, and her fingers made a cracking sound. "You have to be capable!" "Boys, go up for me. Remember, cherish your beauty!" "Yes!" The six of them attacked Audrey at the same time. Audrey rolled her eyes and gently touched her lower abdomen. "Baby, I will show you how to teach hooligans a lesson!" With that, Audrey took over one of the men''s arms. As she used force, a bang and a man''s scream came. Audrey kicked him, and then the man fell to the ground, unable to get up. The other five men fought with Audrey one by one, which was a piece of cake for her. In less than five minutes, all six of them fell to the ground. When they were all knocked down, Audrey shouted, "Alright, you cane out now." Tyson brought his men and surrounded the six men. Tyson respectfully cupped his fists at Audrey. "Young Madam." Audrey casually waved her hand. "Alright, I''ll leave these men to you." "Yes!" Seeing that Tyson was about to leave with these men, Audrey called out to Tyson, "Right, Tyson!" Audrey''s tone was very gentle, which made Tyson tremble all over. If Bryson knew that Audrey was so gentle to him, he would definitely kill Tyson. Tyson rubbed his arms and immediately turned around. "Young Madam, do you have any other orders?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Audrey coughed lightly and said with a smile, "Well, don''t tell Bryson about what happened today, okay?" Tyson frowned. "But, Mr. Bryson said that we must tell him everything about your whereabouts and behavior. If... if we don''t tell him, it will be considered a dereliction of duty. I''m afraid that Mr. Bryson will not let me off!" Audrey narrowed her eyes dangerously. "Are you saying that you are afraid of Bryson, but not afraid of me?" Tyson felt his scalp go numb. "Well, Young Madam, I ... of course, I''m afraid of you." Audrey smiled and patted Tyson''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, just do as I say. As long as both of us keep this away from him, no one will know it. This is good for you and me. Am I right?" Tyson subconsciously swallowed his saliva and nodded. "Yes!" However, just as Tyson finished speaking, a voice suddenly sounded from behind him. "Oh? You just said that you won''t tell me something? What it is?" The familiar male voice caused Audrey''s body to stiffen. No! It was a coincidence? Besides ... Bryson should be in the Cordova Group right now. It was impossible for him to appear here. She carefully looked toward the source of the sound, and then she spotted a handsome face. That handsome face reminded Audrey of a fact. The man that she thought should be in the Cordova Group had indeed appeared in front of her now. The corners of Audrey''s mouth trembled slightly, and her voice was stuttering. "Why... why... why are you here?" Bryson''s long legs stopped in front of Audrey, a gentle smile on his face. "Audrey, where do you think I should be if I''m not here?" Audrey''s mind buzzed. Did Bryson hear everything she said to Tyson earlier? Audrey grabbed Bryson''s arm and said with a smile, "Since you are here, of course, you have your reasons. By the way, why are you off work so early today?" Bryson looked at Audrey who was trying to curry his favor, half-smiling. "If I didn''t get off work early, how would I know that you were fighting here?" Audrey''s eyes widened. "Fighting? When did I do that? Absolutely not!" Audrey red at Tyson, "Tyson, don''t you think so? You''ve been following me and didn''t find me fighting, right?" Bryson also faintly nced at Tyson, "Tyson, you were with her just now. Did you see her fight?" Tyson was in a dilemma. He secretly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He couldn''t answer these questions. Why were the two of them asking him at the same time? How should he answer this? It would be the wrong answer no matter what. Audrey was dragging him down with her. She had clearly done something wrong, yet she tries to cover the truth. Since Bryson appeared here, of course, he was sure that he had seen Audrey fight with those men. But now Audrey wanted him to prove that she did not fight. If she helped Audrey, it would be a dereliction of duty for Bryson, and Bryson would definitely not let him off. However, if she didn''t help Audrey and told Audrey the truth, then Audrey would definitely hate him. No matter what he answered, it was definitely going to be a disaster for him. It was so difficult to be a bodyguard. Chapter 633 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (39) Under the double pressure, Tyson naturally didn''t dare to say anything. It was because he couldn''t offend either of them. But because of his silence, both of their eyes were focused on him, which made Tyson feel extremely ufortable. Just as Bryson and Audrey were in a stalemate, Audrey''s stomach let out a sound of hunger. The three of them were stunned for a moment because of the sound. Audrey held her stomach and licked her lips. Originally, Bryson was angry, but when he heard the rumbling in Audrey''s stomach, he ignored the fighting thing. "Hungry?" Audrey nodded. "Yes, a little. I feel very hungry recently." Bryson impatiently wrapped his arm around Audrey''s shoulder. "Since you''re hungry, let''s go eat. What do you want to eat?" Audrey blinked. "Let''s go to the restaurant run by the Walter family. I remember that they have updated their menu these two days. There are a lot of new dishes. Let''s try it, okay?" Bryson lightly scraped Audrey''s nose with his hand. "Okay!" Then Bryson held Audrey in his arms and walked towards Bryson''s car. Watching the two leave, Tyson secretly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. It was too dangerous. If it wasn''t for the sound of hungering from Audrey, he didn''t know when his torture would end. When she sat in the car, Audrey thought that Bryson would stop talking about the flight thing because of her stomach growling. Unexpectedly, Bryson suddenly said to her as soon as he got into the car. "You''re not allowed to drive your car from tomorrow!" Audrey''s face fell. "What? Not allowed? Why? Didn''t you say that I was allowed to drive?" The doctor said that pregnant women were easily unstable, and if they needed anything, it was best to meet their needs. So after Audrey found out about this, she immediately asked Bryson for a car. Although it was dangerous for pregnant women to drive, Bryson could not withstand Audrey''s repeatedly persuading. Besides, Bryson remembered the doctor''s warning and was afraid that Audrey would be to excited, and the baby would be hurt. So Bryson had to buy her a car. During these two months, Audrey had indeed strictly followed the traffic rules. She had not vited them at all and had never exceeded the speed. Therefore, Bryson felt a bit more at ease with Audrey. He felt that she would be fine driving. But... he was still too naive. How could he trust Audrey so easily? Bryson sneered.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Yes, I allowed you to drive, but... have you forgotten our agreement?" "Well, what... agreement?" After her pregnancy, her memory seemed to have gotten a little worse. Bryson directly reminded her, "After getting pregnant, you have to follow the traffic rules. However, you have exceeded the speed today. It reached two hundred yards! Moreover, you even fought." Audrey was speechless. She then rolled her eyes. "Is it speeding? No? Also, when did I fight? Who saw it? Didn''t Tyson say that?" "Yes, he didn''t tell me. But even if he said nothing about these two things, I''ve seen you overtake the speed and fight with these men. Could it be that ... do you think there''s something wrong with my eyes?" Audrey was lost for words. Sure enough, he saw it. Then she couldn''t deny it at all. Audrey rolled her eyes and quickly repeated what the doctor had said, "Previously, the doctor said that during my pregnancy period, I can''t have much fluctuation on my emotions, or I''ll get miscarry. If you take my car away now, I will be very angry. So do you still want to do that?" Bryson coldly reminded her, "That works only when you haven''t been pregnant for three months. You have been pregnant for three months the day before yesterday. Moreover ... the doctor said that the baby is very healthy right now. Under normal circumstances, it will be fine as long as you don''t hit something!" Audrey was lost for words again. This foxy man! He even remembered the date of her pregnancy so urately. She almost forgot that she had already been pregnant for three months. So the excuse that could threaten Bryson would no longer work. So she really couldn''t drive to work anymore? Audrey grabbed Bryson''s arm with both hands and shook it gently. "Bryson, I know I was wrong. So, could you forgive me this time?" Bryson said firmly, "No, if I forgive you this time, you" do it again!" "But, I have to work!" "You can get the driver to pick you up. You can get the driver to take you wherever you go," Bryson said unyieldingly, "Anyway, you can''t drive the car anymore." "Could we give it more consideration?" "No!" Audrey snorted coldly. "Fine! Great! Fantastic!" Bryson frowned. He suddenly felt that Audrey''s words were extremely cold as if an icy winter wind blew over his head. ... That night, Audrey chased Bryson out of the bedroom and stopped him from sleeping in the master bedroom. Just as Bryson was about to enter the door, Audrey threw out his bedding and locked the door. After closing the door, Audrey snorted, "Fine, since you don''t let me drive, you just sleep in the guest room from tonight on." After waiting for a while, Audrey did not hear any response. That was strange! Had he already left? Audrey curiously opened the door to take a look. However, Bryson was still standing outside the bedroom with the quilt in his arms. Audrey was stunned to see him there. "You ... you ... you ..." Audrey stuttered, "Didn''t I tell you to go to the guest room? Why are you here?" "I''m waiting for you to let me in!" Audrey was mad. "Then just wait!" Audrey mmed the door shut. Then, Audreyy on the bed and slept. She thought that Bryson probably wanted to use a ruse to soften her heart so that she would call him in, but she definitely could not be soft-hearted. She forced herself down. However, after lying down, Audrey couldn''t fall asleep no matter what. She wondered if Bryson was still outside. If he really stood in the corridor all the time, he would catch a cold on such a cold tonight. But then she shook her head. No, she could not be soft-hearted. Definitely not! Or she would lose. She forced herself to close her eyes to sleep. In a short while, she really fell asleep. But at two o''clock in the morning, Audrey suddenly woke up. She tilted her head and nced at the rm clock on the nightstand. It was already two o''clock. Bryson might have left already since she didn''t show up, right? Thinking of this, Audrey got up and opened the door to her room. Chapter 634 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (40) She thought that there would be no one at her door. It was sote. She thought Bryson wouldn''t stay at the door of her room all the time. Even if he insisted, the other members of the Cordova family would not allow Bryson to do so. However, the moment she opened the door, she saw that Bryson, who should have left, was still standing there, holding the bedding that Audrey had given Bryson before. The moment Audrey saw Bryson, her heart suddenly ached. Looking at Bryson''s handsome face, Audrey stared at him nkly. "You... Why are you still here? Didn''t I tell you to sleep in the guest room?" "I said I would wait for you to open the door for me." She was surprised to hear that he just stood there because of that. She looked at him angrily. "When did you be so obedient? Besides, my door is not locked. If you really want toe in, no one will stop you. You don''t have to stand at the door all the time." "I have always been serious about you. If you don''t allow it, I won''t do it. I promised you!" Audrey was close to tears. ''What a fool!'' She was moved when thinking of this. "Why didn''t you call me?" Bryson looked at Audrey gently. "You are pregnant with my child now. You should punish me if you are angry, as long as you are happy." Audrey was so touched. She thought it was all worth it to have a man who loved her so much. She walked forward and hugged Bryson tightly. After touching Bryson''s cold skin, she quickly pulled him into the room. "You idiot, if you catch a cold standing in the corridor for the whole night, you will not be allowed toe in tomorrow!" Bryson smiled and entered the room with Audrey. After the door to Audrey''s room was closed, Kylee quietly opened the door to her room. Seeing that there was no one in front of Audrey''s door, she smiled with satisfaction and closed the door. She knew Audrey wouldn''t keep Bryson outside for the whole night. The next morning, Audrey and Bryson went out of the room even more lovingly. When they were eating, the two of them helped each other with the food, doing PDA. Seeing Audrey and Bryson loving each other so much, Madisyn and Caroline were gratified. Simon was originally here for a meal, but when he saw Audrey and Bryson being so affectionate, he was not in the mood to have a meal before escaping from the Cordova Mansion. Simon thought that he would note to the Cordova Mansion in a short period of time. He couldn''t stand the PDA of Bryson and Audrey anymore. However, although Audrey and Bryson had reconciled, Bryson still insisted on not allowing Audrey to drive to thew firm. Afterst night, Audrey did not resist. She knew that Bryson didn''t allow her to drive because he was worried about her safety. In the blink of an eye, the spring was gone and the summer came. On thest day of summer, Audrey ended her work in the office early. Because Audrey''sw firm was very close to the Cordova Tower, Audrey walked to the gate of the Cordova Tower. The receptionist on the first floor knew Audrey. When the receptionist saw Audreying to the Cordova Tower with a swollen belly, she hurriedly went forward to help Audrey. As if treating a queen, she helped Audrey into the elevator. Audrey was Bryson''s wife, the Young Madam of the Cordova Group. She couldn''t respect Audrey more. After sending Audrey to the elevator, the receptionist left. Although Audrey disliked the way others treated her so carefully, everyone was like this when they saw her. Over time, she got used to it. She took the private elevator. The elevator went straight to the president''s office on the top floor. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, Audrey walked to the door of the president''s office. The door to the president''s office was wide open, and there was no one inside. Bryson had told her that he would be at thepany in the afternoon today, so he wouldn''t go out. She thought perhaps he had gone to a meeting. She nced in the direction of the meeting room. It was indeed filled with people. The tall and straight man sitting in the main seat was Bryson. Since he was busy, she would just wait for him in his office and give him a surprise. However, just as Audrey was about to walk into Bryson''s office, a woman suddenly walked over and blocked Audrey''s way. "Madam, you can''t go in!" The woman looked at Audrey coldly. Audrey frowned as she sized up the woman who had stopped her. That woman was exquisitely dressed, with a wide neckline, a work badge of the Cordova Group, and heavy makeup. "Why? What is your position?" That woman raised her chin arrogantly. "I am the secretary of the president." Audrey thought, ''So she is a neer in thepany. Bryson suddenly had a female secretary by his side, and he actually did not report this matter to her. Good job!'' "Well, the secretary of the president." Franco was answering the phone, so he didn''t notice that Audrey hade. The new secretary beside him stopped the person who was about to enter Bryson''s office. He had thought that the new secretary had stopped someone from visiting. When he finished the call, he heard Audrey''s voice. And he found it was really Audrey. Moreover, what made him even more horrified was that the new secretary actually stopped Audrey. Franco stepped forward nervously. Before he could speak, he heard the secretary speak again, "Yes, if you want to see our president, you need to make an appointment in advance. If you don''t have an appointment, you can''t enter the president''s office. What''s more, not everyone can enter our president''s office. Moreover, you are pregnant now, so you should go home and take care of your baby!" Franco was stunned. Audrey narrowed her eyes and looked at the woman with a faint smile. "Are you asking me to go home and take care of my baby?" Franco was extremely anxious. At that moment, the door to the conference room suddenly opened. The female secretary immediately took out a small mirror from her pocket and checked her appearance. After making sure that there was no problem with her makeup, she stood to the side with timidity. Seeing that Audrey was still standing at the side, she unhappily reminded Audrey again, "Madam, our president ising soon. If he sees you here, I''m afraid he will be angry. So, please..." Before the secretary could finish her words, Bryson, who had left the meeting room, suddenly walked towards her. The secretary looked at Bryson who was walking towards her in surprise. Before she could say anything, she saw Bryson hold Audrey''s hand. "Have you been waiting for a long time?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 635 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (41) Audrey looked at Bryson with a smile. "I didn''t wait long, but..." Audrey nced at the secretary behind Bryson. As for the secretary, her face was already deathly pale. She knew who she had just offended even without the reminder of others. She knew as the president, Bryson loved his wife very much, and his wife was pregnant. Bryson, who was usually cold and distant to others, was now so affectionate to his pregnant wife. So, the pregnant woman who she just stopped was Bryson''s wife. She stopped Bryson''s wife. When she saw Audrey''s gaze, the secretary shivered. She looked at Audrey in panic. "Mrs. Cordova, I... I''m sorry, I don''t know you, so ... I don''t know... you ... you are Mrs. Cordova. That''s why I stopped you. I''m really sorry!" Bryson heard what the secretary said and roughly understood what happened. "Franco, you know what to do." Bryson calmly looked at Franco. Franco wiped the sweat off his forehead. Then, he turned to the pale secretary and said, "Come with me to the personnel department!" The secretary looked at Bryson with a hopeful expression. "Mr. Bryson, please don''t drive me away. I... This is the first time I''ve seen Mrs. Cordova. I didn''t do it on purpose!" Seeing that the female secretary was begging Bryson, Audrey stood in front of Bryson. She looked at the female secretary with a smile. "I''m afraid you have made a mistake." "What?" Audrey pointed to Bryson behind her. "This is my man, and I am a very petty woman. I will not allow any woman who has a desire for my man to stay by his side!" The female secretary bit her lower lip. "Madam, you are so selfish." Audrey chuckled in disapproval. "Yes, I admit that I am very selfish. You are right. So, what else do you want to say?" She didn''t expect Audrey to admit it, but Bryson was still very indulgent towards Audrey. The female secretary finally knew something. Bryson really doted on Audrey. She thought, ''Her eyes are so sharp that she can tell at a nce that I have a desire for Bryson.'' When she wanted to be Bryson''s secretary, she wanted to take the opportunity to get close to Bryson and be Bryson''s woman, even as a homewrecker. However, this hope was also extinguished by Audrey. In the end, the secretary could only follow Franco to the personnel department. After Franco and the secretary left, Bryson took Audrey''s hand and led her into the office. Audrey smiled as she looked at Bryson''s face. "I chased away your pretty secretary. Are you feeling bad?" Bryson hugged her from behind and ced his palm on her lower abdomen. "Is our baby obedient today?" Audrey frowned and moved Bryson''s hand away from her lower abdomen. "You didn''t answer my question. Don''t touch my belly." Bryson smiled and pinched Audrey''s face. "When did I say that I felt bad? Thispany is also yours. Any decision you make is right." Audrey narrowed her eyes. "Answer my question directly. Do you feel bad?" "I don''t. Besides, she was disrespectful to you. Didn''t I immediately ask Franco to chase her away?" Audrey snorted. "Because I happened to be there. What if I didn''te? Are you going to keep her? I know it because that is what men do." Bryson hugged Audrey tightly and gave her a light kiss on the cheek. "How is that possible!" Brysonforted her, "Come on, Audrey, being angry is not good for the child. Don''t be angry, okay?" "When am I angry? I''m not!" Audrey red at Bryson. Bryson thought women in pregnancy were indeed moody. Bryson coaxed, "Yes, you have always been smiling and have never been angry."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Audrey was speechless. "So, you''re not angry anymore?" "I was never angry!" Bryson helped Audrey sit down on the sofa. Looking at Audrey''s swollen belly, he felt worried. "You have been pregnant for more than 39 weeks. The doctor has already told you to have a good rest at home. Moreover, the child may be born at any time. Why did youe out to work again? Do you know that it is dangerous?" Bryson med her with a long face. Now it was Bryson''s turn to beforted. Seeing Bryson''s stern face, Audrey shrunk her neck and chuckled. "I''m just here to do some back-and-forth work. I don''t need to go out. I just stay at thew office. I''ll be fine. Besides, I have bodyguards following me wherever I go. Even if I have to go to the hospital, they can drive me there." "But there are so many people outside. What if there is an ident..." "I won''t. Don''t you think I''m fine now?" To prevent Bryson from saying anything more, Audrey quickly raised her hand and swore, "I swear, when I go back, I will definitely have a good rest. I will note out from tomorrow, okay?" When Bryson saw Audrey being obedient, his anger subsided. In fact, he couldn''t bear to be angry at Audrey. Moreover, she was pregnant. He didn''t want her to suffer a little because he was worried about her. Audrey knew it, so sheforted Bryson. "Keep your word!" Bryson narrowed his eyes at Audrey. Audrey nodded. "So said, so done." "It''s time to get off work. Are you hungry? Do you want to go back to eat something?" "Yes, when the child is born, I can''t eat hot pot anymore. I want to eat hot pot!" Audrey said with bright eyes. Bryson looked at Audrey with a doting gaze. "Okay, I''ll take you to eat hotpot." Then, Bryson helped Audrey to stand up. However, Audrey felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen, causing Audrey''s entire body to stiffen. Her hand that was holding Bryson suddenly tightened. Bryson noticed Audrey''s strange appearance. He looked at Audrey worriedly and found that her face was deathly pale. "Audrey, what''s wrong?" Audrey took a deep breath. "Bryson, our child ... ising!" Bryson was stunned. Chapter 636 Its You Who Are Fated to Be (42) Without much time to think, Bryson quickly picked up Audrey and ran out of the office. While running, he shouted, "Call the ambnce." Seeing Audrey in pain, Melvin immediately understood and called the ambnce. Coincidentally, there was an ambnce nearby. After receiving the call, they immediately rushed to Cordova Tower.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Bryson had just carried Audrey downstairs when the ambnce stopped. Bryson immediately carried Audrey into the car. Lying in the car, Audrey was in so much pain that her face turned pale. When the pain came, she grabbed Bryson''s hand and cried out. The doctor put on an oxygen mask on Audrey and said to her, "Madam, please don''t shout. Save your strength to avoid tulence. Follow me to breathe. Breathe in, breathe out. Yes... that''s it. Breathe in, breathe out." With the doctor''s guidance, Audrey felt her pain ease up a little. The ambnce quickly arrived at the hospital with Bryson and Audrey. They were sent to the hospital''s emergency center. The nurse from the hospital came to check and immediately said, "This pregnant woman is about to give birth! She must be sent to the delivery room immediately!" They hurriedly sent Audrey to the delivery room. However, the VIP room was already full, and Audrey could only be sent to the ordinary delivery room. When going to the delivery room, Bryson held Audrey''s hand and kept kissing her forehead tofort her. "Audrey, don''t be afraid. We will be there soon!" In front of the delivery room, Bryson was stillforting Audrey. Because the family members were not allowed to enter the delivery room, Bryson could only stand outside the delivery room and watch as Audrey was pushed into delivery room. While waiting outside the delivery room, Bryson called the Cordova family and told them that Audrey was about to give birth. He asked them to bring all the prenatal examination materials and so on. Then he waited anxiously outside the delivery room. asionally, a doctor woulde to get a list for Bryson to sign. After about two hours, a doctor suddenly came over and shouted in a hurry, "Who is Audrey''s family?" Bryson immediately stepped forward. "I am her husband!" The doctor took a list and came over. "Your wife has an omen of dystocia. We can''t guarantee the safety of both of them, but we will do our best. If something unexpected happens, we can only save one. Which one should we save first?" "What? I want both of them. Both must be healthy!" Bryson said with red eyes. The doctor took a deep breath. "Sir, your wife is still inside. Please make a decision as soon as possible. If there really is a situation where only one person can be saved, should we save the mother or the child?" At that time, Madisyn and Caroline had just arrived and coincidentally heard what the doctor said. Caroline rushed forward and grabbed Bryson''s arm. "Of course, the mother." Before Caroline finished speaking, Bryson had already written down the word of mother on the paper and then quickly signed his name. "Doctor, please do your best to keep both of them. Please!" "We will do our best!" Taking the paper and pen that Bryson handed over, the doctor quickly returned to the delivery room. The moment the doctor went in, Bryson almost copsed against the wall. Caroline helped Bryson up. She could feel Bryson trembling. Now, Audrey was in danger in the delivery room. No wonder Bryson was worried and afraid. It would be dangerous for women when giving birth. Caroline looked at the door of the delivery room with worry andforted Bryson, "Don''t worry, Bryson. Ever since Audrey became pregnant, all the results of the prenatal examinations have been normal. She will definitely be fine." Bryson did not speak, but his tense body never rxed. They felt time passed very slowly. Finally, after another hour, the door of the obstetrics department was pushed open. A gynecologist shouted, "Audrey''s family!" When Bryson heard this, he immediately ran forward. "Here!" Caroline and Madisyn followed closely behind. Then a doctor pushed out a baby carriage, inside which was a baby who had just been born. "Your child was born at 21:08. It''s a boy and weighs 7.6 pounds." Bryson did not have time to look at the child in the baby carriage. He hurriedly looked at the doctor. "Doctor, where is my wife? How is she?" The doctor smiled and said, "She and the child are both safe. Look at the child and I will push him back. Your wife and the child will stay here for two hours to be observed." Everyone looked at the child in the baby carriage. Caroline couldn''t hide the smile on her face as she happily pulled Madisyn beside him. "Madisyn, look, this is our grandson. He is exactly the same as Bryson when he was born." Madisyn nodded. "It''s true. When the doctor showed him to us, he looked the same as our grandson." Bryson looked down at the child in the baby carriage and felt touched. This was the little life rted to him and Audrey, the crystallization of their love. He ... was now a father. ... Two hourster, Audrey and the child were sent to the VIP ward. Audrey had just finished giving birth. Because of the doctor''s request, she held the child in her arms and fed him breastmilk. Bryson sat at the side and watched this scene happily. He felt that he had everything he wanted now. Bryson gazed deeply at Audrey. He held her hand and gently kissed the back of her hand. "Audrey, thank you for your hard work." Audrey raised her head and smiled at Bryson. "It''s not hard. I only need to think about giving birth to the child in the delivery room. Are you scared out of your wits outside the delivery room?" Bryson recalled his anxiety. He looked at the little guy who had not opened his eyes but was sucking milk instinctively. "We will just keep this child instead of having a second!" He didn''t want to see such a thrilling scene anymore. Seeing the cute appearance of the child, Audrey had forgotten how painful it was when she was giving birth. She said, "But a child will be lonely. And I want a girl." Bryson frowned and firmly objected, "No, just this one." Audrey blinked her eyes. She thought, ''It''s not up to you unless you will not have sex with me anymore.'' Chapter 637 The End Three yearster. In the same hospital. Unlike the first time she gave birth, Audrey only stayed in the hospital for three hours before giving birth. Usually, giving birth to the second child should be a little faster. However, Audrey had been in the delivery room for eight hours before finally giving birth to the child, which made her keep vomiting for four months. Aftering out of the delivery room, Audrey held Bryson''s hand and said weakly, "Honey, after giving birth to this baby, I don''t want to have a baby again!" This time, giving birth to a second child almost took half of her life. She had vomited for four months because of pregnancy, and she had been in pain for two hours before entering the delivery room. In addition to the eight hours in the delivery room, Audrey had been in pain for a full ten hours this day,pletely scaring her. Bryson held her hand tightly and brushed away the sweat on her forehead. He said gently, "Alright, we won''t have any baby again." Audrey took a deep breath and smiled. "Fortunately, this time, our second child is a girl." Bryson lowered his head and kissed her forehead. "Thank you, Audrey." ... Learning that Audrey had given birth to a second child, who was a girl, Nell and James immediately brought their son to the hospital to see Audrey''s daughter. So did Nataly and George. Three years ago, Audrey, Nell, and Nataly all gave birth to a boy. Nell had wanted to let her child marry the child of Audrey''s or Nataly''s, but in the end, all three of them gave birth to a boy. They ced their hopes on the second child. Nell had just given birth to a second childst year. Unfortunately, the second child was still a boy. Nataly decided to have a second child two yearster. Nell did not count on her, and she ced her hopes on Audrey. Therefore, when Audrey had just gotten pregnant, Nell had been nagging every day that her daughter-inw was on the way. When she heard that Audrey had given birth to a daughter, Nell couldn''t wait to bring her son to the hospital to see this little girl. As soon as they entered the ward, Nell called out with excitement, "Hey, where is my daughter-inw?" When Nell arrived, there was only one nurse in the ward except for Audrey and the child. Bryson had gone downstairs to handle the relevant procedures and was temporarily absent. After Nell entered the ward with her son in her arms, she immediately saw the baby in the baby cart. She put her son into James'' arms and moved to the cart quickly. This baby girl, who had just finished drinking milk, was ying in the cart. Nell hurriedly picked up the child and began to y with her. "Wow, what a beautiful girl! My son is so lucky! Come on, baby. I am your future mother-inw! Do you like me? Show me a smile, OK?" At this time, Nataly and George also arrived. "Who said that she is your daughter-inw? She is my daughter-inw!" George quickly hugged his son and moved forward. "Baby,e and look at your future wife." Audrey rolled her eyes at Nell and George. How could they make decisions on their own? Audrey hadn''t said anything yet. Suddenly being stared at by so many people, the little baby cried loudly. Nell anxiously shook her. "Baby, don''t cry. Don''t cry." George quickly told his son, "Hey, quickly pat her softly. Then she won''t cry anymore." George''s son then reached out and patted this baby girl. As a result, she cried even harder. Audrey''s son, Raymond Cordova, came in with Bryson together. When he saw his sister crying, he angrily scolded Nell, "Hey, don''t bully her. Why did you make my sister cry?" Nell hurriedly coaxed the child in her arms and exined to Raymond, "No, I just want to y with her." "Hurry up and put my sister down!" Raymond ran to the baby carriage. Before this, when his sister cried, Raymond would coax her and shake the stroller, and his sister would not cry. Because she couldn''t coax him well, Nell had to do as Raymond said and put the child in the stroller. Raymond quicklyforted his sister. "It''s nothing! Don''t cry." As Raymond said this, he lightly shook the baby carriage. However, this time, the baby did not stop crying immediately. At this time, the child in James'' arms suddenly jumped out of his arms and walked to Raymond''s side. He looked down at the beautiful baby in the baby carriage, gently held her hand, and softlyforted her, "Don''t be afraid!" Before this, Audrey had already wanted to take the child over and coax her in person. All of a sudden, the child who kept crying stopped. The child in the baby carriage stared straight into James'' son''s eyes with a pair of big grape-like eyes. The two stared at each other. When James'' son smiled at the child in the baby carriage, the child in the baby carriage also chuckled. Raymond saw that his sister was actually smiling at another boy, and he immediately showed an expression of disappointment. So shameful! Since it was so easy for his sister to be tempted by other boys, Raymond swore that in the future, he had to take good care of his sister and couldn''t let other boys get close to her easily. This boy in front of him was the number one target. All the adults present were stunned by this scene. No one had expected that the child who had been crying and shouting was actually coaxed by James'' son sessfully. Nell patted her son''s shoulder proudly. "Hey, you really did a good job." Nell proudly looked in George''s direction. "Mr. George, it seems that my son performed better. I am sure she will be my daughter-inw in the future." George pulled a long face, but Nell''s son did make the baby girl stop crying, while his son made her cry even harder. The children in the baby carriage and James'' son were still looking at each other carefully. Seeing this scene, Audrey and Bryson both felt that it was inconceivable. Their daughter was so afraid of strangers. Unexpectedly, she was not afraid of the child of Nell and James at all. Hearing Nell''s words, Bryson showed an unhappy face. "When did I agree with my daughter to marry your son?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Nell said proudly, "Audrey, Nataly, and I have already said that when we have children in the future, we will let them have a good rtionship and even get married if possible. It just so happens that you have a daughter and we have a son. Besides, my son and your daughter are so close to each other. Since we have the advantage of being in a favored position, why don''t we cherish it? If you don''t believe me, you can ask Audrey." Audrey rolled her eyes. "You mentioned it before, but I have never agreed." "I don''t care. Anyway, I have chosen this daughter-inw." While everyone was arguing, Audrey smiled and snuggled into Bryson''s embrace. "We are really happy. I really hope we can be happy like this forever!" Bryson lowered his head and kissed Audrey''s forehead. "Definitely we will!" Each of them was so kind and passionate about life. Chapter 638 Here Comes Veronica (1) On the evening of autumn in Peace City, an autumn wind suddenly blew, which swept up the fallen leaves on the trees, messed up the hair of the pedestrians, and also blinded their eyes. The sky was gloomy. A dark cloud slowly gathered above Peace City. In the sky above the clouds, a bolt of lightning shed, illuminating the night sky and a vi in a corner of Peace City. In this vi, people constantly moved things out. Those who did not know would think that the owner of this vi was moving. However, even if the owner of the vi really wanted to move, he would do it on such a cloudy evening by no means. In the vi, Veronica Luke stood in the corner of the living room, staring nkly at the home that had originally belonged to her. Now, it was filled with strangers. They kept moving all the things in the vi. In less than two hours, the originally dazzling decorations of the residence had been removed, leaving only empty walls. However, as she watched them empty her house, Veronica''s face was pale and her eyes were filled with emptiness, so listless. She wanted to stop those who had emptied her house and wanted them to put the things down. However ... she couldn''t. She didn''t have the qualifications. Why? Because her home had been seized and auctioned by the court. Everything inside belonged to someone else. Veronica had just received this news two hours ago. There was also a record on her phone that had been answered. It was a call from her mother two hours ago. Her mother told her that the Luke family had been seized and that she should leave home and go somewhere else. Veronica''s parents had already divorced two years ago. Her mother had already found another man, and her father''spany suddenly closed down. Thepany and family were all seized by the court, and her father had gone missing this morning. Even the phone call could not be reached. It was said that her father had already transferred all his assets abroad before thepany was discovered to have vited the rules. Besides, her father even had a lover abroad. It seemed that the lover had given birth to a son for him. Perhaps, at this time, her father had gone abroad to see his lover and son. Veronica guessed that she was only a product of her father and mother''s failed rtionship. That was why they abandoned her without hesitation. Even when they escaped, neither of them wanted to bring her along.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When the things in the vi were emptied, Veronica was also driven out of the vi by the new owner. What she carried with her was only some foreign original works that she kept and the new owner of the vi thought useless. Since things had already happened, after her home was sealed and she was driven out of the vi, Veronica did not cry and was so calm. Even the new owner of the vi suspected that she was born cold and emotionless. How could a girl not cry when she was suddenly driven out of her house? After leaving the vi, Veronica carefully counted the books she had with her, then picked up the books and left. Unfortunately, the weather didn''t treat her kindly. The originally gloomy sky began to rain. When she walked to the side of the road, the rain gradually became heavier. Although Veronica carefully used her body to block the books in her arms to prevent them from getting wet from the rain, the books were still stained with a lot of water. She could only walk to the bus stop on the side of the road to hide from the rain. Because it was alreadyte and it was raining, there were very few people at the bus stop. Only the cars that came and went in front of her. She wanted to find a ce to stay, but she had no money right now. Besides, she could not even afford the bus fare now. In fact, Veronica had never been as poor as she was today. It kept raining heavily. Even the awning at the bus stop could not really block the falling rain. There was a lot of water that wet her clothes, making her, who was already thin, even colder in the autumn and bleak cold wind. Because the terrain next to the bus stop was rtively rough, coupled with the heavy rain, there was a lot of water, and there was even a driver who deliberately increased the speed of his car when passing by the bus stop and then rolled the wheels over the puddle next to the bus top. As the car passed, Veronica''s body and books were sshed with dirty water. Veronica was so angry that she wanted to scold the driver who had deliberately sshed her with water. She kept wiping the books with her sleeves, but because her clothes were dirty, she only made more mud in the books. Looking at the mud on the books, Veronica, who had always been strong, finally felt helpless. She couldn''t help but lie on the books in her arms and cry. Thinking of what had happened to her today, she felt so wronged as she cried harder and harder. There were passers-by who came to take the bus. When they saw Veronica crying on a bench under the bus, they were all confused. Some people came forward to persuade Veronica but were ignored. Those passers-by then didn''t want to care. After crying for so long, Veronica found that the number of people at the bus stop gradually decreased. So did the number of cars on the road. However, the rain was still as heavy as before. Maybe it had been raining less just now. However, Veronica was immersed in sorrow and did not notice it. Veronica, who was sitting on the bench at the bus stop, felt so cold right now. She looked up at the falling rain and thought that it was not a good idea to keep sitting here. Her uncle''s house was five or six miles away from here. Although her uncle did not have a good rtionship with her father, she was still his niece. Veronica guessed that her uncle would be willing to let her in. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was in a desperate situation, she would never have gone to see her uncle. Thinking of this, Veronica held the books in her arms and got up, ready to leave the bus stop. However, just as she stood up, her stiff body, which had been sitting for the whole night, suddenly lost control and fell straight toward the road in front of the bus stop. The moment her body fell forward, there was a rapid braking sound, and the ck Bentley Mulsanne suddenly stopped in front of Veronica. She did not expect that her body would fall onto the road, nor did she expect that a car would pass by at this moment. So... when Veronica fell onto the road and saw the caring at her, she sat stiffly on the ground as if she was frozen. She forgot how cold the ground was and how cold the autumn rain on her body was. Veronica sat on the ground in a daze. At this time, the back door of the Bentley Mulsanne opened, and a ck umbre with the logo of the Munn Group came out. Then, a tall man in a suit got out of the car and slowly walked to Veronica with an umbre in his hand. The man looked at Veronica sitting in front of the car, narrowed his eyes, and asked in an unfriendly manner. "Are you trying to extort me in this way?" Chapter 639 Here Comes Veronica (2) Because the man was too tall, and the rain kept pouring down from the top of her head, Veronica could not see the man''s face clearly. ording to the leather shoes on the man''s feet and the high-end handmade trousers on his body, Veronica could tell that the man''s clothes were very elegant and that the man must be from a rich family. Those who could buy Bentley Mulsanne were either rich or noble. Veronica also heard that the man said in a mocking manner that she was trying to ckmail him by feigning injury. Feigning injury! These two words seemed to have opened up Veronica''s new horizon. Since this man thought of her in this way, then Veronica would just really extort him. In any case, she already had nothing left. In the future, even her dignity would be slowly trampled on by others'' feet. Even if she was mistaken for a racketeer, so what? What she cared most now was that she must find a way to live. At the thought of this, Veronica stood up in a sorry state. Because she sat on the ground for a while, the heavy rain had already wet all of her clothes. Her clothes were also covered with muddy water stains, making her look extremely miserable. Moreover, her messy hair was sticking to her neck and face, which made her feel ufortable all over. Veronica didn''t have time to look at how miserable she was. She only knew that the man in front of her was her lifeline. Veronica looked at the man in front of her. Because she felt a little guilty in her heart, she did not dare to look straight into the eyes of the man. Moreover, the man was very tall and stood on the tform, so he now was much taller than Veronica. She looked horizontally and only saw the delicate brooch on the man''s chest. The brooch was iid with a beautiful blue gemstone. Because she had studied appraising before, Veronica could tell at a nce that the price of the blue gem must be high. While she was looking at the man, she could also feel that the man''s eyes were looking down and sizing her up. Veronica gritted her teeth and said, "Sir, it doesn''t matter if I''m a racketeer or not. Your car did hit me just now, and I was also frightened. Moreover, I just remembered your license te number." This man was Raymond Cordova. He nced at Veronica''s sorry state, and there was a ruthless expression in his eyes. "So? How much do you want?" As long as it was something that could be solved with money, it was not difficult. Veronica felt that she had been severely humiliated. She gritted her teeth. "I don''t need money. I just hope that you could send me to a ce. It''s not far away. I can write a letter of guarantee for you. When I arrive, everything will be written off." Raymond narrowed his eyes slightly. After he sized Veronica up, Raymond took out a small notebook and a pen from his pocket and handed them over. Veronica knew what Raymond meant. She immediately took the pen and paper that Raymond handed over and stood at the side of the bus stop and wrote two lines of words on the paper. At the end of this letter, Veronica solemnly wrote her name. Raymond took the notebook and pen given back and nced at her name, Veronica Luke. He suddenly thought that he seemed to have heard this name somewhere. Raymond put away the notebook and turned to walk toward the car. When Veronica saw Raymond get into the car, she quickly followed him with her books in her arms cheekily. As Veronica got into the car, the driver started it. She then told her destination to the driver. Veronica didn''t forget to thank the driver, "Sir, thank you so much." After that, Veronica silently sat in the car, not daring to look at Raymond sitting next to her. She was afraid that Raymond had already regarded her as a bad woman who tried to ckmail him. However, Veronica had nothing to care about now. No matter what he thought, she could ept it. In fact, this was indeed what Raymond thought at this moment. He frowned and nced at Veronica sitting beside him. She looked about the same age as his younger sister, Shermie Cordova. However, he didn''t think that Veronica could bepared to Shermie. In Raymond''s heart, Shermie was pure, wless, and unique. Thus, there were always a lot of men who wanted to take Shermie away from him. At the thought of this, Raymond thought of the two brothers of the Walker family and George''s son. Especially the Walker family''s elder son, Quinton Walker. More than twenty years ago, in Audrey''s ward, the crying Shermie was not coaxed well by Raymond. However, Quinton easily amused Shermie with just one word. Nowadays, Quinton often went to Shermie''s university entrance to wait for her. As the vice president of the J Group, why did Quinton still have so much time? Why didn''t he handle thepany''s affairs? What Shermie did also disappointed Raymond. As long as Quinton went to see her, she would go with him andpletely forget what Raymond said. Today, when Raymond went to pick up Shermie from school, he was told that Shermie ended school early and was already picked up by Quinton. What was even more outrageous was that when he called Shermie, her phone was turned off. Raymond was so dissatisfied. Besides, on the way home, he was actually extorted. Thinking of this, Raymond felt a little angry and could not help but pull the tie on his neck. Because of Raymond''s sudden action in frustration, Veronica did not know where Raymond''s frustration came from and thought that it was caused by her. She only wished that the car could get to the ce as soon as possible and she could get off. Finally, Veronica saw the ce where her uncle lived and hurriedly said to the driver, "Sir, it''s right in front. Stop right in front. Yes, it''s here." When they arrived, Veronica quickly opened the car door and got out of the car with her books in her arms. Before closing the car door, Veronica struggled to hold the books in her hand and nodded politely at Raymond. "Sir, thank you for sending me here. Thank you!" After saying that, Veronica closed the door and quickly ran to the building in the heavy rain. Raymond frowned as he watched Veronica leave. It was highly possible that she would catch a cold by running in the rain. However, even if she had a cold, it had nothing to do with Raymond. After all, in his heart, Veronica was just a racketeer. When he saw Veronica enter a residential building, Raymond turned around. Just as he was about to ask the driver to drive, he noticed a cell phone on the seat next to him. There was a pink phone cover on the phone. It was obvious that the phone was not his. Since it wasn''t his, then it must be Veronica just now. If Veronica wanted to use this phone to threaten him... Thinking of this, Raymond wanted the driver to return the phone to Veronica, but the driver suddenly received an important call. Raymond frowned, held the umbre, and got out of the car again. He walked to the residential building Veronica had entered. In the old residential building, just as Raymond was about to make a turn to continue going up, a person was suddenly pushed out from the door of a house on the second floor, coupled with a woman''s shout, "Get lost! We don''t want to see you again!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 640 Here Comes Veronica (3) And the girl who had been pushed out of the door was the girl who had tried to ckmail Raymond on the side of the road. The girl fell to the ground in a sorry state. Her knees had been scratched by the old cement floor, and the books in her arms were scattered all over the ground. When the girl looked at the books scattered, she was sad. Seeing the woman close the door, the girl ignored the injury on her knees and stepped forward, begging the woman. "Aunt, my dad bought this house for you. Even if you don''t care about me, you should take me in tonight for my father''s sake. Tomorrow, I will leave. I won''t cause you any trouble." Well, the woman in front of her was Janice Gooch, the wife of Veronica''s uncle Ronald Luke. "Your father has already cut off all ties with Ronald. Don''t call me aunt, I can''t bear it. Also, you said that your father bought this house? Do you have any evidence? Moreover, if this house is under your father''s name, I''m afraid it has already been seized." Janice sized Veronica up with ridicule. "Look at you now. All messy and sinister. You want me to take you in? That''s not gonna happen." Veronica bit her lower lip. "But, I really have no other choice. Aunt, please take me in..." At this time, a sharp female voice came from outside the door, apanied by ridicule, "Hey, who''s at my door?" A girl with delicate makeup walked to the door and looked at Veronica. She clicked her tongue and said bluntly, "Isn''t this princess of the Luke family? Why are you here?" Dora Luke furrowed her brows in disgust. "Mom, I heard that Veronica is a jinx and tough bitch. Whoever rtes to her will be unlucky. Now she has shut down her father''spany. I heard that the vi she lives in has been confiscated and given to the creditor today. Don''t let her enter our house, lest she gets us doomed." After Veronica looked at Dora, her face paled.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Back then, after Ronald cut off his brotherly rtionship with Veronica''s father, Dora hade to her many times in the name of her cousin. Moreover, Dora had deliberately gotten close to Veronica and urged her to tell her father to restore the rtionship. But now, Dora was apletely different person. This was all because of money. Previously, Veronica was the daughter of the Luke family, but now, she was just homeless. Janice said, "Of course. How could I let such a jinx in? Dora, you still have sses tomorrow. Come on in." Dora strutted in. Janice continued to yell at Veronica, "Veronica, I''m telling you, I''m not gonna take you in, just give up. If you dare to knock again, I''ll call the police and ask them to arrest you." With that, Janice mmed the door shut. Looking at the closed door, Veronica felt a chill in her heart. This was family. This was the first time she felt desperate for the family. This feeling sucked. Since she had cried at the tform before, at this time, Veronica had no tears in her eyes, and they were not worth her tears. After taking a deep breath, she pulled herself together, then picked up the books on the ground, and prepared to leave. Just as she was about to leave, Veronica found her phone was gone. What the heck? She had clearly taken her phone. Howe she didn''t have it now? She hurriedly put the book down, then squatted on the ground and began to search, muttering, "Where is it?" Raymond, who was standing at the foot of the stairs, looked at all of this from before. When he saw the girl looking for her phone on the ground, he couldn''t help but say, "Are you looking for this?" Raymond''s sudden asking startled Veronica, who was standing on the stairs. Because there was no light and the ce was a dark corner, it was very dark there, so no one had found him in the stairwell. If Raymond did not speak, Veronica probably would not have noticed him. After Raymond spoke, even though where Raymond stood was very dark, Veronica immediately recognized the phone pendant in Raymond''s hand. That pendant was bought for her by her mother before her parents divorced. Veronica said in surprise, "Yes, that''s my phone!" As she spoke, Veronica anxiously ran downstairs towards Raymond. However, just after Veronica had stepped down a few steps, she suddenly fell because she was too excited. Coincidentally, she threw herself on Raymond. Raymond did not expect Veronica to suddenly fall. Out of instinct, Raymond reached out to catch Veronica. However, after Veronica fell to Raymond, she stepped on the back of Raymond''s foot. As a result, Raymond lost his bnce and the two of them fell to the ground together. With a bone-breaking sound, Raymond''s left arm instantly felt a heart-wrenching pain. Hearing Raymond''s painful wail, Veronica was nervous. She immediately got up from Raymond. When she got up, her knee suddenly hit Raymond''s lower abdomen, Raymond gasping sharply. Well, this was not good... Veronica blushed and apologized to Raymond in a panic, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose." Because of the incident just now, Veronica''s phone in Raymond''s hand had been knocked to the ground. Veronica quickly picked up the phone. When she picked up the phone, she found that the crystal on the phone chain had been broken in half on the ground. Veronica looked at her phone with guilt. "My pendant!" When she was kicked out by Janice, she was not heartbroken like this. She held the phone, her eyes suddenly welling up. Veronica looked at Raymond angrily. "Do you know that my mother bought this pendant for me? You..." Before she could finish her words, Veronica saw Raymond sit on the ground in pain. "What... What happened to you?" When Veronica tried to touch Raymond''s arm, Raymond immediately gasped. Raymond red at her. "I must have fractured. I need to go to the hospital now!" Veronica was stunned. Chapter 641 Here Comes Veronica (4) Half an hourter, Raymond and Veronica appeared in the hospital. Looking at the exquisite decorations in the hospital, Veronica thought that if Raymond checked his body or was hospitalized here, it would cost a lot of money. But with her current condition, she could not afford to pay such arge amount of medical fees. Veronica looked at Raymond and forced a smile. "Sir, in fact, in a big hospital, it will take so much time to check your body. Just now, I saw a clinic across the road. Why don''t we go there? The doctors there are also good at medicine. What do you think?" Raymond did not even look at Veronica and walked straight to the information desk on the first floor. "Is Dr. Morgan from the Orthopedics Department here today?" Veronica casually looked around and saw a duty roster on the wall. There was only one orthopedic doctor in the hospital. Moreover ... he was a famous expert. It would be fine if Raymond saw ordinary doctors, but he was going to see a famous expert. The registration fee for famous experts was more than double that of ordinary doctors. The nurse said, "Dr. Morgan happens to be on duty tonight!" Just as Raymond was about to say something more, Veronica grabbed his arm. Veronica wasn''t paying much attention to Raymond and happened to pull his injured arm. Raymond was in great pain and gasped. Then he fiercely red at Veronica. Veronica looked at Raymond apologetically, then grabbed his other arm, and pulled him to the side.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. "Well, sir, you can''t ckmail me because of my mistake, can you? Let''s go to the opposite clinic!" Veronica said. "No!" Raymond firmly said, "I''ll treat my arm in this hospital!" Veronica didn''t know what to say. She didn''t have any money right now. She hadn''t received her sry from the trantion office yet. Even if she did, it wouldn''t be enough for the medical expenses. Seeing that Raymond insisted on seeing Dr. Joseph Morgan, Veronica could only grab his arm once again. "Sir..." Raymond was getting impatient. "Miss, do you have any other opinions? If you dy the treatment and my arm is crippled, will you be responsible for it?" Veronica didn''t dare to hold Raymond''s arm anymore. She smiled apologetically, "Sir, don''t be angry. It''s just that..." Veronica scratched the back of her head and lowered her head awkwardly, not daring to look at Raymond''s face. "I ... I don''t have any money right now. So, the medical fees..." To Raymond, the medical fees were nothing to him and not even worth mentioning. Originally, he did not intend to fight for it with Veronica. However, Veronica had ckmailed him just now, and her attitude was not good. Thus, Raymond suddenly changed his mind. Raymond looked at her coldly and said word by word, "Remember to return the money to me in the future. Also, before my arm is checked, you are not allowed to leave the hospital. Otherwise, I will sue you for hurting me on purpose." Veronica could say nothing. She wanted to strangle the man in front of her. She felt that it wasn''t she who had ckmailed Raymond, but Raymond had ckmailed her. Later, Veronica followed Raymond to the hospital for a check-up. In the end, the results came out. Raymond''s arm was indeed fractured. When he fell down earlier, his head hit the wall. Therefore, the doctor suspected that Raymond would suffer a slight concussion and asked Raymond to stay in the hospital for a night. After entering the hospital for fifty minutes, Raymond stayed in a VIP ward of the Orthopedics Department in the hospital. Standing in the VIP ward, Veronica felt as if her heart was bleeding. The daily hospitalization fees and nursing fees were already high. Now ... Raymond was in the VIP ward, and the fees must be much higher than that of the ordinary ward. Veronica had tried to ask Raymond to stay in an ordinary ward, but Raymond insisted on staying in the VIP ward. He even threatened her that if he were to stay in an ordinary ward, he would sue her. Under Raymond''s threats, Veronica had no choice but to agree to let Raymond stay in the VIP ward. Raymond was lying on the hospital bed. There was a cast on his left arm, and it could not move. Looking at the man lying in the hospital bed, Veronica felt a little guilty. No matter what, if it wasn''t for her, Raymond''s arm would not have fractured. He just wanted to return the phone to her, or he wouldn''t have gone to her uncle and aunt''s house to look for her. Since Raymond was lying on the bed, Veronica was relieved. "Well, Mr. Cordova..." Raymond had to do all kinds of checks before. Although Veronica did not have to pay the money, she was the one who handled the procedures, so she knew Raymond''s name. Hearing Veronica calling him, Raymond looked at her coldly. "What is it?" Veronica said, "You are now in the hospital. And the doctor said that you can''t move your arm for a few days. It will be fine after you remove the ster. So, I want to go." "Where are you going? Hasn''t your house been seized?" Veronica fell silent. Raymond had a sharp tongue. She really wanted to sew his mouth with a needle so that he wouldn''t say more unpleasant words. It turned out that when she was talking to her aunt, Raymond had heard everything from the side. "I''m not going home!" Veronica red at Raymond. "In order to send you to the hospital, my books were left at the door of my aunt''s house. I want to go back to get them." "Just for those books? Are they that important?" "Of course!" Veronica said seriously, "I admire Ms. Hopper the most, and those books are rmended by her. I choose to major in Italian in college because I want to be an excellent diplomat in the future. So, I can''t lose those books." Raymond was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, Veronica was a student majoring in Italian. Raymond said, "It is fine. You can buy them again in the future!" "No!" Veronica shook her head. "All my books have been signed by Ms. Hopper in person. They can''t be bought with money!" "Isn''t it just a signature?" "You are a businessman, and you can''t understand. You only care about money. Do you know what a hobby is?" Veronica looked at Raymond with disdain. "I''m afraid that you can''t understand what I''m saying. In your eyes, you can buy everything with money, but no matter how much money you have, you can''t buy true happiness." Raymond fell silent. Her handsome face turned a little strange. Was he being looked down upon? Chapter 642 Here Comes Veronica (5) Raymond looked at Veronica''s miserable face. Clearly, she was about to lose her dignity, yet she was still so stubborn. She was probably easy to suffer losses. Raymond did notpletely agree with what Veronica said. In the world, money was indeed not omnipotent, but... without money, people could do nothing. However, Raymond felt distressed for such a stubborn girl. He cursed in his heart, ''Damn it! How can I feel sorry for her? She just ckmailed me!'' "It''s fine if you want to go get the books, but if you run away, I can''t find you and getpensation. what should I do?" Raymond said solemnly. Veronica was speechless. Raymond''s concerns were reasonable. It was a normal thought for ordinary people. Just now, such a thought even appeared in Veronica''s mind. If she disappeared, she wouldn''t need to pay Raymond anymore. Veronica coughed slightly to hide the unnatural expression on her face. "I won''t run away." "I don''t know if you will do it or not, but you have to pledge something as a guarantee!" Veronica frowned. "What? Pledge something?" Raymond pointed at the only valuable thing in Veronica''s hand. "Leave your phone here. After you get the books, you cane back and take your phone." Veronica was reluctant. She thought, ''Leave my phone here? But it was because of him that a crystal on my phone had broken. How can I bear to leave it here? If so, it may suffer more.'' Seeing Veronica hesitating, Raymond shrugged. "It''s fine if you don''t leave your phone behind. I''ll call the police instead!" As he spoke, Raymond took out his phone and prepared to call the police. Veronica was anxious. She quickly took two steps forward and covered the screen of Raymond''s phone with her hand. "Don''t call the police!" Veronica quickly took out her phone from her pocket and ced it on the nightstand. "I''ll put my phone here." "My driver is downstairs. You can ask him to take you to find your book," Raymond added. Veronica''s eyes lit up. "Really? Thank you so much, Mr. Cordova." Since she had no money, she had originally thought that she might have to walk back to her uncle''s house. It probably took at least two hours to go back and forth. Hearing Raymond''s words, Veronica suddenly felt that his image had grown stronger. However, when she was thinking, Raymond spoke again, "But you have to pay for the gas. It will be counted in thepensation fee!" Veronica almost went crazy. Raymond had gone too far! She didn''t want to take his car anymore. However, it would be too far for her to walk there. Moreover, it was raining now. If she got there toote, her books might have been taken away by someone. Thinking of this, she could only agree to Raymond''s conditions and take his car to get her books. Fortunately, when Veronica arrived in front of her uncle''s house, her books were still scattered there. However, there were a few obvious footprints on them. They were probably stepped on by the tenants who passed by. Although the books were stained with some mud, they were still there. And Veronica was finally relieved. After she picked up her book, she was taken back to the hospital by Raymond''s driver. When Veronica returned to the ward, Raymond had changed into a new hospital gown. The dirt on his face had also been washed away, and his original appearance could be seen.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Raymond, who had changed into clean clothes, was radiant. He had wheat-colored skin, deep eyes, a tall nose, and sexy thin lips. His handsome face made him look like a handsome man in a painting. Veronica hadn''t looked carefully at Raymond before. When she tried to ckmail Raymond, she was nervous and did not dare to look at Raymond''s face. Later, when she sent him to the hospital, she forgot to bring an umbre, and both her and Raymond''s bodies were drenched by the rain. Their hair was messily stuck to their faces, and their original appearances could not be seen. Only now did Veronica realize that Raymond was so handsome. And she ... even dared not to meet his eyes. Seeing Raymond, Veronica felt that she had gone to the wrong ward. She took two steps back and nced at the room number above the door, making sure that she had not gone to the wrong ward. Raymond noticed Veronica''s expression when she entered and saw him, and he put on a happy and proud smile. Veronica carried her books into the ward. Then she carefully put them on the table next to the window and opened them so that the water on them could dry as soon as possible. However, even if those books were to dry up, it would be impossible for them to recover to their original state. Veronica couldn''t help thinking, ''If Ms. Hopper knows that I have made the books with her signature into such a messy state, she must be angry!'' Her heart ached, and she used a tissue to wipe away the stains on the books. When she scratched a corner of a book, she felt as if her heart had been cut off. Raymond saw Veronica fiddling with her books with a pained expression. He felt that it was a little inconceivable. How could a person who intended to ckmail others like books so much? When Veronica finally finished cleaning the books, she was relieved. Raymond was sitting on the bed. He couldn''t help but frown when he saw Veronica''s dirty clothes and body. "You are really dirty. Go to the bathroom and wash away the dirt on your face." Veronica didn''t say a word. Dirt? His words were indeed unpleasant to hear. Veronica touched her face and then sensed the dirt on her face. Only then did she remember that she had fallen into the muddy water in front of the bus stop. After so long, she had never looked at herself in the mirror, so she didn''t know how dirty her face was until she touched it. The clothes on her body had dried, and the mud on her face was the same. It had been stuck on her face. Veronica immediately turned around and walked into the bathroom. She saw the mirror above the sink. When she saw her own face in the mirror, she was in a bad mood. She thought to herself, ''Heavens! What the hell is in the mirror?'' She had never been that dirty in her life. Veronica quickly turned on the tap and washed her face, and the water in the sink also turned dirty. When the water became clean, her face was also clean. She looked at herself in the mirror. After washing away the mud, she could see her original appearance. After cleaning up her body, Veronica walked out of the bathroom. Chapter 643 Here Comes Veronica (6) When Veronica came out, Raymond was on the phone. As he spoke, Raymond suddenly felt a burst of pain in his throat. He lowered his head and coughed. Seeing Veronicae out of the bathroom, Raymond gave her a nce before pointing to the water dispenser. Veronica immediately understood what Raymond wanted. She turned and went to the water dispenser to get a cup of water. Originally, Veronica wanted to put the cup on the table and let Raymond finish the call before drinking. But Raymond coughed again because his throat was ufortable. Presumably, it must be very ufortable.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Veronica wanted to hand the cup to Raymond, but she saw Raymond''s left arm with a cast as she turned around. His left arm was injured, and his right hand was holding the phone. So Veronica directly put the cup around Raymond''s mouth. Raymond, who was not used to being served, looked at the cup and frowned. However, his throat was really ufortable, so Raymond took two sips from the cup. Seeing that Raymond was better now, Veronica took the water cup away and put it on the bedside table. Raymond was talking with people in another country, so he was speaking in a foreignnguage. He used many professional terms, but Veronica understood all of them. When Raymond was on the phone, Veronica sat in the same ce, waiting for Raymond to finish the call and discuss thepensation thing. But the call hadsted for too long, and judging from the conversation, Veronica knew it wouldn''t end in a short time. So she took her book and read it on the sofa to kill the time. As a fourth-year college student who was about to graduate, she was about to enter the workce. Moreover, she would work as a trantor. Before starting working, she had to be able to understand the professional terms of various industries. So reading was still the most important thing. Usually, Veronica read aloud. Raymond heard a small voice ring in the ward when he continued the call. He looked to the side and saw the girl sitting on the sofa and reading a book with her head lowered. Veronica''s low voice would not bother Raymond, so he only nced at her before retracting his gaze and continuing the call. When Veronica finished a chapter, she looked up and found that Raymond, who was originally making a meeting call on the bed, had ended the call. Moreover, the water cup on the bedside table had been empty. Seeing this, Veronica quickly closed the book in her hand. When Veronica looked up, her eyes met Veronica''s. Seeing Veronica''s face, Raymond was a little surprised. Veronica had a palm-sized oval face. Her skin was fair and looked tender. There was no makeup on her face. Under her willow-like eyebrows was a pair ofrge, clear eyes. Her eyshes were long and curly. Under her high nose were slightly pale but full lips. She looked a little haggard, but she was still shockingly beautiful. Previously, Veronica''s face was covered in dirt, looking rather awkward. Unexpectedly, she was so beautiful after the dirt was removed. Being in the upper ss, Raymond had seen all kinds of beauties, some of whom were more beautiful than Veronica. Moreover, he had two great beauties in his family. One was Audrey, his mother, and the other was Shermie, his sister. So after seeing Veronica''s beauty, Raymond quickly calmed down. Veronica stood up from the sofa. She took a deep breath and clenched her fists. "Mr. Bryson, I''m sorry for breaking your arm." Raymond looked at Veronica coldly. "There''s no need to apologize. As long as you pay for the medical expenses, this matter can be written off." Veronica bit her lower lip. "I have already consulted the doctors and nurses. The cost of your hospitalization, outpatient fees, and theter treatment fees will probably cost about twenty thousand." At this point, Veronica felt heartbroken. This hospital was too expensive. It would cost at most a few hundred if it was a small clinic. Even if it was a public hospital, it would probably cost at most one or two thousand. However, this hospital was the most expensive private hospital in Peace City. Moreover, the ward Raymond lived in was a top VIP one. So the cost was naturally several times more expensive than ordinary hospitals. It looked like a swindle. Of course, the prices she got from doctors were what Raymond had specially told the medical staff. But she did not know it. Raymond was not a good man. Veronica had previously tried to make him suffer, so he would definitely not let go of it. A hospital requiring so expensive medical bills would have beenined about by patients and closed long ago. After all, the bills only included treatment and one night of ward expense. Raymond nodded. "So, when will youpensate me?" Veronica clenched her fists. "Well, could I pay in installments? I''m still in college and only have spare time to work. I ... I''m currently working as a part-time trantor in a trantion firm. The sry is about 3,000 a month. I ... I''ll keep two... no, 1,000 as my daily expenses. I''ll wire you the remaining part." Raymond squinted at Veronica''s face. "So, you mean that I will only get thepensation in ten months?" Veronica lowered her head in guilt. "Mr. Bryson, I''m really sorry. You already knew that my father''spany was bankrupt. He didn''t leave me a single cent. I am now... penniless. I know that perhaps you can''t ept this fact. However, I really have no choice now. But don''t worry. Every month, when I get my sry, I will immediately wire the money to you!" Looking at Veronica''s aggrieved expression, Raymond suddenly had a feeling of robbing a little girl as a greedy man. Suddenly, he felt a little guilty. Just then, Raymond''s phone rang again. It was a call from the butler of his house. Now Raymond was living alone in a vi, and he had hired a butler and two servants to take care of the vi. Hearing the call from the butler, Raymond frowned, "What did you say? Mya wants to take leave?" "Yes!" The butler replied, "Her daughter-inw was just pregnant. But she found out that she would have a miscarriage. So Mya''s son called and asked her to take care of her daughter-inw for a period of time. She had to take three months off beforeing back to work." Raymond said, "Alright, I see." After Raymond hung up the phone, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Veronica who was in a sorry state. An idea came to his mind. Chapter 644 Here Comes Veronica (7) "I can''t wait for ten months!" Raymond looked at Veronica seriously. Veronica clenched her fists angrily. Raymond was forcing her on purpose. "But, Mr. Bryson, I can only think of this way. If I give you all the money, I''m afraid I won''t be able to survive!" Raymond said, "Do you know how to do housework? Do cleaning and something like that." Veronica looked at Raymond. What does he mean?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Yes... yes," Veronica said, "in the past when I was at home, I often do housework with servants." "Well, my servant asked for three months off. In these three months, you can be a servant in my house. The sry is 10 thousand a month, which will be deducted aspensation. After three months, I will give you thest 10 thousand in one go." Veronica didn''t know what to say for a moment. Veronica looked at Raymond in surprise. "What did you say?" She pointed to her nose. "You... you said that you want me to be your servant?" "Don''t you have no ce to stay? I don''t want to lose mypensation because of yourck of living expenses. So... as long as you work as a servant for three months at my house, we will forgive you for breaking my bones and you can also earn money. What do you think? Do you agree?" Veronica could live and work there. It was simply a good thing. Moreover, the sry of his servant was 10 thousand. Veronica originally thought that Raymond was a bad person, but now, she felt that she was wrong. Veronica nodded. "Yes, but can I make a request?" Veronica carefully stretched out a finger. Raymond frowned. "What request?" Veronica said awkwardly, "I just said that I am currently working as a trantor in a trantion firm. In the future, I will also be a trantor. Moreover, this job is very stable. So, can I request to work at the trantion firm every weekend?" At this point, Raymond''s face revealed a trace of displeasure. Veronica immediately raised a palm. "Mr. Bryson, don''t worry. Even if I go to the trantion firm, I will do the housework in advance!" Seeing Veronica raise her hand to guarantee, Raymond''s expression eased up a little. "Yes, but you must do your job well in advance. Otherwise, I will deduct your sry." "Thank you, Mr. Bryson!" Veronicaughed. When Veronica smiled, her eyes were curved, and there were two dimples on her cheeks. She looked very cute. Seeing Veronica''s smile, Raymond suddenly felt very pleased, and his mood became a little better. At this moment, Raymond had an idea in his heart. Veronica smiled at him like this. Had she smiled like this to other men? Because Veronica had promised Raymond that she would be a servant, she started working now. She quickly picked up the teacup on the table and asked politely, "Mr. Raymond, do you wanna another cup of water?" Raymond frowned. "No, thank you!" He had just finished a cup of water. How could he be so thirsty? Raymond had just finished speaking when he suddenly heard a rumbling sound. Moreover, the sound was a bit loud and was close. At first, Raymond did not know what the sound was. Then, the sound once again came. Raymond turned his head and happened to see Veronica covering her stomach awkwardly. Raymond knew what was going on. It turned out that the voice hade from Veronica''s stomach. Presumably, Veronica had been driven out of the house today, so she must not have eaten and she was so hungry that her stomach made a sound. Veronica looked at Raymond with a glimmer of light in her eyes and then said, "Well, Mr. Bryson, from now on, I am your servant. You just said that I can eat and live there. Then, can I have dinner?" Raymond nced at Veronica. Then, Raymond imitated Veronica''s previous tone, "In your eyes, money can buy everything, but no matter how much money you have, you can''t buy true happiness! This is what you said before, right?" Veronica was speechless. She frowned deeply. How could this man be so petty? Moreover ... he even held a grudge. Veronica smiled awkwardly and asked, "What about the dinner?" Raymond nced at her indifferently, then he called the driver and asked the driver to bring their food over. Hearing that Raymond wanted two persons'' meals, Veronica looked at Raymond in surprise, "Mr. Bryson, one is okay for me." Raymond rolled his eyes at Veronica and said, "I haven''t eaten yet either!" Veronica understood immediately. Veronica awkwardly shrank her neck. "So it is!" She had thought that Raymond ordered more food because she was hungry. It seemed that she was too self-sentimental. After Raymond stayed in the hospital for a day, he was discharged. Before he left, the doctor told Veronica and Raymond what they needed to be careful with. After that, Veronica followed Raymond to the vi. As soon as Raymond got out of the car, a middle-aged housekeeper came forward. "Mr. Bryson, hopefully, you are back." Raymond nodded. "Well, my parents don''t know that I was hospitalized, do they?" "ording to your instructions, I did not tell them." "That''s good, but..." Raymond snorted and muttered, "even if they knew, they probably wouldn''t care too much about it!" After Bryson handed thepany over to him, Bryson only had the title of president of thepany and did not care much about thepany''s affairs. Thew office that Audrey opened also had other people helping to take care of it. These days, Bryson and Audrey went abroad to travel. It was unknown which country they were ying in. They were married for many years but still always showed off their love. This was the reason why he moved out. They only cared about enjoying themselves and had probably forgotten about their son who was working hard at home. However, they had worked hard for half their lives, so it was time for them to enjoy themselves. The middle-aged housekeeper looked at Veronica beside him. "You must be Miss Luke." Veronica was still wearing the same clothes as before. She politely nodded to the housekeeper, "Hello, I am Veronica." Before Raymond entered the vi, he instructed the housekeeper, "She is not a youngdy now. She is not here to enjoy herself. Louis, from now on, leave all the heavy work to her." "Alright!" Veronica red at Raymond, and thetter did not even look at her before walking straight into the building. Chapter 645 Here Comes Veronica (8) Louis took Veronica to Mya''s room. After opening the door, Louis said to Veronica, "This is the room that Mya used to live in. Because Mya''s daughter-inw is pregnant, she took a leave to take care of her for three months. I heard from Mr. Bryson that you will also stay here for three months to rece Mya. You can live in this room." The room was not big, smaller than the room she used to live in, but it was very clean, tidy, and had a bookshelf. Veronica was satisfied with it. Because she did not apply a room before, she couldn''t live in the school dormitory. Nor did she have the money to rent a room. Now ... it was good enough to live in such a room. After sizing up the room, she smiled at Louis. "Alright, thank you!" Louis nodded and said, "Pack up first, and then I''ll show you around." She only had a cell phone and some books with her, so there was nothing to pack up. She directly ced all the books on the desk and then walked back to Louis. "I''d better familiarize myself with the environment!" She remembered that Raymond had said before that she hade here to be a servant, not to enjoy herself. She still had to do her job well. "Alright,e with me!" Louis saw that Veronica was a polite and sensible girl, so he was gentle and patient with her. Louis showed Veronica around so that she could familiarize herself with it. After introducing theyout of the vi, Louis took Veronica to the second floor and said, "Usually, Mr. Bryson is the only one living in this vi. asionally, Miss Munn will alsoe and live for several days. This room is where Miss Munn lives. Usually, when Miss Munnes, you should clean it once a day. If she is not here, you can just clean it once every two days. Mainly clean those areas that I just told you." Louis looked solemnly at Veronica and said, "Besides that, Mr. Bryson also has some entricities. When he sleeps, he doesn''t like others to disturb him. So, if you want to clean Mr. Bryson''s room in the future, you have to wait until Mr. Bryson gets up. Otherwise, you must not enter his room. The other is the study room. There are very important documents inside. Without Mr. Bryson''s permission, you cannot enter." Veronica noted down what Louis had said. "Alright, I got it. Louis, I''ll start working now." Louis was slightly surprised. "Sure." Louis smiled and looked at this energetic girl. "Then go ahead. If you have anything you don''t understand in the vi, feel free toe and find me." "Alright, thank you, Louis!" But Louis looked at Veronica''s messy appearance and frowned, "Miss Luke, you..." Before Louis could finish, Veronica interrupted him, "Louis, I''m a servant now. You can just call me Veronica." "Alright, Veronica." Louis sized up Veronica. "Your clothes are... There are clean servant uniforms in the vi. Follow me to get two sets." Veronica looked down at the dirt on her clothes and smiled awkwardly. "Thank you, Louis." After Veronica changed into a clean uniform, she simply washed her clothes and then began to work. Because Veronica used to do housework in the Luke family, Veronica was familiar with it. She took a mop and a rag and began to clean the vi. In less than two hours, Veronica had cleaned up half the vi. She did it quickly because although she had no sses this morning, she had three sses in the afternoon. After cleaning up, she could go to ss in the afternoon. After lunch, Veronica cleaned up the remaining dishes. After cleaning up, Veronica went to see the clothes she had washed in the morning. Because today''s weather was very good, the clothes she washed had beenpletely dry. She was in a good mood and changed into clean clothes. Then, she took the textbooks that she had to use in the afternoon and prepared to leave the vi. The school she was studying at was University A. It would take forty minutes from the house Raymond lived in to University A by bus. In the past, although she was in the Luke family, the money her father gave her was very little, so, like ordinary people, she mostly took a bus to go to school and then worked part-time to get her pocket money and buy books. And because she had no money, she borrowed Louis''s bus card. She nned to go to the trantion firm after ss to withdraw her sry fromst month in advance and then return the money to Louis. When she was ready to go out, she met Raymond who came down from upstairs. Although Raymond had squeezed her, she was still grateful for Raymond. If not for Raymond, she would not know where to go. Therefore, her attitude toward Raymond had also improved. She looked at Raymond respectfully. "Mr. Raymond!" Raymond frowned when he saw Veronica holding a few books and a pen in her hand. "Where are you going?" Veronica immediately replied, "Mr. Bryson, I have to go to school this afternoon." School? Oh, she was still a student now. Raymond handed the cup in his hand to Veronica. "Make a cup of tea for me. Send it to my study upstairs!" Veronica was speechless. He knew that she was going to ss in the afternoon, but he still asked her to make tea for him. However, she had to do it because she was his servant.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Veronica suppressed the resentment in her heart and replied, "Alright!" Veronica took the empty cup from Raymond and walked towards the tearoom. Standing below the stairs, Raymond looked in the direction where Veronica had left with a cold smile before walking up to the second floor. After a while, Veronica made tea and sent it to Raymond''s study. Seeing Raymond facing theputer in the study, Veronica ced the teacup on the table. "Mr. Bryson, here is the tea!" After saying that, Veronica turned around and was about to leave. Just as Veronica was about to leave, Raymond, who was sitting behind theputer, spoke again, "Wait a minute!" Seeing that the ss was about to begin, Veronica wanted to swear at him now. However, Raymond was her employer. Moreover,st night, she and Raymond had signed the contract. She could not scold her employer. She took a deep breath and took her resentment back. She turned around and looked at Raymond with a smile. "Mr. Bryson, what else can I do for you?" Chapter 646 Here Comes Veronica (9) Raymond saw through the resentment in Veronica''s eyes. He smiled slightly. "What? You look reluctant. Are you angry that I stopped you?" Veronica tried her best to squeeze out a smile. "How could that be? You helped me when I was in my most dire state. I was so grateful to you that I couldn''t be angry with you. Look at the smile on my face now." Yes, the expression on her face showed that she wasn''t angry, but that smile couldn''t be more fake. "I don''t care if you are angry or not, but I am your employer now. You have to take the employer first in everything. You should have professional ethics, right?" Veronica thought, ''Can you stop talking so much? Why don''t you get to the point?'' Veronica took a deep breath and reminded Raymond with a smile, "Mr. Bryson, didn''t you call me just now? You must have something to tell me, right? I wonder... what it is." Raymond pointed to the floor of his study room. "The floor is too dirty. You should clean it now." Veronica was speechless. The smile on her face froze as she looked at Raymond. What did he mean by this? Want her to clean his study now? Was he joking? He clearly knew that she still had sses in the afternoon. Veronica coughed and exined to Raymond, "Mr. Bryson, I have to go to ss in the afternoon. I have to go to take the bus now. If I work now, I am afraid I will bete for ss. I will clean your study, but ... can you wait for me toe back and clean it after ss?" Raymond''s eyes met Veronica''s eyes. Veronica''s eyes shone with sincerity. Of course, Raymond could see the urgency behind that sincere gaze. In a hurry to go to ss? Did she think of this result when she tried to ckmail him? Raymond''s face was cold as he narrowed his eyes and said word by word, "No way!" Veronica didn''t know what to say. Her smile suddenly froze. She wanted to pour the tea she had just made directly over his head. Veronica forced out a smile and continued, "Mr. Raymond, my afternoon ss is very important. This professor has a bad temper and hates students beingte. Otherwise, if he knows that I amte, I will fail my ss and affect my credits. So..." "No. If you leave now, you will break the contract. If you break the contract, you will have to pay ten times thepensation of the contract!" Raymond''s reply was also resolute and decisive. "If I were you, I would clean up as quickly as possible before going to ss, instead of wasting time arguing here!" Veronica was speechless. Alright, he won! Veronica cursed Raymond a hundred times in her heart, then quickly put her book aside, and went to the bathroom to get a mop and a rag. While Veronica was busy cleaning the study room, Raymond sat behind the desk and looked at his documents in a good mood. Many times, Veronica wanted to throw the rag in her hand on Raymond''s head, but when she thought of the penalty fee, Veronica resisted. ording to Raymond''s request, she wiped all the floor in the study room at the fastest speed and also wiped the table and the bookcase. After doing all this, Veronica panted and said to Raymond, "Mr. Bryson, I''ve finished it. Please take a look." Raymond nced at the bright and new study room and said in disgust, "Not bad." Without waiting for Raymond to raise any objections, Veronica quickly left the study with the books, mop, and rag. Before leaving, she said, "Then I will go to school." With that, Veronica disappeared. Raymond looked in the direction where Veronica had left and couldn''t help but smile. Then, he walked to the window and looked downstairs. She saw Veronica running out of the vi with a book in her hand. When she was running, she identally ran off a shoe. She quickly ran back, put on her shoes, and continued running forward. Seeing this scene, Raymond finally couldn''t help butugh out loud. She also had her day! ... Fortunately, Veronica stepped into the ssroom almost at the same time as the professor. She quickly found a seat in the ssroom before the professor walked to the tform. When she sat down, she finally had a chance to catch her breath. When the professor spoke, she opened her book and muttered, "Bastard Raymond, knowing that I am going to bete for ss, he deliberately asked me to clean up!" If Raymond hadn''t asked her to work, she wouldn''t be in such a sorry state right now. Fortunately, she was noter than the time the professor entered the ssroom. She felt that Raymond waspletely intentional. Otherwise, normal people would not do such a wicked thing. Moreover, she suspected that this kind of thing might happen from time to time in the future. The professor started the lecture, and Veronica had no time to think about other things. After ss, Veronica''s good friend, Ste Bruno, walked over. "Veronica, you were almostte. Do you know that this professor hates students beingte the most?" Ste reminded Veronica. Veronica smiled at Ste. "I am notte, am I?" Ste looked at the other students who were talking about Veronica and then looked at Veronica with concern. "They said that your father''spany went bankrupt. Moreover, your family was also detained by the court to the creditor. Is this true?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Veronica nodded calmly. "It''s true. It happened yesterday." Having been treated coldly by her uncle and aunt, currently, Veronica was very calm in the face of her ssmates. After all, she had experienced the worst. ... "What?" Ste looked at Veronica worriedly. "Why didn''t you call me yesterday? Where do you live now?" "Oh, I found a job, so I did not call you." At that time, she had thought of calling Ste, but Ste lived outside the school with her boyfriend. She did not want to disturb them, so she did not call her. Ste heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing Veronica''s words. "That''s good." "Oh, by the way, I have good news for you. That diplomat, Ms. Hopper, whom you admire the most, wille to Peace City in a month. Moreover ... she will be a visiting professor in our university." Chapter 647 Here Comes Veronica (10) Hearing Ste''s words, Veronica widened her eyes in shock and covered her mouth in disbelief. "What did you say? Ms. Hopper? Shirley Hopper? Really?" Ste nodded in confirmation. "I heard it from Stephen. You know, Stephen''s father works in the Department of Foreign Affairs. His words should be true!" Stephen was Ste''s boyfriend. His father worked in the Department of Foreign Affairs. Veronica also knew it, so when she heard Ste say this, she was even happier. Shirley wasing to Peace City! She would be able to see Shirley soon! Originally, Veronica was in a very gloomy mood because of her family matters. However, the news that Shirley woulde to Peace City made Veronica happy again. What could be happier than seeing her idol? In the next two sses, Veronica ignored the unfriendly gazes. When Veronica finished her third lesson and the teacher left the ssroom, Veronica was about to go to the trantion firm when a person suddenly stood in front of her. The one who stopped Veronica was Veronica''s ssmate, Joanna Dohrn. "Joanna, what''s the matter?" Veronica frowned. In Joanna''s eyes, Veronica spoke to her arrogantly, and there was even a trace of me, ming her for blocking Veronica''s way. Joanna looked at Veronica mockingly. She had always disliked Veronica, but Veronica had good grades and was good-looking. In addition, Veronica also had a father who ran apany, and she was inferior to Veronica in every way. In the past, Joanna didn''t have the chance to ridicule Veronica, but now ... it was different. Veronica''s father''spany had gone bankrupt, and now Veronica had been driven out of her family. In her eyes, the current Veronica was a homeless wretch who was easily trampled on by others. She was no longer the rich youngdy, and she still dared to be so arrogant. "Veronica?" Joanna deliberately shouted out loud, "Your dad''spany has closed down, and you have been kicked out of the ce where you live. Is that true?" The moment Joanna finished speaking, she drew the attention of the others in the ss. The other students who had decided to go out heard Joanna''s words and stayed in the ss, ready to see the funny scene. Many people in society followed and praised those who seed andughed at those who fail. In the past, when Veronica''s father''spany had yet to close down, many students in the ss had tried to curry favor with her. Now, all of them only treated her like a venomous snake as they left far away from her. They did not have the slightest bit of hospitality from before. Moreover, all of them were looking at her chaffingly. Ste was so angry that she wanted to argue with Joanna but was stopped by Veronica who extended her arm. Veronica looked at Joanna coldly. "Joanna, my dad''spany closed down and I was chased out. But what does this have to do with you?" Joanna became even more arrogant. "You, you''re in such a poor situation, yet you''re still so arrogant. Veronica, why are you so arrogant? What right do you have to be arrogant?" As she spoke, Joanna reached out to push Veronica on the shoulder. Veronica coldly looked at Joanna''s hand. Before Joanna''s handnded on her body, Veronica quickly grabbed her wrist to stop her. "Joanna, are you going to fight with me? Even if I''m in a poor state now, what right do you have to criticize me?" Then, Veronica coldly shook off Joanna''s arm. Joanna touched her wrist that was being held by Veronica and looked at her angrily. "Veronica, you are now a standing joke. Do you know? If I were you, I would find a turtle shell and hide in it, instead of showing my face and beingughed at by others." In the face of Joanna''s usation, Veronica wasn''t angry but instead smiled. "Joanna, do you know what your current actions are in my eyes?" Veronica coldly said, "A clown." Veronica said, "You self-righteous clown. How dare youugh at me? Yes, my dad''spany has closed down, and my family is gone. However, I never relied on anyone in school. I won first ce by myself in our ss. When can you get a first-ss schrship? When the dayes, you canugh at me. Otherwise, shut up." Joanna''s face turned red at Veronica''s words. "You... Don''t think that just because your grades are good, you can be self-righteous. I never rely on the grade. I don''t care about it at all." Veronica chuckled. She raised her phone and yed the recording of what Joanna had just said. Hearing that Veronica had recorded her words on her phone, Joanna''s expression changed slightly. "What do you mean?" Veronica said, "What do you think the result will be if I show this recording to our professor?" "How dare you!" Veronica smiled coldly. "See if I dare or not. Anyway, my father''spany has closed down and my home has been confiscated. What do I have to be afraid of?" When Veronica looked at Joanna, her eyes were extremely cold, and her entire body emitted a terrifying aura that caused one to be terrified from the bottom of their hearts. Joanna shivered all over. "You..." Veronica warned her word by word, "Joanna, when you see me in the future, you''d better keep away from me. Otherwise, maybe I will give this recording to the professor when I find you displeasing." After saying that, Veronica walked past Joanna. Ste followed behind Veronica. When she passed by Joanna, Ste angrily snorted at her. Joanna waited until Veronica walked out. She finally sat down on the chair beside her. Then, she lost control of herself and shouted. Her voice echoed in the ssroom, scaring all the students in the ssroom. They quickly left the ssroom. In a short while, there was no one in the ssroom. Joanna saw that the ssroom was empty, and her entire body emitted a malicious aura. She would never let Veronica off. She would never let her off. Veronica and Ste had just left the ssroom when a boy wearing a basketball uniform ran to them, sweating profusely. Ste smiled mysteriously and patted Veronica on the shoulder when she saw the boy. "Oh, the warm-hearted boy is here again. I''m leaving first." After that, Ste quickly left, leaving Veronica alone.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 648 Here Comes Veronica (11) Veronica wanted to stop Ste, but Ste had already run far away. Ste was not tall. She was always left behind in a running ss. Unexpectedly, she was running quite fast now. After Ste left, Veronica had to face the boy alone. The boy was Justin Bernard, a second-year student in their foreignnguage department. When Justin was just a freshmanst year, Veronica represented the student union to wee new students. At that time, the student council member in charge of Justin could not help Justin because of somethingst-minute. Veronica had just finished helping a student. Seeing that the member was busy, she took over his work and took Justin to go through all the admission procedures. They were in the same department, so it was inevitable to meet. Every time Justin saw her, he woulde over and say hello. Later on, Justin often showed up beside Veronica. Veronica had lunch at school. At the time her sses finished, the canteen was always crowded. Every time Justin would line up for her so Veronica could get to order directly. He would show up when she needed to carry heavy stuff inside of the Student Union too. So, over time, Ste called Justin the warm-hearted junior. Although Justin was a junior, he and Veronica were the same year. He was even born a few months earlier than Veronica. Yet he still regarded her as a senior since she entered the university one year earlier than him. Veronica was not a fool. She knew that Justin couldn''t be acting so attentively only because she had helped him on the first day of school. At this time, Justin, who had just finished ying basketball, smelled masculine. He was tall, outgoing, and handsome. Many girls were attracted. He handed over a bottle of mineral water to Veronica with a smiling face. "Veronica, this is the water I just bought. I bought an extra bottle and just happened to pass by here, take it!" Justin smiled. Under the afternoon sun, Justin''s smile was a little bewitching. Veronica looked at the water in Justin''s hand, surprised. She pointed to her nose. "For me?" Justin nodded. Veronica frowned and said, "Right now, everyone in the school knows that ourpany is bankrupt and I''m kicked out from home. If they see you getting close to me, they might judge you too. You should stay away from me!" Justin, on the other hand, did not seem to care. "You are an individual! No one should judge you ording to your family. You are always the best in my eyes." Justin looked sincerely at Veronica. Justin''s words moved Veronica. In school, other than Ste, only Justin was sincere with her. However, although Justin was sweet to her, Veronica didn''t have feelings for Justin. Fate didn''t make them for each other, maybe. Veronica frowned and said as usual, "Justin, you''d better stay away from me. I..." Justin knew what Veronica was about to say. He immediately interrupted her. "Veronica, don''t overthink. I just happened to have bought an extra bottle of water. I''m going back to y basketball now. Goodbye Veronica. Tomorrow is Saturday. I wish you a happy weekend!" With that, Justin turned and ran away. Watching Justin''s back, Veronica was kind of speechless. She could do nothing but watch him leave. Veronica looked at the water in her hand and sighed. She went on walking with it. However, a few steps away, she saw a car parked beside the road. It looked familiar. She wondered, ''Isn''t that Raymond''s car?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Why would it be here?'' She tilted her head and looked into the car. At a nce, she saw Raymond, who was sitting in the driver''s seat and looking at her. For some reason, Veronica suddenly felt as if she had been caught in an affair. The evidence was the mineral water, which suddenly became a burden. She subconsciously hid the mineral water behind her back so Raymond wouldn''t see it. Raymond, who was sitting in the car, drove away seeing that. Watching Raymond drive away, Veronica felt strange. ''Why was Raymond here? Cars are not allowed to enter the campus. How did he get in? Weird.'' She didn''t have time to think about it. After leaving the school building, Veronica quickly went to the subway station not far from the school gate and took the subway to the trantion office. Because it was very close to the date of the sry distribution, after hearing what happened to Veronica''s family, the boss of the trantion firm quickly paid Veronica''s sry. To express her gratitude, Veronica helped trante some old documents, then left the office. By the time she left the trantion office, it was already close to six o''clock. Veronica called Marie, their cook, and asked her to save some food for herself. Then she bought something and went back by bus. Because of the traffic jam, Veronica spent an hour in transit. When she arrived home, it was already seven o''clock. The first thing Veronica did after returning to the vi was returned the bus card to Louis as well as the money she had spent. Louis refused to ept the money. Yet Veronica insisted that he took it. Veronica gave Louis a pair of frames. Louis''s sses had long been broken, but he did not have the time to change them into a new frame, so he fixed them with tape. Veronica noted down the model of Louis''s sses and bought a new pair of sses frame for Louis. All he needed to do was to change into it. Louis was extremely happy to receive the gift from Veronica. For Marie, Veronica brought a bag of Kiwis. Marie had high blood sugar and kiwis should be helpful. Seeing the kiwis that Veronica had bought for her, Marie cooked a bowl of noodles for Veronica specifically. When Veronica was about to eat the noodles, a gloomy voice suddenly came from outside the kitchen door. "Veronica, I hire you to be a servant. How dare you ask Marie to serve you?" Chapter 649 Here Comes Veronica (12) Veronica and Marie looked out the door at the same time and saw Raymond standing at the kitchen door. Raymond''s appearance shocked Veronica and Marie. Veronica hurriedly ced the bowl of noodles in her hand on the ss table beside her. "Mr. Cordova!" Veronica quickly called out. Seeing Raymond re at Veronica with a dark face, Marie quickly exined to her, "Mr. Cordova, it was my idea. Veronica didn''t do anything, please don''t me her." After Raymond heard Marie''s exnation, his expression became even more gloomy. Veronica had only been at his house for less than a day, and she has already bribed his housekeeper and kitchen maid. They were both speaking for her. He was the master of this family. Raymond looked coldly at Marie. "Marie, even though you have watched me grow up, remember, I am the master of this family. No one should disobey what I said. Do you still want this job?" Marie''s expression changed. Seeing Raymond reprimanding Marie, Veronica was a little angry, so she stood up and spoke up for Marie, "Mr. Cordova, this is not Marie''s fault. I came backte. She cooked for me because she was afraid the leftovers will make me sick. It''s all my fault!" When Raymond looked at Veronica, his expression became even colder. "Veronica, do you know the consequences of standing up for others?" Veronica blocked Marie behind her and stubbornly raised her chin at Raymond, "I''ll take whatever it is since it was my fault." Marie wanted to say something for Veronica, but Veronica stopped her. She could only sigh and stay behind Veronica. It was strange. Why was Raymond suddenly angry today? Raymond was never courteous, but he had never scolded the servants like this. Marie once broke his cup in front of him, yet he only coldly asked her to clean up the mess and make another cup of tea. Today, Raymond seemed to be ... deliberately targeting Veronica. How did Veronica provoke Raymond? However, Veronica seemed to be a student at school. If she had not offended Raymond, she would not have been sent to the vi to be a servant. Raymond looked at Veronica''s stubborn face with a hint of cruelty in his eyes. "Very good, you''ll take it. Now listen carefully!" Raymond said coldly, "Tonight, you will wipe the entire vi with a rag. You are not allowed to sleep until it''s done!" ''Wiping the vi with a rag? That was no big deal.'' Veronica thought. "Alright!" Veronica nodded and agreed without thinking, "I promise you, I will do it. But you have to keep your promise too. Don''t me Marie anymore, don''t drive her away." Raymond raised his eyebrows. "Of course. If you epted the punishment, I naturally won''t chase her away. After all, ... she watched me grow up." Only then did Veronica let out a sigh of relief. "Good then." No matter what, Marie was reprimanded by Raymond for her. She would do anything to protect Marie. "Go do it then. What are you waiting for?" Raymond looked at Veronica coldly. "Alright, I''ll do it immediately!" Veronica said and prepared to leave the kitchen. Seeing that Veronica hadn''t got to eat the noodles, Marie looked at Veronica with pity and then begged Raymond, "Mr. Cordova, Veronica hasn''t eaten yet. So, can she..." Raymond said indifferently, "Marie, have you forgotten what I said, or do you want to leave here?" Marie, "..." Not knowing how, but Raymond was indeed a little strange today. Veronica ate quite a lot at noon, yet she had sses the whole afternoon and did a lot of work in the trantion office. Now, she began to clean the whole vi with an empty stomach. Moreover, Raymond said that Veronica could not use a mop. So, Veronica had to move around with a bucket. When the water got dirty, she changed to another bucket of water. By 11 o''clock at night, only half of the work was done. Because of the hot weather and the high intensity of work, Veronica''s servant uniform had long been soaked. The sticky feeling was torture. But Veronica couldn''t care much about her clothes now. She had a lot of work left. However, with the high-intensity work and the fact that she hadn''t eaten at night, Veronica was soon exhausted. At this time, Marie suddenly ran over and secretly stuffed a paper bag into Veronica''s hand. Inside were two steamed buns. "Marie..." Marie quickly said to Veronica, "I saw Mr. Cordova on the phone just now. He can''t be paying attention to you now. Hurry up and eat them. Take a break!" Seeing Marie take the risk to bring her food, Veronica felt very touched. However, Veronica rejected Marie and returned the bag back to her. "Marie, I can''t do this!" Marie looked at Veronica''s pale face with heartache. "Veronica, you should eat. Mr. Cordova won''t be able to see it. It will give you some energy. Otherwise, you won''t be able to hold on." Veronica shook her head. "Marie, I won''t eat it. Take it away. I can hold on!" Although Marie could not see it, Veronica could see that there were many hidden cameras in many corners of the vi. In other words, even though Raymond wasn''t in the vicinity, he could still see all of her actions.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Therefore, although Raymond was on the phone right now, his eyes were might on the surveince footage. She didn''t mind enduring the hunger, but she couldn''t put Marie at the risk of losing her job. Raymond was not a nice person. He was terrible. But the sry here was high. Moreover, Marie had watched Raymond grow up. There must be a bond between her and the family. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been working here for so long. Chapter 650 Here Comes Veronica (13) Seeing Veronica''s stubborn look, Marie felt even more apologetic. "Veronica, you were punished by Mr. Cordova because of me. You should eat something. Just one. Mr. Cordova won''t know!" Veronica looked at Marie with a smile. "Marie, I appreciate your kindness, but I am a person of principles. Besides..." When Veronica looked at Marie, there was a sense of guilt in her eyes. "You were reprimanded by Mr. Cordova because of me. I should be punished. Besides, skipping one meal won''t do me much harm. I''ll just take it as I am on a diet!" "You are already so thin, why would you need to lose weight?" "It''s the fashion." "Veronica..." Veronica stood up and gently pushed Marie, "Marie, go back and rest. I''d better work hard. There''s not much left. I''ll go back to rest after I''m done!" Seeing Veronica so insistent, Marie could only sigh. "Then you must not force yourself too much. When you are tired, take a break!" Marie reminded Veronica. "I got it. Thank you, Marie. Go back now!" Marie reluctantly turned and left. After Marie left, Veronica looked at the floor and walls that had yet to be wiped and walked to the bathroom to get some water. Then, she braced herself and continued to wipe the floor. However, her head seemed to be a little dizzy. Raymond, who was sitting in the study, clearly saw the performance of Veronica and Marie in the corridor from the surveince video. He was not that heartless.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. If Veronica had been actingzy at the beginning or being idle, he could have persuaded himself to punish her. However, when he saw her stubbornly wiping the vi bit by bit with a rag with noints and Marie hade to plead for Veronica, Raymond also thought that his punishment was a bit too much. Just now, when Marie passed by from outside the door, he deliberately picked up the phone and made a phone call. He left theputer screen, which was a favor he gave Veronica. Marie also knew that there were surveince cameras. She would also guess that he was monitoring Veronica through theputer. Sure enough, when Marie saw that the call had distracted him from theputer screen, she quickly took the steamed bun that she had hidden on her to Veronica. He thought that Veronica would take them. After all, she had not eaten dinner and had done so much work. She must be hungry. Last night, in the hospital, she was so thick-skinned that she asked him to treat her. Now, she would definitely dly ep the food. Yet Veronica rejected Marie''s good intentions. Seeing that Marie had left, Veronica washed her face and started working again. Raymond stared at her on the screen. He had never seen such a dumb person. Marie brought her food, yet she refused. Veronica, who continued to clean up, suddenly felt a little dizzy. When she stood up, her whole body swayed unsteadily in the corridor. She could barely stand still with the support of the wall. Raymond frowned when he saw this scene, and couldn''t help but clench his fists. He was working, and at the same time ncing at the woman in the corridor who was leaning against the wall to ease her dizziness. Was she being dizzy because of hunger? However, she was just a woman who tried to ckmail him. What would he care if she was hungry? Right at this moment, Veronica, who was originally standing by the wall against the wall, stood up and her body shook once more. However, this time, Veronica was not so lucky. She fell to the ground. Seeing this scene, Raymond spat out a curse and quickly ran out of the study to where Veronica was. Veronica had fainted. Raymond gently pulled up the unconscious Veronica, letting her upper body lean against his chest. He patted her face and called, "Veronica, Veronica, wake up!" After two ps, Raymond suddenly realized that Veronica''s face was boiling hot. Raymond subconsciously touched Veronica''s forehead. Raymond''s expression suddenly changed. Veronica was having a fever. Knowing that Marie hadn''t gone far, Raymond immediately shouted, "Marie, Marie!" When Marie heard the voice, she rushed downstairs. When Marie came upstairs, she saw Veronica in Raymond''s arms. Seeing this scene, Marie thought that Raymond had done something to Veronica. She immediately questioned Raymond a little angrily, "Mr. Cordova, what did you do to Veronica? Veronica has never eaten anything at night, how can youy your hands on her?" Raymond, "..." Did he look like such a beast? However, now was not the time for him to argue with Marie about these. "Marie, stop for now. She has a fever. Call Dr. Hanks immediately." Marie immediately understood. "Dr. Hanks, OK, I''ll call him now!" Raymond found that Marie seemed to be more anxious than when he was sick. He had heard from Louis that Veronica was currently living in the room of the previous maid. After Marie left, Raymond carried Veronica and walked toward her room. About half an hourter, the doctor rushed over in a hurry. Sebastian Hanks received a call from Marie in the middle of the night. Hearing Marie''s impatient tone, he thought that the person who was sick was Raymond, so he rushed over in a hurry. However, the person who was sick was not Raymond, but a maid. Sebastian breathed a sigh of relief and went to check Veronica. While he was treating Veronica, Marie looked at him worriedly. "Dr. Hanks, is Veronica alright?" Sebastian replied, "She''s fine. It''s just a cold. She must have caught a cold yesterday. She hasn''t taken any medicine until now. In addition to tonight, she has a high fever now. Besides, she is a little dehydrated. That''s why she fainted. I''ll give her a dripter. She will be fine soon!" Marie heaved a sigh of relief and looked gratefully at Sebastian. "Thank you, Dr. Hanks. Sorry to trouble you tonight." "By the way, before I give her the infusion, it''s best to change her wet clothes first. Wet clothes are not gonna help." "Alright, alright, alright." Sebastian turned around and went out. Marie had just unbuttoned Veronica''s shirt when she suddenly realized that Raymond was still standing behind her. Marie quickly covered Veronica''s shirt cor. "Mr. Cordova, I need to change Veronica''s clothes. Why are you still standing here?" Chapter 651 Here Comes Veronica (14) Raymond was standing there thinking about Veronica''s illness. Then he heard Marie and found her covered Veronica''s cor. Veronica''s cor had been unbuttoned, and Marie was staring at him as if she was looking at a beast. Raymond was speechless. In Marie''s eyes, however, he was bing more and more beastly. He indeed had to go now. So he turned around and walked out, closing the door to keep the room private. After a while, Marie changed Veronica''s clothes and opened the door to invite Sebastian in. Raymond also entered, yet Marie looked at him with a vignt gaze. When Sebastian had prepared the medicine during the time waited outside. After entering, he directly gave Veronica the drip. Marie heaved a sigh of relief as she watched the medicine flow into Veronica''s body along the infusion tube. She believed Veronica would wake up soon. However, it was entirely Raymond''s fault that Veronica fainted tonight. Thinking of this, Marie looked at Raymond a little angrily. In this regard, Raymond said in his heart that he was innocent. For the entire night, Marie had been very against him. Yet to him, Veronica asked for it. If she didn''t ckmail him, would she have caught a cold? She wouldn''t have a fever if she did not catch a cold. In the end, she was sick because of herself, not him. Before this, Veronica yed a trick on him and then broke his bones. Just now, he had no idea how he carried Veronica back to her room just now. But his arms still hurt. After Sebastian finished the treatment for Veronica, Raymond asked him to check his arm. After confirming that the fracture wasn''t affected by Veronica, Raymond was relieved. When the transfusion was about to end, Veronica slowly woke up from hera. As soon as she opened her eyes, she met Marie''s concerned face. "Veronica, you''re awake." Veronica looked at Marie in a daze. She moved and wanted to get up, but Marie pressed her back. "Veronica, the drip has not finished yet. Lie down. Don''t move!" "Marie, what''s wrong with me?" Veronica said with difficulty. "Silly girl, you fainted. Don''t you remember?" Fainted? Veronica nced at her hand which had a needle on it and touched her forehead with the other hand. Her head was still very hot, and the temperature ... she should have a fever. She remembered that she was wiping the floor over the corridor. Andter, she felt dizzier and dizzier, and then, she didn''t know what happened. She looked around. This was her room, which meant that she had returned to her own room now. Moreover, she had already changed into clean clothes, and it was likely that Marie had helped her change. Veronica looked to the side and saw the doctor in a white coat next to her. Marie quickly introduced, "This is Dr. Hanks. He had just given you the drip." Veronica blinked her beautiful big eyes at Sebastian, nodded, and thanked him, "Thank you, Dr. Hanks." "You''re wee. It''s my duty to save people!" With that, Sebastian began to remove the needle from Veronica''s hand. "Miss, your fever should be gone soon, and you may get a feverter. I have some medicine for you. Take them ording to the prescription. You will be fine tomorrow. You have fainted because of a high fever. So, you need to rest well now. Don''t do anything." Sebastian reminded Veronica. Upon hearing about rest, Veronica suddenly remembered that she still had work to do, so she struggled to sit up. "No, Mr. Cordova asked me to wipe the ground. I have to finish it before I can rest."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Marie immediately pressed Veronica on the shoulder. "Veronica, you''re ill. Forget about the ground." At this point, Marie red behind her. "I''ll do the rest of your work. If Mr. Cordova is displeased, I''ll just get lost from here!" Hearing Marie''s words, even Sebastian looked at Raymond behind him with a strange gaze. Raymond, "..." He thought, ''This is getting more ridiculous. Am I a badass found of torturing his savants now in their eyes?'' Raymond stroked his forehead and said in a deep voice, "Rest for now." Because Raymond had spoken, Marie no longer had any objections. After sending off Sebastian, Marie stayed in Veronica''s room to take care of her. After Veronica''s fever had subsided, Marie returned to her room to rest. The next morning, Raymond opened his eyes and then got up. As soon as he walked out of the room, he heard the pattering of watering from the other end of the corridor. He turned around and saw Veronica wiping the wall with a rag. Seeing this, Raymond frowned. She fainted because of the high feverst night. Why did she get up to work so early? Can she withstand it? Thinking of this, Raymond got worried. Raymond walked forward and was just about to say something to Veronica when he heard Veronica muttering in a low voice. "Raymond is a vampire. Yes, he is. You are now Raymond''s eyes, take my poke! "He is too mean! His life must be miserable so he likes to torture others. He is a yer. "Why is his face so pale otherwise? He must be indulging in sex every day. He has a kidney deficiency." Raymond wanted to care about Veronica. However, when he heard Veronica muttering those words, he got angry. His handsome face instantly turned ck. ''Nonsense!'' he thought. Is this what a maid should say about her employer? He thought he was too kind to her, that''s why she dared to say these words behind his back. If he was a little more merciful, she''ll go even further. This kind of woman needed to be educated. Raymond sneered. Veronica, who was cursing vigorously, heard a voiceing from behind her and subconsciously turned around to look behind her. At first nce, she could see the man she wasining about staring at her with a dark face. Chapter 652 Here Comes Veronica (15) When did Raymonde here? Looking at Raymond''s dark face, Veronica suddenly felt guilty. She thought, ''What''s that expression? Did he hear what I said? Oh no!'' Veronica smiled awkwardly and guiltily. "Well, Mr. Cordova, why are you here?" Raymond sneered. "Why am I here? If I weren''t here, I''m afraid ... I wouldn''t be able to hear your heartfelt words!" Veronica, "..." ''Oh my god, Raymond indeed heard what I said!'' Veronica was so embarrassed that she wished to disappear. "Well... Mr. Cordova." Veronica tried to make up for her mistake. "I haven''t finished yet... I wanted to say that I admire you very much, Mr. Cordova, I admire you to the moon!" At the end of her speech, Veronica even gave Raymond a very serious signal, indicating that what she said was true. If Raymond had not heard Veronica''s words before this, perhaps he would have believed that Veronica truly admired him. However, he had just heard all the words Veronica had scolded him behind his back. Now, there was no way that he would trust her. He often heard women say that men were not trustworthy. Now, the untrustworthy one was Veronica. What she said in front of him was one thing, but what she said behind his back was another. He doubted that Veronica was more eloquent than Audrey. "Really?" Raymond smiled coldly, "In that case, if you don''t finish the rest of your work this morning, you are not allowed to leave!" He remembered that Veronica needed to go to the trantion office this morning. Veronica gritted her teeth and looked at Raymond. He had done it on purpose. Fortunately, she had already made her preparations. That was why she got up early to work. Before she went to the trantion office, she would finish her work in the house. Veronica looked at Raymond with a smile and replied very meekly, "Mr. Cordova, don''t worry. I will finish my work before going out!" Raymond took a look, Veronica''s work had alreadye to an end, at most half an hour or so, she would be done. That was why she looked so rxed and confident. Yet he wouldn''t let her leave so soon. Raymond nced at the bucket on the ground and suddenly stretched out his foot, and violently kicked it down. As the bucket was flipped over, the dirty water inside sttered all over the ground. The water soaked the soles of Veronica and Raymond. Seeing that, Veronica screamed in shock, "Holy shit!" Raymond deliberately moved his foot, leaving a few footprints on the ground. "Damn, the floor''s wet!" As Raymond walked down the stairs, he said softly, "Remember, clean it!" Veronica was speechless. Veronica red at Raymond as he swaggered away in front of her. She was on the verge of being mad. How could such a vile person exist in this world? Raymond spilled all the dirty water in the bucket. Because there was a lot of water in a bucket and Raymond had used a lot of strength to flip the bucket, the dirty water spread very far. Now, she had to suck up all the water on the ground with rags. Damn Raymond! Veronica sucked the water up bit by bit with hatred. Because Raymond had sprinkled her bucket, it took Veronica several minutes more than expected before she finally finished cleaning the vi. After she was done, Veronica went to change her clothes, finished the breakfast that Marie had carefully prepared for her, and then set up for the trantion office. After taking the necessary things, Veronica passed by the living room to leave. In the living room, Veronica saw Raymond sitting on the sofa reading newspaper leisurely. Afraid that Raymond would make trouble for her, Veronica specially brought a cup of tea and ced it on the table in front of Raymond. She then bowed to Raymond and nodded, respectfully saying, "Mr. Cordova, this is your tea. I have done the cleaning. If there is nothing else I can do for you, I will go out now." Raymond nced at Veronica. "Wait, you finished cleaning? Says who?" Veronica frowned. "But, I did it!" Raymond said indifferently, "You have cleaned the other ces, but you haven''t cleaned my bedroom and my study!" Veronica was speechless. As expected, he wouldn''t let her leave smoothly. Raymond did not raise his head when he said these words, so he did not see Veronica''s distorted facial features due to anger. Veronica''s feeling was beyond description. If she had a gun, she would have shot Raymond in the chest right away. She was about to leave the house, but he... Veronica, who had gotten familiar with Raymond''s tricks, clenched her fists. She could only say to Raymond, her head lowered obediently, "Mr. Cordova, please wait a moment. I will go and clean up your room and your study now." "Alright, go then!" Veronica clenched her fists and went upstairs angrily. Before going upstairs, Veronica suddenly stopped and said, "Mr. Cordova, by the way, I want to remind you that your newspaper is upside down!" Raymond didn''t say anything. After Veronica''s reminder, Raymond realized that the newspaper he was holding in his hand was indeed reversed. So, she already knew that he was deliberately sitting here waiting for her. But so, what? Even if she knew that he was deliberately torturing her, she had to endure it. That was her punishment for scolding him behind his back. Seeing Veronica leave in such an angry manner was such a pleasure to Raymond. He supposed she wouldn''t dare to speak ill of him behind his back again. After thinking for a moment, Raymond walked upstairs and stop outside the door to his room. Inside the room, Veronica was doing the cleaning. Raymond pointed to the bottom of the bed. "Don''t bezy. You have to clean under the bed." Veronica red at Raymond, then swept her broom under the bed. Just then, a book was swept out from under the bed. The cover of the book fell into their eyes.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . It was a picture of a naked woman! Chapter 653 Here Comes Veronica (16) When Raymond and Veronica saw the photo, they were both stunned. Raymond reacted quickly. He picked up the book on the ground, opened the drawer, and put it back into it. Edwin Walker, the second son of the Walker family, was as immoral as his mother. When he came to visit, he brought a box of vulgar magazines and put them in Raymond''s room. However, Raymond had thrown them away a long time ago. Why was there one copy left? After Raymond put the magazine in the drawer, he awkwardly turned to look at Veronica. How should he exin it? It was normal for a man to keep something like this in his home. After all, an adult man had his needs. Raymond pretended to be calm and said to Veronica, "Clean the room. Don''t miss any corner!" Veronica was dumbfounded. Raymond didn''t panic, which meant that he was... Veronica was shocked. She did not expect that a decent man like him would read lewd magazines. She also couldn''t help but wonder the reason why he asked her to be his maid. Did he want to take advantage of her? Veronica was confident about her appearance. When she went shopping with Ste, she was often osted by the talent scouts who wanted to mold her into a star, but she refused them all. At the thought of this, Veronica subconsciously took two steps back. She scowled at Raymond as if he was a big bad wolf. Right now, she was in Raymond''s bedroom where sat a big bed. Raymond was standing next to the bed. So, it was dangerous to keep dawdling here. "I should go clean the study room next door!" Veronica seemed to be sacred of this evil man and quickly left the bedroom. Raymond was at a loss for words. Judging from Veronica''s expression, Raymond knew that Veronica was on guard against him. All of a sudden, Raymond''s face darkened. He couldn''t understand why Veronica thought of him as such a horny man. Although Veronica was pretty, Raymond would rather lose his virginity to any other woman but not her. The moment Raymond recalled her expression, he became agitated, and his blood was boiling with anger. After Veronica saw Raymond''s magazine, she worked even faster and quickly cleaned up the study. When she returned to the bedroom, Raymond was no longer there. She cleaned the bedroom, and then hurriedly left to the trantion firm. Fortunately, she didn''t see Raymond when she left. Perhaps, he had already left the mansion. Anyway, it was none of her business to find out where he went. In the afternoon, at a certain club. Raymond, Quinton, and Lincoln Sullivan were sitting in a private room and drinking.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Edwin who wore mboyant outfits appeared at the door in a silly pose and twirled his bangs. "My dear friends, did you miss me?" When Quinton saw Edwin, his face twitched a little. "Look at yourself. You look like a peacock." Edwin sized himself up and down strangely. "What''s wrong with my look? Don''t you know how to appreciate it? This is the current fashion trend." Quinton pinched the space between his eyebrows and said, "I dare you to wear this and go to see dad." Edwin fell silent. Speaking of his father, Edwin felt somewhat stressed. Then, he rolled his eyes at Quinton and snorted, "Brother, can you not mention that fossil? He doesn''t understand fashion at all!" "What kind of fashion is this? It''s utterly grotesque!" "Tsk. Quinton, why do you have the same taste as our dad? Don''t you feel bored wearing a suit every day? Our age difference is only two years, but you look almost ten years older than me." Quinton suddenly lowered his head and sneered. "Edwin, I heard that you wanted to invest in a show and applied for the project, didn''t you?" "Yes!" When Edwin heard this, he immediately nodded. "Quinton, let me be honest with you, this show is going to be a hit. Ourpany can make a lot of money from it!" Quinton sneered again, "Ourpany will not invest in it." "Quinton, listen to me..." "If you want me to invest, don''t let me see you wear such clothes for at least a month. Otherwise, I won''t approve your project!" Edwin was stunned. "Quinton, do you want me to wear those ugly clothes for a month?" Edwin stared at Quinton incredulously. Quinton ignored Edwin. Edwin quickly moved to Raymond and ced a hand on his shoulder. "Raymond, help me persuade him!" Before Edwin''s hand touched Raymond''s shoulder, Raymond moved his shoulder away, causing Edwin almost to fall. Just as Edwin wanted to add something, two young girls wiggled in. They directly sat on both sides of Edwin. Edwin was baffled. Every woman in this club knew not to disturb the four of them when they had a small gathering. How could these two not know the rules? The two girls hugged Edwin''s arm and intimately clung to him at the same time. "Edwin, you promised mest night that you would make me the leading female in the show you invested in. You can''t go back on your words." The other woman said gruffly, "What? You are the female lead? Butst night, Edwin told me that the role was mine." Edwin was stumped. What was going on? Last night, the female lead. What exactly happened? While the two women were arguing over who was the female lead, Quinton, who was sitting at the side, said with a straight face, "Edwin, I''ve decided. Your movie investment application has been rejected!" Edwin didn''t know what to say. Rejected? "Quinton, don''t do that. Please listen to me..." When Edwin was about to implore, the two women beside him once again grabbed his arm and questioned him about who was the female lead. Edwin was immediately in a dilemma. He didn''t seem to know them, did he? At this time, Raymond stood up. "I have a dinner party tonight. I''ll be leaving first! Have fun!" Chapter 654 Here Comes Veronica (17) In the evening, someone from the trantion firm suddenly said that they wanted to have a party and asked Veronica to attend. Veronica hesitated. She called home and knew from Marie that Raymond also went to a party and wouldn''te home for dinner. Thus, Veronica agreed to join her collogues for dinner. Because the profit of the trantion firm soared this month, the boss of the firm, Augustine Fleming, was raptured and invited the important staff member to have a dinner party at a five-star hotel. After entering the hotel, Veronica''s colleagues were all mesmerized by the splendid interior decoration of the hotel and never stopped praising it. Veronica''s father used to run apany. Before Veronica''s parents divorced, her mother often brought Veronica to a five-star hotel to eat. Veronica was familiar with the interior design of a five-star hotel, so she was as wonderstruck as her colleagues. Augustine went to the front desk and booked a room. Then he went to the hall to greet the staff members. When Augustine walked to Veronica, he gently ced his palm on Veronica''s back. "Veronica, I booked a room. Shall we go?" After his voice trailed off, he withdrew his hand.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Veronica could feel the warmth of his palm, but it didn''tst long. Therefore, she believed that Augustine only touched her waist by ident and was not offended by it. "Yes, Mr. Fleming!" Veronica nodded. In Augustine''s opinion, Veronica''s reaction seemed to be more than just a refusal. It was like she was giving him consent. So, Augustine started ogling Veronica. Just as Veronica followed Augustine and others to the elevator, a few people came in from outside. There was Raymond, his assistant, his secretary, and a director of the Cordova Group''s PR Department. Raymond''s left arm was injured. In order to hide the ster on his arm, Raymond specially wore a loose shirt and draped the suit on his shoulder, covering his entire left arm under the suit. When Raymond and others appeared, Veronica''s colleagues eximed in surprise. "Ah, look, that is Raymond. Raymond Cordova!" "It really is him. I didn''t expect to see him here." Veronica heard her colleagues discussing Raymond and frowned. What was going on? Why did Raymond happen toe to this hotel? Veronica subconsciously looked over and saw a man surrounded by several Cordova Group employees and bodyguards. Raymond''s suit pants were well-ironed. The suit jacket was draped over his shoulders, so no one could tell that his left arm was covered in a cast. His face was chiseled. His body was tall and straight. His posture was extremely elegant as if he was a prince in the movies. Veronica looked at Raymond and knitted her brows. Raymond lookedpletely different from when he was at home. The person in front of her was noble and gentle, but the person at home was cold and unapproachable. Veronica was surprised when she heard the people around her discussing Raymond. "Is this Raymond very famous? Why do you all know him?" A female colleague immediately rolled her eyes at Veronica and said, "Don''t tell me you don''t know who Raymond is?" Veronica was confused. Was it strange that someone didn''t know about Raymond? The colleague noticed Veronica''s expression and immediately exined, "You should at least know about the Cordova Group, right?" Veronica nodded in agreement. She naturally knew about the Group. Pretty much everyone in the entire Peace City knew about it. The female colleague added, "This Raymond is the current CEO of the Cordova Group." Veronica''s eyes widened when she heard what the colleague said. "What did you say? He''s the CEO? But, isn''t the CEO of the Cordova Group called Bryson Cordova?" The female colleague rolled her eyes again. "That''s old news. Three years ago, the CEO was reced by Raymond. The former CEO, Bryson, became the chairman and almost lived a retired life. Now, Raymond controls the entire Cordova Group. He is the most desired bachelor in our city." The woman held her face and watched Raymond walking towards the elevator. Her eyes were instantly sparkling. "He is handsome and rich. Moreover, he didn''t have any scandals with any women. He''s not a yer. I suspect that Raymond might still be a virgin. Goodness, he is my dream guy. If I can be with him even for one night, my life will be fulfilled!" Veronica was tongue-tied. Veronica felt that this was the most shocking news she heard today. Unexpectedly, Raymond was the CEO of the Cordova Group. Originally, Veronica admired the former CEO, Bryson a lot. Although Bryson was almost sixty years old, Veronica still thought he was handsome and young as if he never aged. Especially Bryson and his wife, they loved each other very much, which made Veronica very envious. Veronica once decided that if she could not be a diplomat, she would work hard to get into the Cordova Group''s Department of Foreign Affairs. Nevertheless, when Veronica realized that Raymond was the current CEO, shepletely lost interest in the Cordova Group. Veronica muttered in a low voice as Raymond passed by. "Dream guy? He is just a scum!" Veronica thought that Raymond couldn''t hear herint. But, Raymond had exceptionally good hearing. He heard every single word that Veronica said. When Veronica finished speaking, she felt a pair of cold eyes staring at the back of her head, which immediately sent shivers down her spine. She just spoke ill of Raymond. Did he hear what she just said? Knowing that Raymond was right behind her, Veronica did not dare to turn back. However, the woman standing in front of Veronica held Veronica''s hand and yelled excitedly, "Veronica, Veronica, Raymond is looking over. He must be looking at me. Oh, my..." Veronica watched her colleague go crazy and felt even more guilty. The woman screamed again, "Ah, Raymond ising over. He ising. He must have taken a fancy to me." Veronica didn''t know what to say. Chapter 655 Here Comes Veronica (18) Veronica wasn''t in the mood to daydream as her colleague did. With a prompt decision, Veronica hurriedly went to hide behind her team leader, Madilynn Krueger. By no means did she want to run into Raymond. Otherwise, her colleagues would go crazy and wouldn''t stop thering over it if they knew that she was working as a maid in Raymond''s house. Besides, she had been working for Raymond for only three months. If she revealed it, would Raymond think that she had breached the contract? If so, she needed to pay ten times thepensation. After careful consideration, Veronica decided to pretend to not know Raymond. Madilynn was also Raymond''s loyal fan. Noticing Raymond stood behind her, Madilynn took a nce at him and shouted excitedly, "Hello, Mr. Bryson, I''m Madilynn Krueger. I like you very much and I am very happy to see you. You look even more handsome in a real person than in the newspaper. May I ask if I can shake hands with you?" Raymond originally came for Veronica. He was stunned for a moment while being interrupted by someone else. But in hindsight, why did he want to see Veronica especially when there were clients waiting for him upstairs? Raymond ignored Madilynn and walked straight into the elevator behind him. Seeing Raymond''s indifferent expression, Madilynn grabbed Veronica''s arm and gushed, "My goodness, Veronica! Did you see that? Raymond looked so aloof but so handsome. I waspletely swept off his feet!" Veronica was dumbfounded. Madilynn was the leader of Veronica''s team. She should stay calm on any asion. After Veronicained a few words, Madilynn immediately got ahold of herself. "The elevator is here. Let''s hurry up and meet up with the other colleagues!" Madilynn maintained her image and said. Tsk, what a capricious woman! After Veronica and the others arrived at the private room upstairs, some colleagues couldn''t wait to knock on the door and go in. Seeing Veronica, Augustine warmly walked to Veronica''s side and affectionately ced his hand on Veronica''s shoulder. He then pulled a chair and pushed Veronica to the seat. "Come. Veronica will be sitting here!" If the touch of her waist in the hall just now was an ident, then this time Augustine touched her shoulder on purpose. What was more, Augustine arranged her seat next to his own. Veronica frowned. Augustine was fast. When Veronica wanted to push Augustine''s hand away, Augustine had already done it. The other colleagues of the firm saw what Augustine did and exchanged a look at each other without saying anything. They all knew Augustine was a little perverted. However, Augustine had a very good wife who funded and set up the trantion firm for him. Although Augustine was lecherous, he had a sense of propriety. He would onlyy his hands on interns and those who had not graduated fromw school. Because they were simple and credulous. In addition those people who had just entered society did not know anything. Augustine could easily deceive them with a high sry and lure them into his evilir. One wanted money while Augustine wanted to satisfy his lust. It was consensual. Meanwhile, when they got tired, they would peacefully end this unhealthy rtionship. Augustine didn''t dare to harass the old employees in thepany. If he identally left some evidence that was exposed to his wife, his life at home wouldn''t be easy from then on. Veronica was the most beautiful among all the neers. Augustine noticed her as soon as she came to work in the trantion firm. It was a part-time job that required people to work only two days on the weekend with a sry that was more than three thousand yuan a month, which was good enough for many people. However, Auguster found out that Veronica''s family also owned apany. Offering her a high sry wouldn''t impress her. Yesterday, because Veronica''s family went bankrupt and her home was confiscated, Veronica applied sry in advance. Augustine generously gave it to her. Veronica was now kicked out of her home, and she needed help. Augustine believed that it was the best time to make a move. Veronica didn''t seem to be repulsed by Augustine''s actions. Thus, Augustine became bolder. He wondered if he took the initiative this evening and gave Veronica some benefit, Veronica would fall for it. ... During the dinner, the colleagues kept urging Veronica to drink. Veronica couldn''t refuse and drank two cups of white wine. The cup was small, but each could contain at least 100 milliliters of white wine. The white wine was strong. Veronica didn''t feel anything at first. However, after a while, she felt dizzy and her face was hot. She seemed to be a little drunk. During dinner, Veronica drank some other beverages and got up. "I need to use the bathroom. Don''t wait for me!" With that, Veronica left the room. Augustine spotted Veronica''s flushed cheeks and shifty eyes. She looked extremely beautiful. Augustine suddenly stood up and said, "I''m going to use the bathroom as well."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After Augustine left, everyone gave each other a tacit look and then continued to eat. There were some things that they had better just watch. Till today, Augustine''s wife didn''t find Augustine cheated on her. Those girls were so enamored and were willing to do these things with Augustine. Therefore, they did not want to get involved. And they didn''t want to be called a rat. After leaving the private room, Veronica looked up at the signs in the hotel and frowned because the sign said the bathroom was a little far. She needed to take a turn to get there. But Veronica still followed the signs and walked towards the bathroom. Before Veronica took a turn, Augustine happened to walk out of the private room behind her. He found the direction where Veronica left. He smiled and touched his lips. He patted his clothes gently and tightened the belt around his waist. Then, he went to catch up with her. Veronica walked out of the bathroom and was ready to meet her colleagues. However, just as she was about to take a turn, a man jumped out and blocked Veronica''s path. Veronica was startled. Seeing the smile on Augustine''s face, Veronica had a bad feeling in her heart. "Mr. Fleming, aren''t you in the private room? Why are you here?" Chapter 656 Here Comes Veronica (19) As she spoke, Veronica took two steps back by instinct. Augustine smiled and took two steps forward. "Veronica, what do you think?" Augustine looked at Veronica, his eyes glinting with desire. He looked like he wanted to swallow Veronica. When Augustine took two steps forward, he ced his arms on both sides of Veronica''s body. From a certain angle, it looked like Veronica was wrapped in Augustine''s arms. Veronica had long heard that Augustine was a pervert. However, she had been in the trantionpany for so long, and Augustine had always been well-behaved in front of her. Augustine had never been as impudent as he was now.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In school, there had been many students who expressed their love to Veronica, but none of those boys were as rude as Augustine. Veronica had never encountered such a thing before, and she was horrified. "Mr. Fleming, are you drunk?" Veronica said with a pale face, and she lowered her body subconsciously, trying to get out of Augustine''s arm. Augustine had indeed drunk a little too much today. Looking at Veronica''s beautiful and attractive face, Augustine was even more excited. He wished he could bepletely alone with Veronica and bang it out with her. Seeing that Veronica was about to slide to the ground, Augustine grabbed her shoulders and was about to kiss Veronica on the face. Veronica was shocked, and she immediately turned her head away to avoid Augustine''s mouth. Then, she shoved Augustine away and shouted, "Mr. Fleming, you are drunk!" With that, Veronica was about to run away. Veronica dodged Augustine''s kiss, which pissed off Augustine. Seeing that Veronica was running away, Augustine ran even faster and grabbed Veronica violently. He held Veronica''s shoulders with both hands and pressed her body against the cold wall behind her. "Veronica, why are you running away? Haven''t you seduced me before? Unnecessary to pretend to be a prude in front of me." "When have I seduced you?" "I helped you up in the hall. You didn''t refuse. When we were eating, I asked you to sit next to me, and you didn''t refuse either. Obviously, you want to be my woman." Veronica looked at Augustine in fear, then shook her head. "Mr. Fleming, it''s a misunderstanding. Please let me go." "I see!" Augustine still gripped Veronica''s shoulders tightly. "Silly me. Don''t worry, Veronica, as long as you be my woman, you''ll still have your job. However, you have to spend one night with me every week. I will raise your sry to 10 thousand. Moreover, as long as you sleep with me tonight, you can go to thepany tomorrow and get your sry for this month in advance." Augustine added, "In the future, if you don''t want to do it any longer, just tell me, and I''ll leave you alone. How about it?" Augustine knew that Veronica was in urgent need of money at the moment. Moreover, girls nowadays all liked to buy cosmetics and clothes. Augustine didn''t think Veronica had enough money to cover her expenses. She only had to work two days every week to get 10 thousand. This was surely a great temptation to every girl. Earlier, he had tried to kiss Veronica before he made an offer, so it was understandable that Veronica would reject him. Now, since he had made an offer, Veronica would surely ept it and him, right? Moreover, he wasn''t asking too much. Veronica only had to spend one night with him every week. It was an offer irresistible to most university students. After saying all this, Augustine lowered his head to kiss Veronica on the lips without hesitation. A strong smell of alcohol came at Veronica. This plus what Augustine had just said disgusted Veronica to the core. She shoved Augustine away again. She looked at Augustine angrily. "Mr. Fleming, please behave yourself. I have never thought of selling my body for money. You''re barking up the wrong tree." Hearing Veronica''s words, Augustine looked like shit. This was the first time that he had been rejected. "Veronica, don''t be so shameless. If not for your pretty face, an undergraduate like you wouldn''t have been able to work in mypany and earn such a high internship sry." Augustine couldn''t care about anything else and started to scold Veronica. Veronica was speechless. So, Augustine meant that she got the internship and such a high sry not because thepany appreciated her ability, but because Augustine fancied her... She always thought... Not until now did Veronica see the dark side of this world. Veronica''s expression changed. Seeing this, Augustine smiled at her and said, "As long as you agree to my request, you can still work in mypany. And your sry will be raised to 2 thousand like I said, but..." Suddenly, Augustine changed to a sinister tone. "If you do not agree to my request, you''ll be fired. Moreover, I''ll make sure no other trantionpany will hire you!" Veronica clenched her fists. Soon, she made up her mind. "Since that''s the case, I will resign!" Even if she had to live a hard life, she did not want to be a man''s ything. Augustine saw the determination in Veronica''s eyes, and his face twisted in anger. "What did you say? You''ll resign?" "Yes, I''ll resign. I will go to thepany tomorrow and submit my resignation!" Veronica turned to leave. Veronica''s firm words blew Augustine''s drunk mind. Veronica was actually quitting her job. Augustine had been wanting to sleep with her for months. He wouldn''t let her go so easily! Since Veronica couldn''t be tempted, then Augustine could only do it the hard way. He would rape her, and then he bet Veronica would give in. Veronica was running away again, and Augustine caught her again. Augustine was a 1.8 meters tall fat guy. Veronica, who was 1.65 meters tall, was like a chicken in his hand. Augustine covered Veronica''s mouth and dragged her to the stairwell of the safe exit. On the way, when Veronica struggled, her clothes were torn by Augustine and her face was pped. Seeing that she was about to be dragged into the stairwell, Veronica felt despair. Right at that moment, a voice suddenly sounded at her side. "Didn''t you hear her say she doesn''t want it? Let go of her." Augustine looked up. A man with a cast on his arm was standing in front of Augustine and blocking his way. Chapter 657 Here Comes Veronica (20) Seeing that someone was blocking his way, Augustine was angry. Because his drunken eyes could hardly focus, Augustine did not try to see the man''s face. He only knew that it was a man with a cast. Augustine burped and looked at Raymond with an arrogant expression. "Are you trying to save the beauty when you''re wearing a cast? You must be crazy. I advise you to mind your own business. Now fuck off." Veronica was surprised to see Raymond. However, she was worried as well. Raymond looked so weak. He looked like he couldn''t bear any weight. If Raymond was alright, he might be able to save Veronica. However, he had a cast on his arm. Veronica didn''t think Raymond was a match for Augustine. At a time like this, she could only count on herself. Augustine was distracted by Raymond''s appearance and rxed his grip on Veronica. Veronica had learned a few self-defense techniques. She watched her chance and bit Augustine''s palm. She bit so hard that she immediately tasted blood. Augustine screamed, and Veronica took the opportunity to step on Augustine''s foot. Augustine jumped aside and released Veronica. At this critical moment, Veronica escaped from Augustine''s arms. Augustine was angry and tried to catch Veronica again. But Veronica seized her opportunity and kicked Augustine in the crotch. Augustine let out a scream. He curled up there holding himself. He waspletely defeated. Raymond was stunned by what he saw. To his shock, Veronica knocked Augustine down by herself. Veronica stood in front of Augustine and said coldly, "Mr. Fleming, I will go to thepany to submit my resignation tomorrow. Also, please give me my sry for this month tomorrow." With that, Veronica turned and left. Augustine watched Veronica leave and angrily shouted, "Bitch, mark my words, I will make you pay for what you did today." After yelling, Augustine walked back to the private room with an angry expression. Before he left, he red at Raymond. After dinner, Raymond walked to the roadside outside the hotel to wait for his car.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After his car stopped in front of him, Raymond got in. However, right after Raymond got into the car, the door on the other side of the car was opened and a person quickly got in too. Raymond frowned and looked over. He saw Veronica sitting beside him. "Why are you here?" Veronica looked at Raymond awkwardly. "I guessed that you would go back after dinner. So I want to hitch a ride." Raymond was about to tell Veronica to get out of the car when he saw the torn cloth on Veronica''s shoulder, her trembling body, and the handprint on her swollen cheek. Then he bit back his words. It seemed that she was truly frightened. Just now in the hotel, she acted strong. Raymond guessed that she didn''t leave just now because she was afraid that Augustine would look for her and catch her. So, she had been hiding somewhere at the entrance of the hotel and dared note out until she saw Raymond. Raymond had guessed it right. Thinking of this, Raymond said to the driver, "Drive!" "Yes!" The fear Veronica experienced in the hotel didn''t fade away until she got in Raymond''s car. Her body gradually stopped trembling. But still, every time she remembered she was almost raped by Augustine, she felt scared. If Raymond hadn''t shown up in time, perhaps, she would have been... Veronica said to Raymond gratefully, "Thank you for tonight!" Raymond didn''t know what to say. He didn''t think he deserved Veronica''s thanks. "I have done nothing really." "But if you haven''t shown up, I wouldn''t have had the chance to escape. So, thank you!" Veronica looked at Raymond with sincerity in her eyes. The genuine sincerity in her eyes made Raymond feel even more guilty. In fact, Raymond did not try to save Veronica back then. He had even thought of walking straight past them. He even had the evil thought that Veronica was only getting what she deserved. Raymond coughed and changed the topic. "After what happened tonight, are you still going to thatpany tomorrow?" Veronica said seriously, "Of course. Anyway, I have worked two weeks this month. That is my hard-earned money. I must get it." Raymond couldn''t understand it. "What if he tries to molest you again?" Veronica frowned. "I''ll go there during the day. He wouldn''t dare to do anything in broad daylight, would he?" "You think too kindly of people." Veronica said carelessly, "Tomorrow, I will take my pepper spray with me. If he dares to do anything, I will spray him with it until he knows I''m not someone he could mess with." Raymond was speechless. Veronica''s way of thinking was so naive. It was exactly her naivete that made her get Augustine''s attention and almost got her raped. Then, neither of the two spoke again. The heat in the car drove away the coldness of the autumn night and gradually warmed Veronica''s body, which had been in the cold air outside the hotel for half an hour. What was more, music was flowing in the car. Veronica soon felt sleepy. Veronica fell asleep before the car arrived at the house. The car suddenly took a turn, and Veronica''s head was thrown to Raymond''s shoulder. Veronica looked exhausted, and Raymond wanted to push her head away. But he couldn''t bring himself to do so when he thought of what she had suffered tonight. The next morning, Veronica woke up early in the morning and started cleaning the vi. After cleaning the vi, she rushed to the trantionpany. To Veronica''s surprise, Augustine did not make things difficult for her after she arrived at thepany. Augustine epted her resignation, treated her respectfully, and had the finance department give her every cent of her sry. Veronica was still confused after she got out of thepany. Yesterday, she rejected Augustine and even hit him. But Augustine didn''t give her a hard time. What a miracle. Chapter 658 Here Comes Veronica (21) In the next week, because Veronica had not found a suitable job, she had nothing to do on the weekend. After lunch, Veronica sat in her room and read. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. It was Ste. "Hey, Ste." "Veronica, have you found a job?" Veronica sighed. "Not yet." "Here''s a part-time job. Do you want to do it?" "Part-time job? What kind of part-time job?" "Tomorrow night, there will be a wine party for the rich and powerful, and they need waitresses. The pay is 2 thousand for one night. Are youing?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Veronica''s eyes lit up. "What? 2 thousand for one night? Really? Is there such a good thing?" "Because the host is super rich. So the pay is very handsome. They only want confident and pretty waitresses. Plus, if it is a student, she has to be a good student. Few people meet the requirements. But I believe you can definitely get the job. How do you like it? Are youing?" Although Veronica had got her part-time sry, she had no job currently. Even if she found a job, normally, she wouldn''t be able to get her first month''s sry until the second month. Veronica was afraid she would be short of money if an emergency turned up. She could get so much money for waitressing one night. It was very seductive for Veronica. Moreover, it shouldn''t be difficult to just waitress. If she remembered correctly, Raymond seemed to have a dinner party to go to tomorrow night. Thinking of this, Veronica agreed, "Okay, I will go.'' "Okay, then I will sign you up." "Thanks!" Very soon, Ste called again to tell Veronica she had got the job. The next evening, Veronica arrived at the address that Ste had given her. The ce was arge manor. Many luxury cars were parked outside it. Veronica said her name and said that she was one of the waitresses. The guard checked the records and let her in. After she got in, Veronica found Ste in no time. Ste saw Veronica and hurriedly grabbed her. Ste said anxiously, "Why are you sote?" "I came by bus. There was a bit of traffic on the road." "Gee. Fine, let''s talkter. Hurry up and change!" Ste stuffed some clothes into Veronica''s hands and pushed her into the changing room. Veronica frowned as she looked at the pink maid outfit that Ste had given her. The skirt was twenty centimeters above the knees. Veronica looked at Ste awkwardly. "Ste, this dress... Isn''t it too short?" Ste could not help but roll her eyes at Veronica. "Of course not!" Veronica couldn''t stand it. "I have to wear safety pants under this kind of skirt. If..." Ste expressionlessly took out a pair of safety pants from her bag and gave them to Veronica. "I knew you would say that, so I''ve got you one." Seeing the safety pants, Veronica smiled, "You know me the best." "Enough. Hurry up and change. Stop dawdling. The wine party is about to start." "I know, I know!" Veronica took the clothes and went to the changing room to change. Ste''s eyes nearly popped out when Veronica came out of the changing room in the maid outfit. Ste ran up to Veronica and circled around her. It made Veronica feel ufortable, and her arms were covered with goosebumps. "You... Why are you staring at me like that?" Ste looked at Veronica with bright eyes. "I always know you have a nice body. But I don''t know your body is so hot. Man, such nice curves and straight legs. If I were a man, I would have pounced on you." Hearing Ste''s silly words, Veronica pushed Ste''s face away. "I''m sorry that you aren''t a man." "I mean it!" Ste sighed. "Do you know what you look like? You look like the woman of every man''s dream. Your body is better than the cover girls''." Veronica didn''t know what to say. Veronica pulled her skirt down a bit. Just as she was about to tell Ste that the dress was a little tight and that she wanted arger size, a person who seemed to be in charge walked up to them. This guy sized up Veronica. "Veronica?" Veronica quickly stood straight. "Yes, I''m Veronica." Looking at Veronica''s face and body, this man nodded with satisfaction. "Alright, the party is about to begin. The two of you,e with me. I will tell you the do''s and don''ts for tonight." "Sure!" Ste and Veronica walked away with this man. Tonight''s party was held by Edwin, and the guests were all upper-ss. Raymond was invited too. Raymond actually did not want toe, but Shermie wanted to. In order to prevent anyone from harassing his sister, Raymond had to ept the invitation. After he arrived at the party, Raymond looked around for Shermie. However, he couldn''t find Shermie. Though he didn''t see Shermie, he spotted someone he knew in the crowd. Although Veronica was not dressed in her usual way, Raymond recognized her right away. Veronica was wearing a pink maid outfit and cute pink rabbit ears. She carried a tray in her hand and a few sses of wine on it. Veronica walked among the crowd. From time to time, someone would wave at Veronica and take a ss of wine from her tray. Raymond had heard from Quinton that they had prepared extremely sexy uniforms for the waitresses to wear to please the male guests. Waitresses in maid outfits would make a sight to see. Veronica''s dress seemed too tight for her and close to popping open. It was old news that many men would hunt for lovers on such asions. And the beautiful and sexy waitresses were their main targets. Raymond had already seen a lot of men ogling the waitresses. Seeing this, Raymond red up for no reason. Someone saw Raymonde in and hurriedly went up to greet him. "Mr. Bryson, I am..." Before he could introduce himself, Raymond walked past him. All the while, the guests had emptied Veronica''s tray, so Veronica turned to fetch more drinks. However, just as Veronica left the party, someone suddenly came up from behind her, grabbed her wrist, and dragged her into the nearby lounge. Chapter ?659 Here Comes Veronica (22) Suddenly, someone pulled Veronica back. Veronica was shocked. She was about to shout when she realized that it was Raymond who pulled her back. She subconsciously shut her mouth. However, Raymond rudely pulled her. Several times in the middle, the high heels on her feet were about to fall off. When they reached the lounge, Raymond finally released Veronica''s hand. When Veronica turned back, Raymond had already locked the door behind them. Because she had run a few steps just now, Veronica was panting a little now. Veronica stood still and finally managed to steady her breathing. Then, in anger, she looked at Raymond standing in front of her. "Mr. Cordova, why did you take me here?" Raymond sized up Veronica from head to toe. Just now, he only took a nce from afar and found that Veronica''s clothes were extremely sexy. Now, when they were closer, Raymond felt that Veronica''s clothes were so tight. The clothes on her body revealed so much skin, deliberately attracting the attention of men. The moment he saw Veronica''s outfit, Raymond became even more furious, and even the words he said were filled with anger. "Why did I take you here? What are you doing now?" Because Raymond had just pulled her, Veronica felt that her dress was moving up a little. She quickly pulled down the dress that couldn''t be any shorter and barely covered her. Probably because Raymond''s gaze was a little terrifying, Veronica stuttered a little when she answered Raymond''s question. "I... I am here to be a waitress. I can make 2 thousand in one night!" "Waitress?" Raymond pulled the tie on his neck impatiently to make his breathing easier. Then, he approached Veronica and shouted coldly, "Waitress? I think you came here on purpose to hook up with a man?" When Veronica heard Raymond''s words, she felt humiliated. "You... you are ridiculous!" Veronica bit her lower lip. She nudged Raymond, trying to push him away. However, how could her strengthpare to Raymond''s? Veronica couldn''t push Raymond away at all. Seeing that Raymond refused to move, Veronica could only walk around from the side, intending to open the door of the lounge and walk out. However, before her hand could touch the door of the lounge, Raymond grabbed her arm again, pulled her forcefully, then pushed her, grabbed her wrist, and pressed her against the wall. "Veronica, I thought you were a pure, noble, and chaste woman with high ideals. I didn''t expect you to sell your body for 2 thousand." Raymond stared at Veronica''s face with bloodshot eyes when Veronica was struggling. "Since you don''t care, why don''t you sell yourself to me? I can pay you 20 thousand." Raymond''s words made Veronica feel extremely humiliated. "You..." Veronica wanted to give Raymond a p, but her wrist was held by Raymond. She was unable to break free at all. "You bastard, let go of me!" As Veronica struggled, someone knocked on the door of the lounge. Raymond frowned in displeasure. He then held Veronica''s wrist and opened the door. Outside the door was an old man who was fat and short. Moreover, when the old man looked at Veronica, his erotic gaze made Veronica ufortable. When she saw the old man, Veronica, who wanted to break free from Raymond''s hand and go out, subconsciously took two steps back. "Mr. Richardson, what''s the matter?" Raymond frowned as he looked at Rex, who was staring at Veronica. Rex smiled at Raymond and said, "Well, I just heard that you are here, so I came to find you." "I''ll be right over." Rex asked curiously, "Mr. Cordova, I have taken a fancy to this waitress. I wonder if you can give her to me." Raymond narrowed his eyes coldly. "Mr. Richardson, I just said that I would be there soon." When Rex heard Raymond''s warning words, he immediately retracted his gaze and said to Raymond with some pity, "I see. I''ll return to the party now." After Rex left, Raymond closed the door of the lounge again. At this time, Veronica was slightly shocked. She wondered, ''Did the short and fat old man just now say he liked me?'' Then, Raymond let go of Veronica''s hand and mocked, "Do you want to sell yourself to that kind of man?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "I''m only here to be a waitress. I never thought of selling my body to anyone!" Veronica bit her lower lip and exined to Raymond. "But they don''t think so, and..." Raymond''s gaze moved down. "You are dressed like this. In their eyes, you are seducing them and want them to keep you as a mistress." "This is a maid costume. As a waitress, I have to wear this. Other waitresses are also dressed like this. Besides, I''m just doing my job. The guests will not do anything to me." "Then what do you think Mr. Richardson meant just now?" Veronica said with a frown, "Even if he wants me, I won''t agree. If I don''t agree, will he force me?" Raymond said in a cool tone, "Everyone knows that Mr. Richardson is a lecher. As long as he likes a girl, he will not let her go easily. He will not give you a chance to say no. Before the end of the party, he will drug you, and you won''t be able to refuse him." Hearing Raymond''s words, Veronica felt ayer of goosebumps on her back. "You... you are lying. He... How can he do that?" "If you don''t believe me, go out and try to see if he will do that." Veronica''s face paled because of Raymond''s words. Although Veronica didn''t try, she had a hunch that what Raymond said should be true when she thought of the way Rex looked at her. Veronica did not speak. The anger in Raymond''s heart subsided a little. "Since you understand, leave here." "No!" Veronica frowned and refused, saying, "I have signed the contract. If I break the contract, I will have topensate. Moreover, my ssmate is also here!" The anger in Raymond''s heart rose once again. "Do you really want to be with Mr. Richardson so badly?" "Of course not, but I signed the contract. If I break it, I have to pay the penalty!" Veronica looked down, feeling wronged. "So, it''s still about money. If you really want it so much, consider my suggestion and sleep with me." Veronica looked at Raymond seriously. "Mr. Cordova, you have already said that you don''t like me. I won''t take this seriously. However, thank you for reminding me kindly, Mr. Cordova. I will definitely be careful and won''t drink water or eat anything so that he won''t have a chance to drug me." After saying that, Veronica opened the door of the lounge and walked out in front of Raymond. Chapter 660 Here Comes Veronica (23) Watching Veronica open the door of the lounge and walk out, Raymond wanted to strangle Veronica and dissect her head to see what was inside her head. He thought, ''She knew that there was a man outside who had an eye on her, but she went out herself. She waspletely sending herself to the man!'' As Raymond was angry, a thought suddenly came to his mind. Raymond thought, ''Veronica went out to cause trouble for herself and wanted to be humiliated by other men. Why should I be angry? She can be with anyone. It is none of my business. The most important thing for me now is to find Shermie and prevent the bad men from approaching her.'' Coming out of the lounge, Raymond immediately saw the person walking back and forth among the guests. Veronica, dressed in a pink maid outfit, was like a sheep walking among the wolves. Seeing this scene, Raymond was enraged again. He had just managed to calm his anger. He shouted in his mind, ''Veronica!'' Because Raymond had practically been gazing at Veronica the entire time, he didn''t notice that Shermie had arrived at the party. Shermie walked to Raymond and patted his shoulder. Raymond, who was in a bad mood, did not even turn his head. "What is the matter?" Because Raymond''s tone wasn''t good, Shermie was startled. Then, she walked to Raymond with concern, face to face. "Raymond, what happened to you? Who made you angry?" Looking at his sister in front of him, Raymond didn''t look that angry anymore. "Shermie, you''re here." Shermie felt that Raymond was a little absent-minded when he was talking to her. "Yeah. Raymond, you sounded unhappy. Who made you angry?" Raymond nced at the person walking in the crowd out of the corner of his eye, and he let out a snort. "Angry? I am not angry." Shermie directly said, "You are angry now. In the past, you always had no expression on your face. But look at yourself now. You look upset, your eyebrows are furrowed, and your lips are pressed together. It is obvious that you are angry!" Raymond didn''t know what to say. He wondered, ''Is it that obvious?'' Hearing no response from Raymond, Shermie curiously asked again, "Raymond, why are you angry?" Raymond took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. The expression on his face returned to calm. "I told you. I am not angry." Because Raymond insisted that he was not angry, Shermie could not continue asking. At this time, Veronica, who was in the crowd, was suddenly tripped by someone deliberately. Veronica lost her bnce and fell into the person''s arms. When the person helped her up, he touched her buttocks. Raymond, who had been suppressing his anger, could no longer hold back his anger after seeing that. He ced the ss in his hand on the table beside him and walked directly toward Veronica. Raymond pulled Veronica from the man who supported her into his arms. Shermie, who didn''t move and stood afar, watched Raymond walk to a girl and pull the girl into his arms. She could not help but raise her eyebrows. Her brother, who was as cold as an iceberg, got angry today because of a woman. At the same time, the man who tripped Veronica and deliberately helped her up was startled when he saw Veronica was held in Raymond''s arms. He quickly walked away. Raymond''s action of pulling Veronica into his arms was too rude, causing Veronica, who was wearing high heels, to twist her ankle. The pain made her groan. Raymond did not notice that. Instead, he pulled Veronica out of his arms and grabbed her wrist. Raymond looked down at her and scolded, "Veronica, are you stupid? Why didn''t you resist when the man touched you?" As soon as he finished speaking, Raymond noticed the grimace of pain on Veronica''s face. He frowned. "What happened to you?" "You..." Veronica angrily scolded Raymond, "When you pulled me just now, you twisted my ankle." Raymond was silent. He looked down and saw that Veronica''s ankle was swollen. Raymond panicked a little. Just as Raymond didn''t know what to do, Shermie walked over. "Raymond, her ankle is sprained. It needs to be dealt with right now. Take her to the lounge first. I will call the medical staff at the scene to help." "Alright." Then, Raymond pulled Veronica by the wrist and was going to take her to the lounge. When Raymond pulled her, because of the pain in her foot, Veronica staggered and hurt her ankle again. It was so painful that she almost cried out. Veronica held Raymond''s wrist tightly. "It hurts. It hurts." Raymond looked at the lump on Veronica''s ankle and Veronica''s twisted face due to the pain. Without a word, he carried Veronica up and walked to the lounge with a strict face. When Shermie saw Raymond carrying Veronica toward the lounge, she smiled and curved her eyes. Her brother, who had never been so gentle, was in love. ... The lounge. Veronica sat on the sofa. Raymond and Shermie stood in the room. When the doctor arrived, he squatted by Veronica''s feet and checked her ankle. As soon as the doctor touched Veronica''s ankle, Veronica gasped in pain. Then, Raymond reminded the doctor with an upset face, "Be careful with your movements. Don''t you see that she is in pain? Can you do it or not?" As soon as Raymond finished speaking, the doctor was startled, and his hands trembled. He did not even dare to touch Veronica''s foot anymore. Shermie, standing aside, was speechless. She reminded Raymond, "Raymond, her foot is sprained. It hurts no matter how you touch it. Doctor, take a closer look. Is her foot okay?" The doctor stood up gingerly. "Mr. Cordova, Ms. Cordova, thisdy''s foot is only slightly injured. It doesn''t hurt her bones. She will be fine after resting for two days." "But her ankle is swollen so badly. Howe it is a slight injury?" The doctor didn''t know what to say. Shermie smiled at the doctor and said, "Alright, you can leave now." "Okay!" After the doctor left, Raymond nced at Shermie as if he was ming Shermie for letting the doctor go. Shermie''s gaze fell on Veronica''s face. She found Veronica a little familiar, but she could not recognize Veronica. Shermie had fair skin and a good figure. She was as beautiful as a fairy. In front of Shermie, Veronica felt somewhat inferior. Shermie looked at Veronica with a smile. "Hi, I am Raymond''s sister. Are you Raymond''s ... girlfriend?" Veronica quickly waved her hand and exined, "No, no. Ms. Cordova, you misunderstood. There is nothing between me and Mr. Cordova. There isn''t now, and there won''t be in the future!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 661 Here Comes Veronica (24) Hearing that Veronica cleared her rtionship with him so eagerly, Raymond was infuriated again. He thought, ''Does she want to be with those men outside more than with me?'' Because of the anger in his heart, Raymond looked extremely cold. The temperature in the lounge seemed to have decreased a lot because of the coldness on Raymond. The room was originally filled with cold air. Veronica shivered. She rubbed her arms and rubbed off ayer of goosebumps. Feeling a cold gaze at her from above, Veronica was so nervous that she didn''t dare to look up at Raymond''s face. She wondered, ''What''s wrong with him today? Why is he so hard on me? Is he angry because ... I did not clean up in the vi tonight but came here to do part-time work? That must be the reason.'' Shermie, at the same time, saw all the reactions of her brother. Raymond was the chairman of the Cordova Group. First, he had excellent abilities. Besides, Raymond was extremely self-controlled. His emotions had always been reserved, and he could fool people easily and calmly. However, in front of Veronica, Raymond was like an inexperienced young boy. He lost his self-control, and his emotions weren''t reserved anymore. Shermie even suspected that someone had taken her brother to undergo an operation and changed his brain. And the person who caused Raymond to be like this was the girl in front of Shermie. Shermie examined Veronica carefully. "Miss, have we met before?" Veronica looked at Shermie, feeling inferior. Veronica certainly knew Shermie. "I''m a student in the Foreign Language Department at University A, and I''m in the Student Union. We once had a meeting in an office." Hearing that, Shermie was suddenly reminded of who Veronica was. "I remember you. You are Veronica Luke, the foreignnguagepetition champion in the fourth year." Shermie looked at Veronica with her eyes shining. Veronica didn''t expect Shermie to know her. It surprised her. Veronica looked at Shermie shyly. "Yeah. Nice to meet you, Ms. Cordova." Shermie shook her head and was excited. "I''ve seen the debate between you and the exchange student from Italy in Italian. I''ve always wanted to get to know you. I didn''t expect that we would actually get to know each other here. What a coincidence.'' Veronica was even shyer. "I didn''t expect you to have seen my debate. In fact, I was a little out of control during that debate. I didn''t perform very well." Because the Italian student at that time insulted University A, Veronica fiercely reprimanded the student in Italian. Ste said she thought Veronica would go out of control and hit the Italian student. Of course, the Italian student who was prejudiced against University A apologized to Veronica and University Ater. Moreover, because of that, Veronica became good friends with the student. Shermie said, "No, you performed very well. I really admired you. At that time, you severely criticized that student for our school. You were amazing. By the way, I know you are my age. I was born in October. What about you?" "I was born in June."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "So, you are a little older. Veronica, nice to meet you." Shermie warmly extended her hand toward Veronica. "Well, you too." Veronica shook hands with Shermie. "By the way, how did you know my brother?" Shermie asked Veronica curiously. Raymond, who was left out by Veronica and Shermie, interjected coldly, "She tried to ckmail me on the street. I broke my arm and got a cast because of her. She owes me the medical fees, so now she is working as a maid in my vi to pay off the money." Veronica smiled awkwardly at Shermie. "It''s like what Mr. Cordova said." Shermie didn''t know what to say. Veronica struggled to stand up. "Mr. Cordova, Ms. Cordova, thank you for just now." As she spoke, Veronica walked toward the door of the lounge. Raymond grabbed Veronica''s wrist and frowned, shouting in a low voice, "Where do you want to go?" Raymond thought, ''Did this woman not hear what the doctor just said? She needs to have a good rest, but she stood up again.'' "I''m here to be a waitress today. My work is not over yet. If the team leader finds out that I''m not here, my sry will be deducted." Raymond thought, ''It''s because of money again. This woman really can do anything for money.'' "You have sprained your ankle. If you don''t want to be a cripple in the future, stay here and don''t go anywhere!" Raymond''smanding tone made Veronica extremely ufortable. She angrily red at Raymond. "I was not born with a silver spoon in my mouth like you. I need to worry about my life. If I break the contract, I can''t afford the cost. I have to go out and continue my work." Veronica flung Raymond''s hand away from her wrist. Before Raymond got angry again, Shermie held back his shoulder in time and then blocked Veronica. Shermie said gently, "Veronica, your foot doesn''t allow you to go out again. The owner of this manor is not an unreasonable person. It is indeed inappropriate for you to work when you are injured. I will go to the person in charge and tell him about your situation. Then, you will get the sry for the work you have done just now. What do you think?" Shermie''s words soothed all the difort in Veronica. Veronica immediately waved her hand. "As long as they don''t hold me ountable for breaking the contract, I don''t need the sry." Shermie said with a smile, "I''ll go find the person in charge here. Raymond, you stay here with Veronica." "Thank you, Ms. Cordova." Veronica looked at Shermie gratefully. She felt that Shermie was as kind as an angel. After Shermie left, Veronica nced at the man in the lounge, who looked gloomy. She wondered, ''They are brother and sister. But why are their temperaments so different?'' Later, the person in charge came to Veronica. Not only did he give her all her sry, but he also gave her a thousand aspensation for her injury. Veronica was even more grateful to Shermie. Raymond brought Veronica back to the vi before the party ended. After getting out of the car, Veronica raised one foot and hopped into the vi with her other foot. Seeing that, Raymond was in a huff. He thought, ''Why is she so disobedient?'' Seeing Veronica bouncing, Raymond directly walked over, picked her up directly, and carried her on his shoulder as he walked into the vi. Chapter 662 Here Comes Veronica (25) Because her feet were suspended in the air, Veronica was scared and immediately struggled. "Put me down. Put me down!" While she was struggling, she constantly kicked Raymond with her legs and clenched her hands into fists to punch Raymond. However, Raymondpletely ignored Veronica''s movements. Veronica''s attacks didn''t hurt him at all. Raymond carried her straight into the vi. Because when Veronica was being carried by Raymond, she kept struggling and shouting. Louis and Marie, of course, noticed that. Seeing Raymond carry Veronica into the vi, Marie hurried toe over. "Mr. Cordova, what happened? Why are you carrying Veronica?" Seeing Marie, Veronica seemed to have seen her savior and hurriedly waved to her. "Marie, Marie, save me! Save me! Let him put me down!" Hearing Veronica''s cry for help, Marie was even more certain that Raymond hurt Veronica. She immediately walked to Raymond and blocked his way. "Mr. Cordova, no matter what Veronica has done wrong, you can''t treat her like this. Please put Veronica down!" Raymond took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. He looked at the woman behind him. "Do you want me to put you down? Okay." After saying that, Raymond put Veronica down from his shoulder. As soon as Veronica''s foot touched the ground, it hurt so much that she gasped. Seeing that Veronica was in so much pain that she could not stand well, Marie quickly supported her. "Veronica, what happened to you?" Marie asked Veronica with concern as she looked at Raymond warily. It seemed that Marie thought Veronica had be like this because of Raymond. "What happened? She went out to be a waitress and twisted her ankle!" Raymond said with a sullen face. Hearing that, Veronica could not help but angrily look at Raymond. "If it weren''t for you, my ankle wouldn''t have been sprained." "Me? How did it have anything to do with me?" Raymond looked at Veronica amusedly. "I was wearing high heels. If you hadn''t pulled me, how would I have twisted my foot?" Veronica retorted. Raymond paused for a second. What Veronica said seemed to be true. Raymond was speechless for a moment and then immediately retorted, "I wanted to save you because I saw you being taken advantage of by someone." "When did I get taken advantage of?" Raymond directly said, "Before I pulled you away, the man who helped you tripped you on purpose. When he was holding you, he touched you. Don''t tell me that you didn''t feel anything at that time." Previously, because she was angry with Raymond, Veronica had not thought about it. Now, she recalled her memory and did feel that she had been touched back then. When Veronica realized that, her face turned a little pale. Moreover, that man also had a wretched look on his face. If Raymond had not pulled her away, Veronica couldn''t imagine what else the man would do to her. At that moment, Veronica''s phone rang. Veronica took a look. It was Ste calling. Veronica answered the phone immediately. She guessed that Ste called her to ask her why she had suddenly left the manor. Veronica apologized to Ste the moment she picked up the phone. "Ste, I''m sorry. I left the manor early because of an ident. The situation was special, so I didn''t tell you." "Ver... Veronica..." An urgent voice suddenly came from the phone. Because the voice was soft, it could barely be heard clearly. "Help... help me..." Although Veronica couldn''t hear Ste''s voice clearly, she heard Ste''sst few words. Ste was telling Veronica to help her. Veronica was confused. She anxiously gripped the phone in her hand. "Ste, what''s wrong? What happened?" "I... I feel so ufortable now. My body is hot. I don''t have any strength at all." Veronica suddenly recalled the matter that Raymond had told her about Rex before. She looked at the time. The party was about to end. Raymond had said that if Rex took a fancy to any girl, he would make a move before the party ended. Veronica wondered, ''Ste...'' "Ste, did you drink or eat anything before?" Veronica asked nervously. "I ... I drank a ss of juice that a guest handed me. Because that guest was too difficult to deal with, I drank it." Veronica didn''t know what to say. Hearing Ste''s words, she was extremely worried. What Veronica did not want to happen the most might have happened. Veronica took a deep breath and tried to keep her voice calm. She told Ste, "Ste, listen to me. You may have been drugged." "What? What ... what should I do now? Stephen is not in Peace City tonight. I can''t get through to him. What should I do?" Veronica clenched the phone in her hand. "Ste, don''t be afraid. Listen to me. The person who drugged you maye to you soon. What you need to do now is find a safe ce to hide first. Try to find a ce where people can''t find you. Hide as long as possible. I''ll go over right away." "Okay." After Veronica hung up the phone, her body was still trembling. Veronica looked at the man in front of her with a pleading gaze. "Mr. Cordova, can I ask you a favor? My ssmate, she might..." Without waiting for Veronica to finish her words, Raymond made a phone call, asking the driver, who had not left the vi, to drive the car back.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After the call, Raymond said to Veronica, "The car is outside. Let''s go." Veronica nodded her head repeatedly and then hopped out of the vi like before. Raymond took a look at Veronica''s posture and carried her up directly again. However, this time, Veronica did not call for help. Louis and Marie watched Veronica be carried away by Raymond. On the way to the manor, Veronica did not dare to call Ste again. She was afraid that the ringing of the call would be heard by those who wanted to find Ste. Raymond, who was sitting next to Veronica, called Edwin. However, Edwin''s phone was turned off. Raymond called the other two people who might be able to help, but no one answered. At that moment, Veronica received a text message on her phone. It was from Ste. "Veronica, what should I do? I heard them. They are looking for me. They''re almost here!" Chapter 663 Here Comes Veronica (26) Veronica''s heart almost jumped out of her throat when she saw Ste''s message. Veronica grabbed Raymond''s arm nervously and said anxiously, "Can you ask the driver to hurry up? Ste just sent me a message. Those people are looking for her. And they are about to find her. I have to get there as soon as possible. Otherwise, Ste will be in danger." Although the speed of the car was already very fast, Raymond instructed the driver. "Drive faster." "Yes!" After Raymond ordered, the driver stepped on the elerator. The speed of the car was slightly faster than just now. However, though the car was very fast, Raymond''s vi was quite a distance away from the Walker''s ce. From Raymond''s vi to the manor, even if the speed of the car was more than a hundred kilometers per hour, it would still take 20 minutes. These 20 minutes were like a year for Veronica. In those 20 minutes, Ste did not send any more messages. It made Veronica even more nervous. Along the way, Raymond''s arm was almost bruised by Ste''s fingers. Seeing Veronica''s nervous expression, Raymond did not get angry with her or stop her from pinching him. When they finally arrived at the manor of the Walker family, the guards of the manor stopped Raymond''s car. Raymond directly got out of the car and shouted at the guards, "I am Raymond. Let me in immediately." Seeing that it was Raymond, the guards did not dare to stop the car. They immediately opened the door and let Raymond''s car enter. Seeing them open the door, Raymond quickly sat back in the car and let the driver drive the car to the house in the manor. At this time, the party had already ended. Guests walked out of the house one after another. When Quinton and Shermie walked out side by side, they were shocked when they saw Raymond help Veronica out of the car. Because one of Raymond''s arms was in a cast, he was unable to carry Veronica in his arms and could only carry her on his shoulder. So, they could enter the vi faster. As he passed by Quinton and Shermie, Raymond seemed to have not seen them and directly walked past them. Shermie raised an eyebrow. "What happened? Hasn''t Raymond left? Why is he back?" Quinton was also curious. In the past, when Raymond saw him walking side by side with Shermie, Raymond was always wary and nervous. He even wanted to draw a line between Quinton and Shermie. But today, Raymond ignored them. Moreover, he was carrying a girl on his shoulder. "The girl that Raymond carried on his shoulder just now is..." Quinton guessed that Raymond''s strange behavior should have something to do with that girl. "I know her!" Shermie said meaningfully, "In the future, maybe she will be my sister-inw!" "I see." Then, Quinton could understand why Raymond suddenly became like this. He looked meaningfully at Shermie beside him. "Shermie, look. You''re going to graduate soon. Are we also..." Quinton looked at Shermie affectionately. Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Shermie. "Yes, I''m graduating from university soon. But so what? I want to have a career. Or..." Shermie smiled slyly and said, "You can persuade my brother first!" Quinton shut up. If he had to persuade Raymond first before he got married, he felt that he might have to be unmarried for a lifetime. At the same time, when Raymond carried Veronica into the vi, he met Edwin, who was sending off guests. Seeing that Raymond was back, Edwin immediately walked to him. "Raymond, the party is over. Why are you back sote?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Raymond ced Veronica on the ground and grabbed Edwin by the cor with one hand. "It is all your fault." Suddenly being scolded by Raymond, Edwin was confused. Because Raymond grabbed his cor, his breathing became difficult. Edwin finally managed to remove Raymond''s hand from his neck. He looked a Raymond while gasping for breath. Edwin touched his throat and asked in a bad mood, "Raymond, what did I do? Let me know what I did. Don''t be so rude." Veronica grabbed Raymond''s arm. "Mr. Cordova, now is not the time to talk about this. We must find Ste quickly." Raymond turned to look at Veronica. "Call your ssmate now." "Okay, I''ll call her immediately." Veronica nodded and took out her phone to make a call. They were in the vi. If those people were still looking for Ste, Veronica and Raymond would be able to save Ste in time. When Veronica called Ste, Raymond briefly exined the situation to Edwin. After hearing Raymond''s words, Edwin was upset, and his expression suddenly changed. "That old bastard! How dare he do this at my party? This is my party!" While curding, Edwin took out his phone to make a call. However, his phone was dead and turned off. "Damn it! It''s out of power." Edwin had to go to the person in charge of the party. While Edwin went to the person in charge, Veronica kept calling Ste. Because Veronica was silent, Raymond frowned and asked, "What''s the matter?" Veronica was so anxious that her eyes were red. She said anxiously, "Ste still hasn''t answered the phone." Veronica kept muttering to the phone, "Ste, answer the phone. Hurry up and answer the phone." Veronica was so worried that she was about to cry. As long as Ste picked up the phone, it meant that she was fine. If she did not pick up the phone, it was very likely that something had happened to her. Veronica called Ste twice in a row, but the phone wasn''t answered. She did not give up and continued to call Ste. At the same time, Edwin had asked the person in charge of the scene and went back to Edwin and Veronica. "I just went to ask the person in charge. About 20 minutes ago, that bastard Rex was looking for someone in the vi. The manager was afraid that something would go wrong, so he asked people to follow Rex''s people. The manager was sure that Rex searched the vi but did not find anyone. Five minutes ago, Rex and his people left. And they didn''t bring anyone with them," Edwin hurriedly said. Ste was not taken away by Rex. Hearing the news, Veronica was relieved. Ste should still be safe if she wasn''t taken away by Rex. However, just as Veronica rxed, Edwin raised another possibility, saying, "But, in that case, Ms. Luke''s ssmate was drugged and might be dizzy. She may be taken away by others!" Chapter 664 Here Comes Veronica (27) Edwin''s words made Veronica, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, nervous again. Yes, what Edwin said was very possible. After all, Ste was drugged. Rex was a terrible person and a lecher. He must have given Ste some kind of aphrodisiac. If Ste was taken away by another man in that situation... If it was Rex who took Ste away, Veronica and the others could go to him directly because they knew it was him. But if it wasn''t Rex, they couldn''t know who it was because there were so many people. Veronica had originally thought that she could find Ste very soon. But now, the ce was so big, and there were so many people. Veronica didn''t know where to find Ste. Because there was no news about Ste, Veronica was hard hit, and her body trembled violently. She said in her mind, ''Ste, Ste...'' Afraid that Veronica would fall, Raymond, who was standing beside Veronica, held her in time to prevent her from falling. Raymond turned to look at Edwin, who was beside him. "Ask people to investigate the guests immediately. See if there is any trace of Ms. Bruno." "But the guests..." The guests who came were all either rich or noble. It wasn''t good to offend any of them. Moreover, even if a guest took Ste away, he would only sleep with her and wouldn''t hurt her. It was possible that in the future, Ste might even be that guest''s lover. If Edwin went to investigate those guests now, he would offend those guests. Edwin wanted to say something. But seeing that Raymond''s expression suddenly became gloomy, he did not dare to say anything. Edwin nodded repeatedly. "Alright, I''ll let people investigate the guests who came today." After all, Edwin would rather offend anyone else than offend Raymond. He immediately gave the order to look for Ste. But at that moment, when Veronica kept calling Ste, Ste finally answered the phone. "Ver... Veronica!" Hearing the voice on the phone, Veronica was so excited. She immediately asked, "Ste, where are you? Tell me. Where are you now?" "I ... I don''t know. Are you here? I ... I have waited for you... for so long!" "I''m here. Are you still in the vi?" "Yes, I''m still here. They... they didn''t find me and left." ... Hearing that Ste was still in the vi and had not been found, Veronica was very happy. "Okay. Wait for me. I''ll go find you right away. Stay there and don''t go anywhere. Tell me what you can see so that I''ll know where you are." However, after Veronica finished speaking, the phone was hung up. Veronica called Ste again, but the phone wasn''t answered. When Veronica called Ste, Raymond told Edwin to look for Ste in the vi. Because Ste didn''t answer the phone, Veronica grabbed Raymond''s arm anxiously. "Ste called and said she is still in the vi, but she couldn''t tell her exact position." Raymond patted the back of Veronica''s hand. "Don''t worry. As long as she is still in the vi, we will be able to find her soon." Veronica nodded. At that moment, she waspletely dependent on Raymond and felt that he was the only person she could trust. Then, Edwin and the people of the Walker family started searching for Ste. After searching for a full 20 minutes, the servants of the Walker family searched through the entire vi but still could not find Ste. Veronica was worried. Though her ankle was sprained, she kept looking for Ste in the vi. As time passed, Veronica''s heart was beating rapidly. She was worried. Veronica thought, "Ste, where the hell are you? Let us find you." As everyone was nervously searching, suddenly a scream came from the vi. "She is here! She is here!" Hearing that, Veronica was overjoyed and quickly followed the voice. The ce where the voice came from was the washroom. Veronica was close to the washroom. She turned a corner and arrived. But another person was faster than Veronica. Veronica saw that the first to enter was Edwin. She walked in after Edwin. There was ayer of cabs for trash in the bottom of the sink. Ste was squeezed together with the trash. One had to move the trash away. Otherwise, the person hiding inside couldn''t be found. Ste''s body was covered with dirt, and she looked extremely miserable. However, what was more shocking was Ste''s appearance. It was probably because the drug in her body started to work. Her clothes were practically ripped by Ste herself. She was lying there, almost unconscious, but she was constantly humming. Ste was found by a maid. The maid stood aside and did not know what to do. Edwin walked over. He decisively took off his coat and covered Ste''s body with it before he carried her up. Being held, Ste, who was almost unconscious just now, suddenly woke up and struggled violently in Edwin''s arms. "Don''t touch me. Let me go. Let me go!" Ste thought that she was caught by the person who drugged her. She lost control. While struggling, Ste identally pped Edwin in the face. Because Ste struggled, Edwin almost threw Ste to the ground by ident. Veronica limped over to Edwin and held Ste''s hand. "Ste, it''s me. I''m Veronica. I''m here." Ste heard Veronica''s voice and tilted her head in a daze to look at Veronica. "Veronica, you''re here. You finally came." "Yes, it''s me!" Seeing Ste''s miserable state, Veronica cried. Tears rolled down her face. "You are safe now. I will take you to leave right now." "Okay," Ste replied softly. Ste stopped struggling, and Edwin sessfully brought Ste out of the bathroom. After a while, Ste was brought to a guest room. Edwin ced Ste on the bed and covered her with the quilt. The doctor came at that moment. Raymond came with the doctor.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Beforeing, the doctor already knew what had happened. After entering the room, he checked Ste''s condition and confirmed the symptoms. Then, the doctor injected Ste with medicine. After the injection, the doctor said, "One minute after the injection, this youngdy''s body will slowly return to normal. The effect of the drug in her body will disappear in half an hour." Chapter 665 Here Comes Veronica (28) Knowing that Ste was fine, Veronica breathed a sigh of relief. She moved her foot, but the pain in her ankle made her lose her bnce. Veronica almost fell. Her ankle was swollen so badly that it became as big as an apple. With a sullen face, Raymond helped Veronica sit down aside. "Didn''t I tell you to wait in the hall? Why did you run around?" Because Veronica''s ankle was sprained, when Raymond and Edwin took people to look for Ste, Raymond asked Veronica to wait in the hall and not to go anywhere. However, soon after that, Veronica moved on her own and even made her injury worse. Veronica felt sorry, and she didn''t dare to look into Raymond''s eyes. "I ... I was worried about Ste, so I didn''t want to just wait there and..." "So, weren''t you worried that your injury would be worse and you would be a cripple?" Raymond''s voice was still gloomy. "Before you do anything, can you think about it first?" Veronica thought, "Was he saying that I was stupid?'' Veronica frowned and then retorted in a bad tone, "Even if I became a cripple, it wouldn''t have anything to do with you, and I wouldn''t let you be responsible." Listening to the content of the quarrel, Edwin was annoyed. He pointed at Veronica and said to the doctor, "Please check her ankle." Previously, the doctor had been yelled at by Raymond. This time, he had to check Veronica''s injury again. The doctor was nervous. After taking a careful look, the doctor said, "Her ankle is swollen badly. Fortunately, her foot is fine. However, because the bump is too big, she needs to take some anti-inmmatory medicine to subside the swelling. She will be fine in two days." "Are you sure her foot is fine?" Raymond looked at the doctor doubtfully. The doctor nodded hard. "I''m sure." Because of the doctor''s guarantee, Raymond didn''t look so angry anymore. He turned to look at Edwin. "Let Ms. Bruno rest here today. Also, I hope you can give me an exnation for today''s matter." Edwin wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. "Of course. Rest assured. I will definitely investigate it thoroughly and give you an exnation." Although Edwin wasn''t very reliable at times, he would normally do it if he made a promise. After getting Edwin''s promise, Raymond looked down at Veronica. "Alright, your ssmate is safe now. She will stay here tonight. You go back with me." Veronica''s eyes were fixed on Ste, who was gradually recovering on the bed. Then, Veronica nced at Edwin cautiously. "No. I don''t know if this person will do something bad to my ssmate. Moreover, how can I leave them alone and not worry?" Edwin pointed at his own nose in shock. "Ms. Luke, what did you just say? Me and your ssmate?" At this time, Ste, who was lying on the bed, was conscious a little and slowly opened her eyes. Veronica refuted Edwin directly, "That''s right. I don''t trust you. Your guest did such a despicable, shameless, and bad thing. How can I believe that you are not like him?" Edwin didn''t know what to say. He was furious. "With my family background and my status, I can get any woman I want. Why would I want such an ugly woman with an ugly body? No matter how horny I am, I won''t like her." Ste heard that. Edwin had just finished speaking when he felt a strange gaze at him in the room. As soon as he turned his head, Edwin saw that the woman he had just mentioned was staring at him with a strange gaze. Somehow, Edwin felt a little awkward when he met Ste''s eyes. He said that in front of her because he thought Ste was unconscious. Unexpectedly, Ste woke up so coincidentally. She was still in aa just now. Veronica looked at Edwin coldly. "Even if you say so, I don''t trust you." Edwin looked at Veronica helplessly. "Ms. Luke, what can I do to let you believe me?" "Tonight, I will stay here too. Only then can I be at ease!" Veronica told her thoughts. Edwin shrugged casually. "It doesn''t matter. If you want to stay, you can stay. It''ll be easier for me. I don''t have to arrange for other people to take care of your friend." Stey on the bed and looked at Veronica. She was still in fear. Ste said softly, "Veronica." Veronica endured the pain in her foot and quickly jumped to Ste''s bedside. She grabbed Ste''s hand andforted her. "Ste, don''t worry. I won''t leave tonight. I''ll stay here with you." Ste smiled weakly and said, "Thank you, Veronica." Veronica caressed Ste''s face tenderly. "Alright, I''ll be here. Don''t be afraid. I''ll stay here tonight with you." "Okay."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "The medicine effect in your body just disappeared. Have a good rest. I''ll be with you." "Okay!" After being scared for one night, Ste slept soundly with Veronica''s gentlefort. However, she still held Veronica''s hand tightly. Standing aside, Edwin and Raymond could feel the deep friendship between Veronica and Ste. Seeing that, the two men walked out of the guest room together. After leaving the guest room, Edwin said, "Raymond, are you going back now?" Raymond looked at him coldly. "No. I will stay here tonight too." Edwin didn''t know what to say. Ste had no choice but to stay here because she was hurt. Veronica stayed to apany Ste. Raymond had never stayed in Edwin''s house overnight. Edwin wondered why he would stay tonight. "But I want you to do something with me tonight." Raymond gave Edwin a meaningful look. Seeing the gaze, Edwin immediately understood what Raymond meant. He raised his eyebrows excitedly. "Okay, we haven''t had fun together for a long time." ... That night, the president of Richardson Pharmaceutical Group, Rex Richardson, was attacked by an unknown person near his vi. The attackers covered him with a gunny and beat him up. Two of his ribs were broken, his face was swollen, and his head was bleeding. The Richardson family called the police. Because the Richardson Pharmaceutical Group had a great influence on the entire Peace City, this matter caused quite a stir and was in the headlines the next morning. After hearing the news, many reporters quickly went to the hospital where Rex was. They actually found Rex''s ward and took pictures of him on the bed. Behind the headlines, there were pictures of Rex in the hospital. He looked miserable. Chapter 666 Here Comes Veronica (29) Ste had caught a cold in the bathroom and suddenly had a fever at midnight. To take care of Ste, Veronica did not sleep well the entire night. It was not until three in the morning that Ste''s fever brought down that Veronica fell asleep by Ste''s bedside. Ste woke up the next morning. Seeing Veronica by the bed, Ste shook Veronica''s arm. Veronica was immediately woken up by Ste. Veronica thought Ste felt bad. She looked nervously at Ste. "Ste, how are you feeling? Are you feeling unwell?" Ste looked at Veronica with tears in her eyes. Then, she shook her head gently. "I''m fine. I don''t feel ufortable. Thank you, Veronica." Veronica breathed a sigh of relief, then held Ste''s hand and reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. She gentlyforted Ste. "Ste, it''s all right. Besides, you don''t have to thank me. It''s no big deal!" Tears streamed down Ste''s face more violently. "I thought I would diest night. Luckily, you came. If you didn''te, I really wouldn''t know what to do." "We are good friends. I will not leave you behind." They hugged each other tightly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ... Ste had woken up in the maid outfit which had been torn into pieces by Ste. Therefore, Veronica wanted to find Ste''s original clothes. However, the Walker''s manor wasrge and there were many rooms. For a time, Veronica could not find where the changing room was. Walking in the corridor, Veronica saw the two maids whispering to each other. Veronica was just about to ask them for directions when one of the two maids spoke up. "Rex should be the one who came to our manorst night, right?" "It should be him. He was beaten." "He was beaten. He deserves it!" the maid said angrily. "Rex is really bad. I don''t know how many times he took advantage of me yesterday. However, he is Edwin''s guest, so I didn''t dare to say anything." "What? You were also taken advantage of by him? I was also taken advantage of by him yesterday. It''s disgusting." Veronica stood behind the two and saw the news photo on one maid''s phone. The news was a photo of a man lying in the hospital ward. Although his face was swollen, Veronica still recognized him at a nce. That man was the old pervert who wanted to take advantage of her but failedst night. Later, he went to harass Ste. He was beaten up. From the picture, he was beaten quite miserably. After Veronica asked the two maids for the address of the changing room, she went there. As she walked, she took out her mobile phone and looked through the news photos. In the news, the photos of Rex in the hospital ward were shot in high definition from multiple angles. It was a great pleasure. In addition to what the two maids had mentioned, Veronica had also seen something new. It turned out that after Rex was attackedst night, he suffered from permanent damage. Thus, he was unable to have sex in the future. Veronica wanted to thank the person who beat up Rexst night. That person was simply helping people get rid of evil. This news was simply very satisfying. If Ste saw the news, she would definitely be very happy. Thinking of this, Veronica quickened her pace in the direction of the changing room. After finding Ste''s clothes in the changing room, Veronica nned to go back to Ste''s room. However, she, who had a poor sense of direction, got lost once again aftering out of the changing room. After walking around the vi, Veronica could not find Ste''s room. After just turning a corner, Veronica met someone head-on. Veronica raised her head and was about to ask where Ste''s room was. When she saw the other person''s face, she stopped. It was none other than Raymond who stood in front of her. Compared to the great hero who taught Rex a lesson, Raymond was simply a great devil. When she saw Raymond, Veronica thought of Raymond''s disgusting attitude when he said that she would be a cripple in the future. She immediately turned around to leave. "Stop!" Just as she took two steps, Raymond''s voice came from behind her. Veronica frowned and stopped. Raymond walked in front of Veronica and looked at her face full of disgust. "Is this how you treat your savior?" "Savior?" Veronica looked up at Raymond''s handsome face with a smile. "The person who saved Stest night was Mr. Walker, not you. The one to whom I should be grateful is Mr. Walker." Raymond rolled his eyes. "If I hadn''t driven you here, would you have been able to save your ssmate?" "The driver picks me up!" Veronica retorted. Raymond was speechless. Raymond looked at the eloquent girl in front of him and narrowed his eyes. "Even so, I can be considered your employer, right?" Veronica shrugged her shoulders and tilted her head. "But this is not your vi. We have nothing to do outside." Veronica was indeed capable and easily provoked Raymond''s anger. He lowered his head and approached Veronica. Raymond was over 1.8 meters tall. Seeing him, Veronica felt a lot of pressure in front of Raymond due to their big height difference. When Raymond''s face suddenly approached her, Veronica subconsciously became nervous and wanted to step back. However, in front of Raymond, to not show her cowardice, Veronica clenched her hands and stubbornly stared at Raymond''s approaching face. Noticing Veronica''s expression and gestures, Raymond showed a mischievous smile. "Veronica, you sure have guts." Veronica raised her chin slightly. "Thank you for your praise, Mr. Cordova." Raymond narrowed his eyes. "Veronica, you better keep this up. Don''t be afraid when you return to the Cordova family." Veronica was lost for words. At that moment, she felt a strong sense of danger. However, she could not admit defeat at this time. Otherwise, Raymond mightugh at her. They confronted each other for a while before Raymond moved his lowered head away and straightened his body. It was only when Raymond''s head moved away that Veronica felt relieved. If Raymond kept looking at her like before, she was afraid that she would not be able to hold on soon. Raymond pointed in a direction. "Walk from here and turn right. The third room is your ssmate''s room." Veronica didn''t dare to look into Raymond''s eyes and quickly slipped away from his eyes in the direction he pointed. Raymond stared at Veronica''s back for a while. ''Veronica, let''s wait and see,'' thought Raymond. Chapter 667 Here Comes Veronica (30) Veronica ran back to Ste''s room. On the way back to Ste''s room, Veronica didn''t dare to look back. When she ran to Ste''s room, she was still panting heavily. Ste was shocked when she saw Veronica running in a panic. She nervously held Veronica''s hand. "Veronica, what''s wrong with you? Why do you look like evil ghosts are chasing you?" "Well, I''m fine." Veronica looked at Stefortingly. "By the way, I brought your clothes over." Veronica handed the clothes in her hand to Ste. "Thank you, Veronica!" "Change your clothes. I''ll go to the door to keep a lookout for you!" Veronica said. "Alright." Coming out of Ste''s room, Veronica gradually calmed her breathing. When she faced Raymond just now, she was scared out. She could feel that when she returned to the Cordova''s vi, Raymond would not let her off easily. It was all thanks to Raymond that she was able to save Ste in time yesterday. She was also very grateful to him. However, when she saw him, she could not say a single word of gratitude. All she said were some sharp words. Forget about it. She didn''t want to think about this anymore. She was hired by Raymond. After she finished work in the Cordova''s house for three months, she would leave the Cordova''s house. In the future, they would have nothing to do with each other. Thus, she didn''t need to care so much. After Ste changed her clothes, a servant from the Walker family came to call Veronica and Ste for breakfast. As guests, Veronica and Ste naturally wouldn''t refuse the host''s invitation. After washing up, they followed the servant to the dining room.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When Veronica and Ste arrived at the dining room, Edwin and Raymond were already there. After the servant brought Veronica and Ste to the dining room, he left. When Veronica saw Raymond, she frowned. When Ste saw Edwin in the dining room, her expression changed and she subconsciously hid behind Veronica. Last night, when Ste was lying on the bed, Edwin said, "I am the second son of the Walker family. There are so many women outside that I can pick up. Why would I choose such an ugly woman with a poor figure? Even if I am lecherous, I will never like such a woman." Thus, Ste did not have a good impression of Edwin. Edwin looked up and saw Veronica and Ste. Just as he was about to speak, his gaze fell on Ste''s face and he froze. Last night, Ste had been drugged and hid in the bathroom. She was dirty all over, looking gloomy and worn. Ste, who had washed up, naturally showed her original appearance. Ste was also a beauty. Although she wasn''t as beautiful as Veronica, she was prettier than so many women. Edwin suddenly felt the hostility in Ste''s eyes when he stared at her. Edwin suddenly remembered what he had said to Ste. He felt a little awkward. Seeing Veronica and Ste standing outside the door, Edwin hurriedly stood up. "Two beauties, pleasee in!" Edwin called out to them enthusiastically. Veronica looked at Edwin coldly. "Sir, didn''t you sayst night that even if you were lecherous, you wouldn''t like us? I think we shouldn''t go in to avoid dirtying your eyes." Veronica coldly nced at Raymond, and then said, "I''m not too hungry this morning. Ste, let''s leave this ce first." "Stop!" The person who spoke was Raymond. Veronica turned around angrily. "Mr. Cordova, is there anything else?" "Come in, sit down and eat." "No!" Veronica mocked. "I''m afraid that after I sit down, you will ask us for a breakfast fee." Raymond suddenly lowered his head and chuckled. "Ms. Luke, if you didn''t remind me, I would have forgotten about it," Raymond smiled at Veronica and said. "I think you should know how expensive the Walker''s manor here is." Veronica stared vigntly at Raymond''s face and asked with a frown, "What do you want to say?" Raymond spoke unhurriedly, "In the same location, a hotel with the same specifications would cost at least a thousand a night." Veronica was speechless. "Of course," Raymond added. "One thousand a person. You two should pay at least two thousand." Veronica kept silent. Ste was also lost for words. Edwin opened his mouth and quickly said, "No need. You just stayed for a night. You don''t need to pay for it!" Raymond sneered in a deep voice, "The Walker family is not a charity organization. If this matter were to spread out, wouldn''t many people deliberatelye to ckmail you? If everyone came to stay for a night, wouldn''t the manor be a free hotel?" Edwin didn''t know what to say. What Raymond said seemed to make sense, but Edwin also felt that it was not very good to ask them to pay for it. "Anyway, this is my home. I said no..." Without waiting for Edwin to finish, Raymond looked coldly at Veronica and Ste. "You can sit down and eat with us. Of course, you don''t have to pay for the cost of staying for the night. However, if you leave now, we have to settle the score!" Veronica and Ste clenched their fists in anger. What Raymond had just said was already a humiliation to them. What was the difference between them and the barmaids if they sat down and had breakfast with Raymond and Edwin? Veronica took out 2,000 from her wallet, walked into the dining room, and mmed the money on the table. After putting the money on the table, Veronica looked at Raymond and Edwin angrily. "Sir, this is two thousand. Can we go now?" Raymond expressionlessly reached out and pushed the money in front of Edwin. "Edwin, count the money. Don''t miscount." Edwin was speechless. Hearing Raymond''s words, Veronica became more furious. Her cold gaze directly fell on Edwin. "Mr. Walker, please count the money clearly. Then it will be easier for us to leave." Edwin was embarrassed. Why were they all staring at him? He wasn''t the one who asked for the money! Feeling Raymond''s and Veronica''s powerful vibe, Edwin could only shrink back and count the money one by one in front of them. That was right! Two thousand! Chapter 668 Here Comes Veronica (31) After confirming that the amount of money was correct, Veronica angrily turned around and drew Ste out of the dining room. Ste red at Edwin before leaving. Edwin felt wronged. Edwin helplessly looked at Raymond, who was sitting opposite him. He then pushed the money back to Raymond. "Raymond, you''ve asked for this money. You should take it and return it to Ms. Luke!" The money was like a hot potato, and Edwin could not take it. Raymond stood up and said, "They gave you the amodation fee forst night. Naturally, you are the one to take it." "But I''ve never asked for money." Edwin looked at Raymond with a strange expression. He added, "Raymond, what''s wrong with you today? You''ve never deliberately targeted a girl like this in the past. Why are you so crazy today? Are you deliberately against her?" "Am I?" Raymond frowned. Edwin nodded. "Of course," Edwin began to exin, "and I know that you wanted the two young girls to stay for breakfast. However, the request you made was too much. Even if it was me, I wouldn''t be able to sit here and eat after hearing what you said." Raymond frowned deeply. He had not expected that Edwin would discover his thoughts. Raymond originally thought that Veronica was then addicted to money. Seeing that she did not eatst night, Raymond had wanted her to stay for breakfast in the morning, so Raymond deliberately provoked her with the matter of money. Unexpectedly, it was too much for her and annoyed her. Therefore, Raymond did a bad thing out of goodwill. Edwin saw Raymond being silent and hurriedly urged Raymond, "If you regret it, it''s still not toote. Ms. Luke hasn''t gone far yet. Go and exin to her."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Exin what? Besides, I am her employer and she is my servant. What do I need to exin to her?" Edwin didn''t know what to say then. He felt that Raymond''s EQ was a little low. Since Raymond liked Veronica a little, of course, he could not offend her. However, Raymond had just provoked her and even said those offensive words. In the future, could Veronica ept Raymond? Edwin was afraid that Raymond had to go a long way to pursue Veronica in the future. Raymond stood up irritably and left the restaurant. Seeing that Raymond was about to leave, Edwin hurriedly called, "Hey, you haven''t eaten breakfast yet. Where are you going?" "Go home!" "Go home? Raymond, take this money with you." "That is for you. Take it yourself!" Raymond left without looking back. Looking at Raymond''s back, Edwin blinked. After a while, Edwin looked at the 2 thousand on the table and thought, ''It seems like a waste if I don''t ept the money.'' Edwin reached out and wanted to take the money. Before he could touch the money, a figure suddenly rushed in front of him. Raymond, who had already walked out, had returned at some point. After seeing that Edwin was about to touch the money, Raymond red at him fiercely. "You have the nerve to take this money?" Edwin was speechless. What happened? Wasn''t Raymond the one who asked Edwin to take it just now? Now Raymond reprimanded Edwin. Then, Edwin watched helplessly as Raymond took away the money in front of him. After taking the money, Raymond turned and left without saying a word. After feeling pitiful for a while, Edwin stared at Raymond''s back with a smile. Edwin thought, ''If Raymond had known that would happen, why would he have done it back then? Veronica didn''t seem to be easy to coax. The rtionship between her and Raymond became really bad then. Even if Raymond wanted to redeem it in the future, it would be difficult. That was good, anyway. If Raymond hadn''t settled his marriage, Bryson, George, and I would be able to be carefree for a few more years. If Raymond found a girlfriend, my mother would probably urge me and my brother soon.'' Thinking of that, Edwin was looking forward to seeing Edwin and Veronica continue to go against each other. On the other side, Veronica and Ste had just reached the gate when they saw a man standing outside the manor. Ste ran forward happily when she saw the person from afar. "Stephen!" Ste called Stephen''s name and threw herself into Stephen''s arms. Veronica smiled as she watched Ste and Stephen embrace each other. Suddenly, Veronica felt that something was wrong, and Stephen''s expression was not right. However, Ste did not notice anything wrong with Stephen. "Stephen, why are you here? Did you find this ce because you saw the message I sent you?" At that moment, Stephen pushed Ste away. Ste was stunned for a moment because Stephen suddenly pushed her away. "Stephen, what''s wrong?" Stephen looked at Ste coldly and said, "You asked me?" Ste was confused. She asked, "But, I don''t know what you want to say." Stephen''s face was filled with disgust. He said, "You sent me a textst night saying that someone drugged you, didn''t you?" Ste nodded, saying, "Yes." "And you sent me a text this morning, saying that the drug''s effect had disappeared." "Yes, so now I..." Ste stretched out her hand to grab Stephen''s hand. Stephen dodged Ste''s hand impatiently and said, "Don''t touch me." Ste was a little stunned by Stephen''s attitude. She didn''t know why Stephen suddenly disliked her approach. She looked at Stephen cautiously and said, "Stephen, tell me, what happened to you?" Stephen suddenly shouted angrily at Ste, "You still dare to ask me what happened? Last night, you told me that you were drugged. Today, you told me that the drug''s effect had disappeared. How else can you get rid of that kind of drug except for having sex with a man? And you appeared here this morning. You slut!" Stephen''s rebuke was like a p to Ste''s face. She could not even believe that Stephen would say such a thing in front of her. And he even scolded her as a slut. How could Veronica bear such words? When she heard Ste being scolded, she rushed to Stephen. Without saying anything, Veronica raised her hand and gave Stephen a hard p, causing Stephen to immediately turn away. "You bastard!" Veronica scolded angrily. "Do you know what Ste experiencedst night? You actually ran over to scold Ste at this time. What right do you have to scold Ste?" Stephen''s eyes were red. He gritted his teeth and said, "Even if she had no choice but to have sex with another manst night, she is not clean anymore. I was with her because she was pure. But she''s so useless that even her body is not clean now." Chapter 669 Here Comes Veronica (32) When Stephen said that, his tone was filled with hatred and reproach. He med Ste for not taking good care of herself and losing her virginity to another man. The man that Ste had secretly been in love with for half a year actually thought of her like that. It sent a chill through Ste''s body. Tears immediately streamed down her cheeks, and she didn''t know how to argue back. Ste wanted to exin, but, she felt that ... there was no need to exin anymore. Noticing Ste was wronged, Veronica pulled Ste behind her. "Stephen, what do you mean?" "Literally." Stephen looked at Ste behind Veronica with disgust. "I came here today to tell Ste that her body is no longer clean, so I can''t be with her anymore." Veronica looked at Stephen. She seemed to be amused. "It''s not clean? Don''t tell me you only care about her hymen instead of her as a person." Veronica said word by word. Stephen said with a straight face, "I''m talking to Ste, not you. Why are you interrupting?" "But you insulted my best friend. Let me tell you, Stephen. Regardless of whether Ste is a virgin, you are not qualified to be with her for your attitude. You are not worthy!" Veronica said word by word. Ste tugged at Veronica''s sleeve with tears in her eyes and whispered, "Veronica, forget it. Stop saying things like that." Veronica patted Ste''s handfortingly.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Stephen was already enraged by Veronica''s words. "You stinking women! You said I was not worthy? Ste is licentious, and you are her close friend. I don''t think you are any better. You take her side. I think you are also of loose morals! Stephen not only cursed Ste, but also Veronica. Veronica''s face darkened. She gritted her teeth and looked at Stephen, "Stephen, you bastard! Who did you say were of loose morals?" Stephen arrogantly cursed Veronica, "You, of course. You are cheap." "You..." Before Veronica could curse back, Ste, the pushover standing behind her, suddenly stepped out. Ste pped Stephen''s face with a crisp sound. Stephen was stupefied by the p. When Stephen and Ste had been together, Ste had been patient with Stephen and had never said anything harsh to him. However, there was one thing that Ste had insisted on. It was that Stephen could only touch her after they were married. Ste, who was wholeheartedly devoted to Stephen, was shocked that one day she would p him. It was because Stephen had hurt Ste greatly. Stephen had been pped by both Veronica and Ste. He was furious. "Ste, you dare to..." Before Stephen could finish speaking, Ste pped him hard on the face again. It was louder thanst time. Stephen''s face was pped to the side. Veronica, who was standing behind Ste, was shocked by her actions. Even she did not expect Ste to hit him. Ste used to love Stephen so much. "I just want to hit you!" Ste looked at the man in front of her with red eyes. Now, with two ps, she cut off ties with him. Ste took a deep breath and said with tears in her eyes, "Stephen, we''ve broken up today. But you didn''t dump me, I dumped you. Stephen, I don''t want you anymore." Stephen touched his hot cheeks. "Ste, you dirty woman. It''s your fault, to begin with. What right do you have to hit me? Who do you think you are? If you weren''t a virgin, do you think I would be with you? Let me tell you. I have no interest in ying with you!" Ste''s body started to tremble again because of Stephen''s words. Her love was trampled to pieces by her former lover. What kind of despair was this? Veronica stood in front of Ste and pointed to the side angrily. "Stephen, since Ste has dumped you, she will have nothing to do with you. Now get lost and never appear in front of Ste again." "What do you mean she dumped me? I was the one who didn''t want her anymore, okay?" Stephen looked at Veronica mockingly. As he stared at Veronica''s beautiful face, his eyes shed with a strange light. "However, she served me well. As long as you two agree to be with me together and we can all have fun, I will agree to be with her." The shameless men seemed invincible. Stephen was a huge jerk and so confident. Veronica''s reply was a p on Stephen''s left cheek. "Three ps, right? You still owe me two ps!" With that, Veronica waved her hand, and before Stephen could react, she pped Stephen in the face twice. After a few ps, Stephen''s face was clearly swollen. In front of the guard, being pped several times by a woman in a row, Stephen felt humiliated to the extreme. He angrily raised his hand and was about to p Veronica in the face. Just as Stephen''s hand was about tond on Veronica''s face, in mid-air, Stephen''s wrist was suddenly held by someone. The p was stopped. Because Stephen couldn''t break free, he could only look angrily at the person who was holding his wrist. "Who are you? Release my hand..." When Stephen saw that the person in front of him was Raymond, Stephen got scared. "Mr., Mr. Cordova, why are you here? I didn''t expect to meet you here. I am Stephen. We met at the ribbon-cutting ceremony at Earth Square. Do you still remember me?" Veronica raised her arm to block Stephen''s p. Unexpectedly, Stephen''s palm did not fall for a long time, but the next second, she heard Stephen''s words. Then, Veronica and Ste turned around and saw the tall man holding Stephen''s wrist. Who else could it be but Raymond? Raymond nced at Stephen and suddenly turned to Ste. "Ms. Bruno, because of my mistake, you almost got hurtst night. Fortunately, the doctor arrived in time and injected you with a drug to remove the toxin, but I am still very sorry. I apologize to you for what happenedst night." Chapter 670 Here Comes Veronica (33) Veronica and Ste were a little confused as to what Raymond was doing. Raymond had behaved differently in the Walker''s house. But now he was apologizing to Ste.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . However, Veronica soon understood what Raymond meant. In front of Stephen, Veronica looked at Raymond politely. "Mr. Cordova, you didn''t chase us away. Instead, you let us rest here for a night. Ste and I are very grateful to you and Mr. Walker. If you say this, we will feel even more in your debt." Raymond looked at Veronica sincerely. "Ms. Luke, don''t be a stranger. To express our apologies, I will personally drive you home." Veronica coughed lightly. "But, Mr. Cordova, this is not appropriate. We have disturbed you for a night. How can we let you drive us home?" "This is what I should do. I wonder if you will agree." Ste heard Raymond and Veronica''s words and understood the undertone of their words. Ste noticed Veronica''s gaze. Ste immediately nodded. "Alright then." Raymond made a ''please'' gesture to Veronica and Ste in a very gentlemanly manner and led the two to his car. At this time, Stephen, who was standing behind them, was stupefied. Raymond''s words cleared Ste''s name. So, Ste was still a virgin. What surprised Stephen even more was Raymond''s polite attitude towards Ste and Veronica. Stephen immediately stepped forward and said, "Mr. Cordova, wait a minute. The thing is I''m Ste''s boyfriend. Thank you and Mr. Walker for taking care of my girlfriendst night." As soon as she saw Stephen approaching, Veronica sneered and nced at him whose face was almost swollen like a pig''s head. "Girlfriend? Stephen, did I hear wrong? You actually said that Ste was your girlfriend. If I remember correctly, you and Ste broke up three minutes ago." Stephen red at Veronica. Veronica would always ruin his ns. Now was the best time for him to curry favor with Raymond. How could he miss it? Stephen said with a straight face, "How is this possible? I have such a good rtionship with Ste. How could I break up with her? I was just joking." As he spoke, Stephen hugged Ste''s shoulders. But just as his hand touched Ste''s shoulder, Ste shook it off. "Don''t touch me. We have already broken up," Ste said. Stephen''s expression stiffened. "Ste..." Veronica stood in front of Ste and scoffed at Stephen, "Stephen, you are the most shameless person I have ever seen. It hasn''t been three minutes after you cursed Ste, and now you are saying you haven''t broken up with her? Who do you think you are? The president or the Prince? Why would we all listen to you?" Stephen''s expression changed slightly as he looked at Veronica. "Veronica, this is between me and Ste. It''s none of your business." Ste, who was behind Veronica, pushed Veronica and wanted to walk in front of Stephen. Worried that Ste would suddenly change her mind and want to be with Stephen because of his insincere words, Veronica nervously stopped her. "Ste, this scumbag will ruin your happiness for the rest of your life." Ste gave aforting smile to Veronica. Then, she walked to Stephen. Stephen looked at Ste happily. "Ste, I let you down. It was my fault. I misunderstood you..." Before Stephen could finish speaking, Ste suddenly raised her hand and pped him in the face. The loud p shocked Stephen. Ste looked firmly at Stephen''s face and said word by word, "What I regret the most is knowing you. We will never meet again." After that, Ste walked forward and sat in Raymond''s car. Veronica heaved a sigh of relief, then snorted at Stephen, and sat down beside Ste. As Raymond also got into the car, the car drove away. Stephen watched the car leave with a look of confusion. Not far from the manor, Raymond, who was sitting in the passenger seat, said coldly, "Veronica, your ssmate really has bad taste. She actually likes that kind of man." Veronica didn''t reply. Didn''t Raymond notice Ste was still sad? Why did he mention it? He was really inconsiderate. Veronica hugged Ste''s shouldersfortingly. Ste gave Veronica a look, indicating that she was fine. Just then, Ste''s phone rang. It was a call from Stephen. Ste hung up. He called three times, and Ste never picked up. Then, Stephen frantically sent Ste text messages. In the messages, Stephen expressed his love for Ste and apologized to her. He was asking for her forgiveness. In the end, he sent Ste another text message saying that he wanted her to help him contact Raymond. Ste finally gave up on Stephen when she saw thest message Stephen sent her. Stephen didn''t apologize to her because he regretted it. He only wanted to use her to get on Raymond''s good side because he saw how polite Raymond had been to Ste. Ste could not forget how cold Stephen''s eyes were when he cursed her. Ste ruthlessly cklisted Stephen''s phone number and cut all the ways to contact him. Raymond walked Ste home first before driving Veronica to the vi. On the way back, Veronica looked at Raymond awkwardly. "Mr. Cordova, thank you for helping Ste today." If Raymond hadn''t appeared, they probably wouldn''t have known how to get rid of Stephen and turn the tables. They were giving Stephen a hard time. "Thank me? Isn''t it too perfunctory to thank me verbally?" Veronica frowned. "Then what do you want?" Raymond replied, "Because of you, I haven''t eaten breakfast yet. Please treat me to breakfast!" Veronica didn''t know what to say. Raymond wanted her to spend money on him? Veronica had been grateful to Raymond, but now, she suddenly didn''t feel that way. However, it was a fact that Raymond had helped them out. Veronica looked at Raymond angrily. "Alright, I''ll treat you to a meal, but I''ll choose what we eat." "Okay, but the taste must be good!" Raymond gently waved the 2 thousand in his hand and added, "If I''m satisfied with the breakfast, I''ll return the 2 thousand to you." Veronica looked at the 2 thousand greedily. "Deal!" Chapter 671 Here Comes Veronica (34) Fifteen minutester, Veronica brought Raymond to a breakfast bar. Because it was remote and the tables there were ced in front of the door, it looked like a roadside stall. After Veronica got out of the car, she took Raymond to the breakfast bar. Raymond grabbed Veronica''s wrist and pointed to the bar not far away, "Are you trying to tell me that we will eat there?" Veronica nodded. "Yes." After saying that, Veronica nned to continue walking forward. Raymond grabbed Veronica''s hand and pulled her, saying with a sour face, "I want to go to a breakfast restaurant with a business license, not this kind of street stall." Veronica frowned and looked at Raymond''s disgusted expression. "Since they are selling breakfast, of course, they have a business license. We are already here. Let''s go and eat together." Raymond was still unwilling to take a step forward. Raymond was picky when it came to the dining environment. A good dining environment would greatly increase one''s appetite. Raymond was unwilling to eat by the streets. The cars and people wereing and going. Maybe the exhaust of the cars stained the food. He was not in the mood to eat. "Veronica, we''ve agreed that if I''m not satisfied with today''s breakfast, I won''t return the money." "You haven''t eaten yet. How do you know you will be dissatisfied? You have to eat first and then decide, right?" Veronica fooled Raymond like a huckster. "Mr. Cordova, give it a try. What if it''s delicious?" How delicious could the food in such a ce be? Raymond''s entire face was filled with disgust. However, because Veronica had repeatedly fooled him, Raymond looked at her with suspicion, "If I''m not satisfied with the food, we will leave this ce immediately!" "Sure!" Veronica nodded. As she persuaded Raymond toe over, she waved to the driver in the car and asked him to eat with them. In the end, Veronica, Raymond, and the driver sat down at a table in front of the breakfast bar at the same time. Looking at the greasy good on the table, Raymond covered his nose in disgust. Veronica knew Raymond was a clean freak. She took out a few pieces of tissue from the table and wiped the table as well as Raymond''s chair. Because Veronica wiped the table and chair, Raymond barely resisted the urge to leave the ce and sat down. If Veronica hadn''t insisted on having breakfast here, he would never have eaten in a ce like this. When the three of them sat down, a waiter came over to ask, "What do you want to eat?" "Do you want soup or porridge?" Veronica asked the two people in front of her first. Raymond frowned and said coldly, "Soup!" After Raymond spoke, the driver dared to speak, "I want to drink it, too." Veronica smiled at the waiter and said, "Give me three bowls of soup, bread, and fried eggs!" Then, Veronica handed the money to the waiter. The waiter gave change to Veronica, and then, in a short while, another waiter brought the food over. When everything was ready, Veronica distributed the knives, forks, and spoons to the two in front of her. Then, he lowered his head and ate. The driver was hungry and ate with relish. But Raymond... Raymond stared down at the soup in the bowl. Although it had a strong fragrance, he had difficulty eating in such an environment. After eating a fried egg, Veronica looked up at Raymond in surprise. "Mr. Cordova, why aren''t you eating?" Raymond''s face was full of disgust. "Is this even food?" A waiter passed by Raymond. When he heard Raymond''s words, he frowned. Other guests looked at them strangely. Veronica''s face turned sour. "Mr. Cordova, of course, it is food. Moreover, the breakfast here is famous in the vicinity. It is very delicious. You will know when you try it!" With that, Veronica ced some of the bread in the small bowl in front of Raymond. The driver echoed, "It''s true, Mr. Cordova. The food in this bar is really delicious." Because these two people were persuading him, Raymond endured his disgust and picked up the bread in the bowl, taking a small bite. When he tasted it, he felt it extremely delicious. After taking a bite, Raymond frowned. He gently chewed on the bread, and his eyes lit up. Who would have thought that the greasy and inconspicuous bread would taste so delicious? When a person was hungry, if he didn''t eat, he might be able to resist the hunger. However, after eating a mouthful of food, he would immediately have an urge to eat. Raymond swallowed the bread and took another bite. After that, he continued to eat the rest of it. After eating the bread, Raymond felt a little choked. He lowered his head and took a sip of the soup. Unexpectedly, the soup tasted fresh. Obviously, it was made from chicken and not mixed with seasoning. There were many small breakfast bars on the side of the road. For the sake of profit, some put seasonings in the soup. So, it was filled with chemicals. However, this soup was different. It meant that the owner of this breakfast bar was making breakfast with his heart. After drinking the soup, Raymond went to pick up the fried dumplings and steamed dumplings. As expected, the fried egg and bread tasted good. After Raymond finished his breakfast, the unwillingness between his brows slowly dissipated. Veronica grinned and looked at Raymond.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Cordova, how is it? Doesn''t the food in the breakfast bar taste good?" Raymond nced at Veronica and said indifferently, "It''s just so-so." Veronica smiled and reached out to Raymond. "Then, Mr. Cordova, can you return my money to me?" "Not yet!" Veronica didn''t know what to say. "Why?" Wasn''t he satisfied with this breakfast? Why was he still unwilling to return the money to her? At this time, Raymond wiped his mouth with a napkin and called the waiter over, "Waiter, give me another te of fried egg." Then, Raymond looked at Veronica and said, "Pay up!" Chapter 672 Here Comes Veronica (35) On the way back to the vi, Veronica had been looking at Raymond with her eyes full of anger. After ordering a te of fried eggs in the breakfast restaurant, Raymond ordered bread and a bowl of soup. Moreover, he had eaten all of them. Of course, Veronica was the one who paid for the breakfast. What was worse, after he finished eating, Raymond revealed a contented expression and said to Veronica, "I am not satisfied with the food, so I will save this money for you for the time being and return it to youter." He ate her food and said that he was not satisfied. If he was not satisfied, he wouldn''t have ordered another te of fried eggs, bread, and a bowl of soup. After eating so much, why didn''t Raymond have a stomachache? In the end, not only did Veronica not get the money back, but she also paid for breakfast. She was so distressed. Veronica could eat breakfast for a week with that money. She red at Raymond as if to kill him. What an annoying guy! The car stopped at the vi, and Veronica got out of the car angrily. Although her feet were almost healed, she walked a little unnaturally. Veronica walked into the hall of the vi and was about to go to her room. However, she had just entered the living room when she saw a person sitting in the living room. It was Shermie. Seeing Shermie, Veronica was stunned. Shermie stood up and gave Veronica a kind smile. "Veronica, we''ve met again." Veronica quickly said, "Ms. Shermie, why are you here? Sit down, please. I''ll go and pour you some coffee!" Shermie smiled and held Veronica''s hand. "You don''t have to be so polite. I am not thirsty now, so you don''t have to do it. Besides, your feet are notpletely healed yet. Sit down quickly!" "Thank you." Veronica sat beside Shermie. Veronica thought, ''How gentle and kind Shermie is! She''s like an angel. Compared to Shermie, Raymond is a demon.'' As she was thinking, Raymond''s indifferent voice sounded from outside the door. "Veronica, go and pour me a ss of water. If you don''t do it, I will deduct your sry!" Veronica was speechless.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Raymond appeared so soon. Moreover, his words were still so harsh and threatening. Veronica smiled at Shermie. "Ms. Shermie, take a seat first. I''ll go get Mr. Cordova some water." Shermie held Veronica''s hand and looked at Raymond with a frown. "Raymond, Veronica''s feet are injured. Why did you ask her to pour water for you? Isn''t that too much?" Raymond saw the person in the living room, and his expression changed slightly. "Why are you here?" Shermie was stunned. She somehow saw disgust in Raymond''s eyes. In the past, Raymond wanted Shermie toe to his vi because once she came, Quinton wouldn''t dare toe to find her, so Raymond always tried to find ways to let Shermie live in his house. Raymond didn''t seem to want Shermie toe today. Was this her brother? "I came to see Veronica. Yesterday, her feet were seriously swollen, so I wanted to see if her feet were any better," Shermie said. Raymond snorted coldly. "Look at her. Does she look like she is injured?" "Veronica is a girl after all. Can''t you give in to her a little?" "I asked her toe to my house to be a maid, not to be a young miss. Since she is a maid, after taking my money, she naturally has to serve me wholeheartedly. This is a matter of course. Shermie, you should be on my side." "Anyway, I don''t care. Veronica hasn''t recovered yet. She can''t do anything today." Raymond sneered at Shermie. "She is now my servant. If she doesn''t do anything, why should she stay here?" Shermie rolled her eyes. "How about this? How much does Veronica owe you? I will pay you." Raymond''s smile was scary. "All your money is from me, right? If you want to help her pay it, then your credit card will be frozen next month. Are you sure you want to help her?" The corners of Shermie''s mouth twitched. However, when she thought of how Raymond had bullied Veronica, Shermie couldn''t help but feel a little angry. "I can''t buy anything for a month, right? At worst, I won''t spend money next month." Anyway, Shermie still had a little money. Raymond had a cold expression. "Did I say only one month? You can''t use it in the future." Shermie was shocked. Raymond had gone too far. Although Bryson was now the president, the money was controlled by Raymond. In the future, if Shermie wanted money, she could only take it from Raymond. If Raymond wanted to freeze her credit card, wouldn''t she be poor in the future? Even if Shermie had a lot of money, it was not enough for her. Veronica knew that Shermie had a dispute with Raymond because of her. To prevent Shermie from being bullied, Veronica hurriedly advised, "Ms. Shermie, I know you want to help me, but I am now your brother''s servant. Moreover, your brother and I have signed a contract, so I can''t leave here." "But..." "Thank you for your kindness, but I want to repay the debt on my own. Since I have already agreed to be a servant, I will stay here and not go anywhere else." Shermie was speechless. Raymond looked at Shermie with a mocking smile. "Shermie, since you have nothing to do, you should go home. Otherwise, Mom and Dad will worry if they can''t find you." Shermie was dumbfounded. She red at Raymond, held Veronica''s hand, and said uneasily, "Veronica, since you insist, I won''t stop you. However, if my brother bullies you in the future, just tell me. Even if I can''t help you, I will tell my father and mother." Shermie''s kindness warmed Veronica''s heart. "Thank you, Ms. Shermie." After Shermie got up, she nced at Raymond''s face and said to Veronica worriedly, "You must remember my words. Call me if you need anything." "Got it." After Shermie left, Veronica got up and prepared to change her clothes. When she passed by Raymond, Veronica suddenly felt a sharp pain in her ankle. She suddenly lost bnce and fell forward. Raymond subconsciously reached out to help Veronica up. Veronica was just about to apologize to Raymond when she realized that the ce that Raymond touched was... Chapter 673 Here Comes Veronica (36) After discovering the position of Raymond''s palm, both of them were stunned and did not make another move. Raymond stiffened because of the ce he touched. He had never touched a girl like this before, so he stood there stiffly. Veronica instantly came out of her trance, and at the same time, she was enraged. "You... you are shameless!" She angrily raised her hand and pped Raymond. Then she pushed Raymond away and took two steps back. She pushed Raymond so hard that she staggered violently and almost fell to the ground. Raymond was stunned. His face suddenly hurt because of Veronica''s p. Veronica''s p was fierce. But this time, Raymond didn''t say anything. He knew that he was in the wrong. Seeing that Veronica was about to fall, Raymond subconsciously reached out to pull her. After steadying herself, Veronica moved aside to prevent Raymond from touching her again as if he were a beast. Raymond frowned when he saw Veronica''s expression. He did not like Veronica''s wary gaze, especially after they had intimate contact. In the past, many women deliberately rubbed against Raymond. However, he did not have such a strong feeling in his heart. Yet Veronica made him excited. This was beyond his expectations. He had feelings for Veronica. Because of this, Raymond had been agitated when he saw Veronica over the past few days. He finally understood what was going on. Seeing the guarded look in Veronica''s eyes, Raymond knew that she had taken him as a pervert. However, his actions just now were indeed inappropriate. After thinking for a moment, Raymond apologized, "I''m sorry about what happened just now. It was an ident." Seeing that Raymond was apologizing to her, Veronica''s face softened a bit. In addition, Raymond helped her because she was about to fall. So he identally touched her breasts. However, she felt a little upset about Raymond''s actions after that. After thinking for a moment, Veronica epted Raymond''s apology. "It doesn''t matter. It was just an ident." Raymond looked at Veronica with a smile. The light in his eyes carried a trace of danger, and the corners of his mouth curled into a meaningful smile. When she met Raymond''s eyes, Veronica suddenly felt a little scared. For some reason, the way Raymond looked at Veronica suddenly made her hair stand on end as if she had be prey targeted by a hunter. She subconsciously wanted to leave. Raymond suddenly stopped her. "By the way, the money..." Raymond handed 2 thousand to Veronica. Seeing the money, Veronica''s eyes showed greed. Raymond held the money in front of her eyes and shook it. Was he going to return the money to her? Veronica subconsciously reached out to take the money and said, "Thank you, Mr. Cordova." However, before Veronica could touch the money, Raymond suddenly raised his hand to a ce that Veronica could not reach. After all, he had long arms and long legs. Veronica was lost for words. She was furious. Veronica thought, ''This bastard used my money to tease me again.'' She red at him. "What do you mean by this?" "If you want money, go get a ss of water and bring it to my study!" Veronica was speechless. Veronica cursed Raymond inwardly, and then she walked towards the kitchen to pour water for Raymond. Even though she was unwilling in her heart, so what? She was now living at his home. Raymond made things difficult for Veronica, but she couldn''t say anything. As long as he took out the contract, she would have to surrender. She was so poor now. Many people threw aside their pride to make a living, so what did it matter if she acted humbly? Veronica brought the water into Raymond''s study. Raymond was sitting in the study. He opened the documents and prepared to read them. "Mr. Cordova, here is your water!" Veronica ced the water at the corner of Raymond''s table. Raymond raised his head and nced at her. "Alright, you can go and rest. Your feet are not healed. I don''t want to be med for making youme in the future." Veronica fell silent. Although Raymond meant well, the words that came from his mouth made her feel ufortable. Veronica thought, ''Does he want me to be a cripple in the future?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Even if I be a cripple in the future, it will have nothing to do with him.'' A Monday morning a monthter. Veronica took a bus and rushed into the ssroom before the teacher came. She sat beside Ste, panting. Ste looked at Veronica with sympathy when she saw Veronica panting. "Did Raymond ask you to do something again before you left the house?" Veronica sat down and opened the book. She gritted her teeth andined, "Don''t mention it. He insisted that I should do the dishes in the morning. I was not allowed to go out until I finished it. Moreover, I broke a bowl today. Before I go back, I have to go to the supermarket to buy a bowl." Ste sympathized with Veronica even more. "By the way, have you found a part-time job?" Veronica sighed and said, "No. It has been a month. I went to all the trantion firms and some international tradepanies to apply for a job. Every time I arrived at a ce, they said that they had hired enough people." "What? You''re so unlucky, but..." Ste patted the back of Veronica''s hand. "Don''t be discouraged. Take it easy. Maybe you will find a good job this week." Veronica sighed dejectedly, "I hope so." Veronica suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Ste. "By the way, is Stephen still pestering you?" Ste''s eyes contained a trace of disgust. "Don''t mention it. He brings me breakfast and waits at the gate of mymunity every morning, and he waits for me at the ce where I get off the bus every night to apany me home. He asked me to forgive him." Veronica was stunned. She looked at Ste worriedly. "Ste, don''t tell me you''ve changed your mind." Ste said firmly, "Don''t worry. After so many things, I will never forgive him." Chapter 674 Here Comes Veronica (37) After hearing Ste say this, Veronica felt much more relieved. Ste was the one Veronica was most worried about. After all... Ste had a weak personality, so she was easily persuaded. In the past, they had seen Stephen date other girls several times. At that time, Stephen had exined to Ste that because he could not refuse the other party, he had agreed to apany the other party once and break up once and for all. Ste trusted Stephen every time. Ste saw Stephen with another girl every time, but she still believed Stephen. This worried Veronica. But it was different this time. Stephen humiliated Ste in front of Veronica, and he even said cruel words. Veronica thought that Ste should be able to know what kind of person Stephen was this time. After looking at Ste''s determined expression, Veronica guessed that this time, Ste was going to draw a clear line with Stephen. Ste would be in pain for a short time after she broke up with Stephen. But it was better to have a short period of pain than a long one. Once the painful days passed, Ste would be truly free. Veronica was no longer worried about Ste. Veronica was now worried about her matters. She had been a servant of the Cordova family for more than a month. But she had not found a part-time job. In another month or so, she would quit her job as a servant. During winter break, it would be even harder to find a part-time job then. After school in the afternoon, before Veronica went back to the vi, she went to a trantion office for an interview. Ellen Lovett, the Deputy Director of Human Resources in that office, was a young woman. She looked at Veronica''s resume carefully and looked up at Veronica in surprise. "Did you work in a trantion office before?" Veronica nodded and said, "Yes, I did. I mainly did Italian and Chinese trantions. I did it for about half a year." "That''s good. How about this? I''ll give you a copy of the information. Try to trante it. After you finish, show me your trantion." Ellen gave Veronica a piece of content paper, a pen, and an empty piece of paper. The content was written in Italian. Veronica nced at the content and then picked up a pen to write her trantion on the nk paper. About ten minutester, Veronica passed the content that she had tranted to Ellen who had interviewed her. Ellen picked up the trantion paper and raised her eyebrows. Veronica smiled at the interviewer. "Ms. Lovett, what do you think of the content I tranted?" There was a hint of admiration in Ellen''s eyes. "Good. There are a lot of obscure words in this article. I didn''t expect you to be able to recognize them. And your grammar and structure are also very standard. I saw your resume. You are still a student and can onlye over on weekends. Can youe over this weekend?" Veronica became excited. She said in surprise, "Of course. Do you mean that I am hired?" Ellen nodded with a smile. "Our firm won''t let such an outstanding person like you go. Leave your resume with me. You cane directly to report on Saturday morning." "All right." Veronica stood up and showed her respect to Ellen. "Ms. Lovett, see you on Saturday." "Yes, see you on Saturday." Aftering out of the trantion office, Veronica was very happy. Although the sry given by this firm was not as good as before, it was still arge trantionpany. Here, she could get in touch with all kinds of trantion materials. When the time came, as long as she did well, she would be able to quickly improve her ability and earn more money. Even if she didn''t work for the Cordova family someday, she would have money to rent a house. After leaving the trantion office, Veronica returned to the vi. Now, she was still Raymond''s servant. Naturally, she still had to do her job well. After all, after finishing working for Raymond, other than thepensation of 20 thousand, she could still get 10 thousand. That night, after Veronica returned to the Cordova family''s vi, she ran to the kitchen in a hurry to find Marie. "Marie, Marie. Good news. I found a part-time job." "Really?" Marie looked at Veronica happily. "Then congrattions." "Thank you, Marie." At that time, a cold voice came from outside the kitchen. "With your ability to trante, would there be a trantion office that would hire you?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. In the entire vi, there was only one person who would say this to Veronica. Veronica turned around and looked out of the kitchen. Sure enough, she saw Raymond standing outside the kitchen. She immediately frowned. Wasn''t it said that the Cordova Group was very busy every day? Why could she see Raymond every night after school? Shouldn''t Raymond be working overtime every day in thepany? If that were the case, she wouldn''t have to listen to Raymond say so many sarcastic words every day. Veronica proudly raised her chin and said, "The deputy director of the personnel department of the trantion office said that she had seen the content of my trantion and said that my trantion is very good. She also said that my trantion ability is very good." Raymond chuckled, "I think the deputy director of the personnel department of that office is blind. As long as the content is tranted, she will ept it." Veronica was speechless. This was simply too much. Raymond hadn''t even seen Veronica today, yet he had already given thetter a blow. Veronica gritted her teeth as she looked at Raymond''s smiling face. She wished she could punch Raymond and destroy thetter''s smiling face. Veronica was silent, so Raymondughed sarcastically, "I won''t speak anymore. It seems... I guessed correctly. The content you tranted is not good enough." Veronica was speechless again. Her urge to hit Raymond was even stronger. But Raymond in front of her was her employer. In the agreement, the servant could not hit the employer. If she hit the employer during the agreement period, the sry would be deducted. In the face of Raymond''s ridicule, Veronica could only endure her anger. From the corner of her eyes, she caught sight of Raymond holding a coffee cup. She narrowed her eyes as she suddenly asked, "Mr. Cordova, you want to drink coffee, right?" Raymond handed over the cup in his hand. "Go brew a cup of coffee for me." Veronica said, "All right, I''ll go. You can go back to the study room first. When I finish, I''ll send it to the study room." Veronica was gnashing her teeth and wanting to strangle Raymond to death, but she had no choice but to suppress her anger and take the cup from Raymond''s hand. After looking at all of this, Raymond smiled delightedly. When Raymond went upstairs, Veronica red at his back angrily and then walked in the direction of the water heater room. Raymond''s figure disappeared from the top of the stairs. Veronica, who had already entered the water heater room, quietly came out of the water heater room and returned to the kitchen. She smiled at Marie. "Marie, I want to borrow something from you." Chapter 675 Here Comes Veronica (38) After a while, Veronica brought a cup of coffee into Raymond''s study. At that time, Raymond was having a video conference in the study. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Veronica bring the cup in. Raymond was still listening to the report from his subordinate on theputer. Then, he pointed in the direction of the corner of the table and asked Veronica to put the cup of coffee there. Then, he motioned for Veronica to go out. Veronica obediently ced the cup at the corner of Raymond''s table and turned to leave the study. But Veronica didn''t go away, and she waited outside the study. After a while, a roar suddenly burst out from the study. "Veronica,e in." After hearing Raymond''s angry roar, Veronica quickly left and ran downstairs. But because Raymond was in a meeting, he did not go to Veronica. Veronica took advantage of Raymond''s meeting to clean up the house. After cleaning, Veronica hid in her room. At nine o''clock in the evening, Veronica sat on the bed in her pajamas. She nned to read the news on her cell phone, read books, and listen to recordings in foreignnguages. Her cell phone was set with reminders about Shirley''s news. As soon as she checked her cell phone, many pieces of news about Shirley popped up. Veronica quickly opened the news texts. "Shirley arrived at Peace City this evening." After reading this news aloud, Veronica almost jumped up. Ste had said that Shirley wasing to Peace City, but Veronica hadn''t expected Ste''s words to be true. That was great. She could see her idol again. After reading the news, Veronica took out her book and was about to start reading when someone suddenly knocked on her room door. Usually, the person who knocked on her door at night was Marie, so this time, Veronica didn''t ask who it was. She wore pajamas and slippers to open the door. When she opened the door, Veronica smiled and said, "Marie, do you have..." Veronica hadn''t finished speaking when she suddenly saw the person standing outside her room. She swallowed the words she was about to say. The person standing at her door ... was not Marie, but... Raymond. Raymond stood there with a darkened face. He grabbed Veronica''s wrist and looked down at Veronica with a gloomy face. Then, he pushed thetter back step by step. "Veronica, you are getting bolder, aren''t you?" Raymond gritted his teeth and said, "How dare you add chili powder and salt to my coffee?" Veronica didn''t say anything. She knew that Raymond hade to settle the score with her.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. If she had known earlier, she would have asked about the identity of the person outside her room before she opened the door. She thought that she was too careless. Due to her guilty conscience, Veronica retreated step by step. "Mr. Cordova... I just thought that it was cold. So I added salt and chili to elerate your metabolism and keep your body warm. I learned this from books," Veronica exined guiltily. "Well. To elerate the metabolism of the body and maintain the warmth of the body, right? Veronica, do you think I will believe your nonsense?" Raymond red at Veronica. Veronica was still retreating in fear. "If you don''t believe me, let me go, and I''ll find out the information for you." As soon as she finished speaking, Veronica''s calf was pressed against the edge of the bed behind her, and her body fell uncontrobly. The center of gravity of her body was unstable. It forced Veronica to subconsciously hold Raymond''s wrist while wanting to use Raymond''s body to bnce her body. But Raymond''s gravity was originally focused on the front. Veronica''s pull caused Raymond''s body to fall forward. The two eximed at the same time. Because of this ident, Raymond''s body suddenly pressed down on Veronica. Coincidentally, when the two turned their heads, their lips were kissed together. Because of this sudden ident, both of them were stunned. For several seconds, neither of them had any reaction. They kept kissing. Raymond reacted first. The soft and sweet feeling on her lips made Raymond want to continue the kiss. But before he could do that, Veronica had already reacted. Veronica pushed Raymond away from her and rolled to the side. After pushing Raymond away, Veronica used the back of her hand to rub against her lips as if her lips had been stained with something poisonous. Then, she took a wet tissue from the bedside table and wiped her mouth. This wasn''t enough. She rushed to the bathroom with a ss to get some water to rinse her mouth for a while before returning to her room. After returning to her room, she wiped her mouth with a tissue. She was trying to wipe away everything Raymond left on her lips. It was not until her mouth was red and swollen that she stopped. Veronica''s actions made Raymond''s face darken once again. What did Veronica mean by this? Yes, Raymond kissed her. Did she have to be so disgusted? She wiped her mouth and brushed her teeth. What did she take Raymond for? After wiping her mouth, Veronica found that Raymond was still in her room. Raymond''s face was so gloomy. Veronica immediately stepped aside and looked at Raymond cautiously. "Mr. Cordova, why are you still here?" She looked like she couldn''t wait to chase Raymond out. Raymond''s expression turned gloomy at that moment. He was agitated by Veronica. He walked out of Veronica''s room with a dark face. When Veronica saw that Raymond had gone out, she quickly stepped forward, closed the door to her room, and locked it. Raymond, who was standing outside, originally wanted to turn around and scold Veronica, but he didn''t expect that Veronica would m the door shut. And Veronica locked the door as if she was guarding against a bad guy. Raymond thought Veronica was hateful. After looking at the closed door in front of him, Raymond originally wanted to say something, but he didn''t. Raymond''s face darkened as he walked up the stairs. He had already told all the foreign tradepanies and the trantionpanies that none of them should hire Veronica, but Veronica still found a job. Which trantion firm was so bold as to hire Veronica? ... On Saturday morning, Veronica finished cleaning the house early in the morning and then took a taxi to the trantion office. When she arrived at the trantion office, Veronica told the reception worker that she was a part-time trantor who came to report. The worker immediately asked Veronica to report to the personnel department. The person who received Veronica this time was still Ellen. "Hello, Ms. Lovett." "Nice to meet you. This is a part-time contract. Take a look." Veronica took the contract that Ellen handed over. When she saw the name on the contract, Veronica was stunned. Veron Luke? Chapter 676 Here Comes Veronica (39) Veronica quickly pointed at her name on the contract. "Ms. Lovett, this contract is wrong." Ellen looked at Veronica in confusion. "The contract is wrong, what is wrong?" "Here." Veronica pointed at the name on the contract. "This is the ce. You typed my name wrong." Ellen was puzzled. "Name? Veron Luke. That''s right. That''s the name you wrote on your resume." As she spoke, Ellen took out the resume that Veronica had brought over and pointed at the name on it. "Veron Luke. That''s the name. That''s right." Veronica looked at the resume in Ellen''s hand with a strange expression. There was indeed only "Veron Luke" on the resume, and the nk spot in the middle of her family name and given name was a little strange. Veronica lightly touched her given name, and a piece of paper was removed from the resume while revealing "ica" underneath. "So there is a small piece of paper on it. No wonder the word will disappear." When Ellen saw the full name on the resume after the small piece of paper was removed, her expression changed. "Veronica Luke? You''re Veronica?" After seeing Ellen''s expression suddenly change, Veronica looked at Ellen in confusion. "Yes... I am Veronica. Why... is there ... a problem?" Ellen''s entire face turned pale. Of course, there was a problem. And the problem was big. Ellen immediately thought about what she should say and said to Veronica.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Well, Veronica. Here is the thing. Our trantion office has temporarily hired enough trantors. Maybe we can''t hire you." With that, Ellen took back the two contracts in Veronica''s hands. After seeing Ellen take the contract back, Veronica felt anxious. "Why? You asked me to sign the contract today. Why did you suddenly change your mind?" Ellen looked at Veronica with pity. "This is not something that I can control. Our trantion firm suddenly recruited someone, so..." Veronica was not a fool and naturally felt that there was something wrong with Ellen''s words. If at the beginning of the interview, Ellen had told her that the trantion firm had already recruited people, Veronica would not doubt it. But this morning she was asked to sign the contract. And the contract had been ced in front of her, and she was also asked to sign it. But in the end, she found that her name was wrong in the contract. It was wrong because Ellen identally missed some characters. After Veronica told Ellen her right name, Ellen suddenly said that the trantion office had hired enough people. It didn''t feel normal. If she had not discovered that her name was wrong, she might have already signed the contract by now. Veronica stared into Ellen''s eyes. "Ms. Lovett, I know that your trantion firm wants to recruit new staff. And I also meet the requirements of your firm, but you said that you have already recruited enough. Car you give me a reason?" Ellen avoided Veronica''s gaze and said, "Since you said that, I''ll tell you the truth. I feel so sorry for you." Veronica''s eyes were wide open. She had a premonition that what Ellen said next would be very important. And it would involve something else. Veronica nodded. "Just tell me. I believe you." Ellen said, "It is true that our trantion office is short of trantors. And we wanted to recruit you. It is true." Veronica said, "If that is the case, then why are you..." "It''s not that we don''t want to recruit you, but we don''t have a choice. Whether it''s our trantion office or other trantion firms, they have all been ordered not to recruit Veronica Luke." Veronica opened her mouth in surprise. She said, "What did you say? Is that true?" Ellen answered, "I feel that it''s a pity for you. That''s why I told you this." Ellen looked at Veronica with some concern. "Did you offend some big shot? Is that why the other party did this?" Veronica was speechless. She was also confused. She did not offend anyone. Could it be Stephen? But with Stephen''s identity and status, he could not do this. Other than Stephen, she could not think of anyone else who wouldy their hands on her. Because Ellen had told her the truth, Veronica could no longer make things difficult for Ellen. "Thank you for telling me these things. I understand," Veronica smiled while standing up. Ellen looked at Veronica pitifully. "I wish you good luck." "Thank you, Ms. Lovett." After saying goodbye to Ellen, Veronica walked out of the trantion office. Aftering out of the trantion office, Veronica''s face became gloomy. After a while, when she was about to go to the bus station, her cell phone rang. It was Ste. Veronica saw that it was Ste, so she answered the call. "Hello, Ste." Ste''s voice immediately came from the other side. "Veronica, how was it? Have you started to work?" To prevent Ste from worrying about her, Veronica sighed, "No, this trantion firm suddenly recruited another guy. I came toote." "It can''t be. This should be a sure thing. How can they change their minds? No, Veronica, wait for me there. I''lle over to talk to the director of the trantion office with you." Ste''s wordsforted Veronica a lot. "Since they have already recruited another guy, it is not good even if we force them to hire me. After all... It is not sweet to force someone to do what they don''t want to." Ste quicklyforted Veronica, "It doesn''t matter, Veronica. They don''t want you because they can''t recognize your talents. Don''t be sad. There will be better trantion work waiting for you in the future." "Yes, of course." After hanging up Ste''s call, Veronica felt even more depressed. She could not figure out who instigated trouble behind her and asked the entire city''s trantion firms to mess with her. After thinking of this, Veronica directly called another trantion firm that was hiring. In the beginning, Veronica did not say her full name. When the other party agreed to her interview, Veronica said her full name. And the other party immediately refused Veronica''s interview on the grounds ofpany matters. After confirming the truth, Veronica felt even worse. She wondered who did it. Unknowingly, Veronica had walked to the front of a building. She looked up and realized that she had walked up to the Cordova Tower. In the Cordova Tower... While looking at thepany name in front of her, Veronica suddenly thought of something, and her expression changed. Could it be... Chapter 677 Here Comes Veronica (40) It had to be. It must be Raymond. In the entire Peace City, other than Raymond, no one else could make the entire city''s foreign tradepanies and trantion firms reject Veronica''s application. But... why did Raymond do this? At that moment, Veronica''s cell phone rang. Veronica looked at her cell phone. It was Dora. Dora''s name on the cell phone made Veronica''s expression change slightly. Veronica answered the call. "Hello." "Hello, Veronica." Dora''s soft and charming voice came through the cell phone. "What is it?" Veronica asked. She didn''t forget what Dora had said when she was chased out and arrived at the door of her uncle''s home. She still remembered those words. Veronica naturally wouldn''t have a good attitude toward Dora. "It''s like this. Thest time you came to my house, you left a book at the door. I happened to pick it up. There seemed to be Shirley''s signature on it. I know that you used to be a fan of Shirley, so I want to ask you. Do you still want this book?" A book with Shirley''s signature. Veronica suddenly widened her eyes. Thest time she went to Dora''s house to look for her book, she thought that all the books were collected. But when she arrived at the Cordova family''s vi, she found that she had lost a book. No matter how hard she tried, she could not find it. At that time, she thought that she might have identally lost it somewhere. Later, she thought that she would lose the book forever. Veronica subconsciously asked, "What is the name of the book?" Dora smiled mockingly, "Do you think I lied to you? It''s called How to be a Good Trantor. Do I have to lie to you about a poor book?" Veronica didn''t trust Dora, so she asked what the book was called. After hearing Dora''s words, Veronica finally rxed a little. "That is a book written by Shirley. It is not a poor book." But she was still a little worried. "Since you already picked up my book, why did you only call me after so long?" "I picked it up a long time ago, but I forgot to call you. I suddenly saw it today. So, I called you." Dora''s exnation was wless. "In that case, I will go to your house to get it now." "Wait," Dora smiled tenderly and said. "Your book is not in my house." Veronica frowned. "If it''s not in your house, then where is it?" "Do you know about Summer Hut in North Mountain?" North Mountain ... was a mountain about twenty kilometers to the north of Peace City. Because there were many primitive forests, the mountain became a natural preservation zone. But there were not many parts of North Mountain that were developed for tourists to visit. Summer Hut was a small wooden house closest to the primitive forests in North Mountain. And the terrain near Summer Hut was moreplicated and could be called a maze. That was why Summer Hut was also called a maze hut. Veronica''s expression changed slightly when she heard Dora mention the hut. "What do you mean by mentioning Summer Hut?" Dora smiled and said, "I put your book in it. If you want to get that book,e to Summer Hut to find it." "What?" Before Veronica could finish, Dora hung up. Then, Dora sent her two photos. The two photos were Dora''s selfies. One was outside the hut, and the other was inside the hut. Inside the hut, Dora stood there with Veronica''s book in her hand, and she ced the book on the table inside. After seeing the book on the table, Veronica became angry. Dora indeed put her book there. After seeing the two photos, Veronica called Dora angrily. Dora quickly answered the call.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Dora''szy voice came from the cell phone. "How is it? Did you see that book?" Veronica shouted angrily, "Dora, you did too much. How can you put my book in that kind of ce?" Dora let out a softugh. "What''s wrong with me? I picked up that book of yours. It''s my freedom to deal with it. I can''t possibly hold it in my hands and wait for you toe and get it, can I? I went to Summer Hutst time to y, and I happened to bring it there. So, I left it there. The book may even want to thank me because I took it to travel." "Dora." Veronica didn''t know how to describe her feelings at that time. "Come on. I know you miss me very much now, but I don''t miss you at all. Oh, by the way..." Dora smiled and reminded Veronica. "It seems to be raining tonight. What about Summer Hut? It happens to be unguarded against the rain. I ced the book near the window. If it rains, I don''t know how the book will be soaked. In addition, the wind on the mountain is strong. Maybe... the book will be gone tomorrow morning." Veronica had been thinking that Dora was just joking with her, but she now confirmed that Dora was deliberately fooling her. "Why?" Veronica suppressed her anger. "Dora, why did you do this?" After Veronica said so, Dora''s voice suddenly changed. "Why? You tell me. I''m messing with you. Can''t you tell?" Veronica said, "I have no enmity with you. Why are you messing with me?" Dora gritted her teeth and said, "How could there be no enmity between us? I was the one who fell in love with Justin first, but... he didn''t even look at me and followed you every day. Didn''t you rely on your seducing face to make him dizzy?" Veronicaughed, "Justin? But there was nothing between him and me." Dora said, "Liar. He helped you get food and water time and time again. If there was nothing between you two, how could he do this for you?" Veronica shouted, "You are unreasonable." Dora answered, "Just take it as me being unreasonable. Anyway, your book is now in Summer Hut. Do you want it or not?" Dora hung up the call. While looking at the cell phone in her hand, Veronica was so angry that her heart pounded. Because Justin always helped her, Dora was jealous and deliberately fooled Veronica. For ordinary people, that book was just a book. So even if it was broken, it didn''t matter. But the book was special for Veronica. It was Veronica''s favorite book because the content of the book encouraged her many times. Every time she was sad and disappointed, she would be cheered up by the book. And there was Shirley''s signature on it. ... Dora probably knew this. It was why she had deliberately ced the book there. Veronica had to get the book back. Chapter 678 Here Comes Veronica (41) After making the decision, Veronica didn''t want to go to the Cordova Tower behind her to ask Raymond for rification. Instead, she took the bus to the station which had regr buses leading to North Mountain. The bus to North Mountain was one in an hour. When Veronica arrived, the bus to North Mountain had just set off. Veronica waited at the station for nearly an hour before the next bus arrived. She rushed to North Mountain on the bus. The bus that went to North Mountain had to go through the mountain road, so it took more than an hour for the bus to arrive even though it was just 30 kilometers. By the time Veronica arrived at the foot of North Mountain, it was already one in the afternoon. After getting off the bus at the foot of North Mountain, Veronica found a snack shop and bought some food to fill her stomach before heading up the mountain. For the protection of the environment of North Mountain, all the way from the foot of North Mountain to the top were steps, and there was no ropeway. Climbers had to rely on their feet to the top. Before Veronica was rushing up the mountain, the sun would asionally appear in the sky. But after that, the clouds were getting thicker, and the wind was much stronger than when she left. Veronica was thinking about the reason why the wind suddenly became a bit stronger. Was it because it was about to rain, or because it was at the foot of the mountain? She did not have time to think so much, and she just wanted to hurry to Summer Hut and get her book. She would leave as soon as possible after she got her book. After eating, Veronica began to climb the mountain. Because the mountain road was steep, Veronica climbed for more than two hours. And it was only around half past three o''clock before she finally arrived near Summer Hut. From afar, she saw the hut and happily walked toward it. Before she went to the hut, she saw a sign standing on the side. "No passage is allowed in the front." Her book was in the hut, so Veronica didn''t care so much and directly walked forward. Very soon, Veronica arrived at Summer Hut. She walked into the hut and saw her book, which was ced in the corner of the hut by Dora. Veronica happily held the book in her arms. The book was finally found. Veronica began to think about how she should leave as she nced around the hut. This hut was not as terrifying as the rumors said. When she came to the mountain top, she immediately found this hut. At that moment, there were already more clouds in the sky. If she rushed down the mountain now, she should be able to rush back to the Cordova family''s vi before six o''clock. If she couldn''t rush back to the vi before six o''clock, Raymond would probably be angry again.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. And she still had something she hadn''t asked Raymond about. After she returned, she wanted to find Raymond and ask if Raymond was intentionally obstructing her from finding a part-time job. After Veronica got the book, she began to walk along the old path. The exit seemed to be right in front of her. But when Veronica walked to it, her expression suddenly changed. Because, when she thought she had reached the exit, she suddenly realized that the ce she had walked out of was not the exit, but the ce she had just walked. How could this be? She remembered she walked in from here. But after she came out, why was this not the exit? Veronica clenched the book in her hand and nned to continue walking toward the ce she thought was the exit. An hourter, Veronica stood somewhere while sweating profusely. But she had yet to find the exit. A hint of anxiety rose in her heart. The sky had darkened. The sky, which was supposed to be dark at around five o''clock, suddenly turned dark. It made Veronica unable to distinguish the scenery around her. Veronica''s anxiety grew stronger. She didn''t know what to do. She took out her cell phone and wanted to make a call. But when she took out her cell phone, Veronica was desperate. There was no signal on her cell phone. How could she call if there was no signal? Regardless of whether there was a signal or not, she kept trying to call for help. As time passed, the hope in Veronica''s heart gradually extinguished. It was seven in the evening. Raymond returned to his vi from the Cordova Group. Because it was raining at night when Raymond came in from the vi, his shoes brought in many dirty footprints. After entering the vi, Raymond shouted, "Veronica. Veronica? Come here and wipe the footprints on the ground." But after Raymond shouted a few times, Veronica, who usually came out immediately after hearing his shout, did not respond. "Veronica, where are you? Are you deaf? If you don''t show up, I will dock your pay." But no one responded. Raymond continued, "I''m counting on three. Three, two, one." Not long after, Marie came out instead of Veronica. When Marie saw Raymond, she said, "Mr. Cordova, stop shouting. Veronica is not in the vi." After hearing Marie say this, Raymond frowned. "She isn''t in the vi?" Marie answered, "Yes, she hasn''t returned yet." Raymond thought that Veronica didn''te to the vi because she had found a part-time job. And Raymond thought that Veronica had forgotten that she was still a servant of the Cordova family. When he thought of this, Raymond became furious. Raymond''s face darkened as he said, "Marie, call Veronica immediately and ask her to return to the vi as soon as possible. If I can''t see her within an hour, I will deduct her sry." Marie was a little worried. "I also wanted to call her because she didn''t bring an umbre. I have been worried about her. But her cell phone could not get through, and she didn''t call back." Raymond looked at Marie doubtfully. "What did you say? Her cell phone can''t get through?" Marie answered, "Yes." Raymond thought for a moment and picked up his cell phone to call Veronica. As Marie had said, Veronica''s call had always been unable to be connected. Raymond turned to look at Marie. "Marie, did she tell you which trantion office she works in?" Marie looked at Raymond warily. "Mr. Cordova. What do you want to do? It isn''t easy for her to find this part-time job. Are you thinking of..." Raymond nced at Marie indifferently. "Even if you don''t say it, I can find it tomorrow. I will still make a move if I want to. Whatpany will make the employees working on the first-day work overtime sote? Tell me immediately whatpany it is." After hearing Raymond''s words, Marie told Raymond the trantion firm''s name. Raymond immediately got someone to find out the number of the person in charge of the trantion firm and then called the person in charge. When Raymond finished the call, Marie asked, "How is it?" Raymond narrowed his eyes. "They said that Veronica left in the morning without signing the contract because the person in charge found out Veronica''s identity." Chapter 679 Here Comes Veronica (42) Hearing what Raymond said, Marie suddenly became nervous. She looked at Raymond worriedly. "Mr. Cordova, Veronica hasn''t returned since she left the trantion office. Did something happen to her?" "Maybe she went somewhere for fun." "Veronica knows what she should do. She won''te back just because she wants to have fun. In the past, she would call me every time around 5:30 and tell me when she woulde back. However, she hasn''t called back yet. Something must have happened." Raymond thought of something and made a phone call. Someone quickly answered the call. "Hello, Raymond, why are you calling me at this time?" The person who answered the phone was Edwin. "Ste used to be a maid in your manor. You must have her phone number. Give me her number." When Edwin heard Raymond say this, he smiled and teased, "Hey, you changed your taste again. I thought you treated Veronica differently. Have you taken a fancy to her friend? Veronica is your maid, and you often meet each other. Aren''t you afraid that Veronica will be jealous?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "I need Ste''s phone number for something important. Give me her phone number immediately." "What is it? Tell me about it." "Veronica''s whereabouts are unknown. I don''t know where she is, and I can''t get through to her phone. I want to ask Ste if she knows anything about Veronica." "Heavens! Veronica is missing. Wait a minute. I''ll get the number right away." Edwin quickly hung up. Three minutester, Edwin sent Raymond a phone number. Ste was shocked when she received Raymond''s call. "What did you say? Veronica hasn''t returned yet?" Ste asked in surprise. Raymond frowned. Telling from Ste''s tone, Raymond guessed that Ste probably did not know where Veronica was either. "Did she tell you anything today?" Raymond asked. "No. Because the trantion office Veronica went to apply for today didn''t need any more employees, Veronica was in a low mood. Iforted her, and then I hung up. We didn''t say anything else." Raymond''s eyes moved. Veronica was in a bad mood because she couldn''t get a job in the trantion office. So, she hid herself? In Raymond''s impression, Veronica was tenacious and strong. She would not give up on herself just because of such a small blow. She might have encountered something. Since Raymond could not get any clue from the people around Veronica, he could only use other methods. He made a phone call and said with a sullen face, "Investigate the surveince cameras near the trantion office at nine o''clock this morning. And go to the relevant telmunicationspany to investigate who Veronica called at around nine o''clock this morning." "Yes!" After receiving Raymond''s order, the one on the other end of the line quickly gave Raymond a reply. It turned out that Veronica received a call not far from the Cordova Group. After receiving the call, Veronica hurriedly got into the car and left. The person who called Veronica was Veronica''s cousin, Dora. Raymond had some impression of Dora. He once heard Dora''s voice. It was very sharp and unkind. Why did Dora call Veronica? Thinking of this, Raymond called Dora. The call was quickly picked up. "Hey, who is it?" Dora''s soft voice came from the other side of the line. Raymond felt goosebumps rise on his back when he heard this voice. "I want to ask you something." "Sir, your voice sounds nice. What do you want to ask me?" "Did you call Veronica?" "Yes, so what? Who are you? Are you Veronica''s admirer?" "Let me ask you. What did you tell her?" Dora spoke with an innocent tone, "What can I say? I just chatted with Veronica. Veronica didn''t tell you, so you call me. It''s funny." "Dora, I''m warning you onest time. You''d better tell me what you talked about and where you told her to go." Dora suddenly became excited. "From what you''re saying, Veronica hasn''te down the mountain yet, right?" "Mountain?" "Yes." Dora said without hiding anything, "I ced Shirley''s signature book that she left at my ce in the Summer Hutt on North Mountain. I thought that she would not go to Summer Hut on North Mountain for a book. I never expected that she would go there." Veronica admired Shirley the most. Veronica kept all the books that Shirley signed. Even if any book was broken, her eyes would turn red in depression. Now... Dora ced Veronica''s book in the Summer Hut. How could Veronica possibly let that book stay in that ce? Near the Summer Hut was a famous maze forest. Things got serious. It was not because of how powerful the forest near the Summer Hut was, but because there were many Datura flowers near it. This kind of flower would give one an illusion. There was a ho spring in the Summer Hut, and the environment next to it was warm. Even in winter, it was as warm as summer. Therefore, the house built there was called the Summer Hut. Datura flowers were adaptable. In addition, the environment there was very suitable. Therefore, the Datura flowers grew vigorously near the Summer Hut. After one went there, they would be affected and hallucinate. After going to the Summer Hut, one would be lost not because they could not find the exit, but because they were confused by Datura flowers. So, they could not find the exit. If one stayed in the Summer Hut and was exposed to the powder of Datura flowers for too long, one''s life would be in danger. The Summer Hut was dangerous for many travelers. The area of the Summer Hut was a private ce. The owner loved Datura flowers. Even if one wanted to destroy the dangerous Datura flower, no one was qualified to do it. In the end, the staff of the scenic area put a ban on all the roads to the Summer Hut. Many people wanted to take risks, so the staff of North Mountain would put on gas masks every day. They would take a look at Summer Hut and check if there were any travelers trapped nearby. If there were, the staff would bring them out immediately. So, nothing had happened around the Summer Hut. Today, Veronica had not been discovered. Probably because it was raining at night, the staff thought that no one would go to the Summer Hut on rainy days. So, they did not notice her. Chapter 680 Here Comes Veronica (43) After hanging up the phone with Dora, Raymond picked up the car key and turned to leave the vi. Marie stopped Raymond. "Mr. Cordova, it''s sote, and it''s raining heavily outside. Where are you going?" "You are so worried about Veronica. I''ll go find her!" "You didn''t get through to her. How could you know where she went? If you insist on going out, take an umbre with you!" Before Raymond got in the car, Marie stuffed an umbre into his car. Raymond nced at the passenger seat and drove away from the vi. The car left the vi and quickly drove into the rain, disappearing from Marie''s sight. Marie looked worriedly at Raymond''s back as he left. She hoped that nothing would happen to Veronica. The cast on Raymond''s arm was just removed a week ago. When driving, he should not use too much strength. Raymond drove the car in the direction of North Mountain. The car rolled across the water and sshed water. Because it was night, and it was raining, coupled with the mountain road, Raymond spent an hour and a half on the mountain road before he finally arrived at the foot of North Mountain. The gatekeeper of North Mountain, Herman ss, saw that Raymond was going to cross the protective fence of the gate and climb up the mountain. He quickly took an umbre and walked out of the guard''s cabin, shouting at Raymond. "Sir, the mountain is not open at night. You should go back." Raymond said expressionlessly, "My girlfriend is on the mountain. I need to find her." "It''s sote. There''s no one up there. The staff searched around the mountain and found no one. Your girlfriend must have left." Raymond ignored Herman''s obstruction and walked up the mountain. As Raymond walked, he said, "I''m sure she''s up there." Herman could not dissuade Raymond. The mountain was so big, that he could only follow Raymond with a shlight. "Sir, slow down. I''ll go up the mountain with you." Herman followed Raymond up the mountain with a shlight in his hand, and they climbed to the Summer Hut. Herman saw that Raymond was going to the Summer Hut and quickly stopped him. "Sir, you can''t go to the front. It''s raining, and the Summer Hut is dangerous. After going there, it''s very likely that you won''t be able toe out." "She''s right there. I must go and find her!" Nowadays, young men... Herman saw Raymond''s insistence and could only give his gas mask to Raymond. "Sir, this mask is for you. Put it on. I only have one anti-poison mask. I can''t go with you." Raymond took the gas mask from Herman and looked at him gratefully. "Thank you." "You''re wee. Come back as soon as possible. I''ll give you this shlight as well. The rain is so heavy, so I have to go back to the foot of the mountain to prevent anyone from rushing up. When you go down the mountain, return me the shlight and gas mask." "Alright." Herman turned around and left for the foot of the mountain. Raymond held the shlight and wore the gas mask as he walked into the Summer Hut. The rain hadn''t stopped. Although Raymond held the umbre in his hand, because he had been in the rain for so long, his clothes got wet. Raymond looked around the Summer Hut and did not see Veronica. "Veronica, Veronica..." Raymond called Veronica''s name near the Summer Hut. "Veronica, did you hear me? Answer me if you hear me." "Veronica, I know you are nearby. I came to save you. Did you hear me?" "Veronica, Veronica..."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Raymond''s voice resounded incessantly near the Summer Hut. However, no matter how hard Raymond shouted, he couldn''t hear Veronica''s reply. The soil on the mountain was rtively soft. Because of the rain, the ground became muddy. While Raymond looked for Veronica, his shoes and trousers were stained with mud. However, Raymond did not care and continued to call Veronica''s name. About a hundred meters below Summer Hut, Veronica was sheltering from the rain under a thick tree. Because the rain was too heavy, the leaves of the trees were leaking, and Veronica''s body was soaked through. Veronica was now wet, cold, and hungry. She wanted to leave this ce, but after escaping from the illusion of Summer Hut with great difficulty, she saw herself appear on a small cliff. She missed her step and fell down from the cliff. As a result, she sprained her ankle. Veronica was in so much pain that she couldn''t stand up. But things got worse. It started to rain. Veronica could only drag herself to the tree where she was now hiding. Her mobile phone was unable to be turned on because of the water. Veronica nned to hide under this big tree and wait until staff members passed by to help her tomorrow morning. In her trance, Veronica heard someone call her name. When Veronica heard someone call her name, Veronica thought she was hallucinating. It was sote. Moreover, she was alone on this mountain. How could someone call her name? Veronica assumed that she must have had an illusion. Just as Veronica thought so, the sound became clearer. "Veronica, if you hear me, answer me." Veronica truly heard someone calling her. Furthermore ... the person calling her sounded like Raymond. Veronica thought she must have heard it wrong. How could Raymond call her? Raymond hated her. He always tortured her to the extreme. How could he appear here and call her name? So, Veronica was sure that she must have misheard. But just as Veronica thought this, the voice got closer and closer. "Veronica, I''m Raymond. Answer me if you hear me." Veronica didn''t return. Veronica was sure that she wasn''t hallucinating. Moreover, when Raymond called out to her, she felt a ray of light constantly swaying about. Hearing Raymond''s voice, Veronica suddenly had an indescribable feeling. Unexpectedly, Raymond appeared here at this time. ''Did he ...e to look for me?'' Veronica wondered. "Veronica, where are you?" When Veronica heard Raymond''s voice again, she suddenly figured out what was happening. Veronica immediately waved at Raymond. "Raymond, I''m here. Over here!" Chapter 681 Here Comes Veronica (44) Hearing Veronica''s voice, Raymond hurried over to Veronica. "Veronica? Is that you?" Raymond called out tentatively. Veronica immediately responded, "It''s me. I''m here, under a big tree." After confirming that it was Veronica''s voice, Raymond rushed towards Veronica without a word. After a while, Raymond raised his umbre and arrived where Veronica was. When the light and Raymond appeared in front of Veronica, she saw Raymond drenched. His worried face made Veronica feel a little moved in her heart. When Raymond saw Veronica, he sized her up. He saw that Veronica was holding a book in her hand. When he saw the book, Raymond frowned. It was because of that book that Veronica had trapped herself on the mountain. She was in danger, yet she still held the book tightly. But now that she had already been trapped here, it was useless even if he scolded her. In the end, the shlight in his hand and his gaze all gathered on the foot that Veronica had twisted. A month ago, Veronica had just twisted her foot, and now it was still the same foot. Raymond looked at Veronica with some anger on his face. "Why didn''t you call me before you went up the mountain? Why did you secretlye here alone?" Veronica didn''t know how to answer him. Raymond''s words were a little funny. Why did she call him before she climbed the mountain? Moreover, she hade to this mountain fair and square, and it was not a secret. He said something wrong. However, now that she was trapped here. She was indeed in the wrong. "You came up the mountain to find me?" Veronica asked Raymond, a little surprised. "I didn''te here specifically to look for you? Could it be that I came here to look for a ghost?" Raymond scolded Veronica fiercely. Veronica was speechless again. He had speciallye to find her, but why was he so angry? Veronica pouted at Raymond. "You are a ghost!" She knew how to fight back, indicating that her brain was fine. Raymond''s expression eased up a little and he asked, "How are you now? Can you stand up and walk?" Veronica held Raymond''s hand. She tried to stand up, but just as she tried, she fell back down. She looked up at Raymond''s face with a guilty conscience. "Sorry, I can''t stand up!" Raymond nced at her and stood up silently, turning his back to Veronica. When Veronica did not understand what Raymond meant, Raymond squatted down in front of Veronica. Seeing Raymond turn his back to her, Veronica was a little surprised. At this time, Raymond spoke, "Come up." "What?" Raymond said in an impatient tone, "Let me tell you! If you don''t want to stay here for the night,e up. I''ll carry you out of here!" This time, Veronica finally understood what Raymond was trying to say. Was he going to carry her to leave this ce? "But, my clothes are all wet..." Raymond''s tone became even more impatient. "Don''t make me repeat. Come up!" "OK!" Veronica carefully stood up and climbed up Raymond''s back. When Veronicay on Raymond''s back, Raymond handed the umbre and shlight to Veronica. "Take them, you''ll hold the umbre and light." "Alright!" Since Raymond carried her on his back, she had to hold the umbre and shlight. Next, Raymond carried Veronica on his back and stood up. Veronica was on Raymond''s back, acting as the guide. After a while, Veronica saw the mountain path. "Over there, there is a road over there!" Veronica patted Raymond''s back as she excitedly pointed to the front and said to Raymond. "Hold on tight. I''ll take you there now!" Raymond followed the path that Veronica pointed out and indeed found the way. After finding the road, it would be much easier to go down the mountain. Because there were road signs and maps on the road, they could find the road to the mountain by following the map. With the signs, Raymond carried Veronica back to the right path. Half an hourter, Raymond arrived at the entrance of North Mountain with Veronica on his back. When they arrived at the entrance of North Mountain, Herman saw Raymond walking down from the mountain with a shlight, so he quickly came out to greet him. When he saw that Raymond was still carrying a girl on his back, he was shocked. Herman looked at Veronica in surprise and subconsciously said, "Your girlfriend is really on this mountain. Youngdy, your boyfriend is a good person. He is worried that you will be in danger on the mountain alone. He ignored the danger and went up the mountain to find you. In the future, don''t quarrel with him anymore. Even if you do, don''t climb the mountain alone in the middle of the night. It''s so dangerous. If something happens, what should he do?" Veronica was speechless. Although Veronica knew that Herman was concerned about her, she got what he meant after hearing his words. "Sir, you seem to be mistaken. I''m not his girlfriend."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Herman insisted on his opinion and thought that Veronica was still angry with Raymond, so she deliberately said that she was not his girlfriend. In Herman''s eyes, Raymond was handsome and affectionate. He went up the mountain to find her in the middle of the night. He was such a good boyfriend. "Okay, now that you are safe, don''t cause trouble again. Go back with your boyfriend." "No, Sir, you are really mistaken..." Just as Veronica was about to exin something to Herman, Raymond took out a hand and handed the shlight in Veronica''s hand to him. "Sir, thank you for your shlight." Herman looked at Raymond with a smile. "You''re wee. It''s good that you''ve found your girlfriend. It''ste. Hurry up and leave. Drink some hot water to make you warm. Don''t catch a cold." "Thank you, Sir!" With that, Raymond carried Veronica and left. Seeing Raymond leave North Mountain after talking to Herman, Veronica patted Raymond''s shoulder in dissatisfaction. "Raymond, we are not a couple. He just misunderstood us. Why don''t you exin it to him?" "It''s sote. I went up the mountain to look for you. If I didn''t say that you were my girlfriend, do you think he would let me go up the mountain and lend me the shlight? Besides, we don''t know him. Even if we exined it clearly, so what?" It seemed that he was right. There was no need to make it clear to a person who would only meet once. Anyway, in the future, they couldn''t meet him again. But she still felt a little confused. She seemed to have been taken advantage of. Chapter 682 Here Comes Veronica (45) Raymond did not directly return to the vi of the Cordova family. Instead, he took her to the hospital to confirm that she was alright. Only then did Raymond bring Veronica back to the vi. When Veronica returned to the vi, it was already one o''clock in the morning. In the vi, Marie waited for an entire night. The moment she saw Raymond holding Veronica in his arms, she rushed forward anxiously. "You''re finally back." Seeing Veronica in such a sorry state, Marie felt so worried. "What happened? How did it be like this?" Raymond carried Veronica into Veronica''s room while saying to Marie, "Marie, please make ginger soup right now." "I''ve already prepared the ginger soup in the warming pot. I''ll go get it now." Raymond carefully ced Veronica in the chair in her room. In Veronica''s eyes, his careful actions were like treating a rare treasure. When she looked up, she identally saw Raymond''s perfect lines on his chin. In addition, Raymond''s aura was approaching, causing Veronica''s heart to beat faster. How could her heart beat so fast? Veronica ced her palm on her heart. After putting Veronica down, Raymond stepped back and said to her, "Most of your clothes are wet. In your current situation, you have to change out of your wet clothes. Can you take a bath and change clothes alone?" Hearing Raymond''s gentle voice, Veronica quickly nodded. "Sure." Raymond then turned around and walked towards Veronica''s wardrobe. He found the pajamas Veronica would wear at night and took out her shorts. When Raymond handed her clothes, Veronica''s face instantly blushed. She took the clothes and entered the bathroom fast. After a while, the sound of running water came from the bathroom, and Raymond smiled slightly. He saw that Veronica blushed before she entered the bathroom just now. At this time, Marie came in with tea. She ced a bowl of ginger soup on the table and handed another bowl to Raymond. "Mr. Cordova, your body is also wet. After drinking this bowl of ginger soup, you should go upstairs to change your clothes quickly." "Okay!" Raymond took the ginger soup that Marie handed over and gulped it down. After drinking the ginger soup at a suitable temperature, Raymond felt his cold limbs gradually warm up.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After that, he handed the bowl back to Marie and nced in the direction of the bathroom. "Marie, I''ll go change first. Please take good care of Veronica." Marie paused for a short while. "Sure!" After Marie agreed, Raymond looked in the direction of the bathroom with warm eyes and walked out of the door. Marie stared at Raymond''s back as he left. She couldn''t help but think, ''It seems that Mr. Cordova''s attitude towards Veronica has changed.'' Soon, Veronica came out of the bathroom. Seeing Veronicae out, Marie quickly handed the bowl of ginger soup to her. "Come, Veronica, please have some ginger soup." As Veronica took the ginger soup, she kept looking around. There was even a trace of disappointment in her eyes when she did not see Raymond. "Well, Marie, where is Mr. Cordova?" Marie was surprised. Something must have happened between the two of them. As an experienced woman, Marie smiled and said to Veronica, "Mr. Cordova went back to his room to change his clothes." "Did he drink some ginger soup?" Veronica asked with concern. Marie replied with a smile, "Don''t worry. When you went in to take a shower, Mr. Cordova had already drunk it. Moreover..." Marie deliberately kept them in suspense before continuing, "Before he left, he asked me to take good care of you here." Veronica, who had just taken a sip of the ginger soup, almost choked because of the second half of Marie''s words. Veronica swallowed the ginger soup with all her might, not daring to look at Marie''s face. Then, she whispered, "That''s good." Marie smiled brightly. Just now, if Raymond was the only one who had changed his attitude, then Marie might have misunderstood. But Veronica''s expression had changed when it came to Raymond, so Marie was more certain that something had happened between Raymond and Veronica. Anyway, there was still a long way to go, and even if there was something intimate between them, it would appear sooner orter. ... Veronica got used to getting up early. The next morning, she got up early as usual and began to clean up. When she cleaned up and arrived at Raymond''s door, Raymond just came out of the bedroom. He was dressed in sports attire. He nced at Veronica and went out to jog. After Raymond left, Veronica couldn''t help but cover her beating heart with her hand. What happened? She had only been nced at by Raymond. Why did her heart beat faster again? Veronica felt puzzled about her reaction. When she thought of this, she shook her head and continued to work in the vi. When she finished cleaning the vi, Raymond happened to run back from outside the vi. After a simple breakfast, Veronica changed her clothes and prepared to participate in a part-time interview. This morning, she received an interview call. The caller knew that her name was Veronica and still wanted her to go for the interview, which made Veronica very happy. What made her even happier was that the trantion firm was thergest one in Peace City. She had always dreamed of working in that trantion firm, but she had been rejected several times before. Now, she was asked to go for the interview. Therefore, Veronica was in a good mood early in the morning. Veronica took her belongings and information lists and then came out of the vi. Before she could walk out of the vi, a car stopped in front of her. The window opened and Raymond''s face was revealed. "Get in the car!" Raymond ordered. Veronica recognized that the car was not the onest night. However, this car was obviously very expensive. What a luxurious life. Veronica didn''t feel disgusted when she saw him now. After all... Raymond was her savior. Veronica immediately waved at Raymond, "No need, Mr. Cordova. I can take the bus myself." "I''ll pass by the trantion firm you are going to." "Alright then!" Veronica opened the door of the passenger seat and sat in. When the car drove out of the vi, Veronica suddenly thought of a problem. Raymond did not know which trantion firm she was going to interview at, so how could he know that he would pass by it? Chapter 683 Here Comes Veronica (46) While Veronica was puzzled, the car had already driven out of the vi and headed to the trantion firm where Veronica was going to be interviewed. On the way, Veronica secretly sized up Raymond. She had to admit that the lines of his profile were perfect. Raymond had a handsome face that could easily drive a woman crazy, so it would be easy for him to get any woman if he wanted. Veronica had known about this long ago, but because she had a prejudice against Raymond before, she just ignored his handsome face and opposed him. However, after what happenedst night, Veronica suddenly felt that Raymond was more handsome than before. When he turned around and spoke to her, she felt shy to look straight into his eyes. And her heart was beating so fast. Noticing that Veronica did not answer his question, Raymond spoke again. "Please close the window by your side." Veronica came to her senses at Raymond''s words, and she was instantly stunned. What did he say? Close the window? What window? Seeing that Veronica was ignoring him, Raymond simply leaned over to her and pushed away her shoulder that was leaning against the window. He then closed the window. The window was open for venttion when the car was just moving. Now that it was already early winter, the air outside was very cold. Raymond intended to close the window to avoid getting a cold. Unexpectedly, Veronica''s arm was pressed against the window, so he could only do it by himself. However, Raymond felt surprised by Veronica''s reaction. He smiled slightly as he continued to drive. The scene just now made Veronica very nervous. She had a habit. When she was nervous, she wanted to eat something, so she subconsciously took out a bag of snacks from her bag and nned to eat. Just as she opened the bag of snacks and ate a piece of potato chips, Raymond suddenly said to her. "What are you eating?" Veronica subconsciously handed the bag to him. "Chips. Do you want some?" Veronica asked. Raymond opened his mouth. Veronica didn''t understand what he meant and was stunned. At this time, Raymond pointed at his mouth and said to Veronica, "Feed me!" Hearing his words, Veronica immediately understood what he meant, and her face blushed. "If you want to eat it, just take it by yourself," Veronica said immediately. Then a low and pleasant voice came from Raymond. "Veronica, I''m driving now." Raymond smiled and said to Veronica, "You asked me to take something to eat while driving. This is against traffic rules. Moreover, it''s not safe. Don''t you think so?" Veronica was speechless. But his words did make sense.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Because of Raymond''s words, Veronica could only endure the awkwardness and take out a potato chip, handing it to Raymond. When Veronica handed the potato chips to Raymond, Raymond ate like Veronica just now, and in the end, he even licked his lips. Then he said to Veronica, "Yummy!" At this time, Veronica''s face suddenly blushed. Was he teasing her on purpose? Veronica''s heart was beating violently at this moment. Then, she grabbed a potato chip and put it into her mouth. Only then did her heart feel a little normal. How could Raymond do such a thing to her? While Veronica was ridiculing Raymond in her heart, Raymond spoke once more, "Please give me some more. I haven''t eaten my fill this morning." Veronica quickly said, "I''ll ask Marie to prepare more breakfast for you in the morning." "Alright!" Raymond smiled, "But before that, please feed me some potato chips." In the end, Veronica could only continue feeding Raymond. She had been feeding him several times, so she became more used to it, feeling less nervous. Moreover, after seeing Raymond eat the potato chips she had fed, she felt a sense of aplishment. As the chips became fewer, they almost arrived at the destination. When they finished the potato chips, Veronica and Raymond had just arrived at the firm. Seeing the destination, Veronica hurriedly opened the car door and got out, saying to Raymond, "Mr. Cordova, thank you for sending me here. Please take care on your way." "Okay, then I will watch you leave here." Veronica fell into silence. Because of Raymond''s words, Veronica''s face froze, then she turned around and walked toward the building in front of her. She ran fast as if someone was chasing after her from behind. After Veronica entered, Raymond started the car and was about to leave when a faint male voice appeared from the side. "Okay, then I will watch you leave here! I didn''t expect our cold and indifferent president to say such words. If your admirers know that you already have a girlfriend, the entire city will be filled with mourning..." Raymond paused. Then, he turned to look at the person who spoke to him. "Willie Wager, that''s enough." The man who said to Raymond just now was Willie, the son of Grady and Carley. He was also the boss of the trantion firm that Veronica was going to interview today. "I told you that I was equivalent to your elder brother." "You are younger than Edwin and even Shermie. Are you sure you want me to treat you as an elder brother?" Willie red at him and said, "Mrs. Koch must have misremembered our birthday." Raymond ced his hand on the steering wheel and warned him, "Remember to take good care of her for me. Don''t let the colleagues bully her." "Don''t worry, I will be nice to her." "But you don''t have to act obviously to avoid being discovered by her." "Alright, please stop being so fussy. I know what to do." Hearing his words, Raymond felt relieved and drove away. After Raymond left, Willie returned to the office. Everyone in the office greeted him with respect. The receptionist said, "Mr. Wager, Veronica is waiting in the reception room." Willie waved his hand casually. "Alright, I know." After that, he walked towards the reception room. After entering the room, Willie sat directly in front of Veronica and smiled at her, saying, "How much do you want every month?" Veronica was surprised by his words. Chapter 684 Here Comes Veronica (47) How much do you want every month? Hearing Willie''s words, Veronica was a bit surprised. Wasn''t she here for an interview? Why did the boss of this trantion firm directly ask her how much she wanted? Was it a method for interviewing? Veronica felt a little confused. Did the boss try to test her? Or... Due to courtesy, Veronica asked, "Mr. Wager, do you want to see my resume first?" Willie tensed up when he heard Veronica ask him. After he entered the door, he was so eager to keep her in thepany that he just asked how much she wanted as a sry hurriedly. Normal people would be surprised when they heard this. Willie tried to calm down and looked at Veronica''s resume. Then he kept staring at Veronica''s resume, and at the end, he spoke. "You''re Veronica, right? Looking at your resume, I guess that you haven''t graduated yet, right?" Veronica was relieved. This kind of interview was a normal one. "Yes, I will graduate in the summer of next year." "Well, we are hiring part-time jobs anyway. You should be able to work during the time you sign on your resume, right?" "Yes, this is my rest time. I cane to work without any idents." "Alright, since that''s the case, you can start working today!" Willie said. Veronica froze again. Seeing her expression, Willie frowned and looked at Veronica. "What''s wrong? Do you have any opinions about ourpany?" "Of course not!" This trantion firm was thergest and best one in the city, so how could she have any objections to it? Willie looked at her with strange eyes. "Or don''t have time toe to work?" Willie muttered to himself, "It doesn''t matter if you can''t go to work today. How about tomorrow?" "I can go to work today, but..." "What is it?" Willie smiled at her and said, "The atmosphere in ourpany is very harmonious. If you have any requests, please feel free to tell me." Hearing Willie''s words, Veronica boldly said, "Mr. Wager, aren''t you going to ask me what position I''m applying for?" Willie replied, "Didn''t you write on your resume that you intend to apply for a trantion position in ourpany? You can speak Chinese and Italian. Coincidentally, ourpany has many projects in the twonguages. It meets our requirements." Veronica then asked, "Then don''t you want to test mynguage ability?" "Your information also states thepetitions you have participated in, the awards you have received, and the awards you have received are all authoritative, so I believe in your ability," Willie exined seriously, "So, do you have any other questions?" Veronica was speechless. Willie''s words sounded reasonable, but Veronica felt that somehow strange. Willie said to her with a smile, "Ms. Luke, do you have any questions?" Now that things hade to this point, how could she possibly have any problems? It was just that she felt that something was not quite right. She subconsciously looked outside the reception room. Seeing so many people outside and the name of thepany she had always heard of, Veronica was sure that thispany was indeed the one she interviewed and that it was not a fakepany. In the end, Veronica looked at the man in front of her strangely. "Well, can I ask onest question? Are you really Mr. Wager?" For some reason, looking at the man in front of her who was around her age, Veronica felt a little uneasy. This time, it was Willie''s turn to be stunned for a moment before he replied, "Of course." After hearing Willie''s answer, Veronica still felt a little uneasy in her heart and could notpletely trust him. At this time, an assistant knocked on the door and handed a document to Willie. "Mr. Wager, there is a document here that needs your signature. Please sign here." Willie took the document handed over by the assistant and quickly browsed through the information. As Willie browsed through the documents, Veronica asked the assistant, "Excuse me, is he really the boss of this trantion firm, Mr. Wager?" When the assistant heard Veronica''s question, he was stunned for a moment. Then he smiled and said, "This is Mr. Wager, of course." At the same time, Willie was also shocked by Veronica''s question again. Did he perform so badly that Veronica started to suspect him? After Willie signed his name on the paper, he said to the assistant, "Alright, go and mind your work." "Sure." The assistant respectfully took the document out. After that, Willie smiled at Veronica in front of him. "What''s wrong? Do you have any doubts about me? Go ahead." Veronica replied, "No more." Originally, she was a little suspicious of Willie. After the proof from the assistant, Veronica already believed that the person in front of her was Willie. But because she was sure about it, she was even more worried. Unexpectedly, Willie would be such an interviewer. He did not even ask about the interviewee''s ability at all. How did this trantion firm be maintained? How could it be the top trantion firm in the city? Willie smiled and said, "In that case, you can start working now. As for your sry, it will be carried out ording to thepany''s standards. I''ll pay you 5 thousand during the three-month probation period. After three months, you will be a regr employee and the sry will be 10 thousand. Is it okay for you?" She would get 5 thousand during the probationary period and 10 thousand after bing a regr employee, which was just the sry of a part-time job. This was simply too satisfying for Veronica. "No problem." Willie ced a contract in front of Veronica. "Since there''s nothing else, you can sign this contract." "Alright." Veronica took the contract and looked at it carefully. After confirming that there was no problem with the contract, she signed her name on it.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Subsequently, Willie gave Veronica the contract he signed, and then Veronica signed her name on it. Willie took the contract and said, "Go and find K Randolph. She will arrange your position and your future work." "Okay, thank you, Mr. Wager." After that, K led Veronica to a seat. When K went to get the information, Veronica was waiting in her seat. At that moment, her cell phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Raymond, Veronica answered it soon. Chapter 685 Here Comes Veronica (48) As soon as the call was connected, Raymond''s voice came from the other side of the line. "How was it? Did you pass?" Veronica was surprised that Raymond would call her to ask about the interview. But she still answered truthfully. "Yes. And they said that I could start today." Raymond was not surprised at all. "Really? Isn''t that what you want?" "That''s true. But it feels kind of weird, you know." Raymond had stiffened when he heard that on the phone. "What do you mean by that?" Did Willie say something to Veronica? He promised he wouldn''t do that. Veronica told Raymond briefly about the interview. She said, "Do you think the boss of this trantion firm is very strange? I''ve been wondering how this trantion firm is still in business." Raymond was speechless. ording to Veronica''s words, she was not the only one who wondered if there was something wrong with this trantion firm. And people had doubts about the qualification of this trantion firm. However, Raymond knew Willie had high hiring standards. Willie hired Veronica not just because she was a friend of Raymond''s but because she was a good trantor. That was why Raymond introduced Veronica to Willie. Otherwise, Veronica would never get a chance to work at Willie''spany. Willie was unreliable. Raymond had asked Willie to be careful during the interview. But Willie still made Veronica suspicious. A bright spark like Willie should never do something like that. "Well, you don''t have to worry about the qualifications of that firm. It''s a realpany. You can work there." "Sure, it''s a realpany. But that''s what makes it weird." Raymond felt that if he continued, he would give himself away, "Forget it. If you have any problems, I''m here for you all the time." "Thank you." At that moment, Veronica already felt that Raymond was someone she could trust. K walked to Veronica after Raymond hung up the phone. K handed Veronica a pile of papers. "These are the papers you have to trante today. Remember, if there is something you don''t know, ask me. Don''t make any decisions before asking me." Veronica knew K was worried that Veronica would mess it up. So, she quickly replied, "I won''t. Ms. Randolph." K was worried. She repeated herself before leaving. After K left, Veronica sat down and began tranting the papers on herputer. Those were not professional documents. It seemed that K had selected some less difficult papers for Veronica. Veronica went through all this at her previous trantion firm. They were afraid to ask her to trante those important documents at first. Veronica quickly tranted the papers and sorted them out. An hourter, Veronica printed the tranted documents and handed them to K. When K saw Veronica, she thought that there was something that Veronica did not know. She quickly asked, "Do you have any problems?" Veronica smiled and ced the tranted papers in front of K. "No, Ms. Randolph. I''ve finished them all." K could hardly believe her ears. "What? What did you say? You have finished them all?" "Yes, I have printed the papers out. Here. Please look them over and see if anything needs to be modified." K was shocked. She looked at the papers in front of her. K put on the sses that she had put aside. And then, she read the papers carefully. K didn''t expect Veronica to do her job well. But after K read a few pages of the tranted papers, a hint of surprise appeared in her eyes. To K''s surprise, Veronica did her job very well. She did it even better than many experienced trantors. K read the papers carefully. And she read those papers twice. Veronica thought that there was something wrong with her work. So, she said, "Ms. Randolph, is there something wrong?" K just finished reading all the papers. She smiled at Veronica and said, "No, not at all!" K looked at Veronica in surprise. "You did a great job. I''m really impressed." Veronica heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. "Thank you." K looked at Veronica and asked curiously, "Veronica, are you really still a college student?" Veronica nodded. "Yes. Why do you ask?" "I didn''t expect that a college student who hasn''t graduated yet could do that. Mr. Willie made an exception and recruited you. I thought you had some kind of special rtionship with him. It turns out I was overthinking it." Veronica was stunned again. "What did you just say? Mr. Willie made an exception?" Veronica frowned. K smiled and said, "Yes. But I think you deserve this job." Veronica didn''t say anything. Something was wrong! Next, K gave Veronica a few more documents. And K became much more friendly to Veronica than she had been. Veronica tranted very fast. In less than two hours, she finished all the documents that K had given her. When she gave the papers to K, K was shocked again. After checking, a big smile spread all over K''s face. "Oh, my goodness. Veronica, you''re amazing!" K said, "You can go back to your seat first. I''ll give you some more paperster."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Just then, the door of K''s office was opened. A beautiful woman with long, wavy hair walked in. "Ms. Randolph, this audio file provided by the client is too difficult to trante. I... I don''t know how to do it." K frowned and looked at that woman. "Really?" "Yes! You know that I am an experienced trantor. And I have served as an interpreter for foreign ambassadors. You have got to trust me! Besides, the file was provided by Costswich Company. You know Costswich Company very well, right?" K''s expression changed slightly. "But the client needs the tranted documents this afternoon. If we can''t finish it this morning, what are we going to do this afternoon?" The woman sighed. "There''s nothing I can do." K was speechless. The woman smiled and looked at K, "Ms. Randolph, my contract with ourpany is up in a week. I wonder if thepany has considered my request to renew the contract?" K''s expression changed slightly. K realized this woman wanted to use this opportunity to threaten thepany to satisfy her unreasonable request. Just then, K suddenly looked at Veronica beside her. "Veronica, can you trante the audio file?" Veronica was stunned for a moment before nodding. "Yes, I can!" Chapter 686 Here Comes Veronica (49) That woman''s name was Gretchen Barcroft. When Gretchen heard K ask Veronica if Veronica could trante the audio file, she realized that K wanted Veronica to trante this audio file. Gretchen sneered. "Ms. Randolph, if I remember correctly, today is Veronica''s first day here. And she is still a college student. Are you sure you want her to trante this audio file? You must be kidding, right?" "Gretchen, I just want to tell you that you are not the only one in thispany who can trante this audio file. You can''t use this as a bargaining chip to ckmail thepany into eding to your unreasonable demands!" K said coldly. Gretchen snorted. "K, is it too much for me to ask for a raise and an extra day off every week? I am an ordinary trantor anymore. Do you know how manypanies would offer me a job?" "We''ll agree to a reasonable raise, but your request is out of line. You asked thepany to double your sry. That''s impossible." Gretchen smiled mockingly. And she fiddled with her big wavy hair. "Well... Since you said no to my request, then I''m afraid that there''s nothing I can do with this audio file..." Before Gretchen could finish, K turned to Veronica and said, "I have an audio file. Can you trante it before noon?" Although Veronica didn''t know what kind of audio file it was. But she knew that file was very important. She nodded cautiously. "I''ll try." K''s face darkened. "I need a guarantee." "I''ll do my best. And I won''t let you down, Ms. Randolph!" Said Veronica. K lifted her chin at Veronica. "Great! Veronica, you can leave now. I will send you the audio file immediately." "Okay." After that, Veronica walked out of K''s office. Gretchen stood in front of K''s office desk. She looked at Veronica. And there was a glint of mockery in her eyes. Veronica got the audio file that K sent her after returning to her seat. She immediately took out her headphones from her drawer. She yed the audio and listened to it carefully. During the process, Veronica realized that this was a very professional document. When Veronica had just heard half of it, Gretchen walked out of K''s office. Seeing Veronica listening to the audio file in the seat, Gretchen went directly to Veronica. Veronica was focused on the audio, and she did not notice Gretchen hade to her. Veronica didn''t do anything. Gretchen knocked on Veronica''s table with her finger. Veronica raised her head when she heard that. Veronica paused the audio and took off her headphones. She stood up and nodded at Gretchen politely. "What can I do for you, Gretchen?" Gretchen looked at Veronica scornfully. She sneered, "You are listening to this audio file? Are you sure you can understand it?" Veronica said humbly, "I''ll try." Gretchen snorted. "You''ll try? I think you didn''t understand a single word. I don''t know why Ms. Randolph would ask someone like you to trante this audio file. If you can''t do it, you should tell Ms. Randolph now." Veronica looked at Gretchen seriously. "Thank you. If I can''t trante it, I will tell Ms. Randolph!" Gretchen snorted and walked away. After Gretchen left, Veronica sat down and listened to the audio file again. Veronica listened to the audio twice. After that, she started to type the sentences she heard from the audio. And then, she tranted those sentences one by one. An hourter, Veronica tried her best and printed the document before 11:55. Then, she walked to K''s office with the document in her hand. K was concerned about the progress of the trantion of the audio file. She came out of the office and wanted to see how everything was going. Just then, K saw Veronica walking towards her office. "Veronica, how is everything going?" K looked at Veronica happily. Veronica looked tired. She said, "Ms. Randolph, I have finished it. Please take a look!" After that, Veronica gave the printed document to K. The other hand took the document before K got it. Gretchen said loudly, "Oh, I heard Ms. Randolph gave you the audio file from Costswich Company. Well, I was supposed to trante that file. You have already finished it? Let me see how you''re doing." The rest of the trantors in thepany heard that. They all looked at Veronica at the same time. Most of them had a look of doubt and ridicule in their eyes. After all...It was not a secret that Veronica was still a college student. And it was her first day here in thispany. How could a college student with no experience trante such a difficult file from a bigpany like Costswich Company? Moreover, the document that needed to be tranted was an audio file, not a paper one.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . To trante audio files, trantors need bothnguage skills, listening skills, andprehensivenguage ability. Tranting audio files was much more difficult than tranting paper files. In thepany, many people could do audio file trantion. But Gretchen was the only one who could trante the audio files from Costswich Company. That was the reason why Gretchen used it as a bargaining chip. Now, a college student who had just joined thepany had tranted the audio file from Costswich Company. Wasn''t that an open challenge to Gretchen? K''s face changed slightly after Gretchen took the document. "What are you doing, Gretchen?" Gretchen looked at K with a smile. "Calm down, Ms. Randolph. We are all curious. We just want to know how good Veronica is. Mr. Willie even made an exception for her." K still wanted to say something, but Veronica put her hand on K''s hand. "Gretchen, you have more experience than I do. It''s my pleasure to have you check my work. Please give it back to me after you finish!" Gretchen didn''t even want to look at Veronica. She looked down at the document in her hand. However, when Gretchen read the paper, her expression abruptly changed. Chapter 687 Here Comes Veronica (50) On the paper in Gretchen''s hand. It not only contained all the trantions of the content but also showed the original text. The content of the trantion was even more organized. Those terms which were hard to be understood were all tranted clearly. The sentences wereplete and the content was well organized. Moreover, the content of the trantion waspletely identical to the content of the audio. Gretchen, who originally wanted to mock Veronica for her poor trantion, was shocked when she saw Veronica''s trantion. She was totally dumbfounded. Veronica was just a college student who had not graduated yet. Gretchen found it hard to believe that Veronica had such a strong and skilled ability in trantion to finish tranting such tricky audio into words so quickly. And the quality of her trantion was incredibly good. Even Gretchen would have to spend at least an hour and a half tranting and polishing the words. But Veronica only used one hour to trante all the content. Of course, Gretchen was surprised. The employees who were originally waiting for a good show in the office were all surprised to see the expression on Gretchen''s face. They were curious about what Gretchen saw on the paper. K originally did not have much hope for Veronica. She just hoped Veronica could barely trante the document. But when she saw Gretchen''s expression, she realized something and immediately took the paper, which presented Veronica''s trantion, from Gretchen''s hand. Then, K carefully looked through the text. After reading the content on the paper, K widened her eyes "Veronica, are you sure that you tranted this without anyone''s help?" K asked Veronica in disbelief. A colleague beside Veronica testified, "K, I can testify that she tranted it alone there without anyone helping!" Hearing the colleague''s testimony for Veronica, K naturally trusted her. Now K felt more than surprised. "It seems that ourpany is really lucky," K said happily with the file in her hand. The others in thepany were already a little surprised when they heard K say this. This also proved that Veronica had indeed tranted a document that only Gretchen was qualified to deal with. Moreover... Veronica did well in the trantion. The employees in thepany looked at Veronica in surprise. K even patted Veronica on the shoulder in front of everyone and said, "Veronica, you really delighted me and surprised me this time. In the future, all the documents from Costswich Company will be passed to you." Gretchen was originally in charge of all the documents in Costswich Company. But now, K had handed all the documents of Costswich Company to Veronica in public. Moreover... Veronica was just a part- time college student who had just joined thepany. K''s decision disgraced Gretchen in public. Gretchen''s face blushed in embarrassment. She gritted her teeth and mocked, "She just managed to trante once. I don''t see what''s there to be so proud of. I hope to see her tranting sessfully every time in the future." With that, Gretchen angrily walked back to her seat. On the other hand, K pulled Veronica to her office and praised her before letting her go to lunch.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When everyone in thepany went to lunch, K took the file that Veronica had tranted and entered Willie''s office. Willie smiled and stretched his back when he saw it was King into the office. "What''s wrong, K?" Willie sighed. "I have told you that even if Veronica is not very talented, you can''t..." "That''s not it," K quickly exined. "Mr. Wager, I misunderstood you before. I used to think that Veronica entered theputer through her connections with you, but I just realized that I was wrong." Willie was stunned by K''s words. "K, do you mean... Is she very talented?" K looked at Willie doubtfully. "Mr. Wager, didn''t you invite her into ourpany because of her talent in trantion?" Willie didn''t know how to reply. He knew nothing about Veronica''s talent innguages. Then Willie coughed lightly. "Well... You''re right." K heaved a sigh of relief before telling Willie what had just happened. When Willie heard from K that only Veronica was capable of tranting the audio from Costswich Company, he was so shocked that he widened his eyes for a few seconds. In the end, K said excitedly, "Mr. Wager, I will not question any of your decisions in the future." Willie was ttered by K''s words and felt quite good. He coughed lightly. "Alright. You may go back to work now." "Okay, Mr. Wager." After K left, Willie pondered carefully. He thought to himself, ''Now that Veronica has taken over the document of Costswich Company, Gretchen no longer has any bargaining chips to negotiate with thepany. I haven''t expected Raymond''s girlfriend to be so capable.'' On the other side... Veronica simply packed up her things and went to thepany''s canteen, which was in an old office building across the road. Veronica came to eat with a few colleagues. After she ordered a meal, she sat in the dining hall and started to eat. Everyone in thepany got off work at almost the same time, so in a short while, the dining hall was almost fully seated. Veronica saw an empty seat and sat down directly. Unexpectedly, after sitting down, Veronica discovered that the person sitting opposite her was Gretchen. Beside Gretchen was her good friend, Tracy Sampson. Considering that Veronica had just snatched a deal from Gretchen, she felt a little embarrassed. However, she had already sat down, so she could only force herself to sit calmly. Just then, Gretchen nced at Veronica coldly. Then, Gretchen said meaningfully, "There are always people who think themselves to be so powerful and sessful before graduating from college." Tracy smiled and said, "Yeah, those people are just ignorant and silly, so they think the more task they get, the better it will be. They will only learn and grow when they make big mistakes." Veronica knew that the two of them were actually referring to her, so she was a little angry. However, when she recalled that she only worked part-time here and it was her first day at work, she decided not to cause any trouble. So she endured and did not argue with them. When Gretchen and Tracy saw that Veronica did not speak and only focused on eating, the two of them lost interest in talking about Veronica. Chapter 688 Here Comes Veronica (51) After dinner, Veronica returned to the trantion office and continued working.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the afternoon, halfway through the trantion, Willie suddenly had someone call Veronica to his office. Veronica had tranted more than half of the document in her hands. When she heard that Willie called her, she saved the tranted part on herputer. All of a sudden, Veronica thought of something and moved her fingers on the mouse, and clicked on theputer a few more times. Then she turned off her desktopputer, left her desk, and walked towards Willie''s office. Just as Veronica left, Gretchen and Tracy, who were originally sitting in their seats, suddenly looked at each other. Then, Tracy quietly got up from her seat. She walked to Veronica''s seat and sat down. Later, She turned on Veronica''sputer. The other colleagues in the office saw Tracy sitting in Veronica''s seat. They nced at each other and remained quiet. They lowered their heads and got back to their work as if they had seen nothing. Tracy made a few simple moves on Veronica''sputer. She only deleted all the text that Veronica had just typed on theputer and deliberately typed a word before saving it. Although the content in the document could be restored in a way, now that Gretchen saved the empty document, the previous content would bepletely reced and couldn''t be found. After deleting the document, Tracy turned off Veronica''sputer and quietly returned to her seat. She then made an ''okay'' gesture to Gretchen. When Gretchen saw Tracy''s actions, she smiled in delight. She was ready to see Veronica''s desperate face. On the other side, Veronica, who had already walked to Willie''s office, did not know that Gretchen and Tracy had tampered with herputer. After entering Willie''s office, Veronica respectfully called out to Willie, "Hello, Mr. Wager." Willie pointed to the sofa in his office, saying, "Have a seat, Veronica!" "Thank you, Mr. Wager!" Veronica sat down on the sofa as told. "Mr. Wager, may I know why you asked me toe?" Willie cleared his throat and said, "Veronica, here is the thing. I just received news that your trantion of the document from Costswich Company has won great recognition from the client." Veronica heaved a sigh of relief. "Alright. That''s great." Willie nodded and said, "Because you saved thepany at thest minute and remedied thepany''s reputation, thepany decided to reward you with a thousand." Hearing that there would be a bonus, Veronica blinked her eyes. "Then, Mr. Wager, will my bonus be distributed today?" Willie was speechless. He didn''t expect Veronica to be such a miser. "Of course not. The bonus will be sent to your ount along with your sry next month. Don''t worry, it will be yours eventually." "Okay, thank you, Mr. Wager." Willie was the boss of thepany. Since he said so, he wouldn''t go back on his words. "Well, I have another thing to discuss with you." Veronica''s face turned solemn immediately. "What is it?" "How is your ability in interpretation?" "Well, about interpretation, I should be okay with it." "What do you mean by ''okay''? I''m asking you, are you sure you can interpret Italian on the spot?" Willie frowned. Although she did not know why Willie would ask her this, Veronica nodded. "Sure!" Willie heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Veronica''s words. "In that case, I have a task for you tomorrow. Tomorrow, apany will need our help. They will be facing an Italian client. However, theirpany''s Italian interpreter can''tplete the real-time interpretation. So we need to send an interpreter over." Veronica was stunned for a moment. She was eager to get this job because the real-time interpretation would be a great chance to improve her ability. "But I''m just a student who hasn''t graduated yet. Besides, I just joined thepany. There should be someone else in thepany who is more suitable for this task than me, right?" Willie''s expression changed. "Gretchen is the most suitable one for the task in thepany. However, you have seen her current attitude. Moreover... you were introduced here by my boss, so I believe in your ability." Veronica frowned. "Your boss introduced me? Who is the boss?" Willie suddenly felt that he had slipped up and quickly changed his words. "About that, it''s nothing. Anyway, I have decided to give you the task. After you go back, you can practice with K. The matter with thepany will be handed over to you." Veronica was speechless. She felt like she had been forced to take the job. "Got it, Mr. Wager." Coming out of Willie''s office, Veronica returned to her seat. When she turned on herputer, as expected, she saw that the text that she had typed in was deleted. Seeing the nk document, Veronica tried to restore it. But once again, as she expected, it was of no use. Looking at the nk document, Veronica suddenly turned around and looked at Gretchen and Tracy111 who were sitting behind her. When Gretchen and Tracy saw Veronica looking at them, they both nced at Veronica mockingly. However, Veronica smiled while looking at them. Although Veronica had a smile on her face, Gretchen and Tracy felt that Veronica looked kind of cunning. However, even if Veronica was angry and knew they deleted the text, so what? She had no evidence. Veronica said, "I know who deleted the text on myputer, but unfortunately, I have a habit of copying the documents whenever I''m about to leave my seat. So, even if you deleted my text, the backup document is not gotten rid of. I will take revenge on anyone who hurts intentionally. When you leave your seat, you''d better remember to copy your trantion work. That is because I may somehow delete everything on yourputer." Veronica''s words were basically a threat. Then, in front of everyone, Veronica directly found her backup file and then continued to do the trantion with her backup file. When Gretchen and Tracy saw Veronica really open the backup file, they were so angry that they almost called out in fury. They did not expect Veronica to be on guard against them. Later, K went to Willie''s office. Aftering out of Willie''s office, she walked directly to Gretchen and said to Gretchen, "Gretchen, you don''t have to go to the real-time interpretation tomorrow." Hearing K''s words, Gretchen''s face darkened. "What? I don''t have to go? What do you mean?" Chapter 689 Here Comes Veronica (52) K smiled and said to Gretchen. "Thepany has sent someone else to be responsible for the interpretation, so you don''t have to go." Thepany arranged for someone else to go. Before this, Gretchen hadn''t heard about anyone else taking over the job. Moreover, no one else in thepany dared to take over her job, except... Gretchen suddenly thought of Veronica, who had been called to the office by Willie, and her body trembled violently. It was Veronica again. Veronica, who was in her seat, felt Gretchen''s gaze from behind and could not help but feel helpless. She originally thought the real-time interpretation was passed to her because no one else would do it. Unexpectedly, it was originally Gretchen''s work and was transferred to her at thest minute. After this, Gretchen must hate her to the bones. Veronica had only been in thepany for a day, but she had already offended a worker in thepany. She felt that her future days spent in thepany wouldn''t be smooth. But Veronica had no way to deal with it, so she got back to work. After work, Veronica came out of the trantion office. After she left the building, she saw a familiar car parked on the side of the road. However, before she reached the side of the car, she saw a figure standing by the side of the car. It was Gretchen. Gretchen lowered her head to say something to Raymond who was in the car. Veronica had good eyesight. Standing in the distance, she could clearly see Raymond''s smile. She wondered if the two were acquaintances. Veronica frowned and turned to the subway station which was not far away from the building. Veronica had yet to reach the subway station when she heard a loud honk of a car. Veronica was shocked and almost jumped up. She turned around and saw Raymond whose car was parked close to her. Raymond ordered, "Get in the car!" Veronica kept quiet for a second. Then she turned around and looked in the direction behind her. Gretchen had disappeared. She should have left the road. Veronica pointed to the subway station and said, "I think I should take the subway. I don''t need you to offer me a lift." "I said get in the car!" Raymond''s face darkened. "I can take you back on the way so that you can get back to work as fast as possible!" Veronica was speechless. She secretly cursed Raymond for being so mean! Veronica pouted and had no choice but to open the front passenger door and get in. "Fasten your seatbelt!" Raymond reminded. Hearing that, Veronica tied up the safety belt, and Raymond drove off. Unfortunately, Raymond had just driven Veronica onto a bridge when they encountered a traffic ident. It was originally the rush hour. So after the traffic ident happened, it became more crowded on the bridge. After waiting for half an hour, the police finally rushed over to deal with the traffic ident. The vehicles slowly moved forward. Originally, it would only take half an hour to drive. But actually, Raymond drove for more than an hour to reach the Cordova''s vi. When they got off the car, Veronica muttered, "If I had taken the subway, I would have arrived long ago!" Raymond didn''t respond. Raymond thought to himself, ''It''s such a mistake to specially drive there to pick her up. She can get back by subway in the future. I won''t go again.'' With that in mind, he slightly nodded to himself. After they returned to the vi, Marie, who was preparing dinner, suddenly fainted on the ground. Veronica was so scared that she quickly called Raymond over and asked Raymond to drive Marie to the hospital, leaving Louis to keep an eye on the vi. In the hospital. Marie was lying on the bed, and her face was as pale as paper. Fortunately, Marie''s fainting wasn''t caused by anything serious this time. It was caused by hypoglycemia. Marie looked at Raymond and Veronica with guilt. "Mr. Cordova, Veronica, I''m sorry for making you two worry about me." Veronica held Marie''s hand andforted her. "Marie, the most important thing is your safety. You must be careful next time. Don''t forget that you have diabetes. So you must get something to eat at around 5 in the afternoon no matter if you feel hungry or not. Otherwise, it is very easy to cause hypoglycemia." Marie smiled at Veronica. "Okay, I know. I will listen to you." Compared to Marie''s family, Veronica cared more about Marie, which made Marie like Veronica even more. Veronica heaved a sigh of relief when she heard what Marie said. "The doctor has said that you need to have a good rest here tonight. Although it''s not a big problem, you have to stay in the hospital for the night before you can leave the hospital tomorrow." Marie would only be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. At the thought of this, Marie frowned and looked a little anxious. "How can that be? I have to make breakfast tomorrow morning. Besides, I only have hypoglycemia. I don''t need to stay in the hospital!" "No, Marie, you must listen to the doctor''s instructions!" Veronica held on to Marie''s arm. "You can stay here at ease. Leave the breakfast of tomorrow to me." Raymond echoed, "She''s right, Marie. You should stay in the hospital." Seeing Veronica and Raymond say this, Marie could only sigh. "Alright then." But Marie was still concerned about them. Considering Veronica and Raymond had sent Marie to the hospital without having dinner, after Marie got settled in the hospital, Marie imed that there were nurses in the hospital and that she had almost recovered so nothing would happen to her. Then she drove Veronica and Raymond out of the hospital. Veronica and Raymond saw that Marie insisted and had no choice but to leave. They also learned from the nurse that Marie would be fine in the hospital alone. After that, they left without worries. After leaving the hospital, Veronica and Raymond found that they were already very hungry. "Treat me to a meal!" Raymond spoke. Veronica was speechless. "Didn''t you say that you would provide amodations? You''re the one who is supposed to pay for the meal, right?" Veronica refuted Raymond unhappily. Raymond rolled his eyes at Veronica. "You''re so stingy." "You should be the stingy one. The Cordova Group is so rich, but you always let me, a penniless girl, pay the bill. And the two thousand I earned by working is still in your hands." Raymond didn''t know how to reply. In the end, it was still Raymond who paid. Raymond was a fastidious person. After deciding to have dinner outside, he directly drove Veronica to a private restaurant. After arriving at the restaurant, just looking at the high-end decoration, Veronica knew that the dishes there must be expensive. When they sat down, the waiter brought the menu over. Because it was Raymond''s treat, Veronica was very generous and ordered two rtively expensive dishes on the menu. After ordering, Veronica went to the washroom. When Veronica returned to the private room from the washroom, she saw a beautiful woman walking into the private room where Raymond was. When she saw the woman, Veronica''s eyes lit up with surprise. It was Shirley. Veronica didn''t expect to meet Shirley here. She quickly walked closer to the private room and heard Shirley''s voice. "Raymond, it''s been a while!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 690 Here Comes Veronica (53) When she heard Shirley''s voice, Veronica froze. Judging from Shirley''s tone, it seemed like she knew Raymond. Raymond knew Shirley. As Veronica was guessing, she heard Raymond''s reply. "It''s you. When did youe back?" His voice was slightly cold. "This afternoon. Two friends of mine and I are having a meal in another private room. I heard that you are also in this restaurant, and we haven''t seen each other for a long time. So, I came over to greet you." "I see." Shirley probed, "Are you eating here alone?" "No, with a friend." Shirley smiled and said, "I have to return to my private room now. I''m afraid I won''t have the time to see your friend. I haven''t seen your parents for a long time. If I have time, I will visit them at the Cordova Mansion." "My parents went abroad to travel. You won''t be able to see them for the time being." Shirley sighed, "That''s a pity." "How long do you n to stay in Peace City this time?" Shirley stared at Raymond and then said meaningfully, "I won''t leave. I n to live and work in Peace City." "You want to stay here? But you are a diplomat. It would be better to stay in the capital." Shirley smiled and said, "Peace City is my hometown after all. Also, my family, my friends, and the ones I care about are in Peace City. I do not n to leave when Ie back this time." Raymond smiled and said, "If Lincoln knew that you would not leave again, he would be very happy." Shirley''s expression changed slightly when Raymond mentioned Lincoln, as if she did not want to mention him. "I should go back now. We should go out for a meal to have a good chat." "Alright." Shirley smiled at Raymond and turned to leave. At this time, Veronica, who was standing outside the door, saw Shirley looking at Raymond. Naturally, she saw the deep affection in Shirley''s eyes toward Raymond. As a woman, Veronica had a keen intuition. Thus, Veronica was able to sense it immediately. Shirley was fond of Raymond. Seeing that Shirley was about toe out of the private room, Veronica, who was hiding outside the private room, was shocked. She was afraid that Shirley would discover her. Veronica anxiously turned around and left. Before Shirley walked to the door, Veronica quickly hid in the corner. After Shirley left, she walked out of the corner. When Shirley disappeared from her sight, Veronica returned to the door of the private room. For some reason, when Veronica looked at the door of the private room in front of her, she was a little serious and sad. But she could not tell why she was feeling sad. At this moment, Raymond''s voice came from the private room. "How long do you n to stay outside?" Hearing Raymond''s voice, Veronica was startled and pushed open the door, entering the private room. Veronica frowned at Raymond. "How did you know I was outside?" "You didn''t hide well when you eavesdropped. Your shadow was left on the ground. It''s hard not to find it!" Veronica nced at her shadow on the ground, and only then did she discover her ws. It turned out to be the shadow on the ground that betrayed her. Veronica pretended to be rxed as she walked in and sat down in her seat.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "I wasn''t eavesdropping. I saw you talking to Ms. Hopper, so I didn''t want toe in and disturb you," Veronica exined. She didn''t know why she felt a bit bitter as she said so. "You mean Shirley?" Raymond had a smile on his face. "Didn''t you say that you admired her a lot? Why did you look like a coward and hide when you saw her?" Veronica red at Raymond angrily. "I''m not a coward!" "Hiding outside the door and not daring toe in. Aren''t you a coward?" Before Veronica could refute Raymond, a waiter knocked on the door and pushed the dining cart in, cing the food they had ordered on the table. The food was served, and they were hungry, so they began to fill their stomachs with the food on the table and stopped talking. After dinner, it was alreadyte. Raymond went to the parking lot to get his car. Then, he stopped in front of the restaurant. Shirley and her friends also came out of the restaurant after having their meal. Shirley''s two friends also knew Raymond. They heard from Shirley that she went to Raymond''s private room. Therefore, the twodies joked with Shirley when they saw Raymond stop the car in front of the restaurant. Thedy to the left said, "Hey, isn''t that Mr. Cordova''s car? Could it be that he deliberately waited for Shirley and sent her home?" "That makes sense. Otherwise, why would he stop in front of the restaurant?" When Shirley saw Raymond''s car, her heart suddenly pounded. Shirley thought, ''Is he really waiting for me?'' Shirley stuttered, "Maybe he is waiting for his friend." Her friend smiled, "There are all women at the entrance of this restaurant. Who is he waiting for?" In their eyes, they thought that Raymond''s friend was a man. As far as they knew Raymond, he had never had a scandal with any woman. So, it was impossible for him to dine with a woman. This was what Shirley thought. Shirley''s heart beat faster. She thought, ''Can it be that Raymond is really waiting for me?'' Shirley''s friends urged Shirley to hurry up. "He has already stopped the car in front of the restaurant and waited for you. Don''t dawdle the time. It''s not allowed to park in front of the hotel for so long. Hurry up!" "Well, I can''t apany you! See you," Shirley shyly apologized to her friends. "Hurry up and go over. Don''t keep him waiting." Shirley sorted out her hair and then walked toward Raymond''s car. However, a girl standing not far away from the road suddenly walked toward Raymond''s car. Then, she opened the door and got in the car. Just after Shirley took a few steps, Raymond drove the car away. Chapter 691 Here Comes Veronica (54) Raymond actually drove past them with a girl in his car. This scene stunned Shirley and her two friends. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe that Raymond was actually with a girl. Moreover, they all knew the women around Raymond. The girls who were close to Raymond were either his rtives or Shermie. However, they did not know the girl just now. Shirley was embarrassed. She thought that Raymond was waiting for her. Unexpectedly, a girl got into Raymond''s car and let Raymond carry her away. Shirley, who was standing on the side of the road, suddenly became a joke. Raymond left with another girl, which angered Shirley. How could Raymond be with the other girls? The twodies behind walked to Shirley''s side. Seeing the sullen expression on Shirley''s face, a friend advised, "Shirley, the girl might be the daughter of his partner. He just gave her a ride. Don''t be angry." The other woman also said, "That''s right. Besides, she should be quite young. The clothes she wears are very cheap. Mr. Cordova is such a noble person. He won''t take fancy to such a girl. Don''t worry!" The two people''s words made Shirley feel better. But Shirley still didn''t feel at ease. The scene of the girl getting into Raymond''s car was vivid in her mind. Veronica opened the car door so naturally, as if it was not her first time getting in Raymond''s car. Shirley thought, ''Are they very familiar? What exactly is the rtionship between them?'' Shirley''s friend said, "That girl is impressive. She can let Mr. Cordova give her a ride. She must be a scheming woman." The woman''s words made Shirley''s face darken again. When the other woman saw this, she immediately elbowed her partner, who shut her mouth immediately. On the way back, Shirley called Edwin. Edwin was the most big-mouthed among Raymond''s friends. If one wanted to know anything about Raymond, he could get the news from Edwin. After a while, Edwin''s smiling voice came through the phone. "Hey, what''s up, Shirley? You seldom call me." Shirley said indifferently, "Mr. Walker, we haven''t met for a long time."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "Yes. It has been two years since you left Peace City. I thought you would stay in the capital and nevere back!" Edwin teased. "Peace City is my hometown. I will have toe back." "It''s good that you''re back. If you have time, we can have dinner together. It''s on me. What do you think?" A smile appeared on Shirley''s face. "Sure, thank you." "It''s fine. We''re friends, and you''re the most excellent among our circle. It''s my honor to have you be my guest." "Don''t tter me." "I didn''t. You are a diplomat. We are just businessmen. We are out of the league." "By the way, Mr. Walker. I have something to ask you!" Shirley didn''t want to waste time with Edwin, so she got down to the business. "Well, I know you must be up to something. What did you want to know?" Although Edwin was flirtatious, his intuition was very urate. He was young, but he was an experienced businessman. Shirley had never had such a good rtionship with him before, and she had never called him. Now that Sherley took the initiative to call him, she must be up to something. Edwin was not stupid. Shirley frowned. She didn''t expect Edwin to be so direct. However, she didn''t intend to beat around the bush. "Is there a girl close to Raymond??" Shirley asked directly, "Tonight, I saw him dine with a girl." Hearing Shirley''s words, Edwin knew what she meant, "Are you talking about the girl with fair skin and ck hair that reaches her waist?" Hearing Edwin''s description, Shirley narrowed her eyes lightly. "It''s her. You know her?" "That''s Ms. Luke. Of course, I know her," Edwin immediately said. "Ms. Luke?" Shirley''s expression changed slightly. "Is she familiar with Raymond?" Edwin immediately understood what Shirley meant. He did not like the arrogance in Shirley''s bones. Moreover, he also felt that Raymond had feelings for Veronica. Therefore, Edwin didn''t hide the fact. He said, "Ms. Luke is currently living in Raymond''s vi. Yes. They are familiar." Shirley couldn''t maintain herposure, and she said in a trembling voice, "What... What did you say? They live together?" "Yes. Is there any problem with that?" Shirley took a deep breath and managed to calm herself down. She then asked in a calm tone, "You said that they live together? How long have they lived together?" "It should be at least a month." Shirley was shocked. Shirley wondered, ''More than a month. They have actually lived together for more than a month. How could this happen?'' Not hearing Shirley speak again, Edwin asked with a smile, "Why are you asking this?" On the other side of the line, Shirley''s face was pale, and her knuckles were white as he held the phone tightly. "I still have something to do. I have to go now," Shirley said coldly and hung up the phone. Edwin, who was on the other side of the line, looked at the phone with a wicked smile. He thought to himself, ''Ms. Luke, I just helped you. You owe me a favor." Regardless of whether Veronica knew it or not, Edwin would have to let her return the favor in the future. The next morning, Veronica got up early to clean the vi before she started to make breakfast. Before she was ready to clean up, she had already cooked the porridge, so when she finished cleaning, the porridge would be ready. Veronica had just finished preparing breakfast and held the bowl. When she turned around and saw the person behind her, she was taken aback and loosened her grip. The bowl in her hand fell on the ground. Chapter 692 Here Comes Veronica (55) Veronica thought the bowl was going to fall to the ground, so she subconsciously closed her eyes and let out a cry. However, the expected breaking sound was not heard. As soon as Veronica opened her eyes, she saw Raymond holding the bowl steadily. Raymond handed the bowl to Veronica and said with a frown, "What were you thinking? You almost broke the bowl." Veronica took the bowl from Raymond and said with a lingering fear, "Your sudden appearance shocked me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have thrown the bowl away." She didn''t know why he suddenly stood behind her. Veronica was scared out of her wits. Raymond was amused by the shocked expression on Veronica''s face. "If you don''t do anything wrong, you won''t be afraid of anything. Did you do something wrong?" "I didn''t!" Veronica felt guilty and did not dare to meet Raymond''s eyes. In fact, when she turned around just now, she did think of something. The scenes of Raymond and Shirley being so close to each other lingered in Veronica''s mind. She had been thinking about the rtionship between Raymond and Shirley. Just as she was lost in thought, Raymond suddenly appeared. Therefore, Veronica was startled. As soon as Raymond saw Veronica turn around guiltily, he seemed to have guessed something and deliberately said, "You are guilty. What were you thinking just now?" Raymond''s handsome face suddenly erged in front of her eyes. Veronica was shocked and reflexively pushed Raymond''s face away. As she pushed him away, Veronica loosened her grip, and the bowl in her hand slipped out of her hand again. Raymond did not reach out to take it this time. And with a bang, the porcin bowl fell to the ground and turned into pieces. Veronica and Raymond looked at the ground at the same time. Veronica felt even more guilty. She quickly lowered her head and picked up the fragments. She was so anxious cleaning up the mess that her fingers were cut by the fragments. "Ouch!" Veronica cried out in rm and immediately released the fragments. On Veronica''s slender fingers, there was a bloody mark. Raymond immediately grabbed Veronica''s wrist and pulled out two pieces of tissue. He pressed them on Veronica''s finger and dragged her into the dining room. He let Veronica sit down and asked her to hold on to the wound on her finger. He then went to take out a medicine kit from the storage cab in the living room. After opening the medicine kit, Raymond sat opposite Veronica. Raymond took out the disinfectant and band-aid from the medicine kit. He simply dipped the cotton in the disinfectant, wiped off the blood on Veronica''s finger, and pasted a band-aid on her wound. While Raymond was disinfecting her wound, Veronica looked at Raymond, who was seriously cleaning her wound, and her heart suddenly pounded.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. While Raymond was applying the band-aid for Veronica, he muttered to her with dissatisfaction, "You''re so clumsy. How can you touch the fragments with your hands?" Veronica felt a little guilty and said awkwardly, "Well, I forgot about that." Raymond red at her. "Aren''t you quite smart? Why did you be so stupid?" While speaking, Raymond knocked on her forehead. Veronica touched the ce where Raymond hit and said, "It hurts. I am now injured!" Raymond looked at her with a half-smile. "It''s just a small cut on the finger. It''s not a big deal." Veronica was speechless. Raymond seemed to be right. In the end, Raymond smiled lovingly at Veronica and touched her head. "Alright, you can''t touch water now. Wait here. I''ll go get breakfast." Veronica''s heart skipped a beat as she looked at Raymond''s smile. "Let me do it." Raymond pressed down on Veronica''s shoulder. "Don''t, don''tin to Marie behind my back again. I didn''t bully you when you were injured. Just take a seat. I''ll go get breakfast." Veronica was lost for words. After a while, Raymond brought two bowls of porridge to Veronica, which made her feel a little ttered. Later, Raymond took a few pieces of bread that Veronica had roasted in advance from the toaster. Then they began to eat. "What are you going to do this morning?" Halfway through, Raymond suddenly asked Veronica. Veronica said, "Thepany arranged for me to go to Oculus Square to be an interpreter." Raymond was surprised. "An interpreter?" "Yes!" Raymond frowned. "Weren''t you just admitted to thepany? Why would they arrange for you to be an interpreter?" "Maybe they trust me." "Can you do that?" Veronica looked at him with a smile. "There shouldn''t be any problems." Hearing Veronica''s words, Raymond heaved a sigh of relief. Since Veronica was confident, things would be fine. Raymond suddenly raised his bowl of porridge and touched Veronica''s. "I hope things go well!" Veronica was speechless. Others would clink sses, but Raymond was clinking bowls with her. However, Veronica felt warm in her heart. She looked at Raymond with a bright smile and said, "Thank you!" Veronica''s bright smile was as beautiful as the red roses. And Raymond was attractive to her. He smiled meaningfully and said, "It''s fine." ... Coming out of the Cordova''s vi, Veronica took a taxi to Oculus Square. When she arrived at Oculus Square, the head of thepany who worked with Veronica''spany greeted her. Veronica smiled at him and politely extended her hand. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Parker. I''m Veronica Luke from Supreme Company. You can call me Veronica." Fiy Parker frowned as he sized Veronica up. "You are Veronica from Supreme Company? Did you graduate from university?" Fiy asked suspiciously. Veronica answered honestly, "I''ll graduate in July next year." Hearing that Veronica would only graduate in July of next year, Fiy suddenly looked sullen. "What? You will graduate in July of next year. So you are still a college student." Fiy was angry. "What is Mr. Wager doing? Our cooperation with foreignpanies is very important. How can he send a college student to be an interpreter?" Fiy was just about to make a call when a staff member came over. "Mr. Parker, the client has arrived. Please bring the interpreter over!" Chapter 693 Here Comes Veronica (56) Fiy looked at the staff in surprise. "What did you say? The client has arrived? He said that he would arrive at half past eight. It''s only eight o''clock now." "I don''t know!" The staff member looked anxious. "Anyway, they have arrived early." Fiy''s face turned slightly pale. "What should we do?" "What? The boss said that the trantor had arrived. Isn''t she the trantor? Can''t you just take her hover?" the staff reminded Fiy. Fiy frowned and looked at Veronica in front of him. "Yes, but..." The staff member sighed in relief, "Hurry up and bring the trantor over!" Fiy had no choice. He gritted his teeth and said to Veronica, "Listen, the client is very important. It concerns the cooperation between theirpany and ourpany. If you mess it up, ourpany will definitely not let you go. Nor will we let Supreme Company go. So, you have to think carefully when you trante. Don''t make any mistakes. Understand?" Veronica nodded solemnly. "Yes, Mr. Parker." Veronica understood how important the task was. In the end, Fiy brought Veronica to the conference hall in the square. Walking to the conference room, Veronica clenched her fists and cheered herself up. She believed that she could do it! As she walked into the conference room, Veronica took a deep breath and smiled gracefully. Two hourster, Veronica was still handling the interpretation task with ease. After the other party made the demanding request, Veronica tranted its request to Fiy''spany, and after Fiy''spany conveyed their opinions, Veronica tranted it to the other party. After another half an hour, both sides finally reached an agreement through a morning negotiation and signed their names on the revised contract. As the cooperation waspleted, the conference room had a harmonious atmosphere. Fiy, who had been worried that the negotiations could not continue, finally breathed a sigh of relief when he got the cooperation. Fiy looked at Veronica with admiration. He did not expect that such a young girl would have such a solidnguage foundation. She could maintain herposure when facing the other party''s aggression and asionally defended thepany. This was beyond Fiy''s expectations. He thought that the interpretation would be screwed up, and he might be reprimanded by his boss and even be fired. But he didn''t need to worry about it right now. The negotiation had beenpleted, and the other party left Oculus Square with their interpreter. After seeing off his partners, Fiy personally saw Veronica off at Oculus Square. Fiy''s attitude toward Veronica had changedpletely. He warmly held Veronica''s hand. "Veronica, thank you so much. We wouldn''t get the cooperation without your help. If it weren''t for you, ourpany might be in a passive situation in the negotiation or suffer a great loss. We might even fail to reach an agreement." Veronica was a little unustomed to being so intimate with others, so she freed her hand from Fiy''s. "It''s my pleasure to help you. And this is also my job. You don''t have to thank me." Fiy looked at Veronica with guilt. "I originally thought that you were just a college student, so I belittled you. I apologize for what I said before and hope that you do not take those words to heart." Veronica smiled, "Mr. Parker, it''s fine. If I met trantors who haven''t graduated from university, I would question their abilities as well." Veronica''s words made Fiy feel a little relieved. "I didn''t expect you to have such excellentnguage ability at such a young age. And you have good manners. Do you want to join ourpany?" Veronica smiled resignedly. "Mr. Parker, are you trying to poach me?" "Everyone wants to work with the strong. How about it?" Veronica smiled and replied, "Thanks for your appreciation, but I love my current job. I can learn a lot from it." Fiy sighed and felt pitiful. "Since you have made up your mind, I won''t force you. If ourpany cooperates with your firm next time, we will name you. Don''t turn us down." "Thank you." On the way back to the trantion firm, Veronica showed a relieved expression. She did a great job!" It was her first time being an interpreter, and she did it well. Thinking of this, she took out her phone and made a call. Then she realized that she was calling Raymond. She wanted to hang up the phone, but Raymond had picked up the phone. Raymond''s familiar voice came from the other side of the line. "Hey, how''s it?" Raymond whispered. As soon as she heard Raymond''s voice, Veronica quickly retracted her finger that was on the hanging key and put the phone to her ear. "Hey, it''s me," Veronica said awkwardly. Raymond smiled and asked, "I know. How was the interpretation today?" Veronica tried hard to suppress the joy in her heart and replied calmly, "Great. I did well." "Congrattions!" Raymond said happily. Veronica''s beautiful eyes curved when she smiled, "Thank you." "To celebrate your sess, I''ll treat you to lunch at noon." Veronica was stunned. "Well. It''s fine." "You will get off work at half-past eleven, right? I''ll wait for you downstairs at half-past eleven!" Raymond did not give Veronica a chance to turn him down. "Alright. That''s it. I still have things to do. See you at noon!"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After that, Raymond hung up the phone. Veronica looked at the phone in her hand, stunned. ''He just hung up the phone?'' Veronica thought. Before she could agree, Raymond had made a decision for her. However, at the thought of having lunch with Raymond, Veronica felt sweet. After having a phone call with Raymond, Veronica called Ste. Ste was also very happy when she heard that Veronica had seeded. Ste had just left herpany, where she worked part-time. When she saw Stephen standing at the door of herpany, she was stunned. Chapter 694 Here Comes Veronica (57) Ste saw that Stephen did not see her and quickly walked a few steps, nning to bypass Stephen and walk to the side of the road. However, Stephen saw Ste walk past him. He immediately grabbed her arm. Ste began to struggle violently as soon as Stephen grabbed her arm. "Let go of me!" Stephen did not let her go. He then smiled at Ste, "Ste, where are you going? I''ll drive you there." "No, you just need to let me go, and I will be very grateful to you." Ste looked at Stephen angrily. "Ste, look, I have already apologized to you. Don''t be like this, okay? You don''t want your colleagues to see us arguing either, do you?" Stephen tried to persuade her, "What do you want to eat for lunch? I''ll treat you." Ste was unable to break free from Stephen''s hand, and she became impatient. "Stephen, I''m begging you. Can you let me go?" Ste begged Stephen. Stephen still had a smile on his face. He held Ste''s arm and tried to hold Ste''s shoulder. "Be good, Ste. Follow me into the car." Ste saw Stephen''s cold expression. There was a trace of fear in her heart. She subconsciously stepped on Stephen''s foot. Stephen was in pain and suddenly released her arm. She took the opportunity to run to the side of the road. Just as Ste was about to cross the road, a car stopped in front of her. Ste was so close to the front of the car that she stopped in shock. She was so scared and stood in ce in a daze. While Ste was in a daze, Stephen had already caught up to Ste. He grabbed Ste''s arm and scolded the driver, "Dumbass. Are you blind?" Stephen was about to pull Ste away again when he reacted. Ste quickly resisted again. "Let go of me!" Ste identally pped Stephen in the face. It angered Stephen. Stephen also pped Ste in the face. Stephen pulled Ste up. Seeing the fearful expression on Ste''s face, Stephen smiled sinisterly at Ste and said, "I just told you to be good, but you insisted on forcing me to do it. Be good. As long as you follow me obediently, I won''t beat you." Ste looked at his face in front of her who looked like a devil and subconsciously struggled again. Stephen would definitely beat her again. When Stephen saw Ste begin to struggle, he reached out and wanted to p Ste again. Ste knew Stephen was going to p her and subconsciously covered her face. However, nothing happened. Ste looked up and saw Stephen''s wrist held by a hand. Stephen looked up angrily. Who would dare to stop him and grab his wrist? "Don''t meddle in other people''s business. Fuck off." Ste shouted in surprise when she saw the man who was holding Stephen''s wrist. "Mr. Walker!" Edwin nced at Ste and was surprised. Then, Edwin turned to Stephen with a mocking gaze. "Miss Bruno, is he your boyfriend?" Ste felt as if she had been insulted and immediately exined, "He is not my boyfriend. We have already broken up." Stephen forcefully shook off Edwin''s hand, then angrily pointed at Edwin''s nose and questioned Ste, "Ste, who is this man? He looks quite rich. It was because of this man that you broke up with me, isn''t it?" Stephen was like a crazy man. Ste said angrily, "Stephen, Mr. Walker and I are just friends. Moreover, I broke up with you. That is between the two of us. It has nothing to do with others." Stephen mocked. "I haven''t said anything yet. What do you want to defend him for?" Stephen frowned. "Ste, didn''t you want to break up with me? Alright, I can break up with you, but I have conditions!" Ste looked at Stephen tiredly. "What conditions?" Stephen said with a ferocious face, "Aren''t you quite familiar with Raymond? As long as the Cordova Group cooperates with my mother''spany to develop the Waron Estate Project, I will break up with youpletely." The Waron Estate Project referred to the development project on the Waron Section. The Waron Section was located in the mature business district center. As long as the project waspleted, the profits would definitely be considerable. However, the Waron Estate Project was the project of the Cordova Group. Stephen''s mother''spany had always wanted to cooperate with the Cordova Group. However, the cooperation requirements of the Cordova Group were very strict. Herpany could not meet the requirements of the Cordova Group. Stephen actually used this to threaten her to break up with him. "This is impossible!" Ste''s face was pale. "How is that impossible?" Stephen looked at Ste with a smug expression. "Anyway, as long as my mother''spany doesn''t cooperate with the Cordova Group, I won''t break up with you for a day. I will keep pestering you in the future." Stephen''s words were already a threat.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ste trembled in anger. She had never expected that the boy she had fallen in love with would be like this. Ste was so angry that she couldn''t speak. Edwin, who was standing beside Ste, spoke coldly. "James has already signed a contract with otherpanies to develop the Waron Estate Project. I''m afraid your mother won''t have that chance." Stephen looked at Edwin in annoyance. "Who exactly are you? How do you know when the Cordova Group signed a contract with someone else? Besides, it''s none of your business." Edwin narrowed his eyes at Stephen. Edwin smiled. He took out a name card from his pocket and handed it to Stephen. Stephen took Edwin''s name card with disdain. When he saw Edwin''s name, his eyes widened in surprise. "You are..." Edwin narrowed his eyes. "You don''t have a chance to cooperate with the Cordova Group. However, the J Group just happened to be looking for a partner for the Hornd Project. Are you interested?" The Hornd Project was also very famous. Stephen was ecstatic. "Sure, then it''s a deal." Stephen nced at Ste. "It turns out that you have already gotten close to the second son of the Walker family. No wonder you couldn''t wait to dump me. Don''t worry, as long as my mother''spany and the J Group sign the contract I won''t pester you anymore." Chapter 695 Here Comes Veronica (58) After Stephen and Ste finished speaking, he turned and left. When Stephen left, he was extremely smug. Ste was anxious when she saw Stephen leave. "Mr. Walker, how can you cooperate with Stephen?" Ste hurriedly reminded Edwin, "Stephen''s mother''spany is notoriously dishonest. As long as they are involved, they will keep pestering you. If the J Group cooperates with them, it will be very troublesome in the future. Mr. Walker, it''s not toote for you to regret it now." Edwin smiled and looked at Ste''s nervous expression. "I have always kept my word. I will never regret it." Ste anxiously tried to persuade him again. "Mr. Walker, what I said is true. The J Group really can''t cooperate with Stephen''s mother." Edwin raised an eyebrow. "But, if I don''t cooperate with him, he will pester you." Ste was stunned when she heard what Edwin said. Could it be that Edwin was willing to cooperate with Stephen for her? Ste immediately told Edwin, "Mr. Walker, it doesn''t matter if he keeps pestering me. At most, I will be a little annoyed and there won''t be any losses. However, if you cooperate with his mother''spany, the losses will be huge." Looking at Ste who tried her best to persuade him not to cooperate with Stephen''s mother, Edwin felt that she was very cute. In fact, Edwin hade to help Stepletely because of Veronica. In addition, Ste had almost been insulted in his manorst time. He felt a little guilty. He did not know how shameless Stephen was. However, if his mother''spany really cooperated with the J Group, she would not be able to gain any advantage. After all, the consultantwyer of the J Group was Raymond''s mother, Audrey. Who would want to go against the J Group? That was going to be tough. He had his own set of methods to deal with these people. Edwin never wanted to cooperate with them. If they wanted to pester the J Group, they would probably lose a lot of money. Edwin looked at Ste''s worried face. A faint smile appeared on his face. "So I really can''t cooperate with them." Ste nodded her head vigorously. "Right. Wait here. I''ll call Stephen back immediately and make it clear to him that the J Group will not cooperate with his mother''spany." Seeing Ste turn around to chase after Stephen, Edwin grabbed Ste''s arm. Ste''s eyes were filled with anxiety. "Mr. Walker, is there anything else? He has gone to get the car now. I''m afraid he will leave soon. I have to hurry and find him." "You don''t have to." "No, if we don''t make it clear now, it will be toote." Seeing that Ste was so anxious, Edwin finally said, "I said there''s no need to chase him. What I mean is that I have a way to deal with him." "What? Do you have a way to deal with him? But..." "Don''t worry. If he really wants to fraud the J Group, he has to make a very perfect n." "But..." "No buts." Edwin nced at the building in front of him. "Are you interning in thispany now?" Ste nodded. "Ourpany has also been recruiting interns recently. Are you interested?" Ste looked at Edwin in surprise. "Are you talking about the J Group? But I haven''t graduated yet." Edwin coughed lightly. "Now thepany has changed its rules. I know you''re talented. You can give it a shot." Ste immediately shook her head. "Sorry. I can''t." "Why?" "I just came to thispany not long ago, and the colleagues in thispany are all good to me. I will not go to the J Group for the time being." Edwin was speechless. Ste bowed to Edwin. "Thank you, Mr. Walker. Don''t worry. I will find a way to persuade Stephen to stop looking for you at the J Group." Ste then left. Edwin didn''t say anything.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Veronica had just got off work at eleven in the afternoon when her phone rang. Veronica tilted her head and looked at her phone. It was Raymond''s phone number. Veronica''s heart suddenly beat faster. Then, she quickly picked up the phone. "Hey." "I''m downstairs at yourpany. Come down now!" Raymond''s voice came from the other side of the line. "Alright." Veronica quickly saved the information on theputer, then took the things and prepared to leave the office. Gretchen saw that Veronica was about to leave, and before Veronica was about to pass by her, she suddenly stretched out her foot, intending to trip Veronica. Veronica saw Gretchen suddenly extend her leg. A thought quickly shed through Veronica''s mind. She had always been kind to others, but if someone tried to cause trouble with her again and again, then she would not be polite. Veronica wouldn''t put up with it. Veronica''s eyes shed. She did not stop at all. With the grappling technique she had learned before, she used a clever method to ruthlessly smash her leg into Gretchen''s calf. With a scream, Gretchen, who was sitting on her chair, fell down from her chair because of Veronica''s kick. Gretchen hugged her leg with both hands. Tears suddenly flowed out of her eyes. "My leg!" Veronica looked at Gretchen, who was sitting on the ground, in surprise. "Gretchen, why are you sitting on the ground? It''s so cold. Let me help you up." Veronica raised her hand to help Gretchen up from the ground. Gretchen pushed Veronica''s hand away angrily. "I don''t need your fake mercy. Don''t think I don''t know that you tripped me on purpose." It was already half-past eleven in the afternoon. The people in the office were also preparing to leave. When they heard this sound, they all looked over at the same time. Veronica felt their gaze and smiled at Gretchen, "Gretchen, sorry! I just saw you suddenly put your foot out as I was walking by. Why did you do it? I really couldn''t dodge it. If I had seen your foot in advance, I would never have tripped you!" Chapter 696 Here Comes Veronica (59) Gretchen looked the beautiful Veronica in the face and wanted to tear her smile apart. The others, who had watched Gretchen fall, suspected that Veronica had deliberately tripped over Gretchen. However, what Veronica had said pushed Gretchen under the spotlight again. Gretchen loved to trip over her colleagues, whom she had grudges against, to vent her anger. Therefore, the crowd couldn''t help thinking that Gretchen had used her old trick against Veronica. They thought, ''Gretchen tripped over herself instead of Veronica this time. Serve her right.'' Then, the crowd looked at Gretchen with disdain. Gretchen realized that she had messed with the wrong person. Gretchen thought, ''I wanted to trip over Veronica but made a fool of myself in the end. How infuriating! I could have tripped over Veronica with that kick. My trick worked every time, so how did Veronica trip over me just now? She must have been lucky. Or, she deliberately counterattacked after spotting my leg.'' Gretchen could prove nothing since she had no evidence. Now, she noticed the contempt in the eyes of her colleagues. ''Screw Veronica! She embarrassed me this time. I won''t spare her in the future.'' Gretchen thought. Gretchen pulled a long face to stand up. Gretchen grimaced after a slight move because she felt a sharp pain in her leg. ''Damn, I can''t stand up! Veronica gave me a hard kick.'' Gretchen thought. Gretchen felt that her leg had swollen from that kick. Veronica had deliberately kicked Gretchen toward a desk, so Gretchen was badly hurt. Gretchen red at Veronica and then struggled to get up. After the others left for lunch, Gretchen gritted her teeth and looked at Veronica. "Veronica, you kicked me deliberately, didn''t you?" Noticing that they were alone in the office, Veronica smiled, looked Gretchen in the eyes, and said, "Yes!" Gretchen was speechless. ''I was right!'' Gretchen thought. Gretchen red up. "Veronica, watch your back. Given this kick, I will not let you off easily." This threat didn''t intimidate Veronica. Veronica sneered at Gretchen. "Gretchen, I respected you, but you set me up once and again. You won''t let me off easily, but I am a hard nut." Gretchen burst outughing. "Veronica, you challenged me! Great... Let''s see who will have thestugh." Veronica didn''t take this threat seriously and walked out of the office. Internal fights weremon in bigpanies, so Veronica had gotten herself prepared. Veronica hated to cause trouble, but she wasn''t a pushover. Veronica would fight back if she was under attack. Willie, sitting in his office, saw what had happened outside. Willie thought, ''I nned to speak up for Veronica if Gretchen bullied her. It seems unnecessary now since Veronica solved the problem herself. No wonder Raymond takes a fancy to her.'' Veronica was going downstairs to meet Raymond when her phone rang. It was a call from some hospital in Peace City. Not long ago, Veronica received a coupon from Ste, so they went to have checkups together. The hospital called to tell Veronica that her report was ready. Over the phone, Veronica promised to go get her report from the hospital this afternoon. Then, she went to meet Raymond. Raymond took Veronica to a restaurant. Veronica went to thedies'' room after she arrived at the restaurant. On her way back to the private room where Raymond was, Veronica ran into Justin. "Veronica, what a coincidence to see you here!" Justin looked at Veronica in surprise. "I saw you, but I wasn''t sure then." It took Veronica by surprise to bump into Justin here. "Yeah, what a coincidence."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Justin and Veronica chatted casually, a middle-aged couple walked out of a private room not far away. The couple saw Justin talking with Veronica and couldn''t help looking Veronica up and down. Justin said to the couple, "Dad, Mom, this is Veronica I mentioned before. Veronica, they are my parents." This abrupt introduction made Veronica feel embarrassed. Out of courtesy, Veronica greeted the Bernard couple, "Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Bernard!" Serena squinted at Veronica and asked in a sharp voice, "Ms. Luke?" Veronica noticed the vignce in Serena''s eyes and felt bad. Veronica said, "Yes." Serena''s gaze became sharp. "What do your parents do?" Veronica answered honestly, "They divorced. I live alone now." A contemptuous light appeared in Serena''s eyes. "In other words, you are on your own and have no family support." "Yes!" Justin became sullen and immediately defended Veronica, "Mom, Veronica is on her own, but she is a straight-A student. Not long ago, she got an award in apetition on behalf of our department. Moreover..." Serena scolded Justin impatiently, "I''m talking to Ms. Luke. Why did you interrupt us? Did I ask you a question? Where are your manners?" Justin was speechless. Serena shifted her gaze to Veronica again. "Ms. Luke, I don''t know how you seduced my son. However, I won''t allow my son to marry an orphan like you. You had better give up your daydream as soon as possible." Instantly, both Veronica and Justin changed their expressions. "Mom, what are you talking about?" Justin said anxiously. Serena said harshly, "Ms. Luke, do you understand what I said?" Chapter 697 Here Comes Veronica (60) Arge drop of sweat appeared on Justin''s forehead. "Veronica, listen to me!" Then, Justin thought, ''I haven''t told Veronica my feelings yet. How should I face Veronica in the future after Mom said so?'' Justin was mad at his mother for ridiculing Veronica in this way. Veronica looked at Serena calmly. "Mrs. Bernard, please apologize to me!" "What did you say? Apologize? Do you want me to apologize?" Serena snorted with obvious contempt in her eyes. "Didn''t you admit that you were an orphan? Did I mishear?" Veronica said, "It is true that my parents are divorced and that I live alone. However, both my parents are still alive, so I am not an orphan. Therefore, please apologize to me." Serena considered this speech a joke. "Veronica, given your attitude now, never will I ept you to be my daughter-inw." Justin looked at Veronica with sweat all over his forehead. Justin wished that Veronica and his mother would stop the fight now. "Veronica, Mom, please stop." Veronica straightened her back and looked at Serena fearlessly. "Mrs. Bernard, let me make one thing clear now. Never have I thought of being your daughter-inw. I won''t be with your son." Serena snorted. "If so, why did my son refuse the marriage I arranged for him? He said that he would marry you in the future. He wouldn''t do so without your seduction." Veronica took a deep breath and then looked at Justin. "Justin, I think you owe me an exnation." Instantly, Serena stepped forward to protect Justin. "What exnation? I have seen through your trick. You intend to shift the me on my son. I won''t allow you to do so," Serena spoke with sarcasm. "What a vixen you are! My son has been good. I didn''t expect that he would be enchanted by you. I will cut you off from my son even if I have to risk my life." Serena looked Veronica up and down again and then sneered, "You are alone. Who knows how licentious you are?" This was personal abuse. Both Veronica and Justin looked bad. "Mom, how could you say that?" Justin defended Veronica angrily. "Why couldn''t I? Look at you! You talk back for her sake now!" Serena was furious. "Mom, you..." Right then, a clear male voice came from behind. "What are you arguing about here?" The group in the argument heard this question, looked at the speaker at the same time, and then saw Raymond standing behind Veronica. The Bernard couple knew Raymond, and Antoine''s eyes instantly lit up. "Mr. Cordova, I am the chairman of the Bernard Medicine!" Speaking, Antoine handed a business card to Raymond. "What a good surprise to meet you here! What a coincidence." Raymond took the business card from Antoine. With the business card in one hand, Raymond stretched the other one, passed Veronica''s neck, andnded it on Veronica''s shoulder. Veronica subconsciously moved to dodge this embrace. However, Raymond was strong, so Veronica failed to get rid of his hand. "What are you doing?" Veronica whispered to Raymond in a voice that only the two of them could hear.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Raymond tilted his head toward Veronica and whispered, "Be good and cooperative. I will help you vent your anger." Veronica was speechless. Justin couldn''t help narrowing his eyes when Raymond held Veronica by the shoulder. ''Why Veronica and Raymond...'' Justin wondered. Raymond held Veronica while looking at the business card in his hand. "Mr. Bernard!" Raymond said indifferently. "What a coincidence. Veronica, how did you get acquainted with Mr. Bernard and his family?" Veronica was speechless. When Raymond put his hand on Veronica''s shoulder, both Antoine and Serena changed their expressions. Antoine looked at Raymond with embarrassment. "May I ask what your rtionship with Ms. Luke is?" When Antoine asked this question, Serena looked at Veronica with disdain. Serena thought, ''Given their intimacy, Veronica, an orphan, must have seduced Raymond and worked as his mistress. What a slut!'' Raymond smiled as he tightened his grip on Veronica''s shoulder. "What? Isn''t this obvious? Veronica is my girlfriend." This speech astonished the others on the spot, including Veronica. Veronica stared at Raymond with wide-open eyes. ''What is he talking about? When did I be his girlfriend?'' Veronica wondered. Raymond turned around and winked at Veronica. Veronica immediately got the hint and thought, ''He tries to help. Raymond''s girlfriend won''t seduce a man who is inferior to her boyfriend.'' Justin was stunned. Both Antoine and Serena were in astonishment. They had considered Veronica as Raymond''s date or partner, but Raymond called Veronica his girlfriend. This introduction changed everything. Serena asked in surprise, "What? Mr. Cordova, is this woman, no, Ms. Luke your girlfriend? Are you ... serious?" Raymond sneered and gazed at Serena with a domineering aura. "Mrs. Bernard, do you mean that I can''t recognize my girlfriend?" Under pressure, Serena trembled and then shook her head. "Of ... of course not." Raymond did not let go of Serena and went on, "I heard you use my girlfriend of seducing someone." Chapter 698 Here Comes Veronica (61) Raymond saying that caught Serena off guard, her back drenched in sweat. Antoine, on the other hand, looked at Serena reproachfully. Antoine thought, ''Raymond is irate only because Serena has made things difficult for Veronica deliberately. I mean, that is the Cordova Group we are talking about, a business tycoon in Peace City. Whoever is targeted by Raymond would meet a sticky end. What if Raymond makes the Bernard Medicine a target for the sake of Veronica?'' Antoine regretted ever handing over his business card just now, which was basically shooting himself in the foot. Therefore, he had to vent all his anger on Serena. Meanwhile, Serena clenched her fists secretly. She thought, ''I know why Antoine looked at me like that. But did he stop me when I was attacking Veronica just now? That means he tacitly agreed with what I said. Moreover, he said it himself before that he agreed with me to drive Veronica away from Justin. Unexpectedly, Veronica is now Raymond''s girlfriend!'' But very soon, Serena came back to her senses. There must be some misunderstanding." Serena hurried to exin, "I''ve heard that Ms. Luke is Justin''s girlfriend. That''s why I..." Then Serena looked at Justin. "Justin, what is going on?" Noticing that he finally got to exin himself, Justin hurried to reply, "Serena, I''ve already told you that she is just a female schoolfellow. There is nothing between us. And even if there is, it is just my unrequited love for her. You''re totally mistaken." Serena was speechless. "Didn''t you say that you had to be with her? And you turned down all the blind dates I arranged for you because of that!" Justin''s eyes darkened when he heard that. "Serena, it''s true that I wanted to make advances to her. But Veronica rejected me. Therefore, there''s nothing between us." Serena thought, ''It turns out that I was wrong.'' Now her face was full of awkwardness. What Justin said suggested that Veronica and he were anything but lovers. That was different from how Serena thought of them before since Justin acted like he wanted no one but Veronica. At the thought of this, Serena looked up at Raymond with a fawning smile. "Mr. Cordova, as you can see, what happened today was just a misunderstanding. I didn''t mean to make things difficult for anyone." Veronica looked at Serena coldly. "Serena, despite not knowing the truth, you humiliated me harshly anyway. Do you think, by saying it was just a misunderstanding, I then would forgive you for that?" Now when Serena looked at Veronica, Serena was no longer aggressive. Instead, her eyes were full of fear. That being said, she was extremely dissatisfied deep down. "Ms. Luke, what should I do to make you forgive me?" "I want you to apologize to me." Serena thought, ''It would be a humiliation for me, a senior, to apologize to her, a kid!'' However, after taking a nce at Raymond, who was standing next to Veronica, and Antoine, whose gaze was oppressive, Serena gritted her teeth and bowed to Veronica. "Ms. Luke, I am sorry about what I did just now. Please ept my apology." Veronica''s face softened a little. Noticing that, Antoine hurried to ease the tension a bit. "Well, Mr. Cordova and Ms. Luke, since everything has been resolved, please allow me to treat you both to a meal today as a token of our apology. Would you do me the honor?" "Don''t bother. Veronica doesn''t like to dine with strangers." Then, Raymond put his arm around Veronica''s shoulder and left. Antoine and Serena finally heaved a sigh of relief. Justin, on the other hand, simply stared sadly after Raymond and Veronica as they left. Justin thought, ''I should have made advances to Veronica before Raymond did. Or I wouldn''t have been left staring after the woman I love like this. It''s just so sad that she is someone else''s girlfriend now.'' Meanwhile, Raymond and Veronica had turned the corner. Noticing that they were out of the Bernard''s family''s sight, Veronica pushed Raymond away right off. But Raymond did not loosen his grip at all. Instead, he reminded her, "Veronica, we have just turned the corner. Maybe they are still peeking behind us." Due to that, Veronica was resigned to walking back to the room with him like that. As soon as they entered the room, Veronica got rid of Raymond''s arm and turned to close the door right off. Raymond, who wanted to keep holding her, got upset. "Veronica, you are ying upon me. How can you just kick me away like this the moment we return here?" Veronica looked a bit embarrassed. "Well, Mr. Cordova, thank you for today." She meant it since, if it weren''t for Raymond today, she would have been wronged by Serena. Even if Veronica could exin everything clearly, Serena, who was mean enough, would still make her suffer a lot Raymond looked deeply at Veronica. "No problem. But..." "But what?" Veronica looked at Raymond in confusion. "Since I''ve announced in front of Antoine and Serena that you are my girlfriend, I assume that everyone else will know it soon as well." Veronica was surprised. "What? Then what should we do? How about we exin it again?" "How? We tell them that we are not in a rtionship? Do you think Serena, a shrew, would let you off if she knows? I''m afraid that she will only get even tougher with you and might even stir up trouble at your university..." Veronica was lost for words. She thought that everything would be fine now. But it turned out that there was a consequence for her to take. "Then... then what should we do?" Veronica panicked and straightened her back suddenly. "I think I''d better exin it to Serena." Raymond grabbed her arm. "Am I not being clear? If you exin it to her, she''ll..." Veronica looked at Raymond with a determined expression. "I know that." Raymond frowned. "Since you know, why do you..." Veronica interrupted Raymond, "Even if Serena won''t let me off, she wouldn''t actually do any harm to me. But if word gets out about us, it will have wider implications and affect Cordova Group as well." Veronica''s words stunned Raymond a bit. Meanwhile, a hint of warmth rose in his heart.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Veronica was putting herself in his shoes. Then Raymond raised his eyebrows slightly, and his gaze settled on Veronica again. But this time, there was a trace of hope in his gaze. "Actually, there is another way to resolve this matter." "What is that?" Veronica asked. Raymond stared fixedly at Veronica and enunciated each word, "The two of us... get into a real rtionship." Chapter 699 Here Comes Veronica (62) To get into a real rtionship? Veronica thought that there was something wrong with her ears and that she had heard it wrong. "Mr... Mr. Cordova, what did you say?" She asked, trying to confirm what she heard. Raymond looked at her with a smile. Then, he enunciated each word, "I say, the two of us can be a couple. That way, all the rumors will prove groundless, and people won''t judge you anymore." Veronica was speechless. She thought, ''He sounded very reasonable and yet ridiculous. How is that gonna happen?'' "Well... Mr. Cordova, are you joking with me?" Veronica gave him a sullen re. But Raymond stared at her seriously with his lip curled a bit. "Do I look like I''m joking?" Veronica was lost for words. It was true that he didn''t look like he was joking. But... what he said was nonsense! If the two were in a rtionship, that would be rather strange! "Well... Mr. Cordova, let''s not make a joke of a rtionship. Besides, wee from twopletely different families. That means us being in a rtionship will have serious consequences, ones that are worse than what I was suffering from before." After all, people would forget a rumor very quickly. A fact, however, would stir up trouble in a more serious way. "If it''s Cordova Group that you''re worried about, then drop your worry. I will not let that happen since I am very badass." Veronica didn''t know what to say. She just smiled awkwardly. "Mr. Cordova, that is not it. It is..." Veronica said solemnly, "Mr. Cordova, I have never been in a rtionship before. That means you will be my first love, even though we''re just faking. I do not intend to give away my first time just like this. It should be someone special." Raymond asked rhetorically, "Why do you think that the two of us cannot be true lovers?" Veronica was stunned. What did he mean? "Mr. Cordova, we don''t know each other well, and we don''t have any feelings for each other either. This is simply not right." "We will have feelings afterward. Moreover, since we have been living together for over a month, we actually aren''t strangers to each other." Living together? Veronica was dumbfounded. "Mr. Cordova, since when did we live together?" "We live in the same building, remember?" Raymond exined in earnest. Veronica was speechless. She thought, ''That is true. But the way you put it sounded like something else...'' "Mr. Cordova, I think you are mistaken. I don''t think I will have feelings for you even in the future. I mean, we are very different, which means we aren''t meant to be together." Veronica tried hard to talk Raymond out of it. Veronica wondered how things ended up like this. Raymond smiled at Veronica, "Veronica, what is to be worried about?" Veronica was shocked again by how intimately he was calling her. Then she continued. "Mr. Cordova, please stop. There are manydies out there who are much better than me and more of your matches. You don''t have to be with me just because of a joke." Veronica thought, ''What the hell! What a day! Ever since I was here in the restaurant, I kept encountering awful things. First, it was Justin, and then his parents. Now, this! Why do I feel like everything is a joke?'' Raymond stared deeply at Veronica. "Veronica, do you think that I decided to be with you only because of that joke?" Veronica asked rhetorically, "Isn''t it?" Raymond''s lips curved into a bewitching smile, making him look even more charming. Then, with his chin on his hand, he looked at Veronica. "What if that is not why I did this?" Veronica''s heart jumped, her eyes widening. She thought, ''What ... does he mean?'' "What... what do you mean?" Raymond chuckled and articted, "I mean, I want to be with you genuinely. It has nothing to do with what happened today. I have been wanting it for quite a while." Veronica was numb with shock. Her heart skipped a beat. She thought, ''What did he just say? Raymond actually was saying that he... I must be hallucinating now. How could Raymond...'' She coughed lightly, trying to avoid Raymond''s gaze. "Well... Mr. Cordova, you must not be yourself today. That''s why you''ve said that. But don''t worry..." Veronica promised word by word, "I will pretend that I didn''t hear any of that and will never think of it." Hearing this, Raymond thought, ''She actually said that she would pretend she didn''t hear what I just said! That''s not gonna happen.'' Then he approached Veronica step by step. Noticing that, Veronica retreated subconsciously.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Since the room was not spacious, in just a few steps, Veronica was pressing herself against the wall behind her. There was no space left for her to retreat anymore. Meanwhile, Raymond''s body kept moving toward her aggressively. After Veronica was cornered, Raymond jerked his arms up, sandwiching Veronica between them so as to block Veronica''s way to escape. Then he lowered his head, his breath approaching Veronica. Raymond''s breathnded on Veronica''s neck. His lips were so close to touching Veronica''s face. Veronica, whose heart was racing, called out to stop Raymond immediately. "Raymond! No. You..." Veronica hurried to remind him, "I haven''t agreed to be your girlfriend yet. You can''t do this to me. Otherwise, I will hate you." But Raymond''s head was just hovering above Veronica''s neck. He didn''t touch her, despite being rather intimate. Then he lightly breathed out the air on Veronica''s neck. That made Veronica feel a surge of heat all around her body. "I am myself. I know what I was talking about." Raymond whispered into Veronica''s ear, "Veronica, don''t worry. I won''t touch you unless it''s consensual. But that doesn''t mean I''ll give up. I''ll wait till you agree." What Raymond said was a way of him showing his determination. Veronica trembled a bit at it. "1 Chapter 700 Here Comes Veronica (63) She raised her head and met Raymond''s eyes, where she could see her reflection of herself being slightly shocked. Looking at herself in Raymond''s eyes, Veronica felt as if she had be prey and had stepped into a trap while Raymond was that hunter. Raymond was not joking, and Veronica was aware of it now. That was why Veronica was even more surprised. She never thought Raymond would say such words to her. Raymond wanted to be her boyfriend. If she hadn''t heard him say in person, she would have thought she had heard him wrong. While she was shocked, there was a hint of joy in her heart. Raymond took two steps back and created space between himself and Veronica. When Raymond''s breathing faded, Veronica finally breathed. She had thought Raymond would kiss her, but he didn''t, and she felt somewhat regrettable. Nheless, one thing was bing clearer in Veronica''s mind, Raymond liked her. Veronica didn''t know how she left the restaurant, and her mind was still a little dizzy. Later, she went to the hospital. When she arrived, she went directly to get reports for her medical tests. The nurse soon found Veronica''s reports and handed them to her. Veronica took a closer look at the contents of the reports. However, she was shocked after reading them. She turned to the nurse and asked, "Excuse me, did you give me the wrong reports?" The nurse was confused. "What? What''s wrong with them?" The nurse took the reports from Veronica and looked at her strangely. "Ms. Luke? Aren''t you Veronica Luke?" Veronica drew her brows together. "I am Veronica Luke, but..." Veronica pointed at the report, "My name is correct, but my blood type should be blood type A but not blood type O!" Veronica had a basis for her words. Her father and mother both had blood type A, so she should also be blood type A, not any else, so the reports should be wrong. "What? You have blood type A?" "Yes!" The nurse blurted out, "Oh, it might be someone with the same name as you. Let me check for you again." "Thank you!" Veronica handed the nurse her driver''s license for the nurse to check in the system again, but the nurse didn''t find another person named Veronica Luke. The nurse looked at the reports and Veronica''s driver''s license again, and the dates of birth matched. The nurse smiled and handed the reports back to Veronica. "Ms. Luke, I''m sorry to keep you waiting. There are no mistakes in your reports. They''re yours. You said your blood is type A and maye from one of your parents." "Impossible!" Veronica replied with certainty. "My parents are both type A. I can''t have blood type O!" The nurse''s expression changed slightly. "Well, have you tested your blood type before?" Veronica frowned. "I haven''t, but I''m sure my parents have blood type A. I should also have the same. It can''t be another blood type!" The nurse heaved a sigh of relief and eyed Veronica sympathetically. "Ms. Luke, although I don''t know what goes wrong, our hospital uses the most advanced equipment. Well..." The nurse continued, "Why don''t you have a blood type test?" Veronica frowned even tighter. The nurse''s words somewhat annoyed her. She could readily understand what the nurse was implying. The nurse asked her to do a blood test, and maybe she was not the biological child of her parents. How was that possible? Although her memory before she was five was gone, Veronica remembered she had a birth certificate and had seen it before. Her mother gave birth to her in a hospital in this city. The birth certificate couldn''t be wrong. She took back her reports and driver''s license angrily and left. It was a famous hospital in the city, but the nurse might have made a mistake. Yet, she suspected the patient. Veronica took the reports to the service desk to inquire. The receptionist at the service desk patiently guided Veronica to do the blood test. If there were a mistake, the hospital would take responsibility, dispose of the relevant staff members, andpensate Veronica. The blood test results were soon out.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When Veronica read the results, her face changed drastically. The test result showed that her blood type was O. If the nurse made a mistake about her blood type, the blood test she did wouldn''t be wrong again. She was unwilling to give up and did the blood test again. The third blood test report was still the same as before, showing that she had blood type O. Veronica was astonished. How could that be? It was not that the nurse was wrong, but that her blood type was O. Her parents had been in the hospital before, and she had taken care of them. The blood test reports of her parents showed that they type As. She had read her parents'' reports several times, so she was sure she remembered them correctly. That was what puzzled her the most. Her parents had blood type A, so their children would only have the same. How could her blood type be O? Although the results didn''t make sense, Veronica went to the nurse and the receptionist to apologize. Then, she took the reports and was going to leave. She had to ask her mother about her blood type. How could she be a type O? Could it be that her father was someone else? Or was there some other reason? However, her memories before she was five years old were missing, so she didn''t know what had happened before that. Chapter 701 Here Comes Veronica (64) After leaving the hospital, Veronica was about to take a taxi. When she walked along the corridor, amp on the ceiling suddenly swayed in the wind. Veronica felt weird because that kind ofmp shouldn''t be shaking. Then, Veronica saw that the snails above themp had loosened, almost about to fall. Another gust of wind blew, and themp was about to fall from above. A middle-ageddy happened to pass by under themp, but thedy did not notice it. Veronica suddenly widened her eyes. Without a second thought, she rushed forward and pushed the middle-ageddy away. They fell to the ground together, and then they heard the shattering sound of themp behind them. The middle-ageddy shivered in fear in Veronica''s arms. The loud noise attracted the attention of many people nearby. The staff in the hospital rushed over to check it out. Veronica helped the middle-ageddy up and asked with concern, "Madame, are you alright?" The middle-ageddy nodded with a pale face. She looked a little startled. She hadn''t recovered from the shock. Veronica helped the middle-aged woman up. After recovering from the shock, the middle-aged woman quickly held Veronica''s hand. "Little girl, how are you? Did you get hurt?" Veronica grinned. Her beautiful eyes were smiling too. "Madame, don''t worry. I''m okay." Seeing Veronica''s smile, the middle-ageddy felt that Veronica looked familiar. Zoey was on the phone when she heard the sound. When Zoey rushed over, she immediately saw her mother standing with Veronica. There was a shatteredmp behind them. Zoey rushed forward and pushed Veronica away. "Mom, are you okay?" After being pushed, Veronica staggered and fell to the side. The small leather shoes on her feet were not high, but she still couldn''t stand firmly. Veronica tottered a little before finally stabilizing her body. When Winy Comte saw her daughter Zoey, her panic eased a little. "Zoey, I''m fine. Amp almost fell on me. But this little girl pushed me away before it fell. So, I''m safe." Winy pointed at Veronica, who was pushed away by Zoey. After hearing Winy''s words, Zoey turned around to look at Veronica. She immediately saw Veronica''s face. Zoey felt that Veronica looked familiar, but she did not know where she had seen Veronica. Winy got rid of Zoey''s hand. Instead, she turned to grab Veronica''s hand and asked, "What''s your name, little girl?" Veronica was a little embarrassed by Winy''s sudden move. She hated being so close to people, so she pushed Winy''s hand and withdrew her hand from Winy''s grip. "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Comte. My name is Veronica Luke." When Zoey heard Veronica''s name, her expression changed instantly. ''Veronica, Veronica! Her name is Veronica!'' Zoey looked at Veronica with a weird look. "You are Veronica Luke, the daughter of the former chairman of the Luke Wood Group?" Veronica was surprised that Zoey knew about her. "Do you know me?" Veronica carefully sized up Zoey. She felt that Zoey''s face looked a little familiar. She seemed to have seen Zoey somewhere before. However, she could not remember. "Miss, do we know each other before?" Zoey''s body was trembling. "You... You don''t remember anything?" When Zoey said that, Veronica felt even more strange. "What should I remember?" Veronica furrowed her brows greatly. From Veronica''s reaction and expression, Zoey could tell that Veronica wasn''t lying. So when Zoey looked at Veronica again, she became relieved. It turned out that Veronica had forgotten everything. Zoey thought that it was good for Veronica to forget the past. She breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. "Hello, Veronica. I have a friend from your school, so I heard your name. I hope you don''t mind." "It''s okay." "Oh right, thank you for saving my mother." Then, Zoey turned around and held Winy''s arm. "Mom, you just fell. I don''t know where you might get hurt. Now that we''re at the hospital, you should run a test. By the way, I''ll find the person in charge and make aint regarding themp." "Zoey, I''m fine. I don''t need the test." "No, Mom. If you don''t run a test, I''ll be worried. Just listen to me!" Winy could not talk Zoey out of it, so she followed Zoey to the hospital for a check-up. Looking at the back of Winy and Zoey entering the hospital together, Veronica felt a little envious. She and her mother used to be so intimate, butter, their rtionship changed. Where did it start to change? Thinking of that, Veronica took out her phone and called Ste. Ste heard Veronica''s concern. She immediately responded, "Are you stupid? Are you sure that your parents'' blood types are both A-type? What if one of them is not? It is also possible." Veronica was stunned. "Is that so?" "Yes." At this time, Veronica suddenly wanted to call her mother. She found her mother''s number and dialed it. No one answered the first call. When Veronica was about to hang up the second call, her mother finally picked up the phone. Her mother''szy and impatient voice came from the phone. "What''s up?" Veronica heard the music from her mother''s side. It was the music that her mother liked to listen to when she was having a spa in the beauty salon. She should be very unhappy now as she was interrupted by Veronica''s call. However, even if she was having a spa, amon mother would not have such an irritated tone when she received a call from her daughter.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Mom, are you at the beauty salon?" "Yes, if there''s nothing you want to say, then goodbye!" Her mother became more impatient. "Mom, I suddenly miss you today." Her mother sounded alert. "You miss me? You don''t want money, do you? I don''t have money for you right now." "No." Then Veronica told her mother what had happened today. "I thought I wasn''t Dad''s child. I was scared." On the other side of the line, her mother''s voice paused. "You''re right. You are not Brian''s daughter." Her mother''s words were like a bomb stirring up Veronica''s mind. "Mom, what did you say? I know you''re lying to me on purpose. I..." "I am not lying to you. You are indeed not Brian''s child. You are not my biological daughter, either." Chapter 702 Here Comes Veronica (65) Veronica''s mother told her another piece of exploding news. Veronica begged, "Mom, don''t joke with me." "I am not joking with you." There was a hint of ridicule in her tone. "Since you mentioned it, I will no longer keep it from you. You are an orphan. I adopted you from the orphanage." Veronica was adopted from the orphanage, not the biological child of the Luke family. Veronica originally thought that at most, her mother would tell her that she was not her father''s child. Her father was someone else. However, she did not expect to hear such a truth from her mother. "Mom, are you afraid that I will bother you or my biological father? So you made such an excuse to fool me? Mom, don''t worry, I won''t, I..." Veronica''s mother''s voice was then filled with impatience. "Veronica, I didn''t lie to you. What I said is true. Back then, when my daughter was five years old, she suddenly died. I was afraid that your father would be angry, so I went to the orphanage. You looked like my daughter. At that time, you happened to have a car ident, which erased all your memory of the past. So, I took you home. "However, just two years ago, your father suddenly found out that your blood type was O-type. Your father and I are both A-type, so we can''t have an O-typed child. He suspected that you were not his daughter, so he secretly took your hair to do a paternity test. It was then confirmed that you were not his biological daughter. That was why we had a divorce. You kept calling me. I nned to tell you the truth in two days. However, since you asked me now, I have to tell you." Veronica frantically shook her head. "No, Mom, I don''t believe it. I must be your biological daughter. I must be. Mom, you must be lying to me." Her mother said coldly, "It''s fine if you don''t believe me. I happen to have a paternity test report. It''s about you and me. Tell me your address and I''ll ask my assistant to send it to you." Her mother''s words made Veronica feel chilly. Veronica had called her "mom" for more than ten years. But in the end, it turned out that she was not her biological mother. No one could ept this. "Mom, don''t joke with me. I won''t believe it. Your DNA test report must be fake." Her mother took a deep breath. "If you are afraid that this report is fake, we can make a new test together. When will you be avable? I will go with you to the authority and take the test on the spot. Then you can see it yourself and know I''m not lying to you." Veronica didn''t know what to say. She didn''t know how she hung up the phone. All the strength in her body seemed to have been emptied at this moment. She slid to the ground. At this time, she waspletely confused. Her mother told her that she was adopted. She was an orphan. Her biological parents might no longer be alive. How could she ept this cruel truth? It turned out that she did not have a home. Veronica left the hospital and returned to the Cordova Mansion. In the Cordova Mansion, Marie was there. She had already been discharged from the hospital. As soon as she saw Marie, Veronica could not control her emotions and threw herself into Marie''s arms. "Marie." Marie hugged Veronica and patted her shoulder. "Veronica, what happened? Tell me." Veronica just cried in Marie''s arms and did not say anything. After Veronica cried heartily in Marie''s arms, she returned to her room. For the entire afternoon, she did note out of her room. When Raymond returned to the vi, he did not see Veronica. He heard from Marie what happened to Veronica after she came back. He worriedly went to Veronica''s room.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He directly knocked on the door of Veronica''s room. "Veronica, open the door." After a knock, no one answered. Raymond continued to knock. "Veronica, hurry up and open the door. If you don''t open the door, I''ll break in." Because Veronica had note to open the door, Raymond really wanted to break in. Before he could do that, the door opened from the inside. There was no light inside. It was dark. Only the light from the corridor outside vaguely shone on Veronica''s face. Her face was slightly swollen. Her eyes were red. She looked like she had just cried. Seeing Veronica like that, Raymond''s look became grim. "What happened? Did anyone hurt you?" "What do you want?" Veronica said with a muffled voice, "If there is anything you want to say, say it now." Raymond repeated his question. "Did anyone hurt you? Why are you crying?" Veronica frowned. Instead of answering Raymond''s question, she said, "If you think I''m cking off, I wille out now." Raymond was speechless. Veronica turned around and closed the door. After a while, she changed into a maid outfit and walked out of the room. She walked past Raymond and Raymond just watched her. After Veronica came out, she began to wipe the dirt off the stairs in the vi with a rag. Raymond followed beside Veronica. "What happened? Did someone from your trantion office make things difficult for you?" On second thought, Raymond realized that Veronica didn''t go to the trantion office this afternoon. He heard it from Willie. Veronica did not even call Willie to ask for leave. Nor did she answer her phone. Later, her phone was turned off. "No!" Veronica said coldly. "Then who hurt you?" Seeing that Raymond had been following her, Veronica looked at him angrily. "Mr. Cordova, can you stop following me?" Raymond looked at Veronica smilingly with his arms crossed. "Veronica, you can''t be so forgetful. Have you forgotten what happened today?" Raymond reminded her, "At noon, I told you I liked you. So, your business is my business." Veronica was speechless. Although Raymond told her he liked her, she didn''t say yes. Since she didn''t agree, then they were not boyfriend and girlfriend. How could her business be his? However, looking at Raymond''s expression, Veronica knew that it would be troublesome to argue with him right now. At this moment, she really didn''t have the energy to argue with him. "Raymond, I want to be alone for a while. Can you leave me alone?" Veronica looked at Raymond, looking a little tired. Chapter 703 Here Comes Veronica (66) Raymond looked into Veronica''s eyes steadily. "Are you upset because of your parents?" Raymond guessed. When Raymond said that, a trace of panic shed in Veronica''s eyes. "No. No." Raymond narrowed his eyes. "The only person you can reach now is your mother. What did she say to you?" Being forced into a corner by Raymond, Veronica looked at Raymond angrily.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her words were filled with anger. "Raymond, can you stop asking? This is my privacy. I don''t want to say it. Can''t you leave me some privacy?" Because Veronica was so mad, Raymond moved his lips weakly. "Because I care about you. Seeing you so upset, I am worried." Veronica was shocked at Raymond''s words. She was originally very mad, but Raymond''s words dispelled all of her anger all of a sudden. Veronica wiped the railing of the vi as she said, "It''s nothing. I heard some news today. My mother told me that she was not my biological mother, and my father was not my biological father. I ... was just an orphan adopted from an orphanage to fool my father." Raymond was stunned. Veronica''s calm ount of the cruel truth made him feel sad. No wonder she suddenly had a breakdown this afternoon and became so sad. After Raymond grabbed Veronica''s hand, he pulled the cloth in her hand and threw it aside. "Okay, stop this. You haven''t eaten dinner yet. You should eat something." As soon as Raymond finished speaking, Veronica''s stomach let out a rumbling sound. Yes, she was hungry. Instantly, Veronica flushed. Veronica originally wanted to reject Raymond, but her stomach wanted food. If she rejected it now, it would be even more awkward. Raymond smiled and pulled Veronica down the stairs. Veronica did not refuse. Marie saw that Raymond had persuaded Veronica toe down the steps. She quickly brought a bowl of noodles for Veronica. Marie cooked the noodles when Raymond went to find Veronica. Now the noodles were just ready. There was a poached egg on top of the vegetables and noodles. It was very fragrant and tasty. At the dining table, Veronica sat down. Marie brought the bowl of noodles to Veronica and handed her a fork. "Veronica, I just cooked the noodles for you. Hurry up and eat them. They will be less tastyter." "Thank you, Marie." Marie suddenly realized that Raymond was sitting next to Veronica. She asked, "Mr. Cordova, you haven''t had dinner yet, right?" "No!" "There are some noodles left. I''ll get you some." When Marie brought the noodles to Raymond, they were much less than Veronica''s noodles. Moreover, there were only noodles, no vegetables or eggs. Raymond was the master of this family, but Marie treated Veronica much better than him. "Marie, can''t you cook more noodles for me? Can''t you at least put in some green vegetables and an egg?" he asked. Marie was looking at Veronica lovingly. When she heard Raymond''s words, she turned to look at him with a trace of disdain. "Mr. Cordova, didn''t you say you''ve put on some weighttely? It''ste at night. Don''t eat too much." Raymond was speechless. So was Veronica. Even Veronica felt that Raymond didn''t look like the head of the family. He was the CEO of the Cordova Group. But his position at home was a little low. Veronica only knew half of the story. Raymond''s position in the family was very low. Back then, after Bryson and Audrey had Raymond, Bryson thought Raymond was a burden. He always left Raymond to the servants. If Audrey treated Raymond even a little better, Bryson would immediately throw Raymond to school out of jealousy. Raymond was the pride of the Cordova family, yet he had to live in a boarding school. He was so upset. Originally, Raymond thought that his parents would love him more after they had another child. But their second child was a daughter. They had been wanting a daughter for many years. They immediately left him aside and only cared about his younger sister. In his family, Raymond had a lower status than his sister. When he was young, Raymond could only go to find the servants whenever he felt left out by his parents. Therefore, in front of the old servants at home, Raymond was never the authority. However, even though Raymond didn''t act tough before Marie and the others, they all treated him like their own child. Normally, Raymond did not like to put on airs. Even if Marie and the others did not take Raymond seriously, they would not treat him like this. Now Marie was obviously favoring Veronica. Marie must like Veronica very much. He felt that if Veronica became his girlfriend, his family status would be at the bottom again. However, he didn''t have to think about this right now. Veronica was not his girlfriend yet, so it was nothing if Marie was nice to her. Marie nced at Raymond. She thought, ''I''m doing you a favor. If I don''t treat her well, how can she stay and be your wife?'' Because Veronica was in a bad mood today, after dinner, she went back to her room to sleep. The next morning, Veronica woke up early to do housework. Raymond saw it and did not say anything. However, before he left, he parked the car at the entrance of the vi and waited for Veronica. "Get in the car!" Raymond told Veronica. Without hesitation, Veronica got into Raymond''s car. The school still had sses today, so Raymond sent Veronica to school. After they arrived at the school gate, Veronica said "Thank you" and was about to open the door to get off. Raymond, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, suddenly grabbed Veronica''s wrist. Veronica turned to look at Raymond in confusion. "Mr. Cordova, do you have anything else to say?" "I specially drove you to school. You only said ''thank you'' and that''s it?" Raymond looked calmly at Veronica''s beautiful face. Veronica frowned. Then she bowed to Raymond. "Thank you very much for driving me to school, Mr. Cordova. I am very grateful. Is this okay?" Raymond narrowed his eyes and pointed to his right cheek. "If ... you kiss me here, that would be even better." Veronica was speechless. Chapter 704 Here Comes Veronica (67) Veronica''s face suddenly turned red from Raymond''s words. She quickly looked around. After making sure that no one noticed them, she was relieved. What was Raymond doing? Why did he suddenly make such a request? Veronica looked at Raymond in amazement. She quickly opened the car door and ran away, ducking out of Raymond''s sight. Raymond did not drive away until Veronica turned a corner and was out of sight. After Raymond left, Veronica suddenly walked out from the corner and watched him drive away. She smiled slightly and walked towards her ssroom. Since Raymond had sent her off, Veronica had enough time to get to the ssroom before ss. When Veronica arrived, Ste had already been there. Ste saw Veronica and asked in surprise, "Hey, did Mr. Cordova make things difficult for you today?" Hearing Ste mention Raymond, Veronica looked awkward. "Well, no." Veronica felt a little guilty and did not dare to look at Ste. Ste did not think too much about it. Instead, she grabbed Veronica''s hand and said, "Veronica, do you know? That Shirley hase to our school. Moreover, we can see her in the first ss today." Veronica widened her eyes in shock. "What? Shirley... do you mean that she is going to teach us today?" "That''s right! Ms. Hopper just returned to the country a few days ago. You haven''t seen her yet, have you? You said that you wanted to see her again. Today, you can finally meet her again!" Veronica was lost for words. In fact, she wanted to say that she had met Shirley before but did not greet her. However, she did not intend to tell Ste about this. "I see." Veronica nodded. Ste looked at Veronica with a frown. "What''s wrong with you? You liked Ms. Hopper very much before, right? She is now returning to Cloud City and even be a visiting professor in our school. Shouldn''t you be excited? Why are you so calm?" Veronica was startled and did not expect Ste to realize it. She quickly pretended to be excited. "Of course, I am excited that Ms. Hopper has be our visiting professor!" Ste still felt that Veronica''s expression was strange and looked at her a few more times. Veronica had always hidden her emotions very well. Therefore, Ste could not tell from her face what she was thinking. In addition, Veronica could keep secrets. If she did not want, she would not say a word about whatever happened. Ste didn''t ask any further since Veronica didn''t want to tell her. After Ste was distracted, Veronica secretly sighed in relief. She had seen Shirley in a restaurant before... when Shirley greeted Raymond. What was more, when Shirley met Raymond, she seemed to be familiar with him, which made Veronica a little concerned. Just as she was thinking about this, the bell rang. Then, a slender person who was immactely dressed walked in. Veronica stared at the person. Seeing that familiar face, Veronica frowned slightly. It was indeed Shirley. For some reason, she had always been looking forward to seeing Shirley again. But now... when she saw Shirley again, she was not as excited as she imagined. Something had changed. After Shirley came in, she introduced herself to Veronica and other ssmates. Then, the ss started, and she talked to her ssmates. After all, Shirley had been a diplomat before. She had a lively mind and a sharp tongue. She could exin to everyone with the real cases she had met when she was a diplomat. What she said was vivid. Everyone listened to her with great interest, including Veronica. Halfway through the ss, Shirley raised a question for everyone to think about, while she came down from the podium and walked back and forth in the middle aisle. When she walked to the side of Veronica, Shirley subconsciously nced at her. Because when she saw Veronica, she felt a little familiar. Shirley looked down at Veronica and asked in a low voice, "Hey, have we met before?" Seeing that Shirley was talking to her, Veronica quickly replied, "Ms. Hopper, I am your fan! I have bought all the books you wrote. You have signed your name on the book for me on your signing session." Shirley was not familiar with Veronica''s face and could not remember where she had seen her before. So, when she heard Veronica say this, Shirley believed it. She must have seen this girl at the signing session. "So that''s the case." Shirley was interested in Veronica. She nced at the name on the cover of the notebook on Veronica''s table. This girl was Veronica Luke. There seemed to be quite a few people with this surname. Shirley nced at Veronica and said, "Then Veronica, please answer my question just now." Hearing Shirley''s words, Veronica immediately stood up and then answered Shirley''s question in her own way. After hearing Veronica''s answer, Shirley looked at her in surprise, her eyes full of admiration. "Very good." After saying that, Shirley returned to the podium, repeated Veronica''s exnation to other students in the ss, and praised Veronica in public.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After a lesson, Veronica felt that the grudge she had against Shirley had lessened. After all, Shirley was now her teacher. Students always admired their teachers. What was more, Shirley was indeed someone that Veronica liked and admired before. After they met, this kind of feeling would also increase. After school in the afternoon, Veronica came out of school. Before she reached the edge of the road, someone suddenly came over and grabbed her hand. Veronica was startled. "Hey, Miss Veronica!" Winy called out to Veronica happily. When Veronica saw that it was Winy, she immediately rxed. "Mrs. Comte, it''s you! Why are you here?" "I came to pick up Zoey from school. You also came out of this school. Do you also study here?" "Yes!" Veronica nodded. Zoey saw Winy and Veronica standing together and chatting happily at a distance. She suddenly rushed forward and pushed Veronica away. The back of Veronica''s head hit the wall behind her. The moment the back of her head hit the wall, a few images shed across Veronica''s mind. Chapter 705 Here Comes Veronica (68) Zoey looked at Veronica angrily. "Mom, this woman is obviously approaching you on purpose. How can you talk to her?" Hearing Zoey nder Veronica, Winy frowned slightly. "Zoey, what are you talking about? Veronica is a good girl!" Winy spoke for Veronica. Winy argued for Veronica, which further angered Zoey. "Mom, you just met her a second time. But you defend her like this!" Veronica could feel Zoey''s hostility towards her. Zoey didn''t want Winy to talk to Veronica and did not want Winy to know Veronica. "Zoey, Mrs. Comte and I just ran into each other. So, we only greeted. I didn''t have any intentions. You are mistaken about me." Zoey looked at Veronica coldly and sneered. "Really? Then why did my mom just see you yesterday and you happened to appear here today?" Veronica replied, "I am also a student at this school. Shouldn''t I appear here?" Zoey did not know what to say. She almost forgot that Veronica was also a student at this school. It was the time for students to leave school. So, it was normal for Veronica to be here. Why was it so coincidental? The more she thought about it, the more uneasy Zoey felt. Winy echoed, "Yes, I ran into Veronica. Veronica didn''t see me just now. I stopped her. It is not what you think." Zoey was silent. The exnation of Veronica and Winy only made Zoey feel worse. She didn''t expect that it was Winy who took the initiative to stop Veronica. It was indeed... While Zoey was still angry, Veronica suddenly asked a question, which startled Zoey. "Zoey, have we met before?" "What? How could we have met before?" Zoey said fiercely. Veronica looked at Zoey thoughtfully. "But I feel like I''ve seen you before. In my memory, there was someone who looked very simr to you." Zoey''s heart skipped a beat. "You... you mean that I look very simr to someone. Who do you think I look like?" Veronica said, "Jana, her name is Jana." Zoey suddenly widened her eyes. Veronica actually remembered! What else did she remember? A terrified expression appeared on Zoey''s face. "You got the wrong person. I am not Jana." Winy subconsciously said beside Zoey, "Hey, Zoey, when you were in the orphanage, I remember you had a good friend called Jana, right?" Zoey answered in panic, "No, Mom, you remembered wrong. I didn''t have any good friends called Jana. You remembered wrong!" Winy frowned. "Is that so?" "Yes, Mom." Zoey took Winy to the roadside. "Mom, I''m hungry. I want to go home for dinner. Let''s go!" Winy looked in the direction of Veronica with concern. "Wait! I haven''t said goodbye to Veronica." Winy turned around and waved at Veronica. "Veronica, I will go home first. We will meet again in the future. Goodbye!" Veronica smiled at her. "Goodbye, Mrs. Comte!" After that, Winy followed Zoey away. Veronica looked suspiciously in the direction they left. The conversation between Winy and Zoey just now made her a little confused. For some reason, she felt that she knew Zoey, and Zoey was Jana she once knew. Jana... Veronica stroked her forehead. She tried to think of more information but failed. She left school and was about to take a bus. Soon, a car stopped beside her. When Veronica saw the familiar car, she tilted her head and saw the familiar figure in the driver''s seat. Raymond only raised his chin at Veronica and did not speak. Veronica knew what he meant. She did not want to get in the car. However, she was afraid that Raymond''s car would be too conspicuous and make more people notice her if it always followed her. So, Veronica could only open the car door and quickly get in. Before she got in the car, she looked around and confirmed that there was no one nearby, especially Shirley. After getting in the car, Veronica urged Raymond, "Go!" Her expression and tone made Raymond feel that Veronica was eager to keep away from him and was afraid that others knew that they were together. Raymond frowned, but he did not drive away immediately. Instead, he turned around and smiled at Veronica. "Fasten your seat belt first." Veronica obediently fastened her seat belt and then urged again, "Alright, I''m done. Let''s go now." Only then did Raymond start the car and drive away. After the car left the school, Veronica was finally relieved. They finally left! Raymond looked at Veronica''s rxed expression. "Are you so afraid that others will see me with you?" Veronica smiled awkwardly. "No." Raymond did not expose her and asked, "When did you meet Mrs. Comte?" "Mrs. Comte?" Veronica simply told Raymond about how she met Winy. When Veronica said that she had saved Winy from the falling chandelier, Raymond was nervous. His girl was too kind. She had never met Winy before, but she had risked her life to save Winy. What if something happened to Veronica while she saved Winy? "It is too dangerous. Don''t do such dangerous things again!" Veronica argued, "But it was so dangerous at that time. If I hadn''t saved Winy, she would have been hit by the chandelier and her life might have been in danger." "You only think that others are dangerous. But what if the chandelier hits you when you save her?" "How can that be?" "It''s always wise to y safe. In the future, if something like this happens, you have to take your safety the priority. Don''t interfere if you can." Veronica did know what to say. Raymond was so overbearing and even taught her what to do. Veronica muttered softly, "Why should I have to listen to you?" "What did you say?" Her voice was too soft, and Raymond did not hear what she said. Veronica said smilingly, "Nothing. I think what you said makes sense." Raymond nodded in satisfaction. "I''m doing this for your own good." Veronica quickly changed the topic. "By the way, Mr. Cordova, do you know Zoey, Mrs. Comte''s daughter?" Raymond nodded. "What''s wrong?" "Can you tell me something about her?" "OK. She was kidnapped when she was two years old. Later, Mr. Comte and Mrs. Comte found her from the orphanage when she was five years old and brought her back."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 706 Here Comes Veronica (69) Hearing Raymond''s answer, Veronica frowned. Zoey used to live in an orphanage. When she thought of the orphanage, Veronica felt a splitting headache, as if something was going to burst her head. She tried her best to suppress these things. Only then did she feel better. Raymond was speeding. When his gaze fell on Veronica''s face, Veronica had already calmed down, as if nothing had happened. Raymond nced at Veronica. "Why did you suddenly ask about Zoey?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Nothing," Veronica casually replied. She always felt that she should know Zoey. Zoey stayed in the orphanage before she was five years old. Veronica''s memory was also lost before she was five years old. Then before that... how did they know each other? However, Zoey seemed to regard Veronica as an enemy and probably would not tell her about the past. After returning to the Cordova Mansion, Veronica quickly cleaned up the vi and then returned to her room to read books and listen to rted videos. When it was past twelve in the evening, Veronica felt a little thirsty. She reached for the cup and wanted to drink some water. But the cup was empty, and there was no water left. Thinking that it was already past twelve o''clock and the people in the vi were asleep, she just put on a coat and came out of the room with a cup. After leaving her room, she headed straight for the pantry. The lights in the vi had been extinguished. The corridor was dark. Only the light board at the emergency exit was on. Veronica often fetched water at night and knew the route well. She did not turn on the lights and walked directly to the pantry. Since she was a little hungry, after pouring some water, Veronica turned to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator to see if there was food inside. She took out a cake and ate it while closing the refrigerator door with her elbow. Just as she was eating, a voice suddenly came from behind her. "Are you hungry?" In the quiet room, a voice suddenly sounded. Veronica cried out in rm and suddenly threw the te in her hand out. Raymond caught the te Veronica threw. He ced the te on the ss table next to him and looked at Veronica with interest. "You are so scared. What have you done?" Veronica swallowed the cake, took a deep breath, and red at Raymond angrily. "It''s sote at night. How can I not be scared when you suddenly appear and speak?" It was already past midnight. Veronica had heard that after midnight, there might be ghosts. How could she not be afraid? Raymond said, "Only when a person has something on his conscience will he be afraid of ghosts." "However, it is also said that when you mean to be frightening, you will frighten somebody to death!" After saying this, Veronica got choked. She wanted to drink some water, but she did not touch the cup behind her. When Raymond saw this, he raised his eyebrows and handed a cup of water to Veronica. Veronica hurriedly took the cup that Raymond handed over. She drank a mouthful of water andpletely swallowed the cake. Only then did she feel much better. Raymond smiled as he watched Veronica drink water. It seemed like he really scared Veronica just now. After drinking some water, Veronica red at Raymond and took another sip. Then, she subconsciously licked her lips. After drinking water, Veronica naturally picked up another piece of cake and ate it. Suddenly, she found that Raymond was staring straight at her face. She blinked and picked up a piece of cake, handing it to Raymond. "You must be hungry too!" Raymond nced at the cake that Veronica handed over and put on an evil smile. "Yes, I am hungry. The cake looks nice." Chapter 707 Here Comes Veronica (70) Since he said that it looked good, he should want to eat it. But why didn''t he take it? Veronica''s eyes blinked again. She kept holding the pastry in front of Raymond for him to take. Raymond reached out and took the pastry. However, Raymond did not put it in his mouth. Instead, he put it on the te. Seeing this, Veronica was surprised. Didn''t he just say that he wanted to eat it? Why did he put it on the te? While Veronica was puzzled, Raymond suddenly leaned over to her. Veronica subconsciously flinched. However, behind her was a table, and there was no way to escape. Raymond put his hands on the table, his arms on either side of Veronica. Veronica was stunned. When she realized what Raymond wanted to do, Raymond kissed her on the lips. When their mouths parted, Veronica finally came to her senses. She widened her eyes in anger and raised her hand to p Raymond in the face. However, before the p couldnd on Raymond''s face, Raymond seized her wrist and stopped her. Seeing this, Veronica red at him angrily. "You bastard, let go of me."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This bastard actually kissed her. Raymond raised his eyebrows slightly. "It''s in men''s nature to kiss the woman we like." Veronica was so angry that she blurted out, "But that was my first kiss. It''s for my first love, but you..." Raymond raised his eyebrows higher. Moreover, Veronica''s words pleased him. It turned out that was her first kiss. Raymond smiled and replied, "It just so happens that it was also my first kiss. We are even!" What? Raymond continued, "When we kissed just now, I could feel that you did not hate it. It means that you like me. Since we like each other, let me be your boyfriend." Veronica blushed further. "I don''t like you. Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t like you. It''s not true that we like each other." "Are you sure?" "Of course..." Before Veronica could finish her words, Raymond leaned over to her again. This time, Raymond gave Veronica no chance to speak. After a while, Veronica beat his chest angrily. "Let go of me." Raymondughed quietly in Veronica''s ears. "I think this one is enough to prove we like each other." Veronica was lost for words. She red at Raymond angrily. What a bastard! Raymond seized her and kissed her. Then, because his lips were too delicious, Veronica could not help but indulge in it. Veronica clearly remembered that just now she stopped pushing Raymond and had responded to him. When Veronica thought of this, she wished she could disappear right away. Seeing that Veronica was silent, Raymond continued with a smile, "Since you don''t want to admit it, then I''ll have to prove it to you again." What did that mean? Seeing Raymond approaching her again, Veronica was so scared that she hurriedly said, "No, no. I believe it now." Raymond''s lips curled into a wicked smile. "What do you believe?" Veronica red at him and gritted her teeth. "I believe that we like each other." Chapter 708 Here Comes Veronica (71) Hearing Veronica''s reply, Raymond was finally relieved. "You finally admitted it. Since you have admitted it, then from tonight on, you are my girlfriend. In order to celebrate that, let''s kiss." Raymond lowered his head and was about to kiss Veronica on the lips. Veronica quickly turned her face away to dodge Raymond''s kiss. She hurriedly yelled, "Wait, I have a condition!" Raymond frowned. "Condition? What condition?" Veronica said through gritted teeth, "I''ll be your girlfriend, but we must keep this thing a secret for the time being. That is, for the time being, we have to keep this rtionship a secret." Raymond was expecting something big. Hearing this, Raymond smiled, "No problem." Veronica went back to her room in a daze. After she returned to her room, Veronica still felt fuzzy. The moment she closed the door, she finally realized something. She and Raymond were in a rtionship now. She had actually be Raymond''s girlfriend. Veronica put her palm on her chest, and her heart was beating rapidly inside. She slowly slid down the door to the ground. The fact that she had be Raymond''s girlfriend still felt unreal to Veronica. After all, she and Raymond were from two different worlds. If she was still the old Veronica, perhaps she would not feel so inferior. But now, she didn''t even know who she was. Veronica only knew she was an orphan that got adopted and abandoned by her foster mother. She was undeserving of Raymond. But because Raymond wouldn''t leave her alone, she agreed to be his girlfriend. Veronica wanted to keep this rtionship a secret because then they could just break up when Raymond regretted it someday. It was said that rich people were fickle in love. Even if this rtionship with Raymond wouldn''tst long, Veronica wanted it. And in fact, this condition could also make things easier for her too. Early the next morning, Veronica woke up with dark circles. Veronica didn''t sleep well the whole night. But because of the biological clock, she woke up early and began to clean the house. After Veronica finished cleaning, she was about to leave the second floor and go to the first floor. Veronica had to walk past Raymond''s room to get to the first floor. When she walked past his room, Veronica couldn''t help but nce at the door. Veronica didn''t know if it was a coincidence, but the door suddenly opened from the inside at the same time. When the door was opened, Raymond''s tall figure appeared. When she saw Raymond, Veronica was stunned. When Raymond saw Veronica, who happened to be outside the door, he was stunned too. But Raymond soon came back to his senses. Before Veronica regained her senses, Raymond grabbed her arm and pressed her against the wall. And he put his arms on either side of Veronica. Veronica eximed. In the next second, Raymond kissed her. Veronica pushed Raymond away in embarrassment. "You... What are you doing?" Raymond smiled at the shy Veronica. "What''s wrong with me kissing my girlfriend?" Veronica was lost for words. Veronica looked at Raymond''s handsome smiling face and was dazzled. Girlfriend! Last night, Veronica spent the whole night wondering if Raymond was joking with her. However, just now right after they met, Raymond used this way to tell her it was not a joke and that they were really boyfriend and girlfriend now. Seeing that Veronica was dumbstruck by his words, Raymond knew what she was thinking. He took Veronica in his arms and kissed her on the lips again. However, this time, it was only a peck. Their lips only met for a fraction of a second, but Veronica felt she could still feel the heat of Raymond''s breath. "Veronica, you don''t have to doubt it. We are indeed boyfriend and girlfriend now." Veronica blushed even more. "You..." "Why? Do you want to go back on your word?" "Of course not." Veronica bit her lip and lowered her head. Raymond rubbed her head and said, "Alright, hurry up and get changed. Let''s have breakfast together. Then I''ll send you to school." Veronica nodded. "Okay!" With that, Veronica quickly left and ran downstairs. Raymond, standing behind Veronica, warned Veronica loudly, "Veronica, don''t run so fast. No one is chasing you. You might fall. If you fall, my heart will ache." Veronica was speechless. Raymond was so loud. Marie and the others must have all heard him. Just as she was thinking this, Veronica bumped into Marie. And Marie looked at her with a knowing smile. Marie''s smile made Veronica blush further. Marie must have heard Raymond''s words. Veronica stammered, trying to exin, "Marie... I... I..." Marie smiled and hurried her, "It''s alright. You don''t have to exin. I have been there. Get changed and have your breakfast. If you arete, he will be anxious." Marie was teasing her. Veronica blushed and mumbled, "Marie." "Go on. And run slower. If you fall, it will break his heart!" Veronica was lost for words. Was this still the same Marie who always stood on her side? Now Marie waspletely on Raymond''s side. Hey, this was not fair. They all made fun of her! Veronica didn''t know how she finished her breakfast. In the car on the way to school, Veronica looked at Raymond sulkily. Raymond, who was driving, stopped at a red light and looked at Veronica with a smile. "What''s wrong? You find your boyfriend too handsome that you can''t take your eyes off me?" Veronica was lost for words. Was such a shameless man really the CEO of Cordova Group? Veronica decided to turn her face away and tune him out. Talking to Raymond would only make her feel uneasy. However, Raymond was indeed very handsome. Every time she looked at Raymond, her heart would beat faster and fall deeper for him. They arrived at the school gate. Veronica got out of the car and left before Raymond could ask for a kiss from her. In the end, Raymond could only look at Veronica''s back with disappointment and then drove away. Somewhere in the school. Ste eximed in shock after hearing Veronica''s words. Ste asked in disbelief, "What did you say? You and Raymond are a couple now?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 709 Here Comes Veronica (72) Ste''s voice was a little loud. Afraid that others would hear Ste, Veronica quickly covered Ste''s mouth. "Lower your voice. Don''t let anyone else hear you." Seeing how cautious and nervous Veronica was, Ste was sure that what Veronica had said was true. To her surprise, Veronica was together with Raymond. Ste wasn''t exactly happy after learning that Veronica was with Raymond. Instead, Ste frowned. "Veronica, are you serious about this? Have you thought it through?" In the past, no matter what Veronica did, Ste would always support her. But now Ste was questioning her decision. Veronica figured that Ste was afraid that she was acting on impulse. Veronica nodded. "I''ve already thought it through. Besides, I know what I''m thinking. The two of us are in love." "You are in love." Ste frowned even more. "But..." "But what?" Veronica felt that Ste''s expression and reaction today were strange. Ste looked into Veronica''s eyes. She gritted his teeth and said, "Veronica, you need to be prepared for what I''m about to say." Ste''s serious expression somehow amused Veronica. Veronica said, "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly so serious?" Ste frowned. "Veronica, what I am about to say is very serious. Don''t think that I am joking." "What is it?" "I have already heard that Shirley will not leave after returning to Peace City this time." Veronica frowned. Shirley returned to Peace City and would not leave from now on. What did this have to do with her and Raymond being together? Ste met Veronica''s strange gaze and continued to say, "Shirley won''t leave, because... She is going to be engaged. She ns to stay in Peace City for her fianc¨¦." Veronica''s pupils contracted slightly, and her hands on her knees clenched. Ste didn''t continue, but Veronica had already figured something out. Ste saw Veronica''s pale face and realized that Veronica had probably figured it out. Although the truth was cruel, Ste went on. "And I heard that her fianc¨¦ ... is Raymond." Ste paused for a moment. Then she continued, "Their engagement ... was fixed three years ago." Ste''s words shocked Veronica. Veronica thought, ''Raymond and Shirley already have an engagement. Moreover, they got engaged three years ago.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. How... How is this possible? Raymond did not tell me this. If he was already engaged to Shirley, then why did hee to me? Why did he choose me to be his girlfriend? Raymond told me on the stairsst night that I took his first kiss. I thought he was telling the truth. I thought he had never had a girlfriend before. Was ... he lying to me?'' After Ste finished speaking, Veronica remained silent, her face pale. Ste looked at Veronica worriedly. "Veronica, are you alright?" Veronica clenched her fists and forced a smile, saying, "Ste, I am fine." "Veronica, why don''t you call Mr. Cordova to confirm it? Maybe... I heard it wrong," Ste advised Veronica. What Ste had said to Veronica before was just to remind Veronica. Perhaps Ste was wrong. It was always the wise choice to verify. What if Ste got it all wrong? Veronica held the phone in her hand. Just as she was about to call Raymond, the bell for ss suddenly rang. Meanwhile, a burst of footsteps sounded outside the door. Today''s first ss was again taught by Shirley. Before, Veronica was always happy to see Shirley. But now, Veronica was full of mixed feelings. Shirley, the person Veronica once admired the most, had be her love rival. Veronica thought, ''No! If Raymond and Shirley are engaged, then... I will be the home wrecker, the home wrecker who destroys their marriage. That''s a very shameful act.'' Veronica was absent-minded for most of the ss. She missed most of the contents. When the ss was about to end, Shirley asked everyone toprehend the content of this lesson. Among the students, someone suddenly asked Shirley. "Ms. Hopper, can I ask you something?" Shirley smiled at the student. "Sure. If you have any questions, feel free to ask." "Ms. Hopper, it''s not about the ss content. I heard that you gave up your job as a diplomat in the capital and returned to Peace City. May I know why?" the student asked curiously. Shirley was stunned. Obviously, she was surprised at the question. After a short pause, Shirley smiled and said, "This is privacy." "Ms. Hopper, just tell us!" another student echoed. "I heard that you returned to Peace City without hesitation because of your other half. Is that so?" "That''s right! Ms. Hopper, we are so curious. Just tell us!" More and more students echoed, and Shirley looked helpless. But she did not mind if more people knew about her feelings for Raymond, because... He was indeed the reason she came back to Peace City this time. After a few seconds, Shirley nodded slightly. "It is because of one person that I returned to Peace City." "Ms. Hopper, what is your rtionship with that person? Is he your boyfriend? Or have you married already?" Hearing that, Veronica clenched her fists. Veronica''s whole body tensed up. She... wanted to know Shirley''s answer. Shirley looked at the students with a smile and said, "You all guessed wrong." Veronica was relieved when she heard Shirley''s answer. She thought, ''By saying that, it means... Shirley has nothing to do with Raymond, and what Ste heard before was just hearsay.'' However, just as Veronica heaved a sigh of relief, Shirley, who was standing on the tform, smiled and said, "We are not dating, and we are not married. But we are engaged. Also... Our engagement was made three years ago." Chapter 710 Here Comes Veronica (73) Shirley''s words were like a bomb exploding in Veronica''s mind, causing her mind to go nk. And they confirmed what Ste had said before. Shirley said that she already had an engagement with a man, and that engagement was set three years ago. That meant Shirley and Raymond were engaged, but Raymond never told Veronica anything about that. Ste sat beside Veronica. She was stunned after hearing what Shirley said. Then, she looked worried at the pale-faced Veronica and asked, "Veronica, are you alright?" Veronica smiled faintly, "I''m fine." Ste was still worried. She had known Veronica for many years and she knew her well. Although Veronica said that she was fine, Ste knew that she was just pretending. Veronica had liked Raymond before, but she always felt that there was a gap between their status and didn''t dare to start a rtionship with him. It wasn''t easy for her to gather the courage to be with Raymond but, in the end, she was told that Raymond already had a fianc¨¦e. No one could stand that kind of thing. Neither of them knew how they made it to the end of the ss. Later on, Veronica acted normal, but the more she tried to look normal, the more abnormal she was. In the afternoon, Veronica took some time off and returned to the vi. Ste thought right. Veronica wasn''t truly fine as she imed to be. She was rather disappointed than angry. All this time, she felt that she knew Raymond. She didn''t expect that he had been lying to her. Raymond was engaged to Shirley, but he still epted to be her boyfriend. Veronica wanted to call Raymond and ask for an exnation, but she didn''t dare to do so. She was afraid that she would get a definite answer. She might not believe it even if Raymond told her that there was no engagement between him and Shirley. After all, there was so much evidence proving their engagement to be true. Veronica just couldn''t be more disappointed that Raymond had lied to her. Raymond was the pedestalled president of the Cordova Group. If he wanted to y with Veronica''s emotions, she wouldn''t be his match. Therefore, Veronica decided not to confront Raymond so that she could avoid his humiliation. However, it was also impossible for her to stay around Raymond and let him enjoy being apanied by two women at the same time. She wouldn''t continue to be the home wrecker of him and Shirley. If Veronica wasn''t Raymond''s girlfriend, she could have stayed in the vi as apetent maid. However, her rtionship with Raymond had changed. It would only make it awkward for them if she stayed, so it was better for her to move away. Veronica had already decided in her heart that Raymond had cheated on her feelings. She believed that Marie and the others in the vi were helping Raymond do that, so she didn''t tell Marie that she wanted to move out. She pretended that the school was organizing a camping trip, so she went back to the vi to pack her things. Marie even warned her with concern to be careful at night. Veronica didn''t have many things there. There were only a few sets of clothes, and most of them were books, Shirley''s books. She put her belongings in a backpack. Veronica looked at the books. She wanted to leave them in the vi, but after some thought, she still put them in her bag. After packing her things, Veronica looked back at the room she had stayed in for two months, lingeringly. Finally, she made up her mind and left the room, walking out of the vi. Veronica suppressed all her emotions, so Marie and the others didn''t notice that Veronica looked weird. They didn''t stop her. When Raymond returned to the vi, Marie told him that Veronica was going camping at night. He immediately called Veronica. When Veronica got the call, she was packing up in the apartment she had just rented. Veronica''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Raymond''s name flickering on the screen. She thought that she was fine, but she could not help but feel bad when Raymond called her. But she was resolute and didn''t pick up the call. After a while, Raymond called again, and Veronica still didn''t pick up. After three consecutive calls, Veronica''s phone stopped ringing. She guessed that Raymond was getting impatient, so he wouldn''t call again. The room was quiet again. Veronica sighed. Ever since she found out about the engagement between Raymond and Shirley, she had felt depressed. She never cried because she wasn''t in despair yet. Although she was in pain, it wasn''t to the point of despair. She and Raymond decided on the first day of their rtionship that they wouldn''t disclose it. Fortunately, the two of them only dated for one day. There was no strong attachment on either side yet. Perhaps Raymond would p his hands in joy when he found out she had left because seldom home wreckers would just leave without pestering. ... The next day, Raymond called Veronica again. However, Veronica missed the call because she was in the bathroom. Later, she received a text from Raymond, saying that he was going on a business trip for two days, and asked her to wait for him toe back. Veronica originally wanted to call Raymond to rify the rtionship between them. But she changed her mind when she saw the message. She was going to wait until Raymond came back. Two dayster, before Raymond returned, Veronica heard about another piece of news. It turned out that the Thomson family and the Bernard family prepared to connect through marriage. The media was all over the engagement of Zoey and Justin, saying that they would get married after they graduated from university. Veronica was stunned when she heard the news.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t expect that the two were getting married. When Veronica saw the news, it happened to be the time to get off school. She ran into Justin after she read the news. Justin was embarrassed when he saw Veronica. "Hello, Veronica," he said. This was the first time Justin didn''t give Veronica anything when they met. "I heard that you are going to get married. Congrattions!" Veronica said sincerely. Justin''s expression turned stiff when he heard that. He was a little awkward as he looked at Veronica. "Veronica, are you avable? I''d like to invite you to dinner." Chapter 711 Here Comes Veronica (74) Looking at Justin, Veronica thought for a moment and said generously, "How about this? You don''t have to treat me to a meal. I''ll treat you!" Justin had helped her a lot in the past eighteen months, so it was reasonable for Veronica to treat him to a meal. Twenty minutester, Veronica and Justin sat in a restaurant. Veronica handed the menu to Justin. "You can order whatever you like." Justin ordered two dishes. Veronica added another two dishes. Then she then asked the waiter to serve the dishes. Before the dishes came, Veronica asked the waiter to send a bunch of freshly squeezed orange juice. "I don''t drink. Do you want a drink?" Veronica suddenly thought of that and asked Justin. Justin shook his head. "Orange juice is fine." Veronica took the initiative to fill Justin''s cup. Then she filled hers. Veronica raised the cup in her hand and gestured in Justin''s direction. Justin also raised his cup. Justin looked at her in confusion. Veronica smiled and said, "Justin, thank you for your help over the past 18 months. By the way, congrattions on your engagement." When his gaze met Veronica''s, Justin''s expression changed slightly. However, the corners of his mouth still curved up. "Thank you, Veronica. I also hope your rtionship with Mr. Cordova will go well." Veronica''s expression also changed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They drank the orange juice with different thoughts. Then they talked about the scene when they first met. While the two were chatting, the waiter served the dishes. They chatted as they ate. When they talked about the past, Veronica and Justin smiled. "Back then, when I first saw you, you were long-winded!" Justin recalled with a smile. Veronica widened her eyes. "What? I was long-winded?" "Yes." Justin said seriously, "At that time, when you asked me to do something, you would repeat it twice or even three times. I heard it so many times that my ears almost hurt. Isn''t that being long-winded?" Veronica sneered, "At that time, you were like a fool. Moreover, you looked slow. That''s why I said things twice. I was afraid that you would forget. It seems that I''ve done something bad for good purposes. I didn''t expect you to think of me as long-winded." Justin''s face sank. In fact, when he first met Veronica at that time, he was attracted to her. His eyes were on her. Every time Veronica talked to him, Justin would be too infatuated with her. That was why his reaction appeared slow. In Veronica''s eyes, Justin was like a fool. "I wasn''t as stupid as you said at that time. Right?" Justin murmured. Veronica said with a serious face, "Of course you were. You couldn''t understand the stuff even after I said it twice. And I had to say it a third time. Aren''t you stupid?" Justin didn''t reply. He couldn''t bear to think about the embarrassing past. "Alright. Veronica, don''t you remember anything good about me?" For example, when Justin yed basketball, he was particrly handsome. And he sang really well. "But as I remembered, you have never appeared excellent. Moreover, the first impression is too strong. It really can''t be changed," Veronica said. Justin now realized that Veronica was joking with him. He couldn''t help butugh. Justin sighed, "If time can repeat itself again, I will behave better when we meet for the first time." Veronica smiled. Then the two continued eating. Halfway through their meal, when they were chatting andughing, a person suddenly walked into the restaurant and angrily rushed to them. When Justin saw who the person was, his expression changed and he immediately stood up. "Why are you here?" The person was Zoey. She angrily watched Veronica and Justin sitting together andughing in harmony. "Why am I here? If I don''te here, will there be news of you twoing out of the hotel together tomorrow?" Zoey pointed at Veronica angrily. Veronica frowned and her face darkened. "Ms. Comte, I''m afraid you misunderstood something. Justin and I are not what you think." When Zoey saw Veronica''s face clearly, she trembled even more. She didn''t expect the person eating with Justin to be Veronica. "Veronica, it''s you again. Why can I see you wherever I go? Are you trying to take Justin away from me because you know he is my fianc¨¦?" Veronica wondered why Zoey was so hostile to her. "Ms. Comte, Justin and I went to the same university. We don''t have the kind of rtionship you imagine. I will not destroy the rtionship between you either. Also..." Veronica said seriously, "I already have a boyfriend." Zoey looked at Veronica suspiciously. "You said that you already have a boyfriend?" "Yes, Justin also knows this. He has seen my boyfriend before." Justin echoed, "Yes, I''ve seen her boyfriend. You misunderstood." Hearing that Veronica already had a boyfriend, Zoey cooled down a bit. "Even if she already has a boyfriend, it''s easy for people to gossip when you two eat out together. Justin, go with me. Otherwise, I will tell your parents about this." Zoey raised her chin andmanded Justin. Zoey''s words only made Justin feel more disgusted with her in his heart. However, Justin did not want to implicate Veronica and let her be med by Zoey. "OK. I will go with you." Justin turned to look at Veronica. "Veronica, bye. See you in the future." Zoey pulled Justin and left without looking back. Zoey walked out of the restaurant with Justin. She looked back at Veronica when she reached the door. Somehow Veronica felt it was familiar. She felt that she had seen Zoey''s gaze before. Jana... Veronica thought of this name once again. Who exactly was Jana? Why did Veronica remember this name? And what did this name have to do with her? After Justin left, Veronica lost her appetite. She ate two more mouthfuls and felt bored. Therefore, Veronica got up and paid the bill. Veronica had just left the restaurant when she suddenly met a person. He was in a hurry and shoved Veronica''s shoulder. Veronica covered her shoulder in pain. But he did not even apologize and directly walked forward. Veronica frowned as she looked at the back of the man. If she was not mistaken, the person ... was the representative of a foreign multinational enterprise, Rodger Riley. Chapter 712 Here Comes Veronica (75) What did Rodgere to their school for? And he seemed to be holding a bunch of flowers in his hand. Because Veronica recognized him, she subconsciously looked at him. She saw that Rodger had walked to the school gate. From afar, Veronica saw Shirley walking out of the school gate. Veronica frowned when she saw Shirley. Just as Veronica was about to turn around and leave, she saw Rodger grab Shirley''s arm. When Shirley saw him, her expression instantly changed. Shirley directly threw the flowers that Rodger gave her to the ground and scolded him as a lunatic. Shirley forcefully broke free from his hand and walked to the side of the road. Fortunately, a taxi drove over from afar. Seeing the taxi, Shirley immediately stopped it. Then, before Rodger caught up, she quickly got into the taxi and left. Rodger, who was going to give the flowers to Shirley, watched her leave and stamped his foot angrily. In the end, he picked up the flowers on the ground with a solemn face and threw them into the trash can beside him. Then he left. When Rodger left the school gate, he passed by Veronica. He saw her standing at the door of the restaurant looking at him. Rodger paused. As for Veronica, when Rodger walked towards her, she pretended not to look at him. She turned around and looked away. When Rodger stopped beside her, Veronica froze. Veronica knew that Rodger had stopped by her side, so she did not dare to look at him. Veronica knew that Rodger realized that she was watching him just now, so she tried to hide. "You were looking at me just now, weren''t you?" Rodger''s voice came from the side. Veronica pretended not to hear him. Instead, she lowered her head and searched the ground. "Where is my key?" Seeing that Veronica pretended not to see him or hear him, Rodger snorted andughed out loud. "You are indeed a beauty. Perhaps, we will meet again soon." Rodger smiled evilly and left Veronica. Veronica did not dare to stand up until Rodger was more than twenty meters away. Thinking of the scene just now, Veronica began to tremble. Veronica thought, ''It was too dangerous. What kind of person is Rodger? How could he have such a scary appearance?'' Veronica shivered and walked to the bus stop at the gate of her school. ... Later on, Raymond called Veronica again. She did not answer. Instead, Veronica sent him a message. Veronica: "When are you going back to Peace City? Let''s have a talk." After receiving Veronica''s message, Raymond called her again. But Veronica still did not answer. That afternoon, Veronica and Ste ate together in the corner of the school canteen. They heard two students from the other departments sitting beside them chatting. They mentioned the Cordova Group, so Veronica subconsciously slowed down to listen to their conversation. It turned out that the Cordova Group was discussing a coboration with the Fortune Group from the capital of Fauxport. The Fortune Group was a powerfulpany too. Veronica could tell that thepany they were talking about was where Rodger worked. However, the Fortune Group in Fauxport was also discussing business with the Cordova Group''s rival in Peace City at the same time. Rodger would choose his partner between the twopanies. Veronica had heard of the Fortune Group. It was as influential as the Cordova Group. If the Cordova Group could cooperate with the Fortune Group, it would improve its domestic performance and also make the Cordova Group advance in the international market. This cooperation was very important to the Cordova Group. Rodger hade to Peace City on behalf of the Fortune Group. However, he refused to see everyone from the Cordova Group. If the Cordova Group missed the chance to cooperate with the Fortune Group, it was unknown how long it had to wait for the next opportunity.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When Veronica heard this, she furrowed. For some reason, she suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart. Veronica felt that the cooperation between the Cordova Group and the Fortune Group would not go smoothly. Rodger did not seem to be a good person to get along with. He must have refused to meet the people of the Cordova Group for some unknown reasons. One of the students said mysteriously, "I heard that the representative of the Fortune Group and the Cordova Group''s president went to the same university before. But he refused to see any members of the Cordova Group. It seems that he is determined not to cooperate with the Cordova Group." The other student replied, "What? The representative of the Fortune Group and the president of the Cordova Group were ssmates? Did the representative refuse them deliberately? Is your news fake?" The former answered, "Trust me, my dad works in the Cordova Group. It can''t be false. I heard that the higher-ups of the Cordova Group are already in a mess. It just so happens that Mr. Cordova of the Cordova Group has been out on a business trip. When he returns, he will deal with this matter. It must be the big drama of the year." The students continued chatting. Veronica''s face was already pale. Although the student whose father worked in the Cordova Group had always said that what he said was true, his friend did not believe it. However, Veronica felt that it was partially real. Rodger came to Peace City, but he refused to see the people of Cordova Group, which would be beneficial to hispany. Why? Suddenly, Veronica put on a self-mocking smile. Even if the Cordova Group couldn''t cooperate with the Fortune Group, it would only earn less money. This was something that Raymond should be worried about. Why would she be worried about this? Besides, they would soon be strangers, and Raymond was the one who lied to her. Therefore, Veronica should not be worried about hispany. In the afternoon, Veronica received Raymond''s call. This time, Veronica did not ignore it. She directly picked up the phone. "When will your ss end?" Raymond asked. "5:30 p.m." "I''ll pick you up at the entrance of your school at 5:30 p.m." Veronica did not refuse. "Alright!" At 5:30 p.m., after the ss was over, Veronica quickly packed up her things and left the ssroom. She headed straight to the gate. When Veronica got out of the school gate, she only saw a few students there. From afar, Veronica saw Raymond''s car. She walked directly to the car, opened the door, and got into it. Chapter 713 Here Comes Veronica (76) On the way, they did not speak. Raymond brought Veronica to a restaurant. After ordering, Raymond answered a call. When he finished, the waiter came to serve the dishes. After all the dishes were served, Veronica ate silently. Raymond wanted to say something, but when he saw that Veronica was eating, he kept silent. Raymond reluctantly ate a few mouthfuls and put down his chopsticks. He waited for Veronica to finish. After Veronica finished her meal, she wiped her mouth with a tissue. She looked up and saw Raymond staring at her. In fact, Raymond had been looking at her while she was eating. Veronica knew that. But she didn''t look up until she filled her stomach. As Veronica raised her head, Raymond finally had the chance to speak. "Why did you want to move out of the vi?" When Veronica was not in the vi before, Marie told Raymond that she went to the school camping activity. Veronica didn''t answer his calls recently. Raymond thought that it was because she was still camping. However, Raymond still had doubts about this matter. In addition, he had called the vi and Marie said that Veronica had not returned there. Therefore, Raymond knew that Veronica was hiding something from him. After some investigation, he found that there was no camping activity in her school recently. So, Raymond knew that Veronica had nned to move out of the Cordova Mansion. Veronica looked at Raymond and replied calmly, "I don''t want to live there, so I moved out." "You don''t want to live in the vi anymore? Veronica, what are you doing?" Raymond asked Veronica. He looked tired. After knowing that Veronica was moving out of the vi, Raymond hurriedly ended his journey and rushed back to Peace City. He wanted to ask Veronica what had caused her to move out. Veronica''s expression remained calm. She looked at Raymond and said word by word, "Raymond, let''s break up!" Raymond''s expression suddenly changed when he heard Veronica say "Raymond, let''s break up" with a calm expression. His body also shook. "Break up? Why? Veronica, what happened? Why did you suddenly want to break up with me?" Veronica''s heart was filled with coldness. Even now, Raymond was still able to question her with such sanctity and asked her why she wanted to end their rtionship. Veronica opened her mouth, wanting to question Raymond about his engagement to Shirley. However, Veronica was afraid that it would bring shame to herself. Therefore, she decided not to ask him. Since Veronica had decided to break up, she naturally hoped it would end well. "I think our rtionship hase to an end. It''s time to break up. Raymond..." Veronica took a deep breath and said, "It''s ... over. Let''s just... separate." "If you can''t give me a reason that convinces me, I won''t agree to break up with you!" Raymond said with a dark face. Raymond had just gone on a business trip. And Veronica wanted to break up with him just after he came back. Veronica gently closed her eyes and opened them again. "Well... It''s just... I don''t like you anymore." Raymondughed instead of getting angry. "You don''t like me? If you don''t like me, who do you like?" "It''s not you anyway!" Veronica lied. "I thought I liked you, but an old friend that I had a crush on suddenly returned. I found that the person I liked was him, so... I nned to be with him." The credibility of Veronica''s words was very low, but Raymond didn''t notice anything suspicious about her words. Moreover... There was no other reason that would make Veronica break up with him so quickly. They had only been dating for four days, and this rtionship was going to end. Raymond''s face darkened. "An old friend? I wonder... who that old friend is." Under the table, Veronica clenched her hands into fists. Her face was still calm, and the corners of her mouth curled into a mocking smile. "Mr. Cordova, why do you want to know that? Are you angry and want to hurt him? I won''t tell you." Raymond sneered, "Do you think that if you don''t say it, I won''t be able to find out who he is?" Veronica smiled. "As long as I don''t say anything, you won''t be able to find out. Raymond, this is all I want to say." Veronica changed the topic. "I''ve worked for less than three months in the Cordova Mansion. I''ve breached the contract. As for thepensatory damage, I will transfer the money to your ount ording to the contract." Raymond thought, ''From beginning to end, when Veronica spoke to me, her expression was calm and peaceful. She must have practiced it countless times, right?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . What a heartless woman. I think she is determined to break up with me. The man who was favored by Veronica really made me crazy with jealousy. What kind of man is he?'' Raymond tried his best to suppress the anger. He once again confirmed with Veronica, "Veronica, are you sure that what you said is not a joke or a trick?" Veronicaughed mockingly. "Mr. Cordova, aren''t you thinking too highly of yourself? Don''t tell me that every time a woman wants to break up with you, you will take it as a joke or a trick." Now Raymond was sure that Veronica really wanted to break up with him. Moreover... It was because of another man. The mes of anger and jealousy rose in his heart at the same time, burning him up. "Alright!" Raymond stared fixedly at Veronica. "I agree." Veronica seemed relieved. "Alright. Don''t worry, Mr. Cordova. I''ll pay the money within three days." After that, Veronica stood up and politely nodded at Raymond. Then, she turned around and left the private room. After Veronica left, Raymond, who had been sitting calmly, suddenly stood up and swung all the tableware on the table to the ground. When the tableware fell to the ground, there was a sound. The items immediately broke into pieces and mixed with the leftover soup. It looked messy. Veronica, who was not far away from the door, felt her heart skip a beat when she heard this sound. Veronica suddenly paused. However, she only paused for a moment. Then Veronica left without looking back. Every man would feel terrible when his girlfriend suddenly left him. However, he needed to ept it. By the window of the hotel room, Raymond watched Veronica leave alone from afar. He frowned deeply. Raymond felt that it was not because of another man that Veronica broke up with him. There must be some other reasons. Chapter 714 Here Comes Veronica (77) Ste was shocked when Veronica called Ste. "What did you say? You broke up with Mr. Cordova?" Veronica said calmly, "Yes, we''ve already broken up just now." "Where are you now? I''ll pick you up!" Ste thought that since Veronica had broken up with Raymond, she could no longer live in the Cordova''s vi. Thus, she wanted to pick Veronica up. "No need. I''ve already rented a house. I''ll send you the address of the houseter. You cane over to y with me when you have time." Veronica paused for a moment. "Well, I called to ask for your help." "What? Just tell me." "I left the Cordova''s house ahead of time, so I didn''t get a three-month sry. Besides, I broke the agreement and needed arge amount ofpensation. However, I don''t have that much money right now. I also told him that I would transfer him to him in three days," Veronica said with difficulty. She didn''t want to tell Ste about this, but apart from Ste, she didn''t know who to borrow money from. Ste was silent for a few seconds. Veronica thought that Ste was in trouble, so she quickly said, "If you..." Just as she said this, Ste interrupted. "I temporarily saved 50 thousand yuan. I can lend you all this money. In addition, I know that my mother has 200 thousand yuan expired recently. I can also mention it to my mother and ask her to lend me the money!" Hearing Ste''s words, Veronica felt so moved. Originally, she thought that Ste might not lend her money, but in the next second, Ste said that she could lend her 250 thousand yuan. Veronica said in a hoarse voice, "Ste, thank you." "We are good friends. There''s no need to thank me. Give me your ountter and I''ll transfer the money to you tomorrow." "Ste, are you sure you can lend me such arge sum of money?" Ste smiled, "Of course. How many years have we been friends? Will I be afraid that you won''t return my money?" Veronica clenched the phone in her hand. "Ste, thank you so much." "Alright, don''t mention it. I have to hang up. I''ll discuss this with my motherter." "Okay." After the call with Ste, Veronica felt much more rxed. The contract between her and Raymond was 30 thousand yuan. Ten times thepensation would be 300 thousand yuan. If Ste lent her 250 thousand yuan, Veronica still needed 50 thousand yuan. It would not be so difficult for Veronica to get the rest of the money. Moreover, she could now get a portion of her sry from her currentpany. With the money she had now, she should be able to return it to Raymond. She had borrowed the money. Once she transferred all the money to Raymond, she and Raymond would be even. The next evening, Veronica received a text message from her phone. It just so happened to be Saturday. She finished her work at the office and just went out. She took out her phone and took a look. It was a text message from the bank. It was the message of transfer. She turned on her phone and saw the text message. 250 thousand yuan had been transferred to her ount. When Veronica saw this message, she felt relieved and touched. She immediately called Ste. When Veronica called Ste, Ste had just walked out of the bank. When the call connected, Ste asked, "Veronica, I''ve transferred the money over. Did you receive it?" Veronica nodded. "Yes, I''ve received it. Ste, thank you." "Don''t mention it. Alright, I''m going to drive the car. Goodbye." "Alright, goodbye." Veronica finally felt relieved. There were 250 thousand yuan in her ount. She also applied to thepany''s ountant today to get her three months of sry in advance. She was waiting for Willie''s approval tomorrow. As long as Willie approved it, her money was enough. Veronica walked to the subway station. On her way to the subway station, she passed by a hotel. Just as she was about to reach the hotel, she saw a car stop in front of the hotel. Then, two people got out of the car. Veronica recognized one of them at a nce. Wasn''t that Shirley? Why did Shirley suddenly appear here? Seeing Shirley, Veronica couldn''t help but take another look. Then, her gaze fell on the man who got out of the car with Shirley. When she saw the other man, Veronica narrowed her eyes. Wasn''t that the representative of Fortune Group, Rodger? Why was Shirley with him? Rodger walked to Shirley''s side and ced his palm on Shirley''s back, making a gesture of invitation. Veronica saw a hint of reluctance on Shirley''s face, but Shirley followed Rodger into the hotel. As Shirley and Rodger walked into the hotel, two cars stopped behind them. Six sturdy bodyguards got out of the two cars. As the six bodyguards passed by Veronica, she heard their conversation. "It looks like this Shirley won''t be able to escape from Mr. Grant." "Even if she doesn''t like Mr. Grant, she has to be with Mr. Grant for the cooperation between Fortune Group and the Cordova Group." "I heard that this Shirley is an outstanding and hotdy. Mr. Grant might not be able to handle her." "So what? Mr. Grant has already made preparations. As long as she enters Mr. Grant''s room, I guarantee that she won''t be able to leave his room tonight." When the other bodyguards heard this, they immediatelyughed. After theyughed, they followed behind Rodger and Shirley. Veronica''s expression changed as she watched them leave. What was going on? Was Rodger going to rape Shirley... Thinking about Shirley''s expression just now, Veronica felt anxious. Although Shirley was Raymond''s fianc¨¦e, Shirley had once supported Veronica to move forward strongly. Now that something was about to happen to Shirley, Veronica''s rationality reminded her that she could not stand by and watch even if a voice in her heart kept telling her that she should not ask about this matter. She didn''t want anything to happen to Shirley. Thinking of this, Veronica took her phone and nned to call Raymond.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After she found Raymond''s number, she hesitated for a while and did not call out. This matter was urgent. Seeing that Rodger had already forced Shirley to the elevator and the elevator door had already closed, Veronica directly called out. Chapter 715 Here Comes Veronica (78) After Veronica made the call, her heart was beating faster. At this time, it was actually inappropriate for her to call Raymond. However, she couldn''t control herself. If something happened to Shirley, she would be very sad. Therefore, at this time, it was better to inform Raymond. And it was up to Raymond whether to save Shirley. After a long while, Raymond didn''t answer the phone. Why didn''t he answer the phone? The longer it was, the more anxious Veronica became. Veronica called him again. But he didn''t answer either. At this time, what was Raymond doing? Could it be that... he did not know that his fianc¨¦e was in trouble now and needed help? As time passed, Veronica couldn''t bear it anymore. If she just kept doing nothing, then... Shirley would be in trouble. Then she took out a pepper spray from her bag. It seemed that ... she could only rely on herself. Thinking of this, she went to the front desk directly. This was a high-end hotel. The people who came here were either rich or noble. The front deskdy looked up and down at Veronica who was wearing a T-shirt, jeans, and sneakers. In addition, Veronica looked much younger with her delicate face, so there was a hint of ridicule on the receptionist''s face. "Are you an adult? A teenager is not allowed toe in." Veronica naturally saw ridicule in her eyes. Veronica smiled and said, "Hello, I am Shirley''s sister. I just separated from her, but I forgot to bring the keys to my house, so I wanted to find her to get the keys. Can I ask which floor my sister is on?" With that, Veronica stuffed some money into the hands of the receptionist. The receptionist counted the money and looked at Veronica''s pure eyes. Veronica looked so sincere and honest, and no one could reject her by just looking at her eyes. The receptionist smiled at Veronica and put the money into her pocket. Her attitude suddenly became polite. After checking, she said, "Sure, Ms. Hopper just went to Room 1008." Veronica smiled, "Thank you!" Turning around and going into the elevator, Veronica soon found the room where Shirley and Rodger were. However, she did not approach because six bodyguards were standing outside the door and moving back and forth. It was not a wise idea to approach. There was no strange sound in the room for a long time. Now... Shirley should be safe. However, with so many people there, how could she enter? Just as she was thinking about this, the elevator door opened and the waitress pushed a cart over.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Veronica saw the waitress holding the walkie-talkie in his hand and saying that she was about to send the dishes to Room 1008. She was going to enter Room 1008. After thinking for a second, Veronica rushed to the waitress. "Hello, I am the sister of Ms. Hopper in Room 1008. Today is her birthday. I want to give her a surprise, so... Can you do me a favor?" Veronica pleaded. The waitress was fascinated by Veronica''s beautiful smile, so she nodded. Ten minutester, Veronica turned into a pretty waitress and pushed the dining cart to the door of Room 1008. Previously, Veronica had worked at a hotel, so she was experienced with it, and those bodyguards did not suspect her. She knocked on the door, then an extremely impatient voice came from inside, "What is it?" "Sir, I''m here to deliver your dishes!" Veronica hurriedly said. "Come in!" The bodyguard outside the door got permission, opened the door, and let Veronica in. Veronica pushed the cart in and saw Shirley sitting beside the bar counter in the presidential suite. With a ss of wine in her hand, Shirley was sleeping at the bar. Sleeping? Seeing the scene, Veronica felt that something was wrong. At this time, Shirley, who was originally lying on the bar counter, woke up. Seeing this, Rodger showed a trace of surprise on his face but quickly went to help Shirley up. "Darling, you are awake!" Rodger smiled and went to help Shirley. Veronica had seen Rodger before. He seemed to be a serious and upright man. However, when she entered the door, she saw that Rodger''s eyes were gloomy, which made one feel creepy. Shirley saw Rodger''s face and pushed him away in disgust. "Get lost! Don''t touch me!" Shirley was so weak that she couldn''t exert any strength. Her body fell into Rodger''s arms again. "You''ve drunk. I''ll help you get into the room to rest." Rodger dragged Shirley to the bedroom. Shirley struggled and did not want to go with him. "No, let go of me. Let me go. I want to leave this ce." "Honey, don''t forget your purpose here today. Didn''t you want Fortune Group to cooperate with the Cordova Group? Then just apany me for one night. After that, I''ll call the Cordova Group tomorrow." Rodger was wary of Veronica in the room and his voice was very low. However, Veronica had always had good hearing. Although his voice was very low, she still heard every word he said. Veronica was right. Rodger was plotting something against Shirley. "Didn''t you say that as long as I have a ss of wine with you, you will agree to the cooperation?" Shirley said weakly. "A ss of wine?" Rodger leaned close to Shirley. "When we were in school, you were always staying with Raymond, and you didn''t even look at me. Now, you want to help Raymond and let the Cordova Group cooperate with Fortune Group, so you came to me. How can I let go of such a rare opportunity?" "You... You beast!" Shirley cursed in rage. "Yes, I am a beast. You can scold me if you want. Come on, let''s go in and sleep." "Even if I die, I won''t let you get what you want." At this moment, Veronica was sure that Rodger was deliberately using the cooperation between Fortune Group and the Cordova Group to lure Shirley to take advantage of her. Shirley was Veronica''s most admired idol. Seeing that her idol was in danger, Veronica couldn''t help but rush forward and pull Rodger away from Shirley. Rodger, who had been pulled away, saw that it was Veronica who did it, and his face darkened. "Who do you think you are to meddle in other people''s business? Get out of here, or I will call the manager of your hotel and let him fire you!" Chapter 716 Here Comes Veronica (79) Veronica took this opportunity to help Shirley up. "Ms. Hopper, are you alright?" Veronica looked at Shirley worriedly. "I''m fine." Seeing that it was Veronica who was supporting her, Shirley looked at her in surprise. "Veronica?" Shirley had an impression of Veronica. Veronica was her student, and she was good at Italian. Veronica was a student Shirley liked very much. "Yes, it''s me. Ms. Hopper, can you walk? I''ll take you out now," Veronica said anxiously. Rodger was enraged, shouting, "Come on!" As soon as he finished speaking, the six bodyguards who were originally outside the door rushed in from outside the door. All six of them were strong and tall, looking very frightening. The matter today had nothing to do with Veronica. Shirley could not let Veronica, her student, suffer because of her. So Shirley pushed Veronica worriedly. "Hurry up and leave. This is none of your business." "No!" Veronica hugged Shirley tightly in her arms and red at Rodger with a pair of eyes full of resentment. "I will bring you out of here. I will not let you be defiled by that beast." Rodger sneered. "You think you can save her? Stop dreaming. Neither of you can leave." Rodger looked Veronica up and down. He had seen Veronica before. She looked more beautiful than Shirley, and her figure was not inferior to Shirley''s. For a moment, his eyes revealed a trace of evil. It was such a lucky day for him. Veronica sneered, "Then we are definitely going to leave." At this point, Veronica clenched the pepper spray in her hand. Rodger gave the bodyguards a look, and they soon surrounded Veronica. Veronica carried Shirley on her shoulder and sprayed the pepper spray into one of the bodyguards'' eyes. Then, Veronica sprayed another bodyguard''s eyes. When the two of them could not see clearly, Veronica immediately helped Veronica out. The bodyguards were stunned by Veronica''s actions and they even forgot to chase after her. Seeing that the bodyguards were frightened by a woman, Rodger was furious. He pointed at the bodyguards and shouted, "Chase them! If they run away, you will be dead!" Veronica carried Shirley to the elevator. But it still needed some time to wait for the elevator, so Veronica had to take Shirley to the stairs. The two of them were still slow. Just as they went down two floors, the people behind them had already caught up with them. Veronica pushed Shirley away, saying, "You go first."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "But what about you?" Shirley looked at Veronica in worry. "I''m fine. You go first. I have pepper spray. They won''t dare toe over. You go first." Seeing that Veronica was holding the pepper spray in her hand and the bodyguards seemed to be afraid of the pepper spray, Shirley turned around and left. If she did not leave, she would be a burden to Veronica with her current physical condition. Shirley hurried down the stairs, but she was so weak that she identally fell on the stairs heavily. She endured the pain and did not have the time to look at her bloody knees, then she hurriedly supported the esctor down the stairs. When Shirley went downstairs, Veronica stood at the entrance of the stairs, spraying at the bodyguards. The bodyguards did not dare to approach because of the pepper spray in her hand. However, they soon grasped an opportunity and ruthlessly attacked Veronica. Veronica rolled down the stairs. At that time, Shirley called Raymond while she was downstairs. When Veronica finally reached the first floor, she covered her bleeding shoulder and looked outside the hotel. At that moment, Shirley stumbled into Raymond''s arms and fainted. Then, Raymond carried Shirley and left the hotel without looking back. Soon, Veronica saw the familiar ck car driving away from the hotel. She stood in ce, unable toe back to her senses for a long time, staring in the direction where the ck car had left. Veronica felt so heartbroken. The wounds on her body were so painful. In the process of running away, the body parts that had been hit were so painful that she almost couldn''t breathe. Her whole body was in pain. However, at this moment, she felt that her heart was in even more pain. It was so heart-wrenching. The waitress''s clothes on her body had already been torn. She casually took off the coat and threw it into the trash can next to her. The bodyguards in ck also caught up, but since Veronica had already arrived in the hall, they did not dare to act rashly. They only moved a little faster to approach Veronica. Shirley had already run away, so they couldn''t let Veronica run away too! Just then, the elevator door on the first floor of the hotel opened and a few people came out. Winy, who was walking in the front, saw Veronica at a nce. "Hey, Veronica!" Winy greeted Veronica. The bodyguards in ck saw that someone was walking toward Veronica. Moreover, Winy also had two bodyguards beside her. If they made a move, it would bring unnecessary trouble. They looked at each other and turned to leave in annoyance. Because of the pain all over her body, Veronica couldn''t hear anything. When Winy came to her side and pushed her arm, she came to her senses. Seeing Winy, Veronica hurriedly greeted her, "Hello, Mrs. Comte." As soon as Veronica moved, she felt a sharp pain from the wound on the back of her neck, which hurt so much that she gasped. At this time, Winy finally noticed the wound on Veronica''s left shoulder. She was so shocked that she cried out, "Blood! You are injured!" Veronica felt that she was too embarrassed at this time, replying awkwardly, "Yes." At this time, Justin, who took the elevator with Winy, also came over. "Mrs. Comte, what happened?" Seeing Justin, Veronica frowned. She nced in the direction of the door and said goodbye to Winy, "Mrs. Comte, I have to leave now!" When Veronica ran away, she crashed into the railing of the stairs. The sharp pain made her limp. After taking two steps, she was about to fall. Winy quickly supported her. Winy wouldn''t allow Veronica to leave in such a condition. "Justin,e here quickly!" Winy instructed Justin toe over. "I can go by myself. I don''t need to trouble you." "No, you have to go to the hospital. There is a hospital not far away. I will send you there now." When Justin approached, Winy turned around and said, "Veronica can''t walk now, so please carry her up. I will ask the driver to drive the car to the door now." "Alright!" Chapter 717 Here Comes Veronica (80) "No need." Veronica wanted to push Justin away, but Veronica, who had been fighting with the six bodyguards for a long time, could not exert any strength at this time. She could not get rid of him at all and was forced to be carried by Justin. Then she immediately struggled violently. "Let me go. I can walk on my own." "But you have to consider your current condition!" Justin reminded Veronica, "If you are not sent to the hospital as soon as possible, I''m afraid that you''ll get seque." Hearing his words, Veronica was worried. Moreover, her legs were very painful and she was afraid that she had hurt her bones. It would be terrible if she became crippled in the future. Therefore, she didn''t struggle. Seeing it, Justin carried Veronica to the entrance of the hotel. Winy also followed him anxiously. When Justin carried Veronica into a car parked outside the station, Winy immediately told the driver to go to the hospital after getting in the car. On the way, Winy looked at Veronica with distress. "Veronica, what happened to you? How did you get hurt like this? And..." Winy looked Veronica up and down. "Why are you wearing the clothes of the actress in the hotel?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In the car, Veronica left Justin''s embrace and sat on the seat. Veronica didn''t want to say too much about what she had encountered before, so she just exined briefly, "I had a dispute with someone, and fell down the stairs identally. No one pushed me." Hearing Veronica''s words, Winy gave up the idea of investigating the whole thing. "You are so kind and you always think for others." "I''m fine now." When they almost arrived at the hospital, Winy''s cell phone rang. It was a call from Zoey. On the other side of the line, Zoey shouted unhappily, "Mom, I just went back to the private room to get a bag. Why are you all gone?" Winy knew that Zoey was hostile to Veronica. If Zoey knew that she had left the hotel with Veronica, she would lose her temper. Therefore, Winy subconsciously lied to Zoey. "I have something to do for the time being, so I''ll take Justin''s car and leave first. You can go home first." "What are you going to do?" "Something happened to a good friend of mine. She called me over and I''ll be back soon. Good girl, you can let the driver take you home first." "Alright then." After they arrived at the hospital and Winy told the staff her identity, the doctors immediately arranged for Veronica to have a physical examination. While doing a physical examination, Veronica heard the doctor whisper, "So many big shots suddenly came to the hospital today. The president of the Cordova Group just came." Veronica''s expression changed slightly when she heard the words. Raymond must have brought Shirley here for an examination. When Veronica was about to leave the room, she heard two doctors discussing. "I feel the woman that the president of the Yan Corporation brought over is very familiar." "She''s Shirley, the famous female diplomat of the Department of Foreign Affairs." "What? Really?" "Yes. My wife likes her very much. I recognized her at a nce." "Mr. Cordova brought her along. Could the two of them be..." Veronica didn''t hear all their discussions. In her mind, she couldn''t help imaging the scene where Raymond carried Shirley out of the hotel lobby. They... were a good match, and they were engaged. So they should be together. But why did she feel so sad? The result soon came out. Veronica kept exercising every day and she was healthy, so she was fine. Except for some superficial injuries, she was okay. Winy was relieved when she heard that Veronica was fine. Veronica insisted on leaving the hospital, so the doctor just bandaged her wound and prescribed her some medicine. Soon, they left the hospital. When they just walked out of the hospital, Winy received a call from Zoey. Zoey urged her to go home. Veronica did not want to bother Winy anymore, so she would take a taxi home. Even when they left the hospital, Veronica did not even look at Justin, so he felt very ufortable. When he was about to get in the car, Justin said that he would take a taxi for Veronica and let Winy get in the car first. Winy nodded. Veronica stood on the side of the road and waited for the taxi. Noticing that Justin did not get in the car and was walking towards her, she subconsciously wanted to dodge. Justin said, "Why are you trying to hide me? Are you so afraid to see me?" Hearing his words, Veronica did not avoid him. She stood in ce, waiting for him toe closer. Then she smiled, "Justin, I am doing this for your good. If your future mother-inw finds out that you are too close to me, it will do no good for you." Justin frowned. "I don''t care." "But I care about it." Veronica looked at him seriously and said, "Justin, we are just friends. I... I don''t want to be misunderstood and used of interfering with you and your fianc¨¦e. Do you understand what I''m saying?" Justin''s eyes darkened. "I know you care so much that I''ve got engaged." Veronica sighed. At that time, a taxi stopped. Before getting in the car, she said goodbye to Winy and Justin. Then she let the driver drive away. Justin, on the other hand, watched Veronica leave in the car from afar, unable toe back to his senses for a long time. Shirley was originally not in a healthy condition as Veronica, since she usually had to work till midnight and went on business trips. After she fell to the steps heavily and her forehead bumped into the barrier, she was seriously injured. On the VIP ward bed, Shirley was still unconscious with gauze wrapped around her head. Raymond sat beside the bed and looked at Shirley''s face with aplicated gaze. Shirley wanted Fortune Group to cooperate with the Cordova Group, so she went to find Rodger, which led to the current result. Unfortunately, Rodger had escaped from the hotel. The doctor came to the ward with Shirley''s film. "Mr. Cordova, Ms. Hopper''s leg bone is fractured. In the future, even if she is healed, her leg will not be as flexible as before. Her head is hit and she has a slight concussion." Raymond felt guilty when hearing the doctor''s words. Shirley was a famous female diplomat who was often reported by the media. In the eyes of the public, she was a dignified and elegant woman. Moreover, Shirley always tried to pursue perfection. If her legs were no longer flexible, it would be a heavy blow to her. Chapter 718 Here Comes Veronica (81) After the doctor left, Raymond looked at Shirley with a little pity. At this time, Raymond''s phone rang. Raymond looked at the number on the screen, and his eyes darkened. "Have you found Rodger?" "Mr. Cordova, I haven''t found him yet!" the person on the other end of the line said respectfully. "Mr. Cordova, don''t worry. I have sent our men to look for him everywhere." "You don''t have to report to me when you find him. Just follow our routines!" "Yes, Mr. Cordova!" After hanging up the phone, Raymond still looked gloomy. Rodger was Raymond''s ssmate in college. Rodger was also his rival at that time. Rodger alwayspeted with Raymond for first ce in everything, but Rodger lost every time. Rodger had always held a grudge against Raymond. Raymond didn''t expect that Rodger would be the representative of the Fortune Group from Cloud City. When Raymond was about to put his phone away, he saw a message. It was from Edwin. "I just passed by and took a picture." A photo was attached to the message. Seeing the photo, Raymond suddenly changed his expression. It was because the person in the photo was Veronica, who was leaning against Justin''s arms. Justin was about to carry her into the car. Raymond recognized the car at first nce. The car in the picture is one of the Bernard family''s cars. Raymond stared at Veronica in the picture, who looked docile in Justin''s arms. He thought, ''Didn''t Veronica say that she already had a lover? Why is Veronica with Justin?'' In the past, Raymond suspected that the lover thing was just a lie, and Veronica wanted to break up with him. Now... Veronica turned around and threw herself into another man''s arms. Raymond had to reconsider her true motivation. Thinking of this, Raymond called Veronica. When Veronica received the phone call from Raymond, she had just returned to her apartment. Seeing the name Raymond on the phone, Veronica felt a sting in her eyes, but she still answered the phone. Veronica answered the phone while opening the door. "Hello?" Veronica said briskly. "Where are you?" Raymond''s low voice was a little colder than usual, and there was a hint of questioning in his words. Veronica mmed the door. "I just arrived home," Veronica answered honestly. Of course, Raymond heard the door close. "Why are you sote?" "Oh, I had to work overtime tonight. I stayed in thepany for a long time. I just got off work!" Veronica lied. ''Veronica was lying!'' Raymond thought. Raymond lowered his voice, "You said you worked overtime in thepany today?" "Yes!" Raymond asked indifferently, "You have been in the office all the time and didn''t go anywhere?" Veronica replied, "Yes, I''ve been working overtime all the time. Where can I go? Besides, we two have broken up. Mr. Cordova, you don''t seem to have the right to ask about my whereabouts, do you?" Raymond said in a low voice, "But I want to care about you." Veronica''s heart softened at his words. "Where are you now?" "In the hospital. Shirley was injured and is still in aa," Raymond said tly. Veronica thought, ''When Shirley was injured, she would probably want Raymond''spany, wouldn''t she?'' "Is she seriously injured?" Veronica asked with concern. After all, Shirley was her idol. "Yes, a little. One of her legs is broken, and she also has a slight concussion." "Then, Mr. Cordova, you should spend more time with her!" Veronica thought, ''Shirley did this for Raymond. It seems that Shirley really loves Raymond, so she sacrificed herself. Any man would be moved by such a woman. So Raymond and Shirley should be happy together...'' Veronica suddenly felt sad. On second thought, Veronica thought that the two of them had already been engaged. Even if they were together now, that was no big deal. She should bless them. After a pause, Raymond said, "You really just worked overtime tonight and didn''t go out? And you didn''t meet anyone?" "No!" Veronica said firmly. Raymond''s voice suddenly lowered. "OK, I see." "You should stay with Ms. Hopper in the hospital. If Ms. Hopper wakes up and sees you, she will be very happy," Veronica said thoughtfully. However, as soon as Veronica finished her words, Raymond hung up the phone. Hearing the beep sound on the phone, Veronica felt her heart sink. Veronica wondered, ''Raymond couldn''t wait to apany Shirley, could he?'' After hanging up the phone, Veronica felt more pain. Maybe it was because when she picked up the phone, she tore the wound on her body. At this time, someone knocked on Veronica''s door. Ste''s cheerful voice came from outside. "Veronica, open the door. I''m here to see you." Veronica thought, ''Ste, why is she here at this time?'' Though confused, Veronica still walked to open the door. Ste was holding some fruit in her hand. "It took me some time to find your ce. You..." As soon as Ste entered the room, she saw the bandage on Veronica''s forehead. Ste suddenly changed her expression. "Veronica, what''s wrong?" Veronica replied tly, "Nothing." "We are best friends. Do you still want to hide it from me? Tell me, what happened?" With Ste''s persistence, Veronica had to tell Ste what had happened briefly. After hearing Veronica''s words, Ste scolded angrily at Veronica, "You''re too stupid. You saved others, but you put yourself in danger. If it weren''t for that Mrs. Comte you mentioned, you might have died. Do you understand?" "I''m fine now," Veronica said briskly. "Well, what a silly girl! You don''t look like you can take good care of yourself. You can move to my house. When you feel better, you can move back." Finally, Veronica had no choice but to go back to Ste''s ce with her. On the other hand, Raymond''s phone rang again. It was the number of the person he sent out to look for Rodger.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Have you found him?" "Mr. Cordova..." A howl of pain came from the other end of the phone. "We only found the bodyguards of Rodger, but we didn''t find Rodger." "Keep looking." "Yes, sir!" The man on the other end of the phone suddenly paused. "By the way, Mr. Cordova, I heard from the bodyguards that a woman saved Ms. Hopper." Raymond thought, ''A woman saved Shirley?'' Raymond frowned, "Who is that woman?" "I don''t know. I was told that she was wearing a waitress''s clothes. Maybe she was a waitress in the hotel, but that woman disappeared from the hotel after she saved Ms. Hopper. The hotel staff doesn''t know who she is." That hotel was a big hotel. Generally speaking, the management should be strict, and it should be easy to locate an employee. "Call the hotel and ask them to find out who she is. After that, ask the hotel to reward her well. The reward will be paid by the Cordova Group." "Yes, Mr. Cordova!" Chapter 719 Here Comes Veronica (82) The second morning, Shirley hadn''t woken up yet. When Raymond was about to go to thepany, he told the nurse to take good care of Shirley and call him as soon as she woke up. Raymond''s assistant drove to pick up Raymond. He took Raymond''sptop and a briefcase and waited outside the ward. When Raymond was about to go out, Shirley, who was lying on the bed, suddenly let out a light groan. The guard immediately called out to Raymond, "Mr. Cordova, she''s awake. Ms. Hopper is awake." Raymond turned around and saw Shirley lying on the bed. Her head moved, and her long eyshes trembled. She slowly opened her eyes. Shirley looked around at the pure white wall and ceiling. As she kept smelling the strong smell of disinfectant at the tip of her nose, her mind went nk, and her eyes were a little confused. Suddenly, Shirley raised her head and saw Raymond standing next to her. He looked gentle. "Are you awake?" Raymond asked in a low voice. Shirley touched the gauze on her forehead and looked at Raymond in confusion. "What''s wrong with me? Why am I here?" "Your head hurts?" "It hurts a bit." Shirley felt the light outside the window was a little dazzling, and she closed her eyes ufortably. "And I feel a little dizzy." "The doctor said there is a slight concussion when you hit your head. Have a good rest, and you will recover soon," Raymond said in a soft tone. Shirley had never seen Raymond be so gentle to her before. She felt sweet in her heart. When Shirley was about to sit up, she felt a sting in her leg. The pain made her frown. "My leg." Raymond''s eyes darkened, "Your leg bone is broken. As long as you cooperate with the treatment, you will soon recover." "What happened? Why did I suddenly be like this?" Shirley pressed her temples, and her mind went nk. "Why can''t I remember anything?" Shirley only remembered that she had an appointment with Rodger, but she didn''t remember what happenedter. Moreover, Shirley vaguely remembered that something very important happenedter and someone was involved. However, her mind was nk. Shirley tried to recall what had happened, but her brain was so painful that she couldn''t continue to think about it. The doctor had told Raymond that Shirley had a slight concussion as her head was hit, which might cause her temporary amnesia. It seemed that she had forgotten what had happened in the hotel. However, even if Shirley had forgotten, Raymond knew that Shirley had been bullied by Rodger. Although there was nothing between Raymond and Shirley anymore, Shirley was injured because of him, and Raymond still felt a little guilty. "Don''t think about anything you can''t remember for the time being!" Raymond said in a low voice. "Now, you should have a good rest. If you need anything, just tell the doctors and nurses." As she saw that Raymond was wearing a decent suit, there was a hint of reluctance in her eyes. "Are you leaving?" Raymond wanted to say something, but when he saw the weak look on Shirley''s face, he said, "I have something to deal with in thepany. I''lle to see you after I finish it." "Okay." Shirley was a sensible woman. She wouldn''t pester Raymond at this time. Since Raymond had promised her that he woulde back to see her when he finished his work in thepany, then he would.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Thinking of this, Shirley was overjoyed. Although she was very sad that her leg was broken, Raymond started to treat her nicer when she was injured this time. For her, this injury was not a disaster, but a blessing. Three years ago, in order to have a bright future, Shirley ruthlessly refused Raymond''s parents'' marriage proposal. Shirley kept regretting it. She wanted to know if Raymond was sad because she refused to marry him. Now... Shirley was back, and she could pursue Raymond again. Even if Raymond had a girlfriend now, Shirley still had a chance as long as they didn''t get married. On the other side, without knowing what was on Shirley''s mind, Raymond turned around and left the ward without looking back. Raymond''s men finally found Rodger. Rodger was driving a car on the highway, intending to leave Peace City in the early morning. His eyes were bloodshot. Last night, Rodger had been hiding from the men that Raymond sent. He had been nervous all night and didn''t have a rest. It took him a long time to get a fake driver''s license and a local car in the early morning before he was able to leave Peace City. As long as Rodger left Peace City, it would be difficult for Raymond to put his hand on Rodger. At that time, Rodger would go abroad from another city. Even if Raymond found that Rodger had bought the air ticket, Raymond would not be able to stop Rodger anymore. Seeing that his n was going to seed step by step, Rodger was very happy. However, Rodger didn''t get Shirley, and he became so notorious overnight. He got angry at the thought of it. While he was thinking, three ck cars suddenly surpassed Rodger''s car. Two of them were in front of him, and then Rodger suddenly slowed down as the two cars were in parallel, stopping his car from passing. Rodger was already angry, and now he was stopped by the car. Rodger gritted his teeth and turned right, intending to overtake from the emergencyne. As soon as his car hit the emergencyne, the two cars in front suddenly turned their direction at the same time. One was also in the emergencyne, and the other was on the left of Rodger''s car. All of a sudden, the car in front of Rodger stopped. The head of Rodger''s car hit the front car''s butt heavily, and Rodger''s head hit the airbag heavily. Although Rodger was protected by the airbag, he still felt a little dizzy after being hit. Annoyed, Rodger unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car. He pointed at the car in front of him and scolded, "Is this how you drive?" The doors of the three ck cars surrounding Rodger opened, and more than ten people walked out, all dressed in ck and masked. Rodger had just finished his scolding, and when he saw the scene, he immediately became a coward. As he had a bad feeling in his heart, he turned around and rushed to the side, ready to escape by the guardrail beside the emergencyne. There were people on three sides. On the other side of the guardrail was a forest. As long as he could make it into the forest, there was still hope. Unfortunately, Rodger didn''t have the chance. Before he reached the guardrail, his leg was kicked hard, and he fell heavily to the ground. His nose hit the ground, and blood flowed out. Then, a nightmare happened. Countless punches and kicks fell on his body. When Rodger was about to pass out, those people finally let him go. During this period of time, none of the cars on the highway stopped. After those people hit Rodger, they got in the three cars respectively. Then the three cars drove away, leaving Rodger lying on the ground alone. Rodger felt every bit of his body in pain. He thought, ''Raymond! It must be Raymond.'' Chapter 720 Here Comes Veronica (83) Rodger had been abroad for many years. He didn''t know anyone here, and it was impossible for him to offend anyone. He thought, ''It must be Raymond, who wants revenge on me for Shirley. Except for him, no one else could find me so soon and catch up with me. Raymond! And that woman! I will not let go of the woman who took Shirley away from the room.'' The second night, Veronica and Ste went to a restaurant near Ste''s home for dinner. They entered the restaurant without paying attention to the environment. During the meal, Veronica turned her head to look out of the window and suddenly found that the restaurant they were in was across the street from the hospital where Shirley stayed. What a coincidence! Just as she was thinking about how coincidental it was, Veronica saw a familiar ck car parked on the opposite side of the road. Seeing the car, Veronica stared at it subconsciously. The next second, a familiar tall figure got out of the car. After getting out, he steadily walked toward the hospital without looking back. It was Raymond! He came to see Shirley again. Veronica thought, ''For the sake of Raymond, Shirley had sacrificed herself to help him. She even had a fracture and a concussion because of that. He should pity her.'' Veronica watched Raymond disappear at the corner. Ste, who was talking to Veronica, didn''t hear Veronica''s answer. She took a look at Veronica and found that she was absent-minded, so Ste looked in the direction of her gaze. "Veronica, what are you looking at?" Veronica came back to her senses as soon as she was called by Ste. With embarrassment on her pretty face, Veronica said, "Nothing. What did you say just now?" Ste red at Veronica and said, "When you were a freshman, a boy wanted to chase you but was scared away by you." "What did you talk about me? Why don''t you talk about yourself? When you were a junior, a man kept stalking you along the streets. Then you thought he was a freak and beat him so badly until you ended up in the police station. I bailed you out!" Veronica was not to be outdone. "Hey, why do you suddenly bring this up?" The atmosphere became lively again soon. While they were talking, Veronica looked in the direction of the hospital from time to time. Veronica wondered, ''What were they doing now?'' ... Because Shirley was a public figure, the news that she was injured and hospitalized had been spread. Many fans came to the ward where Shirley was in to see her. When Raymond arrived, a girl fan came out of Shirley''s ward. When Raymond walked into the ward, Shirley''s ward was already filled with flowers and all kinds of gifts, which were piled up all around the ward, including some letters of constion. Looking at these things, Raymond casually swept over them and put a bag on the table. There were four dragon fruits inside. When Shirley saw the dragon fruits, her eyes lit up. "It''s my favorite fruit. Do you still remember that?" "Devin bought it!" Devin Cook was Raymond''s assistant and a loyal fan of Shirley. He knew Shirley''s hobbies very well. Devin had bought the fruits in advance and gave them to Raymond when Raymond got out of the car. There was a trace of disappointment in Shirley''s eyes, but it was quickly swept away. She smiled and said, "You brought them here yourself. Among so many gifts, my favorite is the dragon fruit." "I''m d you like it." Raymond''s tone was still indifferent. "Have a seat." Shirley pointed at the chair next to her. Without even looking at it, Raymond said, "I''d rather not." Disappointment appeared in Shirley''s eyes again. "Are you leaving?" "How are you today? Are you feeling better?" Raymond said in a calm tone as if he was doing business. Shirley smiled and said, "My head is much better, but my legs still hurt." "How''s the special nurse? Is she agreeable? If you think she''s too clumsy, I''ll ask someone to rece her!" "No, thanks!" Shirley didn''t want to bother Raymond too much. "This one is good. She knows what she is doing." "Okay, have a good rest." Feeling that Raymond just came here doing a task, Shirley couldn''t help asking, "Are you leaving now? Sit a little longer!" Raymond stopped turning around and stared at Shirley with a pair of piercing ck eyes. "You don''t feel well?" "No!" Shirley sighed. "But I haven''t seen you for a day." Raymond''s ck eyes were fixed on Shirley. His deep eyes could capture every ounce of her thoughts like a radar.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Shirley, who had been in the political field for a long time, had never figured out what Raymond was thinking. However, in his eyes, what she saw was only concern, not pity. But... As an injured woman, what she wanted most was pity. Raymond''s pity, to be exact. If Raymond could stay, it meant that there was still hope between the two of them. The next second, Raymond opened his mouth and said coldly, "Have a good rest. I''lle back tomorrow." "All right!" At least Raymond woulde tomorrow, and Shirley still had hope. Although Shirley didn''t know what happened between her and Rodger and why her legs became like this. At that moment, Shirley didn''t hate Rodger at all. It was Rodger who brought Shirley and Raymond close again, which gave her another chance. Shirley helplessly watched Raymond leave from the doorway. However, just as Raymond left, a woman outside the door suddenly took a few photos of Raymond''s back. Shirley was a public figure. Of course, she knew why the person with the camera would take pictures of Raymond. Shirley remembered that woman. She was a reporter who came over in the afternoon. The reporter wanted to know Shirley''s private life, but Shirley refused. She thought the reporter had left, but she didn''t expect that the reporter would suddenly appear again. "What are you taking?" Shirley''s first reaction was anger. After all, it was her private time now, and she didn''t want her private life to be exposed to the public. A thin, tanned female reporter came in with a camera in her hand. She stared at Shirley with a pair of bright eyes, as if she was looking at the front page news that she was about to make. Shirley hated that kind of gaze. "Nurse!" Shirley shouted. The special nurse, who was washing fruits for Shirley, rushed over and said, "Drive this woman out." "Yes, Ms. Hopper." The female reporter looked at Shirley with a smile and said, "Ms. Hopper, the man who came to see you just now didn''t show his face, but if I''m not mistaken, he should be the CEO of the Cordova Group, right?" "Why do you ask this?" Shirley''s expression suddenly changed. She had an intuition that the female reporter came with bad intentions. The female reporter grinned and asked, "Ms. Hopper, what''s the rtionship between you and the CEO of the Cordova Group? He came to see you especially. Are you in a rtionship with him?" Chapter 721 Here Comes Veronica (84) As a public figure, Shirley knew the sensation of a news article. She should continue to reprimand the female reporter, but a thought suddenly popped up in her mind, making her say subconsciously, "Don''t write a groundless news article." The female reporter''s eyes lit up. "Does that mean he is your boyfriend?" "You can go now." Shirley instructed the special nurse beside her, "Why aren''t you chasing her out?" When the female reporter was chased out by the special guard, she even desperately stuck her head into the ward. "Miss, how long have you been with Mr. Cordova?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Are you engaged? When is the wedding?" A series of questions were stopped by the special nurse who pulled the reporter away, and no sound could be heard. While Shirley''s hand gently covered her chest, her heart was still beating non-stop. She could already imagine what the headlines of tomorrow''s entertainment news would be. This time... she was selfish. Compared to Veronica, she was more suitable for Raymond. Moreover, she could also improve the brand of the Cordova Group and make the Cordova Group rise to the next level. Edwin was having a gathering with his cronies in a bar wheremplight of various colors was shining. One of the men suddenly said. "By the way, Edwin, I met the goddess I saw in your photo in the hotel on West Road yesterday." Edwin had once taken photos of Veronica and Ste. When hispanion saw it, he only recognized Veronica and said that Veronica was his goddess. "Hotel?" "Yes, she really made my jaw drop. She fought against six strong bodyguards alone. Fortunately, she was savedter. I didn''t get an opportunity to save her." Edwin felt that something was wrong. "Did she fight?" "Yeah, there''s one woman with her. She looks very much like the female diplomat, Shirley." "What happenedter?" Edwin sensed something was wrong and immediately asked. "Later, when the elevatornded on the first floor, I happened to see her. The other woman was missing. She seemed to be seriously injured. Mrs. Comte of the Comte Group asked her daughter''s fianc¨¦ to take her out of the hotel." "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Edwin screamed. This was bad. He had to tell Raymond quickly. Edwin walked to a quieter ce and called Raymond, but no one answered the call. Edwin continued to dial his number over and over again, feeling extremely anxious. Just before this, he carefully looked at the photo he had taken before and found that there was blood on Veronica''s shoulder, so... That was the blood left by her wound after fighting with someone. He wondered if the picture he had sent to Raymond had caused the estrangement between Raymond and Veronica! How could he make a mistake? He could only call Raymond repeatedly. Strange, what was Raymond doing? Why didn''t he answer Edwin''s calls? Edwin had something important to exin to him now! Unfortunately, no matter how Edwin called, no one answered. After making more than ten calls, Edwin continued to make calls and scolded, "How busy am I? I''m calling you now. Why aren''t you answering my call?" However, after ringing for a minute, there was still that sweet reminder from ady on the phone, saying that no one answered. Edwin was annoyed and almost threw his phone to the ground. At this time, one of his cronies came over and pulled him in the direction of the venue in a drunken manner. "What are you doing here? We''ve already drunk a few rounds. Come,e." "I''m on the phone," Edwin said irritably. "Why did you talk for so long?" "I didn''t get through it." "Since you didn''t get through it today, call him again tomorrow. It shouldn''t be a particrly important matter, right?" Edwin''s friend continued to pull him. "Everybody is waiting for you. You have been absent. We will punish you!" Thinking that his friends were waiting for him, Edwin thought to himself. ''Since I couldn''t get through to Raymond''s phone now, I might as well let Raymond call me.'' Then, he sent Raymond a message, "It''s urgent, call back immediately when you see my message." After sending the message, Edwin put away his phone and walked towards the dazzling stage shoulder to shoulder with his friend. At the Cordova Mansion, Raymond had silenced his phone because he had a video conference with the bosses of the Cordova Group''s branches. The video conferencested about an hour. After the video conference, Raymond took a shower and picked up his phone to check. The phone showed about twenty calls from Edwin. Finally, there was a message. Since Edwin had called Raymond so many times, it meant that he must have something to talk to him about. Therefore, Raymond called back. However, no one answered his call after a long time. Just as Raymond was about to hang up, someone picked up the phone, but it was not Edwin. "Hello, Raymond." "Is this Edwin''s number?" Raymond listened to the deafening music and could not help but frown. "Yes, it is. However, Edwin is drunk now." Then, Raymond heard that person calling Edwin. "Edwin, hurry up. You have a phone call." Raymond heard Edwin''s drunken and vague voice. "What''s the phone call? Take it away. I don''t want the phone. I want wine." Then the man said apologetically, "Raymond, Edwin is drunk now. Why don''t you call himter? Maybe he will sober up a little." "No need. Just tell him that I called him," Raymond replied impatiently. "Okay, I will help you pass on the message." ... Early in the morning, a piece of news upied the headlines of the major websites. The rtionship between the female diplomat and the CEO of the Cordova Group was exposed, attached with the photos of Raymond and Shirley looking at each other in the ward, and the back of Raymond leaving the ward. The news exaggerated the rtionship between Raymond and Shirley and also pointed out the fact that Raymond and Shirley had engaged three years ago. The female diplomat and the president of the Cordova Group were exceptionally noble. The moment this news was released, it immediately caused a sensation. After this news was released on the Inte at seven in the morning, thements quickly exceeded one million, most of which wished their love evesting. Furthermore, manyizens urged the two to get married quickly. There were not many people in the group on Sunday. Raymond usually went to thepany a littleter. At eight in the morning, Raymond was on his way to the group. Raymond''s phone rang. It was a call from Devin. After Devin called, he hurriedly said, "Mr. Cordova, please click the link I sent you right now!" Chapter 722 Here Comes Veronica (85) Raymond turned on the speaker and clicked the news link that Devin sent to him. With just a nce, Raymond''s pupils suddenly constricted. The Cordova Group rarely had any scandals. In addition, many news media were afraid of the Cordova family and did not dare to easily report any news about the Cordova family. Now, someone directly targeted Raymond. "When was this news released?" This photo should have been secretly taken when he went to see Shirleyst night. "An hour ago!" Devin quickly added, "Now, this news has been spread everywhere." "I want you to block the news no matter what you do." Raymond looked at the news with a ruthless gaze. "Besides, find the reporter who took this photo for me." Devin paused for a moment and suddenly asked, "Mr. Cordova, you didn''t hire someone to release this news, did you?" Raymond frowned, and his voice was suddenly cold. "I''m going to send you to a desert in South America tomorrow. Do you believe it?" Devin felt a chill all over his body, and he couldn''t help but shiver. He coughed and smiled awkwardly, "Of course, I know you didn''t hire anyone to release that news." "But it''s true that I''m going to send you to the desert in South America!" Devin deliberately ignored his words and quickly hung up the phone. "Mr. Cordova, don''t worry. I will block the news immediately. I assure you that all the websites will withdraw this news within an hour!" With that, Devin hung up the phone, not daring to say one more word. After hanging up the phone, Devin thought, ''Fortunately, I hung up quickly, otherwise, I would have been sent to South America. But who had the guts to report the news about Raymond? That news publishing house is going to be in trouble.'' In the morning on Sunday, Veronica always slept in. But she woke up around eight o''clock. As soon as she checked her Weibo, she saw the news with the title "The love affair between the female diplomat and CEO of the Cordova Group exposed". When she saw that piece of news, her eyelids suddenly twitched, but she still clicked on the news. When the news was released, it was the scene of Raymond and Shirley looking at each other in the hospital ward. Shirley had a happy smile on her face, looking like a woman in love. Seeing this photo, Veronica felt like her heart was being pricked by needles, a little envious, and a little ... jealous. However, it was more of a blessing. Shirley was her idol. When Veronica stayed by Raymond''s side, she found that besides being overbearing, Raymond was a good man. At least... He had a clean private life. She believed that if Shirley and Raymond could be together, they would definitely be very happy in the future. Below the news, she saw a lot of enviousments. In the end, Veronica alsomented below that post, "I wish you two happy forever." At this moment, Raymond just happened to check his Weibo and coincidentally saw thement that Veronica left. All of Veronica''s social media profiles were her own photo, including her Weibo profile. Raymond recognized herment at a nce. Raymond stared at thement. He wondered, ''She wishes us happy forever.'' His face was frosty. Suddenly, he looked up at Ted Huge, who was in the driver''s seat. "Ted, do you have a Weibo ount?" "No." Ted was suddenly asked and was stunned for a moment. "Don''t we all use Weibo now? Howe you don''t use Weibo?" Ted was choked by Raymond''s words. He thought to himself aggrievedly, ''You said that I didn''t have a Weibo ount. Mr. Cordova, you don''t have one either. If you use Weibo, why would you ask me for an ount?'' To express that he was connected to society, Ted said immediately, "Although I don''t have one, my girlfriend has one!" "I need her ount!" Ted was lost for words. Two minutester, Ted parked the car by the side of the road and coaxed his girlfriend, and told her that the group would have a lucky draw and that her Weibo ount was needed. His girlfriend gave her ount to him who gave it to Raymond. Raymond''s fingers scrolled down on his phone screen. He logged onto her ount andmented on Veronica''sment. "Are you sincerely blessing them?" Veronica browsed thements for a while and was ready to turn off her phone to continue sleeping in. Suddenly, she saw a message notification. Someone replied to herment. Seeing the reply, Veronica clicked on the other party''s Weibo and found that the user was a gourmet who posted many photos of delicacies. Feeling that the reply was not malicious, Veronica also replied, "Of course." Ted sat in the front and looked at the gloomy Raymond in the back seat worriedly. He was worried that Raymond would use his girlfriend''s ount to post as he liked, and it would be difficult for him to exin to his girlfriend. Seeing Veronica''s reply, Raymond looked cold as he continued to reply to her, "Between the two, which one do you like?" What question was it? Veronica stared at the reply. However, she still replied, "I like Shirley. I''m her loyal fan." Raymond added, "Do you like Raymond?" Veronica frowned. Wasn''t this question too sharp? Moreover... This person should ask her if she liked Raymond. It made Veronica think for a long time. From the first time she met Raymond, she had always been unlucky. However, every time there was danger, he would always be by her side. From the moment she met Raymond, her emotions would constantly fluctuate with him. She would be angry because of him, cry because of him, and be happy because of him. Furthermore... She liked him. The user''s reply kept circling in Veronica''s mind, and all her memories were brought back. She liked Raymond. Because she liked him, she hoped to see him happy. It was obvious that Shirley was the best choice for him, so she blessed them. Veronica was just about to answer, she refreshed and found that all thements suddenly disappeared. It turned out... that the news was gone. Raymond, who had not received a reply for a long time, suddenly found that all thements were gone, and the news disappeared without a trace. He stared at the screen, and his face suddenly darkened again. He called Devin directly. Devin was still trying to block this news. He was busy with two phones. He asked another caller to wait and answered Raymond''s call.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Just as he said ''hello'', Raymond''s cold voice came from the receiver. "Did you ask someone to delete the news?" Devin wondered why Raymond sounded so sullen when he asked someone to delete the news. Chapter 723 Here Comes Veronica (86) ''However, I don''t remember that Mr. Cordova ever had a happy expression on his face,'' Devin thought, so he believed that Raymond must be pleased with his quick response. "Mr. Cordova, I moved fast, didn''t I? Don''t worry. In less than twenty minutes, all the news on the Inte will be deleted." Devin proudly imed credit for the abrupt disappearance of the news. "When I want you to move quickly, you dawdle. You are very active when I need you to do nothing!" ''Did I make a mistake?'' Devin wondered. What Raymond had said confused Devin, so he asked, "Mr. Cordova, shouldn''t I delete the news?" Raymond hung up the phone as his answer. Devin looked at his phone and scratched the back of his head. Devin thought, ''So, why did Mr. Cordova call? I don''t understand what he wants. He must have reached a different level. A mortal like me couldn''t understand a single word he said.'' Devin continued his talk with others on the phone. "Hey, did you hear what I just said? Immediately delete the news. Otherwise, our cooperation will be canceled!" Raymond still looked bad after hanging up the phone. Ted looked at Raymond through the rearview mirror and asked carefully, "Mr. Cordova, what''s wrong?" "Just drive!" Ted obediently shut his mouth. Veronica didn''t want to sleep anymore after her interaction with a stranger on Weibo. She got up, brushed her teeth, and washed her face. Then, she began her listening exercises. When it was almost ten o''clock, there came a call. Veronica answered the call at the sight of the name of the caller, Winy. She said respectfully, "Hello, Mrs. Comte." Winy''s gentle voice came from the other end of the phone. "Veronica, how are you? Are you alright?" "Thank you for asking, Mrs. Comte. I am fine. Thank you for what you did the night before yesterday." "I won''t feel relieved till I see you with my own eyes. I have time at noon. What do you think of having lunch with me?" Winy asked. ''Mrs. Comte helped me out, sent me to the hospital, and even paid the medical expenses for me. I should take advantage of this opportunity to repay the medical expenses.'' Veronica thought. "Alright, where should we meet?" Veronica asked. Veronica got changed. She wore a short T-shirt and jeans with a ponytail. Ste just woke up when Veronica left for lunch. Ste scratched her messy hair, waved at Veronica, and then closed the door with her sleepy eyes. Veronica and Winy almost arrived at the appointed ce at the same time. They smiled at each other and then went into the restaurant together. The waiter of the restaurant came over to greet his clients. He said after one nce at both Veronica and Winy, "Wow, you, mother and daughter, look quite alike!" ''Mother and daughter?'' Both Veronica and Winy thought. They couldn''t help smiling at each other again. Veronica exined to the waiter with a smile, "I am not her daughter!" "Really?" The waiter shifted his gaze between Veronica and Winy with surprise. "Isn''t she your mother? However, the two of you look so alike. I thought you were mother and daughter." Winy felt pleased. "We want a private room," Winy said loudly. The waiter was smart enough to notice that Winy wore fancy clothes. He hurriedly led the two women to a private room. Veronica ordered two dishes, including meat and vegetables. Then, she handed the menu to Winy and said, "Mrs. Comte, you may order two dishes at most, or there will be too many dishes for us!" Veronica was afraid that Winy would order a lot of dishes and waste them as she had donest time. Winy nced at Veronica and then began to order dishes. Veronica reminded Winy when Winy had ordered two dishes. Even so, Winy ordered four dishes in total in the end. Veronica breathed a sigh of relief. ''Fortunately, she did not order more than ten dishes this time.'' Veronica thought. The waiter served some water and then left with the menu. Winy looked Veronica up and down with concern in her eyes. "Veronica, let me see if you have recovered." Veronica stood up with a smile. She turned around in front of Winy and then raised her arms and legs. "Look, am I fine?" Veronica often did workouts, so she was in good health. Others who had wounds like hers might need half a month to recover. Anyway, Veronica had a quick recovery.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Winy looked at Veronica with satisfaction. "Not bad. You do look fine." Winy sighed. "You scared me the night before yesterday. I didn''t have time to ask you in detail. What happened to you that night? How did you get hurt like that?" Veronica did not want to frighten Winy with the real reason. Therefore, she lied, "A trifle. Mrs. Comte, please don''t ask!" As for her wounds, most of them were caused by collisions with the guardrails and walls during her panicky flight in the narrow staircase. "Well, I won''t ask again if you don''t want to talk about it." Winy stroked Veronica''s face with sympathy. "Good thing that you don''t have wounds on your face." This kindness from Winy made Veronica feel warm in her heart. Veronica could feel that Winy was true and good to her. Veronica was touched because she had just met Winy a few times. "Thank you for your concern, Mrs. Comte. I will be more careful in the future." Winy liked Veronica more than before after several meetings, though she didn''t know why. Veronica felt familiar with Winy from their first meeting. What the waiter had just said enlightened Winy. Winy thought, ''I feel familiar with Veronica because she looks like me. Zoey is my biological daughter but doesn''t look like me. Isn''t this fate?'' Winy knew something about human nature. She noticed that Veronica did not curry favor with her as other girls did. ''Veronica admires and respects me.'' Winy thought. Therefore, Veronica seemed sincere to Winy. Veronica remembered something, took out an envelope from her pocket, and pushed it to Winy. "Mrs. Comte." "What is this?" Winy took the envelope, opened it, and saw money inside. She immediately understood what Veronica was trying to do. Winy immediately pulled a long face and pushed the money back. "Do you think Ick this money?" Veronica panicked. "Mrs. Comte, please don''t get me wrong. You paid for my medical expenses, so it is reasonable that I repay you." "Take the money back." Winy pushed the envelope to Veronica. Chapter 724 Here Comes Veronica (87) Veronica was also stubborn, and she pushed the money back again. "No, Mrs. Comte, you have to take this money. Otherwise, I will be uneasy." "What''s there to be uneasy about? Take it as I said. After all, you saved my life before." Winy put on a serious expression and pushed the money to Veronica. "If you insist, I will be angry." Veronica sighed and pushed the money back, "Mrs. Comte, even if you are angry, I have to return the money to you. If you don''t ept it, I will not eat anything today." Winy saw Veronica''s stubbornness and knew that she could not persuade Veronica, so she sighed and put the money away. "You... Fine. I''ll take it. Are you satisfied now?" A smile reappeared on Veronica''s face. She nodded and said, "Sure." "But I will treat you to this meal today. You are not allowed to refuse me again." "All right. I''ll do as you said," Veronica smiled in agreement. "By the way, I haven''t heard you mention your parents. Are your parents also in Peace City?" Winy asked out of curiosity. She wondered what kind of parents could raise such a good daughter like Veronica. Veronica''s smile did not change. "I am an orphan raised by my adoptive parents." When Veronica first heard that she was an orphan, she felt very sad. After such a long time, now she no longer felt that the fact sounded very sad. Winy changed her expression slightly. "What? An orphan?" "Yes." Veronica nodded calmly. "I also recently learned that my parents are my adoptive parents. When I was a child, I grew up in an orphanage and was adopted by my adoptive mother when I was five years old. But all my memories before I was five years old were gone. I heard from my adoptive mother that I was a child abandoned by my biological parents." Winy felt inexplicably distressed and couldn''t help holding Veronica''s hand. "Good girl. How could your parents be willing to abandon you? It just so happens that I only have one child. How about... I take you as my goddaughter. This way, you will have one more mother." "Thank you, but that doesn''t seem appropriate, Mrs. Comte." Veronica looked at Winy in surprise. "I am not the daughter of a famous family. I am not suitable to be your goddaughter. You will beughed at." "What''s there tough about?" Winy held Veronica''s hand tightly, and she was reluctant to let go of it. "When I first saw you, I liked you very much. Can you be my goddaughter?" Veronica didn''t feel happy to receive such great hospitality. She quite liked Winy, but... "Did you consider your adoptive parents?" Winy added. "How about this? Find a chance and call out your adoptive parents. Let''s have a meal together and discuss." A discussion with her adoptive parents. Seriously? Veronica quickly waved her hand. "Mrs. Comte, you don''t have to go through so much trouble. How about this? Give me two days to think about it. When I have thought it through, I will answer you, okay?" After hearing Veronica say this, Winy smiled again and nodded in satisfaction, "Okay, then two days. I will call you in two days. When the timees, you can''t go back on your word." "I know." Veronica was overwhelmed by the sudden offer of Winy to recognize her as a goddaughter. In the evening, Veronica returned to the residential area where Ste lived. The sun, which was about to set, shined a golden radiance all over the ground, and the warmth was perfect for people to feel. The two sat side by side against the sunset. Ste was surprised when she heard Veronica say that Winy wanted to recognize Veronica as a goddaughter. "Are you talking about Winy from the Comte Group? She wants to recognize you as her goddaughter, seriously?" "Yes," Veronica replied with a distressed expression. "This is a good thing. Why do you have a bitter face?" "How is this a good thing? I have never thought of bing a rich and powerfuldy. And Mrs. Comte''s daughter, Zoey, has always been prejudiced against me." Ste was suddenly enlightened. "That''s right. I almost forgot. Zoey is still in the family. And... She is Justin''s fianc¨¦e. So you shouldn''t ept the offer. If you be a goddaughter of Mrs. Comte, wouldn''t you be the brother-inw of Justin?" Veronica rolled her eyes. "I haven''t reached that stage yet." "I mean if." Ste shrugged. "Then just refuse Mrs. Comte." Veronica sighed and said, "It''s just that Mrs. Comte is too kind to me. I can''t bear to refuse her." "Do you want to be a sister to your ex-boyfriend''s wife?" Veronica thought for a while. Then she said, "Justin and I have never been together." "But he once pursued you." Veronica didn''t reply. Ste said again, "So? Just refuse." It was gettingte, so Veronica and Ste walked towards the building they lived in. Just as they entered, a person expressionlessly followed behind them and entered the elevator. Veronica and Ste were bothughing and joking, and because of their banter, they didn''t notice the unusual appearance of the person behind them. The person watched Veronica and Ste walk out of the elevator and saw the two stop in front of a door before pressing the elevator door.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The moment the elevator door closed, the person took out a cell phone. And the person said, "Hey, I already know where they live." There was a silver car parked in a parking spot on the road outside themunity. The rear window was half open, and the smoke inside was lingering. One could vaguely see that the man''s head and hands were covered with gauze. This person was none other than Rodger, who had been beaten badly two days ago on the highway. He blew out a smoke ring and said, "All right. Try to call Veronica outter." Veronica... It was this morning that Rodger learned through various channels that the person who saved Shirley was Veronica. If not for this stinky woman, his n would not have failed, and he would not have been treated as a bastard. He hid for a night, and he had been beaten like this. Rodger regarded Veronica as the culprit behind all this. If he did not teach Veronica a lesson, it would be difficult to resolve the hatred in his heart. In the evening, Veronica and Ste sat in the living room watching TV. It was a very melodramatic soap drama, but when they saw the protagonists in the drama being forced to separate in the face of death, they still cried in a mess. After watching the drama, Ste went to take a shower. Veronica was about to brush her teeth and wash her face to start listening practice. Just as she was about to put on her headphones, someone knocked on the door. Veronica stood up and looked out from the peephole. She saw a person who seemed to be the neighbor next door. Veronica had been to Ste''s residence many times and often met her neighbors, so Veronica knew the person who knocked on the door. Because they were neighbors, Veronica quickly opened the door. "What can I do for you?" Veronica opened the door and asked. Chapter 725 Here Comes Veronica (88) "Excuse me, I have something to ask you. Can youe out for a while?" The neighbor didn''t dare look into Veronica''s eyes, and he seemed to be in a difficult position. Veronica was puzzled. "Ask me? What is it?" "Come out for a moment," the neighbor suddenly said urgently. Veronica didn''t know what the neighbor wanted to do, but she still walked out boldly. The neighbor was a man, and Ste was still bathing. Veronica was afraid that the man would see something he shouldn''t see when Ste came out of the bathroom, so Veronica closed the door. But just as she closed the door, a few people suddenly jumped out from the dark corner. In an instant, a knife was pressed against Veronica''s back. "Don''t move." Behind the neighbor, a man with a knife appeared. His face was covered with ck cloth. He shouted at the neighbor, "This has nothing to do with you. You can leave now." The neighbor looked at Veronica with guilt in his eyes. "But, she..." "If you don''t want to die with her, go back home." Everyone was afraid of death. The neighbor was frightened. In the end, he opened the door of his apartment without looking back and mmed the door shut. "Who are you?" Veronica''s cold gaze swept across the men who were rushing over. "Why are you arresting me?" "We are just following orders. You know whom you have offended." After these words, the man tied Veronica''s hand with a knife to her neck and dragged her into the elevator. "Come with us." When they entered the elevator, Veronica found that the surveince camera in the elevator had been destroyed. No wonder these men dared enter the elevator so brazenly. Veronica was forced to follow them into the elevator. ... Because there was a dinner party at night, Raymond left the hotel after eating something. It was already around ten o''clock at night. After checking the time, Raymond found that there were several missed calls on his cell phone. It was a man from the underworld. Raymond sent the man to investigate Rodger a few days ago. Devin drove to pick up Raymond, and Raymond got into the car. "Mr. Cordova, where are you going today?" Raymond remembered that he hadn''t visited Shirley in the hospital today. He thought for a moment and said, "Let''s go to the hospital." "All right." Devin turned the car around. Raymond called Shirley on his cell phone. When Shirley heard that Raymond wasing to see her, she happily said that she was looking forward to meeting Raymond. As soon as Raymond hung up the call, he received a call from the man he had sent to investigate Rodger. "Hello, why are you calling me?" Raymond asked. "Mr. Cordova, I found it." "What did you find?" Raymond frowned, and his slightly cold voice carried a trace of impatience. "Speak clearly." "Didn''t you ask me to investigate the person who saved Ms. Hopper in the hotelst time? I''ve found out." It turned out to be this. "If you find it, do as I say. The hotel will reward her, and the money will be paid by the Cordova Group." "But that person is not an employee of that hotel, and..." "And what?" "This person is not a part-time hotel employee. It is said that she reced the clothes of the waiter and went in. After checking the surveince video, I am sure that she is not an employee of the hotel." Raymond was surprised. Could it be... He suddenly narrowed his eyes. He gripped his phone tightly and asked in a low voice, "What is her name?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Her name is Veronica." The other party paused for a moment. And then he continued, "When I investigated, I found that someone was also investigating this woman." Veronica? The name kept circling in Raymond''s mind. If Veronica saved Shirley, then, why did she lie to Raymond? She lied that she had been in thepany. Raymond wondered what she was hiding. Raymond held his cell phone calmly. "You just said that someone is also investigating Veronica. Who is it?" "The man is also from the underworld. It is said that someone bought information about Veronica at a high price," the other party immediately said what he knew. Raymond suddenly thought of a possibility. "Check where Rodger is right now. Give me his whereabouts as soon as possible." "Yes, Sir." After hanging up the call, Raymond didn''t look good with a darkened face. And he looked grim. While sitting in front of the car, Devin did not know the specific content of Raymond''s phone call. But he knew that he would not be criticized if he focused on driving. Raymond had just hung up when Edwin''s call came in. Raymond had just answered the call when Edwin''s chattering voice sounded on the cell phone. "Aren''t you too busy? I called you so many times yesterday, but you didn''t answer. I have to call you a few more times to get through today." If it wasn''t for Edwin''s photo, he wouldn''t have misunderstood Veronica. But... Veronica was indeed in Justin''s arms. How could this be exined? Raymond''s words sounded somewhat impatient. "Why did you call me?" Raymond''s tone was unkind. "I have something when I call you. I asked you to call me back. Why didn''t you do that?" Edwinined. "I called youst night, but you were drinking with someone. I heard what you said. You preferred to drink than answer my call." Edwin hemmed and hawed for several seconds and immediately said, "Come on, I was drunk. How could you take a drunk man''s words seriously? Then why didn''t you call meter?" Anyway, it was right to me it on Raymond. Raymond''s tone became even more impatient. "What do you want? Say it.'' Edwin was stunned by Raymond''s attitude. After hearing Raymond''s words, Edwin suddenly did not want to tell him the truth, but for Ste''s sake, he still exined to Raymond, "What I want to say is about Veronica." Since he didn''t hear Raymond''s reply, Edwin awkwardly pinched his nose and continued, "A friend of mine said that he saw Veronica rescue Shirley from the room. Six strong bodyguards chased behind them. They ran down the stairs." "And then?" Raymond asked in a low voice. "Later, my friend felt that they were in danger and wanted to help. But they had already disappeared. Later, my friend took the elevator to the first floor and found Veronica standing in the hotel lobby. I also heard my friend say that at that time, the bodyguards on the other side of the stairs wanted to catch up with Veronica. Justin, that gigolo, apanied Mrs. Comte to have a meal at that time. Mrs. Comte let Justin carry her to the hospital," Edwin said. "Go to the hospital?" Raymond''s eyes narrowed. "And then?" Edwin lowered his voice. "Then, my friend found that Veronica had blood on her body. And she was badly injured. She couldn''t even stand properly. I was only able to see the blood on her body after I erged the photo I took." Veronica was injured, but... She said nothing about this to Raymond. And she lied to Raymond. A series of evidence pointed to an answer that Raymond was wrong about Veronica in his heart. Chapter 726 Here Comes Veronica (89) "Edwin Walker," Raymond said coldly. Raymond rarely called Edwin''s full name. Edwin suddenly became nervous. He knew what Raymond was going to say next. Edwin said anxiously, "Oh, right. My friend said that he saw Rodger, who was beaten by you, show up in a private hospital in Peace City yesterday. Got to go! I have something to do now. See youter." After that, Edwin hung up the phone. And he blocked Raymond''s number. ''I''m safe now. I''ll never get any phone calls from Raymond.'' Edwin thought. Raymond did not call Edwin again, but he called Edwin''s mother. "Mrs. Walker, didn''t you always want to know where Edwin has been living recently?" Raymond said very politely, "I just got his address. Are you interested in that?" Next, Raymond called Veronica. Veronica didn''t tell Raymond anything about what had happened recently. Raymond hadn''t seen her for two days. He didn''t know how she was doing now. Veronica didn''t answer the phone at once. Someone picked up the phone the third time Raymond called. It was a woman. Her voice was hoarse and nervous. It was not Veronica. "Put Veronica on the phone!" Raymond said forcefully. Raymond thought Veronica didn''t want to talk to him. So, she asked somebody else to answer the phone for her. "Mr. Cordova!" Ste held the phone and said seriously, "Aren''t you with your fianc¨¦e now? Why are you calling Veronica? Veronica has nothing to do with you anymore. Please leave her alone, okay?" Raymond frowned and repeated, "Put Veronica on the phone." "I''m sorry, but I won''t let her answer the phone. And I''d also like to say you already have a fianc¨¦e. You should treat your fianc¨¦e well. Stop messing with people''s feelings. Otherwise, you''ll regret it someday." "Ms. Bruno, I don''t have a fianc¨¦e!" Raymond exined indifferently. "Lair!" Ste snorted, "The news was suppressed very quickly. But we heard that. The news reports were very clear. Do you still want to deny it?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ste kept on talking. "It was true that you helped Veronica during her most difficult time. But she had saved your fianc¨¦e. If you save a dog in the street, he will bark at you to show appreciation. A smart man like you should be even more grateful." "Veronica was badly injured to save your fianc¨¦e. She almost lost her life. We don''t want your thanks. But would you please leave her alone? If you can stop calling Veronica, then we will appreciate it." Raymond had been waiting for Ste to finish her sentence. He couldn''t help but frown when he heard Veronica had almost lost her life to save Shirley. "Is she with you now?" Raymond asked again. Ste was annoyed. "Mr. Cordova, did you not just hear me? I''m telling you. I won''t let Veronica answer the phone. Give up." Ste did not see Veronica at home when Raymond was speaking. Ste''s eyes swept around the living room. Usually, Veronica would sit on the sofa and practice her pronunciation. But today, Ste didn''t see anyone. She looked into the bedroom. Veronica was not in the bedroom, either. It waste at night. And Veronica didn''t bring her phone. Where could she go? Ste was wondering. Raymond said one more time, "Put Veronica on the phone." Ste was annoyed. She was about to hang up. Suddenly, she heard a sudden, hurried knock at the door. Ste opened the door while she was hanging up the phone. But she identally put it on speaker. Ste''s neighbor stood outside the door. He was a shy man. Ste was angry after talking with Raymond on the phone. And her neighbor stood in front of the door and did not say anything. Ste shouted impatiently, "What do you want?" The man looked behind her. "The girl who lives with you, is she home?" "Veronica?" Ste looked at him in confusion. "Did she just go out?" The man became even more anxious. He rubbed his hands nervously. "Not long ago, someone... Someone pointed a knife at me and asked me to ... call Veronica out." "What?" Ste was so shocked that her eyes popped out of her head. She asked anxiously, "What happened then?" "Well... After, after... Veronica came out, two... Two people rushed out, and... They... They..." Ste was extremely anxious when he heard the man''s words. "What happened? Say it!" "I saw them take her into the elevator from the peephole," said the man. He told Ste everything he saw. Just then, Raymond''s cold and deep voice came from the phone in Ste''s hand. "How long has it been since Veronica was taken away?" Ste and the man were stunned. Ste frowned and looked at the phone. Didn''t she just hang up? Where did Raymond''s voicee from? The man thought for a moment before answering, "About... About ten minutes ago." "Any distinguishing features of the men who took her?" "Oh, right. There was a ck snake on the back of their hands." The ck snake was the symbol of the ck Snake Gang. "ck Snake Gang!" Raymond said in a low voice. The neighbor immediately shouted, "Yes, yes, yes. I heard the man say that. He said that they were from the ck Snake Gang. The men said that they could kill me with their bare hands. They asked me not to move. Otherwise, I would die." In the beginning, the neighbor''s voice was very loud. After being red at by Ste, his voice immediately weakened. The neighbor smiled embarrassedly and walked back to his room. Ste didn''t want to know why her neighbor was safe now. She just wanted to know that Veronica was safe. "Mr. Cordova, do you know where Veronica was taken?" Ste immediately asked Raymond on the other side of the line. Raymond did not answer Ste. He hung up the phone directly. Ste opened her eyes widely. She stared at the phone and called Raymond back. But the line was busy. Raymond put away his phone. He looked cold and distant. He said icily, "Devin, go to the Southview." "Yes, sir!" Chapter 727 Here Comes Veronica (90) On the other side, the phone was connected. Raymond ordered coldly, "Find out where the ck Snake Gang has taken the person they caught tonight. If you find the location, inform me immediately. I''ll give you ten minutes!" "Did you say ck Snake Gang?" "Yes!" "Alright, I''ll check it out immediately. I''ll report to you immediately if I find anything." Raymond hung up the phone, his face remaining cold. His usually dark eyes were now darker than before, hiding a murderous aura that could erupt at any time. Ste called but Raymond hung up on her. She called again. This time, Raymond answered it impatiently. "Where is Veronica? Do you know where she is?" "I''m investigating!" "You must find her!" Ste''s voice trembled with worry. "I beg you, Mr. Cordova. You must bring Veronica back safely." Raymond lowered his eyelids and said in a low voice, "I want her to be safe and sound more than anyone else!" After that, Raymond hung up the phone and Ste did not call again. About five minutester, Raymond''s phone rang again. He nced at the contact person shing on the screen and saw that it was his father, Bryson. Raymond frowned when he saw Bryson''s name.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, he still picked it up. "Hello, Raymond! I''m your father." Raymond was speechless. Only his father would talk to him in such a formal manner. It was as if he was not his son but just his subordinate. "Dad, what''s the matter?" "Are you engaged to Shirley? Your mother heard about this and thought that we should return to hold the engagement ceremony for you." Raymond rubbed the bridge of his nose and said, "Dad, that is a rumor. There is no such thing. Besides, I already have a woman I like." "Is it not Shirley?" "No, it''s not!" "When do you n to get engaged to the woman you like?" "I am not sure for the time being. It depends on her." "Since you are not sure, we won''te back for the time being. If there is nothing else, don''t always make the news to make your mother worry!" Bryson warned. Raymond didn''t say anything. Not hearing Raymond''s reply, Bryson asked again, "Why didn''t you respond?" "Dad, I want to ask, am I the biological son of you and Mom?" Raymond thought, ''I am not a child they picked up from a trash can, am I?'' Bryson was silent. He directly hung up Raymond''s phone. He was really heartless. After Bryson hung up the phone, Raymond''s face darkened again. Now, he had to find the whereabouts of Veronica as soon as possible. In a short while, Raymond''s phone rang once again, and this time it was finally the call from his subordinate. "Hello, Mr. Cordova!" The other party''s voice was slightly pitched, and it sounded slightly rxed. "I''ve found it. Also, I heard from them that the one who hired ck Snake Gang to take Ms. Luke away is called Rodger." Raymond thought, ''Rodger, it was indeed him who had taken Veronica away. It seemed that he didn''t learn the lessonst time. He is getting bolder and bolder. This time, he actually touched my woman.'' "Send me the address!" "Okay, Mr. Cordova. In addition, our men are already rushing over." ... After Veronica was brought into a car by a group of people, her eyes were blindfolded and they were driving on the highway outside Peace City. It waste, and there were almost no cars passing by on the highway. After a long time, the car stopped, and a strong hand pulled Veronica out of the car. Because her arms were tied up, she was unable to struggle and could only be forced out of the car. Then, the gauze that covered Veronica''s eyes was torn off. She shook her head and looked around, only to find that she was on the highway. There was also a car parked behind the car Veronica had been in. As the rear door opened, a man wrapped in gauze walked out of the car. He walked towards Veronica step by step. It was a little dark and there was no moon, but the lights on the highway were bright, so, Veronica still recognized the man who was walking towards her at a nce. "It''s you!" Veronica opened her eyes wide. The remaining half of the cigarette on Rodger''s fingertips was thrown to the ground. His leather shoes stepped on it, and the sparks of the cigarette disappeared. Then, Rodger looked Veronica up and down with his evil, mocking eyes. "When you came to the hotelst time, I didn''t examine you carefully. Now that I look at you carefully, you are really a great beauty!" As Rodger spoke, he reached out a hand to Veronica''s face. Veronica did not dodge, but just as Rodger''s palm was about to touch her face, Veronica suddenly tilted her head and bit Rodger''s hand. Her strength had always been greater than that of ordinary people. After Rodger was bitten by her, a few blood marks appeared on his hand. Seeing the blood marks, Rodger was instantly enraged. He raised his hand and pped Veronica in the face. Both of Veronica''s arms were tied up, and there were two people on each side holding her. She had no way to avoid them, so she was pped in the face. Despite that Rodger was injured and his strength was rtively weaker than usual, the loud p on Veronica''s face still made Veronica feel a burning pain in her cheeks. Veronica thought she was unlucky this year. Otherwise, how could she always meet jerks? After giving him a p, Rodger was extremely happy. Heughed arrogantly and said, "Aren''t you good at fighting? Why not fight me? You can''t fight me anymore, right?" Veronica red at him angrily. "On the highway, there are surveince cameras everywhere. If you want to kill me, aren''t you afraid of being used ofmitting crimes?" Rodger sneered. "I have already booked a private ne. After I deal with you, I will go abroad by air. I have a foreign nationality and thews of the country can''t do anything to me!" Rodger said arrogantly. "You bastard. You will die a horrible death!" "Go ahead and curse. Anyway, you won''t be able to curse soon." Although Veronica''s arms were tied up, her legs were still free to move. Seeing that Rodger had reached within the range where her legs could kick him, Veronica suddenly raised her foot and kicked Rodger''s lower part. Rodger was caught off guard. That kick was precise and carried a lot of strength. Rodger suddenly knelt on the ground because of the kick. He covered his lower part with both hands and groaned in pain. The men next to him could feel Rodger''s pain. The ce that Veronica kicked was the most vulnerable part of a man. After a while, Rodger gradually calmed down. His eyes were red with anger. He walked towards Veronica step by step and ordered the two men who were holding her back, "Don''t let her move!" Then, Rodger approached Veronica again and raised his hand to p her face again. Not far away, a car was approaching and Raymond saw the scene of Rodger pping Veronica. His pupils emitted a fierce light. Chapter 728 Here Comes Veronica (91) Rodger was still angry after he pped Veronica again. "You are so arrogant. I will teach you a lesson and make you beg me!" Rodger stared at Veronica''s perfect figure and told the two men again, "Grab her tightly. Don''t let her get the chance to hurt me again." Seeing Rodger approaching her, Veronica had a bad feeling. "What do you want to do? If you want to fight, then let''s fight. If you are really capable, let me go. Let''s have a one-on-one fight. You bunch of men bully me while I am alone. Are you still men?" Rodger didn''t care about Veronica''s curses. He tore off Veronica''s T-shirt with one hand and said with a ferocious face, "Whether I''m a man or not, you will know in a while." "Get out of my way. I''m telling you, if you dare to touch me, I won''t let you go even if I be a ghost in hell." Veronica felt humiliated, and her vision became blurry. However, in her blurry vision, she saw a car stop. A familiar figure came down from the car. The people of the ck Snake Gang saw the ck Bentley stop. The three of them looked at each other and walked towards the ck Bentley together. They surrounded Devin and Raymond who came down from the ck Bentley. Rodger, who was about to reach out to Veronica, heard the noise and looked behind him. He met Raymond''s deep eyes. The lights on the highway shone on Raymond''s body, causing his shadow to stretch long on the ground. Although there was still a trace of exhaustion on his body, it still could not hide the cold air that emanated from his body. From Raymond''s dark eyes, Rodger saw anger. It was as if someone had touched his treasure and he was going to tear that person to pieces. Rodger looked back at Veronica, whose clothes were shattered. Thetter also looked at Raymond with a trace of surprise and joy. Before this, Rodger learned that Veronica was an employee of Willie''spany. He had originally thought that she was rted to Willie. Unexpectedly, Veronica was rted to Raymond. Rodger felt he was very lucky today. He had originally thought that after dealing with Veronica, he would not have the time to deal with Raymond. He was very upset because of this. He thought he would regret it for the rest of his life if he didn''t do anything to Raymond. Now Raymond came to him by himself. Since Raymond chased Rodger all the way to the highway in the middle of the night, of course, Rodger would not think that Raymond was idle and had nothing to do, so he came to save an insignificant woman. There was only one possibility. Veronica was very important to Raymond. "I was wondering who it was. It turns out to be Mr. Cordova, CEO of the Cordova Group. What a coincidence!" Rodger smiled as he sized up Raymond. Raymond looked past Rodger. When he saw Veronica''s slightly swollen face and her snow-white skin that had been exposed to the air, he clenched his hands, his knuckles making several sounds as he exerted strength. The blood vessels on his forehead were bulging. "Release her!" Raymond coldly ordered, and his voice was filled with danger. "If you let her go now, I can spare your life!" Rodger held his chest andughed hysterically, "I''m so scared. You scared me so much that I don''t even dare to breathe." Raymond narrowed his eyes. "Rodger, back then, I was able to drive you out of Peace City. Now, what do you think I can''t do?" Rodger''s expression changed. "Don''t mention that. You are nothing in my eyes." "You''re so stubborn." Raymond sneered. "A few days ago, I shouldn''t have let you live." "What? Do you regret it?" Rodgerughed out loud. "Unfortunately, it''s toote to regret it now!" Raymond suddenly took two steps forward, and the three people who surrounded Raymond and Devin immediately attacked. In less than three seconds, Raymond and Devin knocked the three men down. Rodger frowned and immediately pulled out a dagger from his pocket. He pressed it against Veronica''s neck and shouted at Raymond, "Don''te any closer. Take one more step and I will kill her." Raymond did not dare to take another step forward because of Rodger''s threat. At this time, Rodger was aware of Veronica''s position in Raymond''s heart. "Rodger, if you dare to touch her, you will suffer a hundred times or thousand times what she suffers!" Raymond said with a cold face, but his eyes were fixed on the dagger that Rodger ced on Veronica''s neck. Rodger smiled. "Raymond, you are confronting me here for a woman. Have you ever thought about Shirley''s feelings?" Raymond did not speak. Rodger continued to say, "After Shirley learned that I did not intend to cooperate with the Cordova Group, she begged me humbly. Such a dignified female diplomat almost knelt on the ground and begged me. How can you do this to her?" "You are not qualified to mention Shirley!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Rodger put on a self-mocking smile. "Indeed, I am not qualified to mention her. Then I won''t mention her. Let''s talk about Veronica!" Rodger looked back at Veronica and looked her up and down. His finger gently stroked the white skin of Veronica''s neck. "I have to say, her skin is so good. It''s fair and creamy, much better than Shirley''s." As Raymond watched Rodger''s finger brush across Veronica''s body, his eyes turned scarlet, and there were mes of anger. "Let her go!" Raymond said coldly. Rodger saw anger in Raymond''s eyes and he seemed to have discovered something new. In the past, no matter how much he provoked Raymond, Raymond would never get angry. Moreover, he always appeared high and mighty, which made Rodger extremely frustrated. Now, he finally found something that could enrage Raymond. Unfortunately, this person was not Shirley. Rodger regretted that he found it not toote. However, he still found Raymond''s weakness. "Raymond, do you think I''m stupid?" Rodger sneered, "Now, she is a trump card in my hands. How can I let her go so easily? Besides, she is still such a great beauty." "Rodger, you''d better think it through. You know the price for provoking me." Rodger scoffed. He said, "Raymond, don''t think that you are the savior of this world and can do anything. At the very least, at this moment, you must obey me!" , Rodger threw a rope at Raymond. Itnded beside Raymond''s feet. "If you want to save Veronica, use this rope to tie yourself up," Rodger ordered. Chapter 729 Here Comes Veronica (92) Veronica extremely hated Rodger for his actions. When Rodger scratched her skin earlier, she was so disgusted that she almost vomited. Veronica felt it absurd now that Rodger wanted to threaten Raymond by kidnapping her. Raymond came to save Veronica, probably because he was grateful to her for saving Shirley. Rodger was simply a madman. If Raymond really listened to Rodger and tied himself up, Rodger would never let him go easily. Rodger would probably kill both of them. "Rodger, I was the one who saved Ms. Hopper from your hands. Just do it if you want to kill me! Don''t hurt others!" Veronica shouted as she red at Rodger with a fierce look in her eyes. Rodger looked at her with a mocking smile. "You two seem to care for each other very much. Be patient. I''ll deal with you after I kill him. Don''t worry... I''ll take good care of you since you''re so beautiful." Bastard! Suddenly, Veronica''s hand, which was tied behind her, touched a protruding corner of the car. Her eyes lit up, and she rubbed the rope against the corner. Rodger was still in a confrontation with Raymond. "Raymond, have you thought about it? Tie yourself up, or... I''ll cut her pretty face!" Rodger waved the dagger in his hand close to Veronica''s face. At this moment... The rope on Veronica''s hand had been cut off. She quickly grabbed Rodger''s wrist and pinched it, causing him to drop the dagger. Before it fell to the ground, Veronica kicked the dagger away urately. Rodger was caught off guard as he did not expect she could break free from the rope. "What is going on?" Seeing that Veronica had already escaped, Rodger immediately ordered the people beside him, "Hurry up. Catch her." Four more cars drove over at the same time. More than a dozen people got out of the cars. They were all wearing ck suits and holding guns in their hands. They surrounded Rodger and the three men of the ck Snake Gang. As for Veronica, who had escaped, she was pulled into a powerful embrace. She was held so tight that she was in pain and almost unable to breathe. "I can''t... I can''t breathe!" Veronica cried in Raymond''s embrace. Raymond loosened his arms around Veronica. His slightly calloused fingers gently brushed across her slightly swollen face. This action made her already burning cheeks hurt even more. Veronica stiffened in his arms and hissed. Then Raymond''s fingers moved away from her face. He took off his suit and wrapped it around Veronica''s body. Raymond''s clothes were several sizes bigger than hers, which was enough to cover her entire upper body. Raymond put his arm around her shoulder, opened the back door of his Bentley, and got Veronica in the car. Before closing the door, he instructed, "Stay inside." As he was about to close the car door, Veronica reached out to hold it and looked at him with her beautiful eyes. "Aren''t you getting in the car?" Under the light, Raymond''s handsome facial features seemed ethereal, and the corners of his mouth curved slightly. "Those who came are all my men. I will be fine. You stay here. I will be back soon," Raymond said with rare gentleness. "Oh, okay!" Before Raymond closed the door, he put down all the curtains of the car window and locked the door. Staying in thefortable car and smelling the familiar scent inside, Veronica felt that she was safe. ... The moment the car door closed, Raymond''s gentle look instantly changed to a cold and malicious one, with terrifying killing intent in his dark eyes. He unbuttoned the buttons on his shirt and walked toward Rodger. Raymond was like a blood-thirsty demon in hell with a baleful aura. Rodger, who had been so arrogant just now, was now leaning against the car door and did not dare to move. The people of the ck Snake Gang raised their hands without any resistance as the ck guns were aimed at them. Rodger thought, ''These people were unreliable.'' As Raymond approached him with a dangerous aura, Rodger was so scared that he immediately knelt on the ground. "Raymond, Mr. Cordova, I was wrong!" Rodger bowed and apologized to Raymond. "I shouldn''t have joked with you. I know I was wrong." "Joke?" Raymond''s eyes narrowed as he radiated a vicious aura. "What you did just now was just a joke?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rodger nodded, "Yes, yes, yes, it was just a joke. We were ssmates. We haven''t seen each other for so long, so I just made a joke with you. Maybe this joke went a bit too far. But Raymond, you will forgive me, right?" "Really?" Raymond sneered, and his voice was indifferent. Rodger didn''t care whether Raymond believed himself or not. He continued, "It was also a joke that I didn''t want to see anyone from the Cordova Group. Yourpany is one of the biggest corporations in Cloud City. It is the best choice for our Fortune Group to cooperate with you. When I get back, I will immediately draft an agreement and send it to the Cordova Group tomorrow!" After all, this was a rare opportunity for The Cordova Group to cooperate with Fortune Group. Compared to that woman, getting the contract with Fortune Group was more important, but... If Raymond really let him go, it was even more impossible for Rodger to let Fortune Group cooperate with The Cordova Group. Rodger swallowed all the humiliation for the sake of escaping. "Rodger, how many years have I known you? Do you think I would believe you?" "If you don''t believe me, I can write it down now as proof. I will immediately deal with the cooperation problem with The Cordova Group once I get back. Don''t you want to cooperate with Fortune Group?" Rodger boldly looked up into Raymond''s eyes. "Do you want to ruin the contract with Fortune Group for a woman?" Raymond still sneered, looking at Rodger''s despicable and shameless face, and then Raymond turned around. At the sight of this, Rodger was secretly delighted, thinking that Raymond believed his words. However, the next moment, Raymond turned around and kicked Rodger in the chest. Rodger with a broken rib was kicked, and two more ribs were instantly broken. Rodger gasped in pain. Then, Raymond pulled Rodger up from the ground and threw him against the car. Just as he was about to slide down, Raymond grabbed him by the cor with one hand and punched him hard in the face. Chapter 730 Here Comes Veronica (93) Then, everyone watched Rodger being beaten by Raymond. At first, Rodger screamed in pain, but then, there were only groans. He no longer had the strength to shout. However, Veronica didn''t hear these sounds because the car was very well soundproofed. The music in the car made her drowsy already after rxing in the car. Outside, the beating continued. Rodger''s face was swollen, and no one recognized the man as Rodger anymore. Rodger was beaten by Raymond until he was on the verge of death. On the side, Devin gaped at Raymond''s crazed appearance. Moreover, Raymond did not seem to have any intention of stopping. After all, Rodger was a foreign national and a representative of Fortune Group. If Rodger really died here, there would be trouble. Raymond grabbed Rodger''s neck in his hand. Rodger''s eyes were so swollen that they could not be opened. Raymond''s face was red. He wanted to punch Rodger, but his arm was grabbed by Devin behind him. "Mr. Cordova, that''s enough. You can''t kill him." "Let go!" Raymond''s face was gloomy, and the words he spat out were extremely cold as if he was about to vent his anger on Devin.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Devin gathered his courage and gripped Raymond''s arm tightly. "Mr. Cordova, that''s enough. Besides, Ms. Luke is still waiting for you in the car. She must be frightened." Hearing this, Raymond calmed down a little. However, he could not let Rodger off so easily. The dagger that Rodger used to threaten Veronica was still on the ground. Raymond stared at Rodger''s right hand without blinking. The de fell and Rodger''s right hand was cut off. The pain in Rodger''s right hand made him scream. Raymond let go of Rodger and walked towards the ck Bentley. The fierce aura emitted by his body had mostly disappeared. Devin looked at Rodger, who had lost one of his hands, and asked two people, "Take him away!" Raymond opened the car door and got in. Probably because Veronica had waited for too long, she seemed to have fallen asleep while leaning against the back seat. Raymond stared at her face and reached out to hug her, moving her inside. Just as he touched her, Veronica woke up. Veronica shrank back in panic and screamed, "Don''t touch me! Don''t touch me!" Looking at Veronica''s current appearance, Raymond regretted not using the dagger to cut Rodger''s throat. "Veronica," Raymond sat beside her and gently called out. "It''s me. I''m Raymond. You''re fine now. You''re safe." Raymond''s voice sounded. Veronica lifted her face, which was buried in her knees, slightly. "Who are you?" Veronica was like a wounded little beast, and her eyes were filled with disbelief. There was a sparkling light shing in her eyes. Veronica usually seemed strong and often helped others. But she was just a girl. She would feel scared and helpless. She must be extremely scared just now. "It was me, Raymond." Raymond gently touched Veronica. Feeling that she did not resist, he pulled her into his arms. Her body was still trembling. His palm gently patted her back andforted her softly, "Alright, it''s fine now. I''ve always been here. No one will hurt you." Smelling the familiar scent of Raymond at the tip of her nose, Veronica finally confirmed that she was really in Raymond''s embrace. She was sure she was all right. Before this, she had even prepared for the worst. Fortunately, he came. Veronica did not speak. She just hugged Raymond tightly. Her trembling body slowly calmed down. She didn''t cry, but her tearspletely soaked through the part of his shirt on his shoulder. Later, Veronica fell asleep. Raymond adjusted Veronica''s posture and let her fall asleep in his arms. He whispered to Devin to turn off the music. Devin, who was driving in front, looked at the scene in the rearview mirror. Then he smiled and silently turned off the music. ... When they returned to the Cordova''s house, Veronica was still sleeping soundly. Raymond was holding her. Devin opened the car door. Then he sent Veronica and Raymond to the vi before leaving. Marie was shocked to see Raymonde in carrying Veronica, who was covered in injuries. "Mr. Cordova, what is going on? How did Veronica be like this?" "Marie, go and prepare the hot water and medical kit. The injuries on her body must be treated as soon as possible." "OK." Marie quickly turned around to take the things Raymond said. On the other side, Raymond carried Veronica to the guest bedroom. Heid Veronica on the bed, pulled the covers over her, and then looked at her face. Her face was still swollen, but it was much better. His eyes turned gloomy when he saw the red fingerprints on her face. Looking at Veronica, he felt a little guilty again. If he had found out earlier that Veronica was the one who saved Shirley, he would not have given Rodger a chance to hurt her no matter what. He wanted to touch her face, but when he thought of how she dodged his hand in pain, he retracted his hand. At this time, his phone rang. Veronica, who was lying on the bed, frowned uneasily because of the ringing of his phone. Raymond frowned. Originally, he wanted to hang up the phone, but when he saw Shirley''s name on the screen, he frowned and quickly walked out of the room and closed the door. "Hey," Raymond said in a low voice. Shirley''s urgent voice came from the microphone. "Raymond, you haven''te to the hospital. I am very worried that something has happened to you. Are you okay?" "I''m fine. Something has happened to Veronica," Raymond said indifferently. Shirley felt like there was a lump in her throat. Did Raymond not see her because of Veronica? Did Veronica deliberately not let him see her? Shirley endured the pain in her heart and asked with difficulty, "What happened to her? Is she alright?" "She was a little frightened, and now she''s fine and asleep." Raymond turned around to nce at the tightly shut door. "I was going to see you today, but I didn''t go. I forgot to call you. Sorry." "It''s fine. It''s just a small matter. As long as you''re fine, I''m relieved." "It''s gettingte. Go get some rest early." "Will youe to see me tomorrow?" Shirley immediately asked. "I don''t have time tomorrow." He hadn''t been around Veronica for the past few days, and that was why something happened to her. He intended to spend time with Veronica tomorrow. "You just stay in the hospital and take good care of yourself. When I have time, I wille to see you." "Alright then." There was a hint of disappointment in Shirley''s voice. She could tell that Raymond was deliberately lowering his voice, afraid of disturbing Veronica. "You should also get an early night''s rest." After he hung up the phone, Raymond dialed another number. His face was terrifyingly gloomy. "I have something for you to do. It must be done before eight in the morning." Chapter 731 Here Comes Veronica (94) The next morning, Veronica woke up. She looked around at the dark room and the familiar furnishings. She immediately got up. Without wearing shoes, she ran to the window and pulled open the heavy curtains. The dazzling sunlight shone in from outside. ording to the brightness of the sun, it was at least nine o''clock in the morning. She stroked down her hair and turned to run to the door. However, she had just reached the door when a person suddenly appeared and blocked her way. Veronica had to stand in the doorway and look up. It was a familiar and handsome face. The person looked down at her with a hint of displeasure. Raymond looked down. Veronica was standing on the carpet without slippers, barefoot. "Mr. Cordova!" Veronica was startled and hurriedly retreated two steps. Seeing Raymond''s face, Veronica felt her heart beating faster. This feeling was strange and made her feel scared. "Are you so scared of me?" Raymond lowered his voice and took a step forward. His legs were much longer than hers. He took only one step and was already close to her, so she had to continue taking two steps back. "Mr. Cordova, it''s Monday today. Shouldn''t you be having a meeting at thepany?" Raymond was usually very busy. Moreover, it was Monday today. As far as she knew, all the higher-ups would have a meeting on Monday morning. He should be at thepany right now. Raymond raised his eyebrows. "Why are you so aware of my arrangement?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . So what? He was now at home in a silk pajama set and didn''t look like he was going out. His implication seemed to be that she had inquired about him before. She hurried to exin, "No, please don''t misunderstand. Mr. Wager said you had a meeting every morning. I did not inquire about it." She just heard it by ear. Raymond smiled. His lips were sexy. Raymond was always expressionless. He rarely smiled, unless he had a real challenge. Seeing Raymond remain silent, Veronica felt as if there were ten thousand ants crawling on her back. She rubbed her arms and touched her goosebumps. "Well, it''s gettingte. I have to go to ss." Veronica nced at Raymond''s side. Sheughed awkwardly and quietly moved two steps to the side, nning to walk out through the gap beside him. Just as she had this thought, an arm suddenly blocked the door frame, blocking her way. "You don''t have to. I''ve already asked Marie to apply for leave for you." "What?" Veronica''s eyes widened. "No, no, no. I don''t need to ask for leave. I''ll go back now." How could she casually ask for a leave? And, it was almost exam time. The teacher would evaluate her grades during this time. Skipping ss would affect her grades. "No!" Raymond firmly refused. "That kind of thing happened to you yesterday. You should rest well at home today." Veronica lowered her head in frustration and scratched her hair. She suddenly realized that she was wearing a set of pajamas that she had never worn before. It didn''t seem to be hers. She tugged at the pajamas she was wearing, and her smart brain started to work quickly. Last night, she was saved by Raymond. Later on, she fell asleep in Raymond''s arms. The memories fromst night flooded her like a tide. She rememberedst night when she was in the car, and she was holding Raymond tightly. Crap... What did she do? Later, she fell asleep. She didn''t remember what happened or that she came here. Before she was saved, her clothes were torn by Rodger, but where did she get the pajamas from, and who changed them for her? With these doubts, she raised her head and looked into Raymond''s eyes. Raymond seemed to have seen through her thoughts. He raised his eyebrows and exined, "I asked Marie to prepare this set of pajamas for you. The size should be right." Veronica didn''t say anything. She thought about it carefully. "Thank you, Mr. Cordova, for saving mest night. Also, I won''t tell Ms. Hopper what happened. Please rest assured." Veronica paused for a moment before bowing to Raymond. "Thank you, Mr. Cordova." Veronica raised her head again and looked at Raymond calmly. Raymond narrowed his eyes and looked into Veronica''s eyes. His sharp gaze seemed to be able to see through her mind. For a moment, Veronica was driven to the point of being overwhelmed by his stare. She had to clench her hands tightly in order to hide some kind of emotion in her heart. The moment she and Raymond locked eyes, this feeling spread wildly and soaked every cell in her body. She was afraid that Raymond would find out how she felt. "There is one thing that I''m afraid you have made a mistake about," Raymond said in a low and calm voice. His voice was maic and pleasant to hear. It even soothed her mind. She was a little stunned and looked at him nkly. "What''s wrong?" "Shirley and I are not the kind of rtionship you think we are!" For some reason, upon hearing this, Veronica felt a little delighted in her heart. "But, didn''t the news say that the two of you are already engaged, and it is very likely that you will get married soon?" Veronica frowned and asked. "Are you sure? I didn''t know about it." "Then the news said..." "I am not engaged to her, and I will not marry her in the future!" Raymond said bluntly. Veronica was stunned. "Why? Ms. Hopper likes you very much. Besides, you two have been engaged before." "That was the arrangement of the elders. It was a joke. She and I both declined." Raymond''s burning eyes focused on Veronica as he said meaningfully, "Moreover, I already have a girlfriend." Veronica''s heart was instantly hit by something. There seemed to be two balls of fire in his eyes that shone on her face, causing her face to heat up. Did he mean she was his girlfriend? However, wasn''t it just a deal between the two of them? The mind that had just calmed down was now in turmoil again. What did he mean by this? Without waiting for Veronica to sort out her emotions, Raymond continued, "In addition, I have already asked someone to bring your luggage from your rented room." "What?" Veronica was surprised. "My luggage? Where is it?" "In the second bedroom." Raymond made way for her. Veronica was about to go check her luggage. Just as she was about to walk over, an arm suddenly hooked around her slender waist. She turned gently and was forced to press against Raymond''s chest. He leaned over slightly, looking into her eyes. His scorching breath blew against the tip of her nose. "I saved you. Are you sure I will let you go so easily?" Chapter 732 Here Comes Veronica (95) Her face was itchy, and the itch seemed to spread. Veronica felt a little excited. Veronica could not bear such close contact. Her cheeks were hot, and she pushed Raymond''s chest with her hands. "What do you want? As long as it''s within my ability, and the price is not too high, I can ept it." Raymond chuckled. His charming voice sounded extremely pleasant to the ears. Veronica could not help but be tempted by such a voice. "Do you think there is anything that I cannot buy?" Veronica''s ears were hot, and she impatiently pushed Raymond''s chest again, but his hand seemed to be glued onto her body, and she could not push him away. "What do you want?" Veronica said anxiously. Raymond suddenly turned his face aside and leaned his face over Veronica''s lips. Raymond had made himself clear. He wanted her to kiss him. In an instant, Veronica''s head seemed to be on fire. Her head and neck were burning, and her heart was beating wildly. Looking at Raymond''s perfect side face, Veronica felt so excited. They had never had close contact like now other than having sex, and Veronica was a little unable to take it. As time passed, Veronica did not make any movements, but her legs were a little numb because she had maintained one movement for a long time. Raymond had no intention of letting her go. Gradually, Veronica couldn''t take it anymore. It was no big deal to kiss Raymond. Veronica would just peck his cheek. Thinking of this, Veronica gathered her courage, stood on tiptoe, pouted her lips, and gently touched Raymond''s cheek. Veronica''s lips were soft, like a flower gently touching Raymond''s face or like a dragonfly touching the water. The light touch overwhelmed Raymond.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Is this enough?" Veronica let out a long sigh. "Mr. Cordova, I''ve kissed you. You can let me go now." "No!" Raymond lowered his voice. Before Veronica could react, her chin was pinched and lifted by Raymond''s fingers. Then, Raymond pressed down his lips. After the kiss, Veronica''s body softened, and she hugged Raymond unwillingly. She felt extremely embarrassed, but if she didn''t hug him and sat on the ground, it would be more embarrassing. Veronica pressed against Raymond''s chest. His strong and rapid heartbeat, which was as fast as hers, came to her ears. Raymond''s lowughter came from above Veronica''s head. Theughter shook her eardrums through his chest, and her ears were itchy and numb. "Can you stand up?" Raymond''s deep and smiling voice rang in her ear. Veronica felt embarrassed and quickly pushed Raymond away. She stumbled into the second bedroom next door, not daring to look at his face. Veronica then quickly locked the door of the second bedroom. Heavens! It was too shameful. However, the feeling that Veronica had been holding down was now growing at a rate that she could no longer control. After a while, knocks sounded on the door. Because Veronica was standing against the door, the knocking on the door entered her ears, causing her back to stiffen. "Veronica..." Raymond''s voice came from outside the door. "What... is it?" "Go to see if anything is missing." Veronica hadn''t checked it yet. She focused on calming herself down. Her eyes swept across the two boxes in the room. To prevent Raymond fromughing at her, she quickly replied, "Nothing is missing." "What are you doing inside?" "I''m changing!" Veronica lied. "Come downstairs for breakfast after changing!" After saying that, Raymond gradually walked away, and then the sound of walking down the stairs came. Veronica heaved a sigh of relief when she heard the sound. She dropped to the bed. Before this, she felt as if her heart was about to burst. However, why did Raymond bring all her luggage over? Veronica immediately called Ste. Ste was showing customers around a house. She excused herself and went to answer the phone. "Veronica, what''s the matter?" "Why didn''t you ask me if I were alright?" Veronica asked. "I know that you are fine. Last night when Mr. Cordova sent someone to my house to get your keys and said that he wanted to take your luggage, he told me everything." Speaking of this, Veronica became angry. "Why did you let him take my keys?" "Thendlord seems to be here. I''ll hang up right now." Veronica was speechless, but now that Ste was busy, she could not disturb her any longer. ... Raymond went to the study, and his phone rang in the study. Raymond answered the call. It was from Edwin. "Raymond, you bastard, did you tell my mother where I lived?" As soon as the phone was connected, Edwin started chattering. His voice was so loud that it made Raymond''s eardrums ufortable, so Raymond took the phone far away. However, Edwin would not let Raymond off easily. Edwin kept saying, "Only you and Willie know where I live. I got the goods on Willie, so he won''t tell my mother where I live. You are the only one left. Let me tell you. My mother is now..." Before Edwin could finish, Raymond hung up. Edwin, who had been hung up on the phone, felt aggrieved. His eyes were fixed on the phone screen. He dialed again, and there was a notification on his phone. "Sorry, the phone you dialed is turned off!" The phone was turned off. Raymond was too shameless! Raymond''s other phone rang. It was from his subordinate. "Hey, what''s the matter?" "Mr. Cordova, Rodger has been detained and sent to Fauxport. In addition, Fauxport has prosecuted him for illegal collectibles, smuggling, and other crimes. Fortune Group has issued a public notice to fire Rodger." "Before we escort him to the police station of Fauxport, tell him all the routes he can escape!" Raymond added. Raymond was trying to kill Rodger. With so many crimes together, even if Rodger was sentenced to death, he would not be immediately executed. There might be many variables in the process, but... If he was a prisoner who escaped from prison, the result would be different. He would be immediately executed. "Yes, Mr. Cordova. Don''t worry. I know what to do." "Yes." "By the way, Mr. Cordova, there is another thing." "What is it?" Raymond''s tone was somewhat impatient. "It''s about the ck Snake Gang." The person on the phone reported in all seriousness, "The leader of the ck Snake Gang apologized to you for kidnapping Ms. Luke. He cut off one hand of each member who was sent back." Raymond let out a coldugh. "What else did he say?" Chapter 733 Here Comes Veronica (96) "He also said that he wanted to meet you. Regarding the kidnapping of Ms. Luke, he wanted to personally apologize to you and Ms. Luke!" "We and the ck Snake Gang have never interfered with each other. Tell him that I won''t meet him." Raymond heard footstepsing from the stairs. Veronica might being downstairs. Veronica wanted to quietly go downstairs and not rm Raymond, but unexpectedly, just as she arrived downstairs, she saw Raymond walk out from the study. Seeing that familiar face, Veronica paused for a moment. Then she came down from upstairs with two boxes in her hands. Raymond''s gaze fell on Veronica''s two boxes, and his ck pupils suddenly contracted. "What are you doing with your luggage?" Raymond''s dark eyes shone with a cold light. Because of Raymond''s gaze, Veronica lowered her head, feeling guilty and not daring to meet his gaze. She exined, "I have thought about it. It is not suitable for me to live here. I will move back to my home." It wouldn''t be good for them to live together. After all, they were no longer bound by the contract, and Veronica had no reason to stay here. Therefore, leaving this ce was the best choice. "Aren''t you afraid that what happenedst night will happen again?" Raymond lowered his eyes, his eyshes covering his eyes. It was impossible to see his current expression, but his words were aggressive "You were the only one who was kidnapped yesterday. What will happen next time? Maybe the kidnappers will make a move on your friend and use her to threaten you." Veronica''s eyes widened. "Didn''t you get someone to arrest Rodgerst night?" Raymond nced at Veronica and leaned against the door frame of the study. He said seriously, "Do you think it is simple to arrest someone? That is illegal." "So..." Veronica got anxious. "You let him go? Didn''t you send him to the police station?" Raymond snorted, "You need evidence if you want to send him to the police station. Do you have any evidence? As far as I know, the surveince cameras of themunity where your friend lives have been destroyed, and so are those in your neighborhood." Yes! If the surveince cameras had not been destroyed, Rodger would not have taken Veronica away so brazenly. As Raymond had said, if Veronica went back, it would undoubtedly be dangerous. Last time, Rodger failed to take her away. Next time, Veronica would probably not be so lucky. Raymond continued indifferently, "This is a high-end residence. It is very difficult for ordinary people toe in. Moreover, the security and surveince facilities in the residential area areplete. It is safer than ordinary residential areas." Raymond made sense. "Even so, I can''t live here!" Veronica said awkwardly. "Why?" Raymond stared into Veronica''s eyes. Veronica was forced into a corner by Raymond and shouted, "Only a couple can live together. If I live with you, how can I find a boyfriend?" Raymond narrowed his eyes. "It is very simple!" "Why?" "I will be your boyfriend!" Raymond gave his answer calmly. This answer made Veronica''s mind go nk. Her heart, which had calmed down, began to beat wildly. Raymond said he wanted to be her boyfriend. However, it didn''t delight Veronica. She slowly calmed down and gritted her teeth. "Mr. Cordova, stop joking." "I am not joking." Raymond approached Veronica step by step. Veronica was forced to retreat. Behind her were the stairs, and she could only step up. Raymond was moving forward. Veronica could only continue to retreat. Raymond forced Veronica to the corner of the stairs. He closed in. Behind Veronica was the wall, and there was no way to retreat. Facing Raymond''s threatening eyes, Veronica gritted her teeth and reminded him, "Mr. Cordova, there is something between me and Justin. Aren''t you afraid of affecting your reputation? It''s not appropriate for us to be together." "Why should I care about this? Just listen to me!" Raymond said with a chuckle. Veronica was lost for words. "What''s more..." Raymond''s face was pressed against her neck. His breath was scorching hot. Veronica was so nervous that her whole body was stiff. She could not breathe normally. Raymond whispered in her ear, "You gave me your first kiss, and my first kiss was given to you. Don''t you want to take responsibility?" As Raymond spoke, his lips moved closer to Veronica''s lips. He was about to kiss her. Veronica nced at the dining room from the corner of her eyes. There was breakfast on it. Her eyes lit up, and she immediately shouted, "It''s breakfast time. I''m starving. I want to eat breakfast." No matter how gloomy Raymond''s face was, Veronica escaped from Raymond''s arms, went down the stairs, and ran towards the dining room. Veronica touched her hot cheeks, picked up the bread on the table, and stuffed it into her mouth. Raymond walked down the stairs and slowly walked up to the dining table before sitting down. He did not speak and only stared at Veronica''s face. Due to Raymond''s gaze, Veronica felt that she had no appetite. The bread in her mouth choked her. So, Veronica put down the bread, picked up the milk, and took a sip. She did not know how she finished breakfast. After breakfast, Veronica cleaned up the dining table. Raymond was working in the study room while Veronica carried the box upstairs.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. While Veronica moved the boxes upstairs, Raymond stayed in the study room. He reminded her to carry them one by one. It was tiring to carry two in one go. Veronica was a little angry. Other people''s boyfriends took the initiative to help their girlfriends carry things. Forget it. As noble as Raymond was, he probably hadn''t taken anything heavier than one kilogram since he was young, let alone helped Veronica carry the luggage. Returning to the second bedroom, Veronica took out her things one by one. Her state of mind was different. Something was about to well up inside her. ... Veronica went downstairs after packing up. Because Marie had taken leave in the morning, Veronica had to prepare lunch. As Veronica opened the fridge in the kitchen and saw the empty fridge, she was dumbfounded. Her eyes widened as she stared at the empty fridge. There was nothing in the fridge. Raymond walked past the kitchen and frowned at Veronica. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Veronica cried, "I want to prepare lunch, but there is nothing left in the fridge. I am going to the supermarket to buy some food." Raymond put down the teacup in his hand. "Let''s go." "What do you want to do?" "Aren''t you going to the supermarket to buy groceries? This ce is a little far from the supermarket. I''ll drive you there!" Veronica was lost for words. Chapter 734 Here Comes Veronica (97) When Veronica heard that Raymond wanted to go to the supermarket with her, she was shocked. Then she quickly waved her hand. "Mr. Cordova, thank you, but I can go by myself. It''s very fast to take a bus from here. You don''t have to waste your time. Besides, you''re still in loungewear." Veronica made a signal. Raymond lowered his head and saw the loungewear on him. "I still have a little time for groceries." Raymond said in amanding tone, "Wait here. I will go upstairs and change my clothes." Veronica was speechless. Veronica had already told Raymond not to go with her, but why did he insist on going? Veronica felt a bit pressured to go to the supermarket with Raymond. However, Raymond had said so. If Veronica left directly, she was afraid that Raymond would probably be unhappy again. After a while, Raymond quickly changed his clothes and showed up upstairs. Raymond''s clothes were all cool. Moreover, he had a perfect figure. As Raymond descended from the upper floor, Veronica seemed to see a fashion model emerging from the magazine. Veronica couldn''t shift her gaze away from Raymond. She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, ''He is super handsome!'' To prevent Raymond fromughing at her, Veronica pretended to look at him calmly and urged, "You are so slow to change your clothes. Can we go now?" When they came to the underground parking lot, Veronica''s mind went nk. Devin was not there, so the Bentley was naturally not there either. However, Raymond had more cars than that Bentley. So... Raymond took Veronica to a silver Ferrari.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Veronica wondered, ''It''s so eye-catching to drive a Ferrari to the supermarket, isn''t it?'' Raymond opened the car door of the passenger seat and asked Veronica to sit in. However, Veronica''s legs seemed to be filled with lead, and they were too heavy to move. "What''s wrong?" Raymond nced at Veronica. Veronica pointed to the car in front of them. "Are we going to drive it?" His dark eyes swept over Veronica''s face. "You don''t like this color? I''ll get someone to send over a car in other colors." Veronica was stunned, and then she said, "It is not a matter of the car''s color." She thought to herself, ''Are the rich people so willful? In Raymond''s eyes, it doesn''t matter whatever car he drives. Anyway, they are just transportation tools for him.'' Veronica sighed and got in the car. "Never mind. Let''s go." Raymond had a baffled look on his face. He closed the car door for Veronica before returning to his driver''s seat. ... In the underground parking lot of a supermarket, Raymond had just parked his car. Suddenly, two tall, slim, beautiful women in heavy makeup walked toward their car. Seeing Raymond get out of the car, they were immediately attracted by Raymond''s handsome face. Then they hurriedly came forward to stop Raymond. Veronica, who was sitting in the car and silently watching Raymond being pestered by the two women, had an expression of ''I just knew it". Veronica had foreseen that Raymond would be attractive to women when he drove such a fancy Ferrari out. See, it exactly happened now. "Hey, you''re so handsome. Do you live nearby?" One beautiful woman made eyes at Raymond while smiling. "My apartment is right upstairs. How abouting with me home and having fun?" said the other beautiful woman, who pushed herpanion away and boldly wrapped her hands around Raymond''s arm. Veronica couldn''t watch it anymore. She got out of the car and walked directly to the elevator, without looking at Raymond. Raymond nced in Veronica''s direction and said indifferently, "I am the driver and bodyguard of thatdy. Excuse me, I am working." When the two beauties heard that the handsome man was only a driver, they instantly lost interest in Raymond. The woman holding Raymond''s arm immediately let go of his arm in disgust. She sighed in her heart, ''What a pity! Such a handsome man, who drives such a fancy sports car, is actually a driver.'' Veronica had already taken the elevator and left. She entered the supermarket and pushed the cart to pick up things. When Veronica thought of Raymond being pestered by those two women, she suddenly fel depressed. After wandering around, she put nothing in the cart. Suddenly, a voice came behind her, reminding her, "Aren''t you going to buy some vegetables?" Hearing this, Veronica realized that she had walked past the vegetable section and that the voice sounded like Raymond''s. She turned back and saw Raymond standing behind her. Veronica pushed the cart back to the vegetable section, nced at the shelves, looked for the vegetables she needed, and sneered, "Didn''t you have fun with two beauties in the parking lot? Why are youing over?" Raymond, who was standing behind Veronica, did not answer her. Veronica lowered her head and carefully picked the vegetables. Shortly after, she picked a lot of fresh vegetables, which was enough to cook several dishes. When Veronica looked up, she noticed that Raymond was looking at her. Veronica thought there was something on her face, so she touched her face. "Is there anything on my face?" Raymond raised his eyebrows slightly. "Good. You''re making progress!" Veronica was confused about what progress Raymond was referring to. "What do you mean?" she asked. Raymond ignored her and walked in front, letting Veronica push the cart to follow behind. "What else do you want to buy?" "Fruit," Veronica replied in depression. Then Veronica and Raymond walked together to the fruit section. When they just got there, a somewhat acquaintance came over from the front. Veronica frowned when she saw that face. She seemed to have seen the man in front of her before. Veronica suddenly remembered that she had seen this man once when she came to this supermarketst time. It happened that the man in front of her had dropped his wallet. She picked it up and returned it to him. Back then, she opened the wallet to check it out and found his driving license inside. She had an impression of his name. It seemed to be Eric Keith. Veronica thought, ''How coincident it is! This is the second time I havee to this supermarket, and I meet him a second time!'' Eric also saw Veronica and quickly came up to her. "Miss, what a coincidence! I meet you again." Veronica smiled faintly. "Yeah, what a coincidence!" Raymond, who was standing next to Veronica, narrowed his eyes and looked at Eric in front of him with a dangerous gaze. Raymond''s outfit today looked grown-up. In contrast, Veronica wore a fresh T-shirt and jeans. With her face, she looked only 18 or 19. So when Veronica and Raymond stood together, it was as if there was a big age difference between them. Eric subconsciously nced at Raymond and then said with a smile, "Previously, I heard you say that you have an uncle. This is your uncle, right?" Veronica was speechless. She wondered, ''Uncle? Does he have a sense of telling age? Raymond is...'' Veronica turned her head to nce at Raymond. She had to admit that Raymond''s calm and mature temperament, coupled with his ck business suit, made him look a little mature. Raymond''s face became extremely gloomy. Veronica was a little panicky. "Well, he..." Veronica wondered if Eric had problems with his eyes. She thought, ''Raymond probably looks more serious and steadier than other men of his age, but no matter how you look at him, his face looks only about 20. How can he be taken as a man who has a niece of my age?'' Chapter 735 Here Comes Veronica (98) Eric was a very warm person. After greeting Veronica, he politely turned to Raymond and bowed. "Hello, I''m Eric. Nice to see you!" Raymond made no answer. Veronica stood aside and coughed lightly. She smoothed her hair with her fingers uneasily and looked awkwardly in Raymond''s direction. She really didn''t dare to look straight into Raymond''s eyes at this moment. Although she didn''t see Raymond''s expression, a cold chill ran down her spine, and she couldn''t help but shiver. Seeing that Raymond ignored what he said, Eric didn''t give up and continued to speak in a gentle and tactful voice, "I once met your niece, Veronica, at University A. I thought she was a high school student before. I didn''t expect that she was actually a senior student at University A." ''What? He had seen me at University A before? Why did I not have any impression of him at all?'' Veronica turned her face to the side and met Raymond''s cold gaze unexpectedly. She pretended not to hear what Eric said and looked away. Meanwhile, Eric continued to speak smilingly without knowing what was happening, "Ever since I saw youst time, I then realized why your daughter looked so young. It turns out that she is gically predisposed to look much younger." Eric thought he was ttering Raymond, but to Raymond, it was totally a different thing. ''Is he an idiot?'' Veronica quietly turned around and walked to Raymond. Under his intimidating gaze, Veronica lowered her head and touched her nose guiltily. "Well... Mr. Cordova, maybe... We can leave first!" She lowered her head all the time as she spoke, so she didn''t know what Raymond looked like at that time. Anyway, she just felt that Raymond''s eyes that were staring at her face were very cold. Raymond didn''t answer her but asked Eric in a low voice. "May I know where you are currently working?" Raymond said with rare patience. Veronica, who was standing next to Raymond, suddenly had an rm in her head. Hearing what Raymond said, Veronica immediately realized what would happen to Eric next. Although Eric was a little dull and stupid, he was still a good person who worked hard. If he was targeted by Raymond... Veronica was a little apprehensive about the effects of what Eric had said. Veronica felt sorry for Eric in her heart. She smiled and turned her head. And again, her beautiful smile amazed Eric. "Well, we still need to buy some things! Let''s go over there!" Veronica said and pushed Raymond to leave in front of Eric. She gave a push on Raymond, but Raymond still stood there steadily. Eric and Raymond both ignored Veronica. Eric looked at Raymond in surprise and said truthfully, "I''m currently working in the nning Department of the Cordova Group. I have a steady job, and the leaders also feel satisfied with me." ''The Cordova Group?'' Veronica frowned slightly. "What a coincidence!'' She rubbed her forehead and sighed softly. Eric was too enthusiastic, and she really had no idea what to do now. "The Cordova Group?" Raymond narrowed his eyes. "Yes!" Eric nodded repeatedly. "I''m still in my internship period, but I''ll work very hard to be a full member!" Veronica really wanted to get out of this awkward situation at this time. She quickly left to buy vegetables and fruits. It only took her a few minutes to get the things she wanted to buy because most of the things she picked were already packaged. When she returned to the side of the shopping cart, she found that Raymond was not there, but Eric was still standing in the same ce waiting for her. Seeing Veronica return, Eric helped her put things in the shopping cart. Eric noticed that Veronica was looking for Raymond. He smiled and said, "Your father just went to make a call. He''ll be back soon." ''Make a call?'' Veronica immediately gave Eric a sympathetic look, and she felt a little bit guilty in her heart. After all... It was all because of her. Raymond had already walked over from not far away. He was very tall and straight, looking pretty outstanding in the crowd. He held the phone in his hand and looked not as sullen as before. Veronica once again looked at Eric with sympathy. She said with guilt, "Mr. Keith, I''m sorry!" "Why did you suddenly say that? By the way, may I know your name?" Eric took the initiative to try for a chance to make friends with Veronica. Veronica nced at Raymond and turned to exin, "I think there is no need for you to know my name, because... I already have a boyfriend." A disappointed look came to Eric''s eyes.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "You... You already have..." Eric gazed at Veronica in disbelief and stammered with difficulty, "You have a boyfriend?" "Yes, sorry. I gotta go now!" Veronica nodded politely and left quickly. Before leaving, Veronica heard Eric''s phone ring. Eric answered the phone. Then, Eric shouted in surprise, "What? I was fired?" Veronica pushed the shopping cart to Raymond''s side, and Eric behind her didn''te over. After knowing that the girl he liked already had a boyfriend, Eric lost his job. Veronica knew that he wouldn''t appear in front of her again in the future. Veronica red at Raymond, who looked very calm. "I just heard Eric answer the phone. He was fired by the Cordova Group. I know you did it!" Veronica said very certainly. As expected, just as she finished speaking, Raymond snorted lightly and spoke in a calm tone, "I was just telling the personnel manager how to choose excellent employees!" This was indirectly admitting that it was he who did it. Veronica had to admit that Raymond was indeed a jealous man, and what she had said about him before was absolutely right. Raymond and Veronica then went together to the checkout. Veronica wanted to pay the bill, but Raymond snatched her wallet away and paid the bill with his money. Veronica didn''t bother topete with him. All she wanted now was to go home as soon as possible. They pushed the shopping cart and got off the elevator on the first floor of the basement. They were heading to the car and nning to put the things in the trunk first, but... When they arrived next to the car, there were more than a dozen people standing there. Those people were all dressed in an odd assortment of clothes. Moreover, on the back of their left hands, they all had tattoos of a ck snake. Veronica remembered that those who kidnapped herst night also had simr tattoos on the back of their hands. Seeing those tattoos, Veronica couldn''t help but recall the memories of thest night. Her eyes burned with anger. She had seen gangsters fighting before, and from the shape of their slightly bulging chests, Veronica was sure that the weapons under their clothes were definitely not knives. Although she was angry, Veronica still didn''t dare to act rashly. After all, she didn''t want to be a target. Chapter 736 Here Comes Veronica (99) Raymond naturally saw them as well. He and Veronica stopped at the same time. Besides the car, a sharp-eyed person noticed them and walked up to them. Veronica broke out in a cold sweat. She was on guard. Veronica was holding the shopping cart, and Raymond gently stoked her hand. She looked up in confusion and saw Raymond give her aforting look. The person who came was one of theckeys. He stopped in front of Raymond and bowed respectfully. "Hello, Mr. Cordova." That person stood up straight, and Veronica felt that the man was ncing at her. Raymond looked indifferent. "How could you manage to find this ce?" "Mr. Cordova, you''ve always been unwilling to see us, so we can only resort to this." Raymond remained calm. He took out the car key from his trousers pocket and handed it to Veronica. "Bring the things to the car first." "What about you?" Veronica immediately asked with worry. These people obviously came with ill intentions and did not look kind. Raymond wore a faint smile and said gently, "Wait in the car first. I''ll be back soon." Veronica believed Raymond''s words, as he looked calm and confident. Then Veronica took the key he handed over. Without saying anything, she pushed the shopping cart toward the car. Those people were waiting by the side of the car. They left when they saw Veronicaing over. Veronica passed by them with no fear, and she even stayed alert. A burly bald man looked like a leader. His name was Craig Dudley. When Veronica passed by him, Craig stared at Veronica and nodded at her with a friendly smile. This made Veronica frown even more. Obviously, Veronica did not think that Craig was indeed friendly. As they walked toward Raymond, Veronica still looked in that direction with concern. Fortunately, those people seemed friendly to Raymond. Only then did Veronica open the car and store the things in the shopping cart in the trunk. Raymond was the tallest among those men, and he still stood out in front of everyone. At the sight of Raymond, Craig seemed to have mixed feelings, and his eyes glistened. He reached out to Raymond. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Cordova. I am Craig Dudley." Raymond looked down at Craig''s hand with a scar on it. Raymond nced at it, then stared at Craig, and said indifferently, "I know. I seem to have said that I don''t want to see you." Raymond sounded arrogant, and this infuriated one of Craig''sckeys. He pointed at Raymond''s face angrily. "You bastard! Craig is..." Before theckey finished cursing, he was pped in the face. Theckey trembled as he looked at Craig, who had yet to retract his hand. Because theckey was too scared, he stuttered, "Craig..." "How dare you talk to Mr. Cordova like that?" Craig shouted. Theckey covered his face and lowered his head in dissatisfaction. "Craig, I''m sorry." "Not apologize to me, but to Mr. Cordova." Although thatckey was unwilling, he still knelt in front of Raymond and said earnestly, "Mr. Cordova, I''m sorry. Please forgive me and don''t punish me." Raymond didn''t even bother to look at thatckey. "Tell me, what brings you here?" Craig kicked theckey on the ground and stepped forward with a smile. "Mr. Cordova, let''s get to the point. Actually... I have a big business to work with you, Mr. Cordova." "Well?" "ording to reliable sources, the ambassador of Wooddale, who was originally said to pay a visit in two days, will arrive at Peace City in secret tomorrow." "And then?" Raymond raised his eyebrows.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Craig lowered his head and smiled. He stroked the wrinkles on his forehead. "This time, the Wooddale ambassador came to Peace City. It isn''t a simple visit. Recently, Wooddale has been very tense with its neighboring country. However, the Wooddale militarycked something, and Peace City is an important international trading city. Mr. Cordova, I think you know what I mean, right?" It was gun-running. Raymond chuckled. "Why do you think I will cooperate with you?" Craig shrugged. "This is a big deal. Mr. Cordova, don''t you want to make a profit? If we make it, what you can earn will be equal to at least one year of profit from the Cordova Group." "But, still, I will not cooperate with you." Raymond said slowly, "You must have looked into me before you came to me. Although I have done many illegal things, I have a principle, that is, I will never do anything that will harm the interests of my homnd." Craig looked Raymond up and down in shock. "Mr. Cordova, I didn''t expect you to be patriotic." "Are you done?" Raymond looked impatient. Craig had inquired about Raymond and heard that he was patriotic, but Craig did not expect it to be true. Given Raymond''s insistence, Craig knew that no matter how he tried to persuade him, it would be useless, so Craig just gave up. "If so, I won''t force you, Mr. Cordova," Craig said frankly. He rolled his eyes. "But I have a request." "A request?" "Mr. Cordova, though you''re patriotic, I''m profit-happy. If we can''t be partners, I don''t want to be your enemy in the future. After all..." Craig looked in the direction of the Ferrari passenger seat. "Ms. Luke is beautiful and has a fabulous figure, and she''s courageous." Raymond''s face changed slightly. "As long as you do not break my rules, I will not interfere in whatever you want to do." Craig grinned and showed his white teeth. "Mr. Cordova, since you say so, I am relieved." Craig nced at the car. "Ms. Luke is still waiting for you, Mr. Cordova. I won''t disturb your date. See you." With that, Craig led the group of people and left. Theckey behind Craigined in dissatisfaction, "Craig, Raymond is just a businessman. Why must youy low to him?" Craig scolded in a low voice, "You know nothing! On the surface, he is a businessman. Have you forgotten the family behind him? Raymond is the most powerful in the Cordova family. We can''t afford to offend him." Passing through the silver Ferrari and seeing Veronica stare at him vigntly, Craig nodded and smiled at her before leaving. After they left, Veronica hurriedly got out of the car. Chapter 737 Here Comes Veronica (100) Raymond walked steadily towards her. And he was the same imposing and arrogant. "I told you to wait in the car." Raymond''s tone was indifferent as usual. But at this moment, there was also a touch of tenderness in it. Veronica looked him up and down worriedly. "Why did they want to meet you?" Raymond smiled. "We used to be friends. They only came to say hi to me." Veronica wasn''t an idiot and knew that Raymond was lying and didn''t want to tell her the truth. "Is that really all?" Veronica narrowed her eyes and stared into his. Raymond only pinched her cheek gently and said perfunctorily, "Yes. That''s all." Veronica stomped her feet with irritation. "Don''t treat me like a three-year-old." Veronica was red with anger. Her gem-like eyes were wide open and zing with anger. Seeing that Veronica was angry, Raymond was not in a hurry to exin. He just stood there and quietly looked at Veronica''s face, trying to see how much worry there was. Getting no reply from Raymond, Veronica raised her head and met Raymond''s eyes that seemed to be able to read one''s mind. Veronica''s heart skipped a beat, and she lowered her head in panic, afraid that he would see through her. She hid herself behind a calm voice. "Since you don''t want to tell me, I''ll stop asking. It''s gettingte. We should go back." With that, Veronica opened the car door and got in. Raymond''s gaze followed Veronica closely. Veronica did not know what expression Raymond had on his face. Anyway, after she got in the car, Raymond followed her into the car and drove home.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After they arrived, Veronica did not speak to Raymond at all as she took things out of the car, as if to protest. And once inside the house, Veronica went straight into the kitchen to get the vegetables prepared. When doing it, Veronica deliberately made the vegetables into very tiny pieces, as if she was venting her anger. She did not want to talk to Raymond, but it did not mean that Raymond would note to her. When she was halfway done with the vegetables, Veronica felt a burning gaze on her back. It was really hard not to pay attention to it. Veronica turned around. And as expected, she saw Raymond leaning against the kitchen door frame, staring at her with unfathomable eyes. Veronica frowned. She couldn''t stand Raymond looking at her searchingly, especially in such a condescending manner. Veronica got up and decided to return to the living room. Before she could get out of the kitchen, Veronica saw out of the corner of her eye that his hand in his trouser pocket moved. She stopped at once. As expected, the next second, Raymond''s arm was in front of her and blocked her way. Raymond tilted his head and looked at her. "You''re angry?" "I''m not!" Veronica red at Raymond with a straight face and retorted fiercely. "Sure. You''re not angry. It''s just that your nose is wrinkling like an old woman''s!" He actually told her she looked like an old woman. Veronica fought back, "I''m only twenty-two years old and very young, not like you." "I''m twenty-five, and you are twenty-two. We are both going on thirty!" Veronica scoffed and taunted, "Twenty-five? You are already twenty-six years old if we count the year that you were in your mom''s belly. If you round it off, you are thirty years old. So stop pretending to be a twenty-year-old young man!" Suddenly, Raymond''s expression changed. "Are you ming me for chasing away Eric, that admirer of yours?" Veronica was stunned for a moment. Why did he bring up Eric suddenly? Besides, she never wanted to be with Eric. However, Veronica was in a very bad mood right now. So she immediately retorted, "Yes, you are right. I hate you for driving Eric away. If it wasn''t for you, maybe we had started dating!" Raymond''s face darkened. "It will never happen in this lifetime." Veronica took one step forward. Raymond''s arm was still there. Veronica said impatiently, "Take your arm out of my way." Raymond narrowed his eyes. "Where are you going?" Where could she go? She was going upstairs, of course! However, Veronica was determined to piss off Raymond. She snorted. "Didn''t you just say that Eric was one regret of mine? I''ll go back now. Eric is probably still in the supermarket." With that, Veronica rushed towards the door. Raymond''s face darkened. He grabbed Veronica''s arm and stopped her from running out. "Stop being childish." "I''m not being childish! I''ll go to him right now!" Veronica shouted. Raymond''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Veronica''s angry face. He suddenly put Veronica on his shoulder and walked toward the second floor. "What are you doing? Let go of me. Put me down!" Veronica was lifted off the ground, her legs dangling in the air. Without her feet on solid ground, Veronica felt scared and beat Raymond''s back with her hands. Raymond had no reaction. Then Veronica bit the muscles on his back hard. Raymond''s muscles were thick and hard. So Veronica was more like tickling him with her teeth. It was neither painful nor itchy. "Hey, I told you to release me. Did you hear me?" Veronica continued to shout. However, Raymond acted like he did not hear anything and carried Veronica into the bedroom. Once inside the bedroom, Raymond kicked the door shut. Then, he threw Veronica onto the bed. Just as Veronica was about to get up, Raymond got on top of her and seized her hands, giving her no chance to escape. "Let me go. I have to go to Eric!" Veronica was worked up and said crossly. Veronica had not finished. But Raymond lowered his head and shut her up with a kiss. Veronica could only moan. She wanted to push Raymond away, but her hands were seized, and couldn''t move at all. Raymond was too powerful. Veronica took every opportunity to stop him but to no avail. In the end, Veronica was exhausted. Shey there panting, covered in sweat. She no longer had the strength to resist and could only let Raymond kiss her all he wanted. This time, Raymond wasn''t gentle in the slightest. He was so violent. He madly nibbled on, licked, and sucked Veronica''s lips. And it gave Veronica a lot of pain. Raymond finally let Veronica go when she could hardly breathe. Raymond hovered over her, with obvious anger in his eyes, and said in a hoarse and maic voice, "Are you still going to that stupid man?" Now, he was calling Eric stupid. Veronica red at Raymond, her face still red. "I never wanted to go to him. You forced me to act like a bitch." Raymond''s expression softened a lot. "So, you don''t like Eric?" "Why should I like him?" "Didn''t you recognize him at one nce?" Chapter 738 Here Comes Veronica (101) Veronica retorted, "Earlier in the underground parking lot, you couldn''t take your eyes off those two pretty women." Raymond raised his eyebrows. "So, are you still angry about that thing?" "Why should I be angry? You can be with whoever you like. It has nothing to do with me!" Veronica turned her face away from Raymond defiantly. Raymond turned over andy down beside Veronica. He put one arm around her slender waist. "I told them that I already have a girlfriend." Veronica finally felt better. Beside her, Raymond rubbed the tip of his nose against her neck. It was itchy. Veronica squirmed away ufortably. But the hand at her waist pushed her back. Suddenly, Veronica felt Raymond''s finger pull her T-shirt cor towards her shoulder. Veronica was shocked. She hurriedly pulled her cor back. "What are you doing?" An obvious scar reflected in Raymond''s eyes. He gently caressed the scar. When Veronica tried to save Shirley that time, she was cut by a sharp thing on the railing of the stairs. The scabs had fallen off. When Raymond''s calloused fingers brushed past the scar, Veronica thought of how she got injured, and she shivered. "Does it hurt?" Raymond looked into Veronica''s eyes, and his tone was increasingly gentle. All of a sudden, her ears heated up, and the ce where Raymond was looking also felt hot. Her heart almost melted. "It doesn''t hurt anymore," Veronica replied softly. "I mean, did it hurt when you were injured?" Veronica said honestly, "It did hurt a lot at that time. Fortunately, Mrs. Comte was there." She felt that the arm around her waist held her tighter. "Sorry, I didn''t see you at the time." "It''s alright." Raymond sounded regretful, but Veronica really didn''t mind it. Veronica said with a smile, "Ms. Hopper was injured worse than me, so I should save her. Besides, I''m fine now, but Ms. Hopper is stil lying in the hospital." Edwin said that Veronica was injured so badly that she almost couldn''t stay standing at the time. If it wasn''t for Winy, no one knew what would happen to Veronica. Every time she thought of that scene, Veronica felt scared. But she could talk about it calmly now. Veronica then moved out of the apartment. Now that Veronica thought about it, she must have seen that Raymond only saved Shirley and did not save her, so she was disappointed and left so decisively. "If I have a second chance, I will save you first!" Raymond whispered in her ear. Veronica was touched. Suddenly, she smiled. "She''s injured more severely than me. Even if you want to save me first, I will ask you to save her first." They finally talked it out, and the two felt closer to each other. Raymond held Veronica tightly in his arms. His erection screamed his desires. Veronica was shocked, and her face turned red. "No. Not today." "Haven''t you recovered?" Veronica replied, "Yes, but I''m having my period." Raymond was speechless.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The next morning, Veronica still felt weak. Looking at her, Raymond asked her to take a few more days off and stay at home to have a good rest. Veronica didn''t want to, so Raymond drove her to school. When they passed the subway station, Veronica told Raymond to stop. She wanted to get out of the car. But Raymond grabbed her hand. "Your school is not here!" Veronica looked around anxiously. After making sure there were no schoolmates around, Veronica was finally relieved. She turned around and exined, "We should be more careful so they won''t misunderstand." "Misunderstand? Are you afraid it will be bad for me if they find this out?" Raymond frowned. "You don''t have to worry about such things!" Veronica rolled her eyes at him. "I''m not afraid it will be bad for you. I''m afraid that it will be bad for me. I''m only a student. I won''t be able to handle the gossip and rumors." "You find it shameful to have me as a boyfriend?" Raymond''s face darkened again. "Do you want me to tell the truth?" Raymond fell silent. "Bye!" When he was not looking, Veronica quickly shook off his hand and got out of the car. She walked to the subway station, pretended Raymond wasn''t there, and kept walking. "Drive!" Raymond said coldly with a gloomy face. Devin started the car, sweating profusely. Devin felt that someone would suffer today. Veronica was not in the car, so she naturally didn''t know how Raymond felt. She walked towards school in a good mood. Before she reached the school gate, Veronica heard a man''s anxious voice. "Parli Italiano?" Many people were stopped by him, but most of them looked confused. They waved their hands at him and left. Probably because he had been rejected too many times, that man looked frustrated. But he continued to ask the passersby the same question. Veronica walked to him after another passerby waved him off. When the man saw Veronica, there was a hint of disappointment on his face. He repeated the question without much hope, "Parli Italiano?" "Posso!" The moment Veronica spoke, the man''s eyes lit up with surprise. The man continued to ask in Italian, "Can you really speak Italian?" Veronica smiled. "What can I help you with?" "I''m new to this ce. But I told the driver an address, and the driver brought me here. However, this is not my destination!" The man took out an address in Italian and handed it to Veronica. Veronica took a look and said, "It says that you are going to Western Street, and this is Eastern Street. You are indeed in the wrong ce." "Great, I finally got the right person." The man had a typical Westerner look: Golden hair and chiseled facial features. He politely asked Veronica, "Miss, do you know how I can get to this ce?" "How about this? I''ll get you a taxi and tell the driver where you are going." "That''s even better. Right..." The man looked at Veronica curiously. "What''s your name? Why do you speak Italian so well?" Seeing that he was friendly, Veronica introduced herself, "I am a fourth-year student in the Foreign Language Department of University A. Myst name is Luke." "My name isn. This is the first time I came to this country," Ian introduced himself. "Nice to meet you,n. And wee." Veronica toldn to follow her to the side of the road. And suddenly a skulking man approached a pregnant woman, took her bag, and ran away. Seeing this, Veronica rushed forward and caught the thief. The thief struggled, but Veronica knocked him to the ground. She pressed one knee against the man''s back and took back the pregnant woman''s bag Chapter 739 Here Comes Veronica (102) Noticing that Veronica had got up, that guy jerked himself up and ran away while saying, "Shit!" Veronica then returned the bag to the pregnant woman, who kept thanking Veronica gratefully. When Veronica was back again ton,n looked at Veronica in surprise. Veronica smiled awkwardly, "I''m sorry. I hope I didn''t scare you just now." "No, you didn''t." At that moment, the taxi arrived. Ian got in the car after thanking Veronica a bit. Sitting in the taxi,n looked at Veronica from the rearview mirror and took out his phone before dialing a number. "I have found a person who suits our needs just fine. She''s Ms. Luke, a senior in the Foreign Language Department of University A in Peace City. She knows how to fight." Ten minutester, Raymond, who was in the President''s Office of the Cordova Group, received a call. "Mr. Cordova, we found out that the ambassador from Wooddale was namedn Hersey. He dened at Peace International Airport forty minutes ago. But we have lost track of him ever since." "Alright!" Raymond hung up the phone and called Veronica. Meanwhile, Veronica had just arrived at the ssroom and was about to enter it. Noticing that her phone was ringing, Veronica took it out. But Raymond''s name, which was disyed on the screen, startled Veronica a bit, whose hand trembled and then touched the answer button identally. Raymond''s low voice sounded from the receiver right away. Noticing that there was a ssmate behind her, Veronica hung up the phone and powered off her phone immediately. Raymond was surprised that Veronica should hang up the phone after he got through and even said "hello" to her. Staring at his phone, Raymond looked gloomy with a dark face. He thought, ''How dare she hang up my phone!'' Then he called again, only to hear a mechanical voiceing from the phone, "Sorry, the phone you dialed is temporarily unavable!" Raymond thought, ''What the heck! Unavable?'' Then he threw his phone on the table with a gloomy face, making a particrly ear-piercing noise. Meanwhile, Raymond''s secretary, Kaylee Hodges, was holding some documents in her hands while knocking at the door, which was actually not closed. But Kaylee didn''t dare to enter the office since Raymond looked exceptionally cold now. Raymond wrenched his mind back due to the knock. Then he nced at Kaylee, who was outside the door, and regained hisposure as he sat down on his chair, saying in a low voice, "Why are you still standing there?" Kaylee ran in hurriedly and ced the documents on Raymond''s table. "Mr. Cordova, these are all the documents that require to be dealt with this morning." "Leave them here!" "All right." Kaylee nodded and turned around right away before putting down the documents. And after she left the office, Kaylee closed the door behind her. That was because Raymond''s office was very soundproof. And now that the door was closed, Kaylee knew that she could say whatever she wanted without being heard by Raymond. Therefore, the moment she was out, Kaylee shouted at the area where all the secretaries were working, "A word of advice. Mr. Cordova isn''t in a good mood today." Hearing that, all the secretaries began toin. Among them, one, who Raymond reprimanded the most, pulled a long face while grumbling, "What''s with Mr. Cordova, suffering from violent mood swings like this?" A colleague next to the secretary patted her shoulder sympathetically. "Well, stopining. As far as I can remember, you have a report to give Mr. Cordova in an hour!" "Do the report for me, please." "I know that the two of us share everything. But being scolded by Mr. Cordova? Well, I think I''ll pass." The office was reduced to a heated discussion. It had been only less than a month since Raymond returned from Italy to the headquarters of Peace City. Even so, all the people working in the Cordova Group had felt tense countless times, thanks to Raymond''s mood swings. And everyone knew that Raymond had gotten all worked up again and even smashed his phone this morning... Meanwhile, Veronica, who was in ss, felt her phone vibrating suddenly. She took out her phone and took a look. It was Shermie who just pulled Veronica into a WeChat group. And people in the group were chatting nonstop. Veronica frowned and nced at the group name, which made the corners of her mouth twitch a bit. That was a WeChat group with all the Cordova Group staff in it. Why would Shermie add her as a member of the group? She scrolled through the conversation and saw a message that was sent by the Secretariat Department of the Cordova Group. The message read: "Mr. Cordova got worked up again. For those who need to report to him or something, brace yourselves for a scolding. And don''t get in his office if you don''t have to." Veronica was speechless. She thought, ''Raymond is furious? What is going on?'' Then Veronica saw the chat records below. One employee: "What''s with Mr. Cordova? It hasn''t even been a week, and yet he has a mood swing again." Another employee: "Only he himself has the answer." Another employee: "I assume it must have something to do with women. That is because Mr. Cordova acted like he was irritated by one." Soon everyone else chipped in and asked why. Noticing that people showed interest, that employee texted proudly: "What else can this be? In most cases, men are only temperamental because of their desires. Since Mr. Cordova is so well-built, I assume his private part is sizeable as well and thus makes him have an insatiable desire."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The text shocked Veronica so much that she almost spat out the water she had just drunk. Veronica thought, ''That was very explicitnguage!'' At that moment, another employee spoke. One employee: "You seem to know Mr. Cordova well! Is there something between you and him?" That employee replied: "I wish, but that is impossible." Another employee: "You are all wrong. Mr. Cordova has another secret." One employee: "What is it? Say it." That employee replied: "I heard that Mr. Cordova once had an ident." After reading the text, Veronica was startled, her eyebrows twitching a bit. And her finger, which was about to press the return button, stopped in mid-air. One employee: "What was going on?" That employee replied: "I''ve heard that it happened over ten years ago. It was a car ident, which hurt him seriously, including his private part. Due to that, he is actually suffering from impotency." One employee: "No wonder! I''ve never heard of Mr. Cordova getting into any rtionship. There were some reports saying that he was engaged to Shirley. However, they haven''t been married all the while. I assume it must have something to do with Mr. Cordova''s impotency." Everyone else echoed that. Then that employee texted again: "That''s why Mr. Cordova always acts like this. Maybe it has something to do with that. It''s so sad. I mean, he is so young, and yet he can''t have sex." Everyone agreed and all decided that Raymond being temperamental had something to do with his impotency. Then one employee texted: "I didn''t expect that Mr. Cordova would suffer from sexual dysfunction. I thought he was Prince Charming." Veronica was speechless. Chapter 740 Here Comes Veronica (103) At noon, Veronica was ready to have lunch, but at that moment, someone called her. She nced at the number on her phone. It was an unfamiliar number. "Hello, who is this?" Then a somewhat gloomy male voice sounded, "Veronica..." Veronica frowned. "Who is this?" "Veronica, have you forgotten me? I''m Marley Casey." Veronica''s expression changed right away. Marley''s name was all too familiar to her. Actually, it was a nightmare. That was because Marley was basically a terrifying lunatic, who Veronica didn''t want to get any close to whatsoever. Two years ago, Marley, the son of Veronica''s foster father''s business partner, pursued Veronica like crazy. But Veronica rejected him. Much to Veronica''s surprise, Marley wasn''t resigned to it. Instead, he tried to kidnap her one day when she was off school.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Fortunately, Veronica managed to escape. Veronica wanted to call the police, but she found out that Marley''s family had left Peace City suddenly. Therefore, Veronica forgot about what happened and thought that Marley would never show up again. But greatly to her surprise, Marley called, and he called her like this. "You... Why do you have my number?" Veronica asked in anger. Since Marley called her after he left, Veronica changed her phone number. Actually, she had changed several numbers over the past two years in case Marley could reach out to her. Unexpectedly, she still failed to get rid of Marley. "Veronica, good for you. It took me a lot of effort to finally get your number." Veronica frowned. "Why did you call me?" Marley snorted and asked, "Where are you living now?" Veronica frowned. "I don''t think it has anything to do with you, right?" "It has everything to do with me! I finally got back from abroad, but it turns out that you''re gone. I went to your previous ce, only to find that the vi had been foreclosed on by the court," Marley answered. Veronica was startled, her pupils widening. "What... What did you say? You are back? Aren''t you supposed to be abroad now? Why did youe back suddenly?" "Veronica, you know why I am back. I mean, all these years when I was abroad, the person I missed the most was you. And I''ve been wanting to find you all the time. Now that I am back, the first thing I did was find you. Actually, I have already decided to stay here in Peace City for good. That way, I will be able to be with you. What do you think?" Marley smiled. His words wrenched Veronica''s heart, and her grip on the phone was tightened. Veronica thought, ''Marley is back! He is back here now. And worse still, he said that he would not leave. How I wish he could just vanish!'' "Marley, I told you long ago. We''re not meant to be together. I will not be your girlfriend. Just give up." "Veronica, I know that you only said that because you were concerned that a long-distance rtionship wouldn''t work. But now it''s different. Since I''m back, we can be together forever. What do you think?" "I mean what I just said. And..." Veronica gritted her teeth and said, "I already have a boyfriend. I can''t be with you." Marley''s voice darkened. "What did you say? You have a boyfriend? Impossible! I''ve already asked around. They said that you don''t have a boyfriend. Veronica, why did you lie?" "I''m not lying." Marley became a bit impatient. "Alright, Veronica. Let''s not talk about this now. Tell me where you live now? I will find you tonight, and we can talk face-to-face then." Veronica took a deep breath. "Marley, like I said before, I already have a boyfriend. And I am... living with him now. Marley, please don''t call me or find me again." "I don''t believe you have a boyfriend. No, I won''t buy it. Veronica, I have done so much for you! How can you be in a rtionship with someone else? All right! Since you refuse to tell me where you live, tonight after school, I will wait for you at the entrance of your school. See you around then." With that, Marley hung up the phone. Veronica was speechless. And there was a paleplexion on her face as well. Veronica didn''t expect that her nightmare was back! Ste, who was sitting beside Veronica, noticed that something was off with Veronica. She then looked at Veronica worriedly and asked. "Veronica, what''s the matter? Who was it?" Veronica felt tense while grabbing Ste''s wrist. "Ste, what should I do? It''s Marley... Marley is back." Ste''s eyes widened all at once. "Who... Who is it that you just mentioned? Marley? It can''t be .... that Marley who I know, right?" Veronica nodded. "It''s him. And it''s his voice. I can recognize it." Ste had witnessed how Marleytched on to Veronica and knew how difficult and dangerous Marley was. "But, didn''t he go abroad?" "He told me that he is back. Moreover, he has been to my previous ce and thus knows that I have moved away. That''s why he was calling, wanting to know where I live." Ste then said, "Fortunately, you have moved to Mr. Cordova''s ce. Otherwise, Marley might do something very crazy to you." "But..." Veronica clenched her fists. "He just said on the phone that he would wait for me at the school gate after school today." Ste eximed, "What? That''s insane! Do not meet him no matter what. He is capable of doing anything. What if he made you suffer as he did two years ago..." "Of course, I know." Ste thought for a while and said, "In that case, don''t leave school tonight. I won''t go back to my ce as well. Instead, I will stay in my dormitory tonight. Stay there with me. As long as you don''t go out, he won''t be able to meet you, and everything will be all right." Veronica nodded. "That is the only way now." Raymond had told Veronica before that he had a meeting tonight. Therefore, Raymond wouldn''t be able to pick her up. Thus, staying at the campus was the safest thing she could do. Chapter 741Here Comes Veronica (104) However, in the afternoon, Raymond suddenly called. He said that his evening meeting was canceled, and he woulde to the school to pick her up. Veronica, who originally nned to stay in the school, thought for a moment after receiving a call from Raymond. She then asked Raymond to pick her up from the back door of the school. She finally finished all her sses in the afternoon. Veronica hurriedly left the school and ran to the back door. When she reached the back door, Veronica carefully looked around. After making sure that Marley was not near her, Veronica was relieved. She saw that Raymond''s car had just stopped not far from the back door. Veronica seemed to have stepped on the elerator and rushed out of the door like a gust of wind. She ran to the side of the car, then opened the door, and got in. When Veronica got into the car, the car had only stopped for less than three seconds. Raymond even held his phone in his hand and was about to call Veronica. Before he could call, Veronica had already gotten into the car. Raymond looked at Veronica in surprise. While Veronica was gasping for breath after getting into the car. "What happened? Why are you running so fast?" "Nothing, hurry up and drive!" As soon as she got in the car, Veronica immediately urged Devin to drive. Devin drove Raymond to pick up Veronica. Now that Veronica got in the car, Devin did not stay there anymore. Instead, he started the car and left school. After the car left, Veronica, who had been staring at the school door, finally rxed. Raymond felt that there was something strange about Veronica. "Did something happen to you at school?" Raymond frowned. Veronica avoided Raymond''s eyes. "Nothing." Regarding Marley, she wanted to solve it herself and did not want to trouble Raymond. Since Veronica didn''t want to talk about it, Raymond gave up asking more questions. He secretly thought that he had to investigate what had happenedter. After Veronica got into Raymond''s car and left, a gloomy figure slowly walked out of the store not far from the school door. The man stared fiercely at Veronica''s back as she left. Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of a restaurant, and the doorman immediately led Veronica and Raymond in. The food in this restaurant was not bad. Veronica enjoyed herself very much. She was full, but she still wanted to eat more. When she put down her fork, she realized that Raymond wasn''t eating. Instead, he was sitting at the side, staring at her with a pair of bottomless eyes. She picked up a tissue and wiped her mouth. Her eyes blinked. "What are you looking at?" The waiter came in from outside the door. Raymond took out a card from his leather wallet and handed it to him. He asked the waiter to pay the bill. He then said meaningfully, "Next time, we can order more food." The two of them finished all the food on the table. As far as she knew, Raymond had not eaten much the entire time, and most of the food had entered her stomach. Hearing him say this, Veronica''s face turned red. He meant that she was a foodie. She lowered her head and rolled her eyes at him, muttering in a low voice, "I didn''t eat it alone." After a while, the waiter sent Raymond''s card and their dinner bill. The two of them got up and prepared to leave. Before leaving the room, Raymond called Devin in advance and asked Devin to drive outside and wait. Then, the two of them were ready to leave the restaurant. It was probably because the food in this restaurant was really famous. There were many people there for dinner. Before Veronica and Raymond left the restaurant, they met Jackson and Winy in the hall. There was another person with them, Justin. Winy was the first to recognize Veronica. "Veronica, how nice to see you here." Winy happily took two steps forward and warmly held Veronica''s hand. Veronica was a little ttered. She wanted to break free from Winy''s hand. But because she was held tightly by Winy, she did not seed. "So it was Mrs. Comte!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Raymond was a little surprised when he saw Winy''s attitude toward Veronica. As for Justin, when he saw Veronica, his gaze seemed to be glued to her. However, when he looked at Raymond, he politely nodded at Raymond. The corners of Raymond''s mouth curled up as a correspondence. Then, Raymond and Jackson also nodded at each other. "Come here, Veronica!" Winy enthusiastically pulled Veronica over to Jackson. Her eyes were on Veronica''s face, and her happiness could not hide. "Jackson, take a look. This is the Veronica I mentioned to you before!" Jackson sized up Veronica with a pair of slightly turbid but bright eyes. Veronica nodded awkwardly at Jackson. "Hello, Mr. Comte." Hearing the way Veronica called Jackson, Winy was dissatisfied. "You just call us Winy and Jackson, OK?" Veronica was in a quandary. She was a wise girl. It was true that Winy liked her, but Jackson was not. She saw inquiry, vignce, and a trace of indifference in Jackson''s eyes. Jackson did not like her. "Mrs. Comte, are you here to have dinner too?" Veronica changed the topic to ease the embarrassment. Winy nodded happily. "Yes. Just now, I was with Jackson and Justin. We apanied a client who came back from abroad. I saw you when I came out." What a coincidence! "OK, I see." "By the way, Veronica, why did youe here?" Veronica suddenly felt as if she had been caught red-handed. Afraid that Winy and the others would see through her, Veronica exined to Winy in a panic, "Well, it''s a business dinner too. I was in the role of a trantor, so here I am." As she spoke, Veronica nced behind her out of the corner of her eyes, hoping that Raymond would say something to help her cover up. Raymond stood there as steady as a mountain, and he kept silent. Winy didn''t doubt her at all, still looking at Veronica happily. "I see. You and Mr. Cordova appeared here at the same time, probably because of work." "Yes!" Veronica pretended to smile casually. In fact, her back was already covered in ayer of cold sweat. She was so scared that she almost exposed herself. She secretly nced at Raymond again. Raymond''s face darkened. It seemed that someone had offended him. Chapter 742 Here Comes Veronica (105) "By the way, how did you get here?" Winy asked again.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "I took a taxi here!" Veronica braced herself and replied. "Where are the clients? Have they left?" "Yes!" she continued to lie. Winy was so happy that the corners of her mouth curled up. "That''s great! It''s not convenient to take a taxi here. How about we send you home?" This time, Veronica was ttered again. She waved her hand to refuse. "Mrs. Comte, thank you. But I can go back on my own. I don''t want to cause you any trouble." Winy said decisively, "I''m willing to send you home! That''s that. I''ll send you home. Mr. Cordova shouldn''t mind, right?" Veronica looked at Raymond, hoping that he would say something. He wouldn''t let others send her home, right? "We''ve finished our work. Of course, I won''t interfere with the employee''s private life!" Raymond said. Veronica widened her eyes. What did Raymond mean by this? Was he going to let her go with Winy? However, she left with Winy. Where was she going? It was unlikely that she would let Winy put her in some ce and then take a taxi. Veronica red at Raymond and gritted her teeth as if she was biting his bones. Raymond smiled. He ignored Veronica''s disgusted gaze and continued, "However, the client just said something at the dinner table. It needs to be handled quickly. Ms. Luke needs to exin it to me personally so I can''t let her go for now." Couldn''t he have said it earlier? It made her nervous for a long time. She followed Raymond''s words and continued to lie, "Mrs. Comte, it seems that I can''t take your car." However, there was a look of disappointment on Winy''s face. "Well, since you still have something to do, I should leave you to your work." Veronica heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled politely and said, "Then Mrs. Comte, I''ll be leaving first. See you!" "Wait a moment!" Winy suddenly grabbed Veronica''s hand again. "Mrs. Comte, is there anything else?" Winy pulled Veronica to Jackson again. "Veronica. Jackson is also here. Give me an answer now. You said before that you would consider being my goddaughter. Have you thought about it?" Everyone present was stunned. Before Veronica could answer, Jackson had already said coldly, "I don''t agree!" Veronica had never thought of being Jackson and Winy''s goddaughter. However, Jackson''s straightforward answer surprised her. It seemed that Jackson hated her. Winy did not expect Jackson to suddenly say this. After three seconds, she turned back angrily. "Jackson, why don''t you agree to it?" "Although I don''t know what method this girl used to make you want to recognize her as your goddaughter, I will not agree." "It''s not what she wants to be my goddaughter. It''s me who brings this up!" Jackson looked at Veronica mockingly. "Isn''t the result the same? If she didn''t do something, would you want to recognize her as your goddaughter?" Winy was irritated by Jackson''s words. "I already said that it''s my idea. How can you me Veronica?" Winy held Veronica''s hand and said firmly, "Veronica, don''t worry. I''ve decided to regard you as my goddaughter. Regardless of whether Jackson agrees or not, I won''t change my mind. This is my business and has nothing to do with him!" Jackson angrily called out Winy''s name, "Winy! You can''t decide without my permission!" Winy refused topromise and said, "As I said, it''s none of your business. It has nothing to do with you." Seeing that Winy and Jackson were going to quarrel because of her, and things may get worse, Veronica felt guilty and quickly pulled Winy. "Mrs. Comte, don''t be angry. You shouldn''t argue with Mr. Comte for an outsider like me!" Jackson turned around and snorted. Winy was so angry that her face turned pale, and her eyes turned red. She still held Veronica''s hand tightly. "Veronica, don''t worry. No matter what, I will recognize you as my goddaughter. I will not give in." Veronica could not help but rub her forehead. "Mrs. Comte, I am grateful that you are so good to me, but..." Veronica whispered cruelly, "I''ve considered it. I don''t intend to be your goddaughter." Winy looked up in shock and said in a panic, "Veronica, you refuse me because of Jackson?" Veronica smiled and exined, "Mrs. Comte, this has nothing to do with anyone. I was an orphan when I was young. The Comte family is a family of high social rank. If I were your goddaughter, the media would expose my identity and make a huge fuss about it. I am just an ordinary person, and I only want to live a normal life. Please understand, Mrs. Comte." "But..." "Mrs. Comte, I know that you are good to me. You are grateful that I saved you. But I didn''t save you because I was up to something. Sorry, Mrs. Comte," Veronica said sincerely. Veronica''s words caused Winy''s eyes to turn red again. "But I really want to recognize you as my goddaughter!" "Mrs. Comte, we are pretty good now. If you want to go shopping or dine with me in the future, I will wee you anytime!" Veronica said with a smile. When Winy heard this, her expression eased a little. However, the gaze she looked at Jackson with was still full of resentment. She held Veronica''s hand. "Alright, since you''ve decided on it, I won''t force you. However, we''ve already agreed that when I need your apanying in the future, you can''t refuse." Veronica smiled and nodded. "Of course." After Winy finished speaking with Veronica, she reluctantly separated from Veronica under the signal of Jackson''s gaze. During this period, Justin had been standing to the side and looking at Veronica. Because he was too entranced, he only retracted his gaze when Winy was about to leave. Then, he felt two sharp gazes staring at him from the side. He suddenly realized that Raymond was right beside him. He clearly knew that Veronica was actually Raymond''s girlfriend. However, he had been staring at his girlfriend in front of Raymond just now. No wonder Raymond''s expression was so ugly. After Winy left, Justin quickly followed Winy as if he was dodging someone. Not far from the hotel, after Winy and Jackson separated from Justin, Justin was just about to get in the car when someone suddenly blocked Justin''s way like a fiend. Chapter 743 Here Comes Veronica (106) Looking at the person who suddenly blocked his way, Justin frowned. "Who the hell are you?" Marley looked at Justin with a ferocious smile. "You know Veronica, don''t you?" "So what?" Justin looked at Marley warily. "Who are you? Why are you asking this?" "Well..." Marley took out a photo, which was taken when Marley and Veronica first met. In the photo, Marley and Veronica sat together. "I am old friends with Veronica." Seeing Marley take out the group photo of him and Veronica, Justin frowned even more tightly. "What do you want to do?" Marley smiled and said, "You don''t have to be so nervous. I returned from abroad a few days ago. I wanted to visit Veronica, but she moved. So I want to know her current address." Justin frowned. Suddenly thinking of something, Justin smiled and said, "I see. I know her new address." Marley smiled and said, "That''s great. Thank you so much. Please tell me." Justin directly told Marley an address. After Marley got the address, he left with a sinister smile. After Marley left, Justin called someone. As soon as the call connected, Justin asked tentatively, "Excuse me, is this Mr. Cordova?" At this time, Raymond and Veronica were on their way back to the vi. Veronica sat next to him and was talking to Ste on the phone. "Yes," Raymond replied after ncing at Veronica. "Is Veronica with you now?" "Yes." Upon hearing that Veronica was there, Justin hurriedly lowered his voice. "Well, Mr. Cordova..." Justin told Raymond about his encounter with Marley and every word Marley had said. After Justin finished speaking, Raymond''s face darkened. "OK, I see. Thank you." "You''re wee." After hanging up the phone, Justin, who was standing at the entrance of the hotel, sighed with a gloomy face. With his current ability, Justin was still unable to protect Veronica. He could only call Raymond. He believed that Raymond would be able to handle this matter. Meanwhile, Veronica was extremely exhausted as she sat in the car. After she called Ste, Veronica closed her eyes to rest. She was already ufortable on her period and hadforted Winy for so long. She was very weak now. She sat in the car and was drowsy. Raymond, who was sitting next to her, was constantly on the phone, disturbing her so much that she could not sleep.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When they arrived at the garage of the vi, Veronica got out of the car impatiently, ready to go back to her room and have a good sleep. Veronica opened the door and left Raymond behind. She changed into her slippers, threw her bag onto the sofa, and went up to the second floor. When she went up the stairs, Veronica mumbled, "I''m so tired. I''ll go up and rest first. Don''t call me if there''s nothing big!" With that, her slender figure had already disappeared from the stairs. Then there was the sound of the door being closed. Raymond followed behind. His dark eyes were infinite as he silently followed Veronica. When Veronica went upstairs, he was standing at the door. After closing the door, Raymond took out his phone and made a few calls. After the calls, Raymond scowled. He would never let go of anyone who wanted to threaten Veronica. He did not care who they were. Marley, who coveted Veronica, quickly got in the car and rushed to themunity where Veronica was after asking Justin about her address. Marley parked the car in a parking space outside themunity. Sitting in the car, he called Veronica. However, Veronica didn''t answer the phone. Marley called her several times but couldn''t get through, making him feel ufortable all over. Marley thought, ''Damn, why didn''t Veronica answer my calls?'' It didn''t matter. He already knew her address and could directly go into her house to find her. Even if she didn''t answer the phone, they would meetter. Marley rushed into themunity angrily and quickly found the building where Veronica was. Walking to the door of Veronica''s house, Marley could not suppress his excitement. He immediately knocked on the door. Then he would wait for Veronica to open the door, thinking that she would be very surprised to see him. Just then, the door opened. The moment the door opened, Marley didn''t see the woman''s face. He just saw that the woman''s hairstyle, clothes, and shoes were the same as Veronica''s. She lowered her head to look at her phone, so he was unable to see her face. However, when Marley made sure that the person was Veronica, he rushed forward impatiently. The moment Marley pounced on her, Marley grabbed her by the neck. He bit her neck and said urgently in her ear, "Veronica, I finally saw you. Do you know how much I missed you?" As he moved, he was about to kiss her lips. However, just as Marley finished speaking, the person in his arms suddenly screamed, "Pervert!" Why did this voice not sound like Veronica''s? The woman in Marley''s arms reached out and scratched his face. Marley''s face was suddenly hurt by the woman. The pain made Marley quickly let go of her. When he released her, Marley saw clearly that the woman in front of him was not Veronica at all. It was just that her hairstyle, clothes, and shoes were very simr to Veronica''s, but their faces werepletely different. This woman was dark, thin, and very ugly. Her face was full of pimples. If he was not wrong, there were pimples on her neck. No wonder there was a strange smell when Marley just bit her neck. He vomited with disgust immediately. Some people nearby saw this scene and hurriedly surrounded Marley. The ugly woman pulled Marley, hitting and scratching him. Meanwhile, his other cheek was also injured. This ugly woman was not only good at scratching but also good at cursing and fighting. Marley was beaten to the point that he couldn''t fight back. Finally... With the help of some kind people, the woman sent Marley to the police station. Because there were witnesses and when Marley was beaten, his phone fell to the ground and was crushed by the ugly woman, Marley had no way to call someone to save him. In the police station, Marley was even more disgusted after seeing the ugly woman''s face closely. Chapter 744 Here Comes Veronica (107) Marley didn''t have a phone to contact others. Even if he had a phone, he didn''t remember others'' phone numbers. After conclusive evidence was offered, Marley was sent to prison. When he was sent to prison, the prison guards heard about his matter and sighed at him, "You''re such a handsome young man. Why ... did you fall for such a woman? And... You even used force. How desperate you are!" "Yes. He''s so desperate for women!" Marley felt wronged in his heart. He was looking for Veronica, but who knew that she would suddenly be an ugly woman? It was all his fault for mistaking this woman for Veronica. It was truly a false step that resulted in evesting sorrow. Moreover, if people found out in the future that Marley had been sent to prison because he had tried to rape an ugly woman, he would lose face. Two days ago, Rodger was sentenced to death and ten days of suspended execution by Fauxport''s highest court because of fraud, smuggling operations, and murder. And justst night, Rodger took advantage of the darkness of the night to escape the prison. Finally, when he ran to thest wall, he was caught by the guards. When Rodger resisted with his weapon, the prison guards shot him in self-defense. Rodger died on the spotst night. In the morning, when Veronica was on her way to the trantion office and flipping through the news, she happened to see this news and was shocked at once. She was not only shocked by Rodger''s death, but also by this news. She shot a sidelong nce at Raymond. Thetter was resting without even opening his eyes. He said indifferently, "Why are you looking at me like that?" He did not open his eyes. How could he know that she was looking at him? However, that was not the key point. "I just saw on the news that Rodger was shot to death because he tried to escape from prisonst night." "Really?" Raymond''s voice did not show any emotional fluctuations. Seeing that he was calm, Veronica continued, "Rodger has been transferred to Fauxport. Why didn''t you tell me?" Raymond still said in a neutral tone, "Well, don''t you know now?" Veronica was stunned, unsatisfied with his attitude. If Raymond hadn''t said that Rodger was still fleeing, she wouldn''t have stayed in his vi. While she was frowning, Raymond added, "I happen to have time at noon. Let''s have lunch together." "No." Veronica immediately refused. Raymond''s eyes suddenly opened, and a cold light shot out. "Are you afraid that others will find out about our rtionship?" Veronica exined seriously, "This is one of the reasons." "What is the other reason?" "I have something to do at noon today," Veronica said and told Raymond about how she had received a call from the department directorst night. "So I have to go back to school this afternoon." The coldness in Raymond''s eyes receded, and he pondered for a moment. "I''ll take you there at noon." "No need. I can go by myself." "I''ll take you there at noon. It''s settled then." Veronica was speechless. He was as domineering as he used to be. ... At noon, Veronica had just gotten off work and had not left her seat when her phone rang. It was Raymond. She answered the call. Raymond''s voice came from the phone. It was his usual tone. "Come down. I''m waiting for you on the road in front of yourpany." Raymond wanted to drive her there. As she packed up, she pondered for a moment and said, "OK, I''ll go down immediately." When she reached the door, Raymond was indeed waiting for her by the side of the road. Because they had just gotten off work, her colleagues had note down yet. Veronica took advantage of the fact that there was no one else around and immediately got into Raymond''s car. After she got in, she felt less nervous. Veronica breathed a sigh of relief and said to Devin, who was in the driver''s seat, "Devin, we can go now." Devin started the car. Raymond, who was beside Veronica, stared at her strangely. Veronica touched her face. "Do I have anything on my face?" "How many couples meet each other like this? It is as if we are secret agents." Raymond''s face was sullen. He was displeased with her actions. This was not the first time that Raymond hadined to her. Seeing that he was not looking at her, Veronica thought in her heart, ''How about letting him be so angry? Anyway, if I ignore him, he will only continue to be unhappy like this, and there will be no loss.'' However, in her heart, her conscience pricked her. Veronica remembered that Devin had once told her to coax Raymond, and she indeed felt very ufortable with the tense atmosphere. She shuffled closer to him and coughed lightly. Raymond still didn''t look at her, his face cold. Veronica gently touched her forehead and then tried to move toward him again. She pulled his sleeve in a fawning manner. Raymond gave her a sidelong nce. "What''s the matter?" His cold face almost stopped her. However, Veronica would never be defeated by a small setback. She would only be more and more courageous. "Well..." Veronica stammered, unable to utter aplete sentence for a long time, making Raymond impatient. "What are you trying to say?" Veronica continued to tter him. "What kind of dishes do you like to eat?" Raymond nced at her again. "Why are you asking this?" "Every time we return to the Cordova''s vi, we will pass by the food market." "And then?" Veronica lowered her head, not daring to look up at Raymond''s face. She gently drew circles on Raymond''s arm with her index finger. "I think that we can stop there when we go back." "And then?" Her finger was still moving, and her fingertip on his arm was like a feather tickling his heart and seducing him. "What do you like to eat?" Veronica asked again. "Don''t think that I won''t be angry if you cook for me at night," Raymond snorted, not buying it at all. Devin, who was in the front, was anxious for Raymond. Veronica had already given in to Raymond for the first time, but Raymond was still putting on airs. This would only...This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Veronica stopped drawing circles on Raymond''s arm, her finger stiff. "You are not willing to eat what I cook?" Raymond did not look at her or speak, his face expressionless. Veronica''s face darkened. Her kindness was coldly refused. She was already so humble, but in the end, he was so cold to her. She suddenly felt embarrassed. "Since you don''t want to, then forget it. It''s so tiring to cook, and I don''t bother to cook either." With that, Veronica retracted her finger. Her finger was pulled back halfway when he suddenly held her hand tightly with his big warm hand. "Baked fish, steak, mushroom soup..." Raymond ordered over twenty dishes in one go. At first, after Raymond ordered a dish, Veronica would nod and say yes. After he ordered ten dishes, Veronica could no longer nod her head, and her expression became uglier and uglier. Chapter 745 Here Comes Veronica (108) Raymond did not hear her answer and did not continue to order. "Why aren''t you speaking?" Veronica pulled a long face and said angrily, "Baked fish? I''ll jump into the oven myself. Then you can just bake me." Raymond stared at her face for three seconds with a smile in his eyes. "Veronica." "What are you doing?" Her face was a little hot under his gaze, and she deliberately used a fierce tone to hide the panic in her heart. As he looked at Veronica in front of him, all of a sudden, in Raymond''s mind, Veronica''s face ovepped with the image in his memory. Seventeen years ago, Raymond went to an alley for some reason. At that time, there was a sounding from an old building next to him. The building suddenly copsed. In the building, he saw a little girl standing there in a daze. He rushed in without thinking, wanting to take the scared girl away. However, unfortunately, the little girl was pressed under the stone bs with him. After they were rescued, the little girl fainted. At that time, the little girl kept saying the names of the dishes to hide her fear. Raymond stared nkly at Veronica in front of him. He subconsciously nced at the mole on the back of Veronica''s neck and was even more certain that the woman in front of him was the little girl he had saved seventeen years ago. The corners of his mouth curled into a meaningful smile. Because Raymond suddenlyughed, Veronica looked puzzled, and she felt a chill. "You... What are youughing at?" Raymond let out a soft sigh. It turned out that this world was so small. He said with a smile, "Tomorrow, I''ll take you to a ce." To a ce? "Where is it?" Veronica looked at him in confusion. Raymond revealed a mysterious expression and teased in a rare good mood, "Guess!" Veronica fell silent. She rolled her eyes and was toozy to guess. Anyway, it could not be a good ce. At 12:15, Raymond had already taken Veronica to the entrance of University A. Veronica was about to get out of the car when Raymond grabbed her wrist to prevent her. "I''m getting out of the car. What''s wrong? Is there anything else?" Raymond nced at the gate of University A. "I''ll wait for you nearby. Call me when you''re done. I''ll pick you up." "No need." Veronica thought about it for a moment. "Besides, I don''t know what the matter is yet. I don''t know when I will be done. I can take a taxi back to thepany myself." "Beef stew and spaghetti," Raymond said coldly. "When youe out, you will see these." Veronica was stunned. It was already lunchtime. When Raymond said this, her mouth was overflowing with saliva, and her stomach was growling. Veronica swallowed her saliva and stared at Raymond. "I wan spaghetti with seafood." "OK!" Raymond raised his eyebrows slightly as he answered. "Then I wille out as soon as possible," Veronica said quickly. She opened the car door and got out. Before she closed the door, she did not forget to remind him, "Don''t forget to bring me beef stew and spaghetti with seafood." With that, Veronica walked to the gate of University A. It was almost winter break, and most of the students were studying at school to prepare for the exams. There were very few people at the entrance of the school, but the guard was still there. Veronica''s grades had always been excellent. She was outstanding in the Foreign Language Department and won many awards on behalf of the school. Therefore, the guard knew Veronica. When he saw Veronica, he called out to her warmly, "Hello, Veronica." "Hello!" Veronica nodded politely. "I heard that you worked part-time in the trantion office. You didn''t work today?" "The department director called me and asked me toe to school," Veronica exined. "I see. I''ll open the gate for you. Come in quickly." "Thank you!" After Veronica entered the school gate, Raymond''s car was still waiting at the gate. Veronica looked back, waved at the car, and then left. When Veronica turned to leave, the ck car also left the school gate.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ... Veronica entered the school and smelled the refreshing air. After passing by the fountain and a building, Veronica walked directly to the position given by the department director, entered the elevator, and went up to the ninth floor. On the ninth floor, there were offices of the school leaders. Because the students were all preparing for exams, the building was very quiet, and Veronica could only hear her footsteps. Arriving at the principal''s office, Veronica carefully checked her clothes, making sure that there was no problem with her dress before knocking on the door of the office. "Come in!" A male voice floated out from the office. Veronica took a deep breath before pushing the door open nervously. As she entered, she nodded in greeting. "Hello, Mr. Crane!" However, when Veronica entered the office, she saw the principal Gerardo Crane, the department director Wesley Rond, Jackson, and Jackson''s assistant. Jackson and Veronica were both stunned to see each other. Gerardo''s hair was white, and he was almost bald. The sunlight shone in from outside the window, making his bald head even brighter. Veronica did not dare to look directly at Gerardo''s face, afraid that she would keep staring at his bald head. "You must be Veronica, right?" Gerardo asked. "Yes," Veronica hurriedly replied. Wesley stood up, pulled a chair, and faced Veronica. "Veronica, take a seat." Veronica was a little ttered and nodded. "Mr. Rond, I can do it myself. Please sit down." "Veronica has contributed a lot to our department, and the school is proud of you." Wesley was a typical schrly man with a refined temperament. He was very polite. "Thank you, Mr. Rond." "Wesley is telling the truth. You won many awards for our school. And someone appointed you as the trantor," Gerardo said with a gratified expression. Veronica thought, ''Someone appointed me as the trantor?'' Back then, Shirley became famous because she was appointed as the trantor outside the school and performed well. Later, she became a diplomatic trantor. Now, Shirley was a diplomat. Was this the so-called "special honor" that Wesley had mentioned yesterday? "Me?" Veronica pointed at her nose in surprise. "Yes," Gerardo smiled at Jackson. "The person who appointed you is Mr. Comte." Jackson had been staring at Veronica ever since she entered the room. He didn''t say a word, and his face was full of disbelief. "Mr. Comte, you have good taste. Veronica is the best student in our Foreign Language Department," Gerardo said with a smile. Jackson''s expression was a bit ugly. Chapter 746 Here Comes Veronica (109) "Mr. Crane." Jackson nced at Veronica calmly. "In the Foreign Language Department, is she the only one with the surname of Luke?" Gerardo looked at Jackson with suspicion. "Don''t you know Veronica? We have another two students with the surname of Luke in the Foreign Language Department, but they are both male students." Jackson was looking for a woman, so it could only be Veronica. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Comte. We met again." Veronica was a little embarrassed, but she politely nodded to Jackson. "Yes, we met again." Jackson didn''t even want to look at Veronica. He said with a cold face, "Since she''s the only female student with the surname of Luke, then I''ll appoint her." Gerardo and Wesley both had slightly surprised reactions. However, Gerardo was experienced. No matter what happened, he was still a principal. "Veronica, since you know Mr. Comte, I won''t introduce the Comte Group to you. The press conference of the Comte Group will be held tomorrow. You have to perform well tomorrow." "Tomorrow?" It was so urgent. "Are you afraid that you can''t be prepared in time?" "But I haven''t gotten the documents yet." Jackson said indifferently, "Later, I will ask my assistant to send the documents that will be needed tomorrow to your email. You can read them first." "OK." Veronica nodded. After Jackson finished what he wanted to say, Gerardo and Wesley kept Veronica in the office. The two of them told Veronica something that might happen, asked Veronica to prepare in advance, and told her not to disgrace the school. Veronica nodded and promised to do her best. By the time the meeting ended, it was already 1:10, and there were still 20 minutes left before Veronica went to work. As soon as Veronica came out of the principal''s office, she called Raymond, telling him to wait at the gate and saying that she would be there immediately. When Veronica walked out of the school gate, she happened to see Devin park the car outside the school. She was delighted, quickly getting in and saying, "Devin, we have to drive quickly. I have to rush to work at 1:30." "What''s the hurry?" Raymond said indifferently at the side. "You are the boss. No one will say anything whether you arete, so of course, you are not in a hurry," Veronica snapped. Just as she finished speaking, Veronica smelled a strong fragrance in the car. It immediately aroused her appetite, and she sniffed. "It is spaghetti with seafood." Veronica immediately rummaged through the car and finally found it in Raymond''s hands. In addition to spaghetti with seafood, there was beef stew. Moreover... The spaghetti was put in a delicate ss bowl, and the fork was made of silver. He was so fastidious.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. For Veronica, as long as the food was edible, it was fine. Veronica devoured the spaghetti, which made Raymond frown. "Mr. Cordova, have you eaten? Do you want some?" Veronica handed Raymond the spaghetti. Raymond frowned and retreated in disgust. "I have already eaten it. Moreover, I don''t like to eat junk food." Veronica was speechless. He said it was junk food. Veronica''s expression changed slightly as she ate and mocked, "Well, of course, the high and mighty Mr. Cordova wouldn''t eat such junk food." Veronica seemed to be angry. Raymond looked at Veronica''s bulging cheeks and wondered if he should coax her. In the end, he made a decision. "By the way, ten minutes ago, I saw Mr. Comte leave your school." Raymond changed the topic. Hearing Raymond mention this matter, Veronica had doubts in her heart. Somehow, Veronica felt that Jackson did not have a good impression of her and was even hostile to her, but she did not know how she had offended him. In addition, Zoey was not likely to know Veronica''s rtionship with Justin now. Even if Jackson did not like Veronica because of his daughter, he would not have looked at Veronica with hatred. Veronica thought that perhaps she was mistaken. Veronica said, "This time, the one who cooperated with the school and invited me to be the trantor is Mr. Comte." They saw Jackson at the restaurant yesterday, and Raymond knew very well how Jackson treated Veronica. Raymond couldn''t help but ask, "He invited you?" "I don''t know what happened either." Veronica scratched the back of her head. "However, after I met Mr. Comte, I felt... I had seen him before." After seeing Jackson today, the feeling that they had met before in Veronica''s heart became even stronger. However, she was very sure that she had never seen Jackson before, which made her confused. Seeing Veronica''s confusion, Raymond said, "Could it be that you''ve seen him on television or in the newspapers? Or perhaps you met him in the mall by chance." Hearing Raymond''s words, Veronica felt that it was possible. "Perhaps." Raymond smelled the spaghetti and frowned. "Don''t think too much about it. Quickly finish your food and throw the bowl away." Veronica thought, ''Throw it away?'' Looking at the delicate ss bowl in her hand, Veronica felt that it was a pity to throw it away. It was good to take it as a lunchboxter. Therefore, she did not throw the bowl away as Raymond asked. Instead, she kept it and did not allow Raymond to throw it away. Raymond finallypromised, but he asked her to put the box in the trunk. Otherwise, she would have to throw it away. Veronica agreed. After work that night, Veronica came to the door early to wait for Raymond. When Raymond''s car arrived, he saw Veronica waiting by the roadside. He was very surprised, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. When Veronica got into the car, she said, "Devin, we can go now. Remember to stop at the food market I mentioned." "OK!" Devin answered. Unfortunately, Raymond was just happy for two minutes. Veronica looked at her phone and was toozy to say a word to Raymond. "What are you looking at?" Raymond looked at the documents in her hands. Seeing him tilt his head, Veronica quickly moved her phone away. She stared at him with a wary expression. "You can''t look at them. This is a secret of the Comte Group. I have already signed a confidentiality agreement. I can''t leak the information to anyone else." Raymond''s face darkened. "Am I someone else?" "You are the president of the Cordova Group. This is the secret of the Comte Group. The two of you can be considered rivals. It is immoral to peep like this." Raymond snorted, "Even if you show them to me, I won''t look at them." Veronica nced at him and continued to look at the documents. They were almost at the food market. Devin reminded Veronica in advance. Veronica responded, put away her phone, and prepared to get out. However, it was at this time that Raymond''s phone rang. It was a call from Shirley''s hospital. It turned out that Shirley wanted to drink water, but the caregiver went to eat. Shirley got out of bed herself, fell to the floor, and got injured. Chapter 747 Here Comes Veronica (110) Veronica and Raymond did not make it to the market and went directly to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, the doctor was in Shirley''s ward, giving Shirley some suggestions and telling her not to get off the bed alone. Raymond walked ahead and entered the ward. Shirley caught Raymond with her sharp eyes and called out happily, "Raymond, you''re here! I told the doctor not to call you." Raymond did not speak. Then, Shirley looked at Veronica who had followed Raymond over. Shirley''s happy face soon disappeared. Veronica and Raymond appeared at the same time. That was like a knife sticking into Shirley''s heart. "So Ms. Luke, you''re here too." Shirley tried her best to pull the corners of her mouth and squeeze out a smile. Veronica couldn''t hide the worry on her face. "Ms. Hopper, are you alright? I heard that you were injured. I wanted to see you, but... I never had the chance." "Thank you for your concern, but I''m fine." Shirley''s face was gentle, but a strong sense of jealousy and anger surged in her heart. It was probably because Shirley was always alone in the ward, and it was easy to feel lonely, so... She was more sensitive and fragile than ordinary people. In Shirley''s usual days with busy work, she had never had those emotions so obvious. "It''s good that you''re fine. I''ve been looking forward to Ms. Hopper being able to recover and leave the hospital as soon as possible." Veronica hoped that Shirley would recover and leave the hospital as soon as possible. That should not be the case, right? Perhaps... Veronica had been cursing Shirley. The corners of Shirley''s mouth curved slightly. She responded, "I hope I can leave the hospital soon." Veronica quickly asked Devin to stop the car midway and ced the fruit she bought from the roadside fruit shop on the table. "Ms. Hopper, this is for you. I heard that you love eating pitaya the most. I bought two more." Shirley nced sideways at the brightly colored skin of the pitayas in the bag, but the color suddenly made her dizzy. Shirley smiled and said, "Thank you for your trouble." "Since you are fine, then we..." Raymond raised his hand to look at his watch, and he already had the intention to leave. Before Raymond could finish speaking, Veronica, who was beside him, suddenly pinched his arm and anxiously leaned over to his side to remind him in a low voice, "You''re here. Aren''t you gonna say something to Ms. Hopper?" Raymond''s gaze suddenly turned gloomy as he nced at Veronica, causing Veronica''s entire body to tremble. Veronica frowned in confusion. Veronica saw that the light in Shirley''s eyes dimmed a little, but Veronica couldn''t help. "I still have something to do. I''ll leave you to it. I''lle to see you when I have timeter," Raymond said in a formal tone. The light in Shirley''s eyes kept dimming. And she forced a decent smile. "I know you are a busy person, so I won''t keep you. I don''t have anything here anyway. You should go. It''s okay." "Alright." After Raymond finished speaking, he did not hesitate to turn around and leave. Veronica wanted to stop him, but it was toote. She could only nod at Shirley awkwardly and said, "Then I''m leaving too." Then, Veronica walked away. Shirley could only stare at the backs of the two people, lost in thought for a long time. A dark seed was nted in her heart, slowly sprouting and growing. Shirley remained silent but angry after that. After leaving the ward and entering the elevator, Veronica was able to speak. "Ms. Hopper is now injured. She is already very fragile and needs someone tofort her. However, you left as soon as you saw her. How sad would Ms. Hopper be?" Veronica could not help but criticize Raymond. If Raymond had said a few words just now, maybe Shirley would look happier. Shirley was Veronica''s idol. Her idol had always had a confident smile. Shirley was a shining woman in Veronica''s mind. And now, the one who could make Shirley smile was Raymond. On the other hand, Raymond''s face was already so dark that it almost turned to ash. "Veronica, have you said enough?" said Raymond. As the elevator went down, someone came up and Veronica held back what she wanted to say. Veronica and Raymond got out of the elevator and walked to the parking lot. Since there was no one around, Veronica continued to say what she hadn''t finished just now, "Ms. Hopper was hurt because of you. You should be concerned about her. Your attitude toward her just now was obviously..." Raymond, who was walking in the front, suddenly stopped, causing Veronica, who was following behind him, to suddenly bump into his sturdy back. Her face came into close contact with his back. Because of this bump, her nose was extremely sore, and the bridge of her nose was about to be broken. "Veronica, you have been talking about Shirley. In your heart, is there no one else but her?" Raymond coldly berated, each word sharp. "What exactly am I in your heart?" Veronica paused for a while out of surprise. Hearing Raymond''s shout, Veronica''s neck shrank. Then she said, "Why are you suddenly so fierce? Ms. Hopper has been my idol since I was sixteen. Of course, I care about her." "She''s your idol and I''m your boyfriend. You like her so much that you can give up your boyfriend?" Veronica lowered her head guiltily, saying, "When did I say that?" "That''s what you did!" Raymond said coldly, "If she asked me to stay with her for a night, would you agree?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "I..." She thought to herself, ''If Shirley really said that, I might really...'' Raymond''s voice became even colder. "Just stay here and think about it. Who am I to you?" With that, Raymond strode away. Veronica didn''t know what to say. Veronica followed closely. However, Raymond walked much faster than she did. He quickly left her far behind. She watched helplessly as Raymond got into the car. The car drove off and left Veronica on the side of the road. Veronica thought, ''What? Leaving me behind just like that? Your temper is getting weirder and weirder.'' Veronica was still thinking about what Raymond said to her. "Think about it. Who am I to you?" At that time, Raymond must be angry, inexplicably angry. Veronica called Ste while waiting for the car. Ste was watching TV and crying. When she picked up the phone, her voice was choked with tears. However, when Veronica finished exining the cause of the matter, Ste, who was still crying loudly, shouted, "Veronica, you are usually so smart. Why are you so stupid now? Are you really stupid or just pretending to be?" Ste''s voice was so noisy that Veronica felt a little ufortable. Veronica frowned and took her phone away. When Ste finished speaking, she put her phone back. "Hey, Ste, I asked you to help me scold him. Why did you help him scold me?" Ste continued, "Does your idol like Raymond?" "Yes!" Veronica answered honestly. "Don''t you understand?" Ste shouted excitedly, "Raymond doesn''t like Shirley. He likes you, but you actually pushed him to Shirley. That''s why he''s angry, idiot!" Chapter 748 Here Comes Veronica (111) Veronica wondered if Raymond would like her. Veronica felt that this was a fantasy. Not to mention that the rtionship between the two of them was only because of interest, even if it was not the case, a wealthy young man like Raymond would not like an ordinary girl like her. Although she was pretty, there were many other beautiful girls in this world, and she was not the most beautiful one. ''Perhaps Raymond is only interested in me for a moment. Soon, he will be tired of me and we will be separated.'' Veronica couldn''t help but think like this. Besides, didn''t Ste say that Veronica was not suitable for Raymond before? Why did Ste suddenly change her attitude and help Raymond? "It''s so easy for someone like him to find a woman to y with. Why would he spend so much on you?" Ste immediately said, "You don''t know. The night you were taken away, he called me. At that time, your whereabouts were unknown. He told me at that time that he wanted you to be safe more than I do!" Veronica''s heart was suddenly stirred. She had never heard of this before. "Perhaps..." Veronica was still unwilling to believe that Raymond would like her. "Maybe he was just on a whim." Ste speechlessly rolled his eyes, saying, "Veronica, I really wish we weren''t that close." "By the way, I was called to school by the dean today." The taxi arrived. Veronica got in the car and told Ste about her trip to school today. After listening to Veronica, Ste said, "You are saying that the person who invited you is Mr. Luis from the Comte Group, but... He doesn''t seem to want to invite you?" "That''s right. It''s because of this that I find it very strange." "That''s true. After all... Mr. Luis''s attitude toward you is indeed interesting!" Ste paused for a moment before continuing, "However, since he invited you this time, you should do your job well. Anyway, it''s just tomorrow night. It will end soon." "I know that. I''m already trying my best to read the information." "Well, well." Ste sighed and said, "Maybe you will be as famous as your idol." "Alright, stop teasing me. You''re still watching TV, right? Continue watching your TV." "Hey, when we get back, apologize to Mr. Cordova. Say something nice. You gotta coax men. They need that!" Ste warned. Veronica didn''t reply. She just thought why did everyone remind her to coax Raymond? Besides, she didn''t seem to have done anything wrong, so why should she admit her mistake? However, Veronica could not refuse Ste''s kindness, so she agreed, "Alright, I understand." Back in the vi, Veronica walked all the way to the vi, recalling what happened tonight as she walked. Although Veronica might be wrong, Raymond was also wrong. And... He even left her in the hospital and asked her to take a car back herself. At the door, Veronica hesitated for a moment before opening the door and entering. Just as she entered, she saw the bright lights in the vi and Raymond, who was sitting on the sofa. Veronica walked in and naturally went to the kitchen to drink some water. When she was about to return to her room, Veronica looked at Raymond in the living room. He was reading the newspaper, but... Her sharp eyes noticed that the newspaper in his hand... was upside down. As expected, Raymond was still angry. Thinking of what Ste had said, Veronica silently walked over and snatched the newspaper from Raymond''s hand. She then returned the newspaper to him in the right form. Raymond''s expression did not look good. Seeing that Veronica was about to leave after helping him flip the newspaper, Raymond immediately reached out and grabbed her wrist. He looked Veronica in the eye with his deep ck eyes. "Do you understand?" "Understand what?" "Did you forget what I told you to think before leaving the hospital?" Raymond wished he could break this little woman''s wrist. Raymond exerted force on his wrist, and Veronica was in pain. When she cried out in pain, Raymond rxed his strength. "It''s best if you die of pain!" Raymond red fiercely at her innocent face. "You left me alone in the hospital, and now you still hurt me. What can justify your behavior?" "Don''t you understand why I threw you in the hospital?" Veronica rolled her eyes and turned around. "It''s just that you are narrow-minded and moody. Who knows when you will re up?" Veronica found a reason to fight back. "It seems that I threw you in the hospital for nothing!" Raymond angrily stood up to leave. Seeing that Raymond was really angry, Veronica grabbed the corner of his sleeve awkwardly. Raymond shook her hand but did not shake her off. As a matter of fact, Veronica did not use any strength to pull him away, as long as Raymond gently flung him away, he would be able to shake her off. "Since you still haven''t figured it out, go back and think about it carefully. Come back after you understand it," Raymond said word by word with a gloomy expression.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Veronica noticed that Raymond did not exert any strength, and Ste''s words still rang in her ears, "Raymond does not like Shirley. He likes you!" The man in front of Veronica, who looked awkward but never really hurt her, repeatedly saved her. Was it really as Ste said? However, there was still some uncertainty in Veronica''s heart. "Ms. Hopper is your fianc¨¦e." Veronica gritted her teeth. "And then?" "I..." Veronica lowered her head, not knowing where to start. Raymond grabbed her hand that was tugging at the corner of his sleeve. "Remember, don''t push me to others in the future." Veronica''s heart suddenly elerated. She looked up at Raymond''s threatening eyes and immediately lowered her head in panic. "I didn''t..." Veronica murmured to exin. "It''s best if you don''t!" Raymond lowered his head to size her up. "Aren''t you going to cook for me?" Raymond actually still remembered this. Veronica blinked and looked at him innocently. She smiled and said, "It''s sote now. Let''s order takeout!" "No!" Raymond resolutely refused! "Come on, you tyrant." Veronica shook off his hand as she walked to the kitchen to find what was left in the fridge. She muttered softly, "There''s no way he would like me!" The next afternoon off. Veronica was ready to attend the press conference for the Comte Group. Before going downstairs, Raymond called Veronica. "Are you ready?" Raymond''s deep male voice came from the phone. Veronica said confidently, "Of course." "If you are nervous, call me." Veronica spat, "Don''t be a jinx. Besides, how can I make a phone call on such an asion?" "Yes, after the matter is over, you just go directly to the outside." "They arranged a car to pick me up. You don''t have to pick me up." Moreover, when Raymond arrived, it would be bad if the media caught him. One had to know that when the time came, many of the media would be present, and if Veronica was not careful, something terrible might happen. Chapter 749 Here Comes Veronica (112) "Didn''t I say yesterday that I will take you to a ce today? After youe out, I will take you to that ce." "What exactly is this ce?" "You will know when the timees!" Raymond still kept Veronica in suspense. As she spoke, Veronica had already seen the car that hade to pick her up. "Alright, I won''t talk to you anymore. The car that ns to pick me up is already here," Veronica hurriedly said. "Alright, see youter!" Veronica smiled and hung up. An unfamiliar man got out of the car and looked at Veronica warmly. "Are you Ms. Luke?" "Yes, I am." "Hello, Ms. Luke. Mr. Luis sent me to pick you up. Please get in the car!" As he spoke, he opened the door of the rear car. "Thank you!" Veronica politely got into the car. As soon as she got into the car, Veronica realized that another person was sitting in the back seat. The person stared at the phone in Veronica''s hand and suddenly took it away. The phone was suddenly taken away. Veronica was alert and wanted to take it back. "Ms. Luke, this is Mr. Luis''s order. This press conference is very important. ording to the rules, no one is allowed to bring their cell phones in. Please forgive us, Ms. Luke." This was reasonable. Veronica nodded without any doubt, saying, "Okay, but after it ends, you must return the phone to me." "Of course." Veronica, whose phone had been put away, was brought to the hotel room at the press conference of the Comte Group. To her surprise, Veronica saw an unexpected person in the hotel. It wasn, the one Veronica met two days ago on the street. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Hersey!" Veronica shook hands with him, and her eyes were still unable to hide the surprise. She continued, "I didn''t expect to see you here. Did you arrive at your destination sessfully that day?" "The press conference is held by the Comte Group and apany in Wooddale. The representative of the Wooddale side happens to be a good friend of mine. I happened to meet you on the street the other day. So... I rmended you to him." Veronica was enlightened. "No wonder they asked me to be the trantor. So it was you who introduced me." Veronica looked at him gratefully and said, "Thank you for your introduction, Mr. Hersey. You gave me such a chance. How about this? After the press conference ends, I''ll buy you dinner." "There''s no need, because..."n smiled and exined, "I still have one more thing I want to ask Ms. Luke for help with. I''ll take it as ... payback for my introduction. How about it?" "Help? Help with what?" "Well, I also have cooperation with thepanies here. Because the cooperation is confidential, I want to find a reliable trantor. The first time I saw Ms. Luke, I knew you''d be the one. So... I want you to help me,"n spoke of his intentions. Ian helped Veronica, allowing her to be exposed to the trantion industry. Therefore, it was reasonable for Veronica to return the favor. She had no reason to refuse the request ofn. Veronica nodded generously and said, "Okay, I promise you that I wille to you after the press conference ends." "No problem." Veronica andn talked about some interesting things that happened in Wooddale and Peace City. Shortly after, the press conference began. After chatting withn, Veronica was no longer so nervous. She generously went to the stage. In fact, what Veronica was going to do was trante the words of the entrepreneur from Wooddale fluently, for Veronica, who had practiced countless times, it was the first time she tranted it in front of the news media. Veronica was still a little nervous. bet After the tension, Veronica gradually became better and better. When she was no longer nervous, her eyes revealed a confident and mboyant expression. She tranted the words of the representative of Wooddale in a more smooth and The whole process was very short, but Veronica''s beautiful appearance and beautiful voice left a good impression on the media. Some media even deliberately captured the scene when Veronica tranted. After the press conference ended, Veronica finally calmed down and let out a long sigh. Just as she was about to find the person who took her phone,n was already waiting for her backstage. Veronica thought for a moment and found someone to inform the person who took her phone, asking him to put her phone on the front desk and she woulde over to get itter. ... Raymond was waiting outside. The press conference ended and it was gettingte. Raymond had yet to receive a call from Veronica. When he called, Veronica''s phone was turned off. Just as Raymond was puzzled, Raymond''s phone rang. "Hello, boss, just received news thatn appeared at the press conference for the cooperation he Comte Group and is alson." The favorn asked Veronica was pretty simple. She just met a man who looked like an assistant and simply greeted him. She did not begin to discuss the details of the cooperation. After they met,n sent Veronica to the front desk. The press conference was over and the media in the hotel had gone. They were busy going back to write their press release. Veronica took her phone and found that her phone was off. She turned on the phone. Thinking that Raymond might be waiting for her, she called Raymond first. Raymond picked up the call as soon as his phone rang.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The speed at which he picked up the phone stunned Veronica for a moment. On the phone, Raymond''s slightly anxious voice sounded, "Where are you?" Veronica returned to her senses and replied, "I''m at the front desk of the hotel." As soon as she finished speaking, Raymond hung up. Veronica heard the sound of the phone hanging up and frowned at the phone screen. Beside her,n looked at her with a smile, asking, "Who are you talking to? Your boyfriend?" "Yes." Veronica nodded. "I originally wanted to send you home, but... looks like I don''t need to send you back!"n said with a rather gentlemanly smile. Veronica thought about thest time whenn called the wrong taxi on the street. She said worriedly, "Are you here by yourself? No one is with you?" Hearing the worry in Veronica''s words,nughed loudly. "Ms. Luke, don''t worry. We... Uh, thepany arranged a special car to pick me up." Veronica nodded in relief, saying, "Then I am relieved." "However, the one who came today is not the boss. Another day... I am afraid I will have to trouble Ms. Luke again." Chapter 750 Here Comes Veronica (113) "Mr. Hersey, you may rest assured. Since I have promised you, I will help you to the end. We are friends, aren''t we?" Veronica took overn''s phone. She input her phone number and her name on it. Then, she called her number withn''s phone. After the phone was connected, Veronica waved the phone in her hand and said with a smile, "Is it okay?" "Thank you." Veronica felt sorry and wanted to taken''s phone again. "How about I change it to my family name only? It will be easier." Veronica touched her forehead and exined ton, "I am Veronica." "Varon?" Veronica was defeated byn. However, when she sawn trying his best to remember her name, she was amused. "Alright, just call me Ms. Luke." She didn''t want to be called Varon. Veronica smiled and pattedn''s shoulder. "Don''t feel frustrated. After all, you are a foreigner." He hadn''t noticed Veronica was beautiful. Her eyes were bright and charming. Veronica realizedn was staring at her. She touched her face and said, "Mr. Hersey, what''s wrong? Is there something on my face?" "You are beautiful," Ian said frankly. Veronica blushed with embarrassment. "Mr. Hersey, you are handsome," Veronica said. "Aren''t you afraid your boyfriend will be jealous?"n looked at Veronica''s beautiful face with a smile. Veronica blinked solemnly. "What did I say just now?" The scene was seen by Raymond, who had just arrived at the hall. Raymond walked up to Veronica. Veronica, who wasughing and talking, felt the coldness behind her. It was so cold that she trembled all over. She stopped talking and turned around. Then, she saw Raymond. Raymond was gloomy and seemed to be angry. "You have scared me. Why are you here and do not speak?" Veronica was shocked. Raymond looked at Iran calmly and meaningfully. Then, he said in a deep voice, "You must be Mr. Hersey." "Mr. Cordova, you are intelligent. I amn," Ian replied with a smile. Judging fromn''s tone, Veronica knew that he knew Raymond. Otherwise, he wouldn''t call Raymond "Mr. Cordova". "Mr. Hersey, you are also intelligent. You recognized me at once." Raymond narrowed his eyes. a businessman. Before I came to Peace City, I had information about the leading enterprises in Peace City, including the Cordova Group I saw your photo, so I recognized you." Raymond lowered his head and chuckled. "Mr. Hersey, me too. Before you came to Peace City, I had heard of you." "Well? What a coincidence!"n said generously, "Mr. Cordova, we have met for the first time, and Ms. Luke has helped me. Why don''t we have dinner together?" Raymond replied with a smile, "Of course, it''s my treat." "Alright." Veronica was puzzled and wondered what was going on. Raymond, Veronica, andn decided to have dinner in a private room in the hotel. Raymond spoke Italian well. He talked withn about how to manage a project. Veronica was an outsider and knew nothing about what they were talking about.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Therefore, when Raymond andn talked happily, she kept eating. Veronica found the food in the hotel delicious. Raymond and Han kept talking about things Veronica could not understand for a long time. They drank as they talked, and Veronica was full after having half of the dishes. However, Raymond andn had no intention of stopping. Veronica looked at them and felt bored. Raymond andn ignored her and continued to talk about the topics they were interested in. Finally, Veronica was sleepy. She was tired after working for a day. Because of the press conference, she got up early in the morning to prepare and did not sleep well the night before. Therefore, she was exhausted. When she listened to the boring talk, she rested her chin on her hands and closed her eyes. After Veronica fell asleep, the talk did not stop, but she could not hear it at all. Raymond andn had been chatting happily. Not long after Veronica fell asleep, they stopped talking and fixed their eyes on Veronica''s face. However, Veronica didn''t know that. "Do you want to take advantage of her kindness?" Raymond sneered. Raymond snorted, "Mr. Hersey, if things are so simple, why did you arrive at Peace City five days earlier than the agreed date of the visit?" Chapter 751 Here Comes Veronica (114) Veronica could sleep soundly wherever she was. "Before you came, I already knew your purpose, just as you know mine." "How is it? Do you have any interest in cooperating with me, Mr. Cordova? I will offer you a price five percent higher than that you can get from the underworld." Raymond was no longer patient. He walked to Veronica''s side, took her up in his arms, and walked to the door of the private room. Before he left, he said, "I won''t cooperate with you. Also... Stay away from my girlfriend." Then he left without turning back. Outside the hotel, Devin was already waiting there. Then, Raymond carried Veronica into the car, but when he was about to ce her down, he suddenly threw her forcefully.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The sense of falling instantly woke Veronica up. She immediately got up. However, the roof of the car was not high enough. Before she could stand up, her head mmed into the top of the car, forcing her to fall back down. She covered the back of her head in pain and fell into the seat. Raymond sat in the car expressionlessly. Just as he sat down, he coldly ordered, "I''ll drive!" Raymond started the car, while Veronica, who once again tried to stand up, fell heavily back to the seat. Only then did she realize where she was. Rubbing the back of her head, Veronica remembered that she had just been thrown into the car by Raymond. "What are you doing?" Veronica grimaced in pain. "Are you trying to kill me? It hurts!" "You can feel the pain now?" Raymond said coldly, "Are you clear-minded now?" "I have been sober all the time." "If you''re clear-minded, you wouldn''t be withn." "What''s wrong with me staying with him? He helped me. We are friends. Besides, the two of us didn''t do anything shameful," Veronica retorted. "If you had done something shameful with him, you wouldn''t be only suffering from a headache!" Raymond nced at her coldly. Raymond''s anger was inexplicable and mysterious to Veronica. And she had just been awakened from her sleep, so she was in a bad mood. Thus, Veronica turned her head away and did not speak to Raymond. "Why aren''t you talking?" Raymond''s deep and questioning voice sounded. "What am I supposed to say?" "Tell me how did you known?" "Why ask? Do you care about that?" Veronica did not answer but asked. "Why do you think he tried to get close to you? Are you that stupid? First, it was Rodger. And now it isn. When will you learn to be a little smarter?" Every word of Raymond revealed his fury as he shouted. Veronica widened her eyes. Being scolded by Raymond, Veronica was annoyed. "You''re right. I am stupid. I am not as smart as you. Are you satisfied now?" "I am telling a matter of fact!" Raymond frowned and reminded her in a deep voice, n is not a good person. You''re not allowed to see him again. Do you hear me?" Veronica looked out the window grimly and did not reply to Raymond. "Veronica!" Raymond''s voice was even louder, and he insisted on getting an affirmative answer from Veronica. "Promise me that you won''t see him again!" However, Veronica ignored Raymond all the way. When they arrived at the vi, Veronica directly went upstairs, went to her bedroom, and closed the door. Raymond followed her into the vi. Raymond was surrounded byplete darkness when he happened to hear the sound of the door being closed and locked on the second floor. He was more depressed and annoyed than ever. He quietly went to the study. The next morning, a piece of news upied all the headlines in Peace City. Last night, an explosion urred in a warehouse in the suburbs, and the ruins of the warehouse were detected with countless military explosives, guns, and other things. However, the explosion scene was quickly blocked and no ordinary citizens were allowed to approach. ording to the news, it was just an explosion. However, an anonymousizenmented below the news that the explosives found in the ruins were almost fully made. The ground was blown into a big pit. If the explosives had been made fully, the power would have been much greater. After Veronica got up in the morning, she received a call from Ste. Only then did she know about the big explosion in a warehouse in Peace City, and she also heard about the anonymousment. "Did it cause a lot of casualties in this explosion?" Veronica''s mind was nk. Generally, such an explosion would most probably injure ordinary people. "What do you think? That warehouse was burned to the ground and no one survived! Ste said with lingering fear, "It rained night. When I heard the explosion, I thought it was thunder. Who could know that? Fortunately, it rained and the rain put out the fire. Otherwise, I can''t imagine how many more people would be involved. "However, there are so many explosives found there, as well as munitions, military equipment, and other stuff. Could it be some secret military base?" "How would I know? Only the government knows the answer." Veronica rolled her eyes. "Well... This is also something we can''t control. However, the owner of this warehouse and the mayor of Peace City are in trouble." It was unknown whether this explosion was caused by someone or just an ident. Then the two remained silent for quite a while. As soon as Veronica stepped out of the room, she saw Raymonding out of the other room. She wanted to ask Raymond if he knew anything about the explosion. But then she recalled that they were still in a fight. So, Veronica swallowed backwhat she wanted to say and went downstairs to brush her teeth and wash her face without looking at him. While taking Veronica to school, Raymond didn''t try to talk to her. He was not as angry as he wasst night. Moreover, he had been holding his phone and looking at something. When they arrived at school, Veronica got out of the car just likest night and went straight to the school gate, parting ways with Raymond. Raymond only looked at Veronica''s back and did not speak. Then he drove to thepany. As soon as he returned to thepany and sat down in the President''s Office, his cell phone rang. Raymond picked it up. "Hello." Raymond heard a worried voiceing from the other end of the line. "Mr. Cordova." "What''s the matter?" Raymond leaned against the back of the chair, and his dark pupils were slightly narrowed. "You''ve heard about the news about the explosion, right? That warehouse that exploded belonged to the ck Snake Gang. ck Snake Gang caught a suspect who imed to have received the order from you. The leader of the ck Snake Gang, Craig, vowed to take revenge on you. I have already sent my brothers to investigate who did it. You should be careful recently." "I see." Raymond was a bit surprised that they were so bold as to trick him. After hanging up, Raymond dialed Veronica''s number. After a long while, Veronica picked it up. "What are you doing?" Raymond asked with interest. Chapter 752 Here Comes Veronica (115) Veronica said impatiently, "Mr. Cordova, I''m having a ss now. What do you think?" "Do you remember that I told you I would take you to a ce two days ago? I''m free tonight. You may have sses in the afternoon. I''ll take you thereter." "I have to go to the library to read books tonight!" Veronica said in a cold tone. "I can call the library and get it closed at 6 in the afternoon!" Veronica was speechless. After thinking for a while, she hung up. For the entire day, everyone in the school was discussing the matter of that explosion. However, none of them had been to the site. So they were just talking about a few blurry pictures. No one knew the truth. After school, Raymond called her. Then Veronica reluctantly went to the school gate. Veronica sat in the car and remained silent as before. Raymond smiled and looked at her angry little face. "What, are you still angry?" "I''m so stupid while you''re so smart. I wouldn''t dare to be angry with you," Veronica said sarcastically. She was obviously angry. Raymond asked Devin to drive. As the car drove away from the school gate, Raymond suddenly spoke, "Do you know whon is?" "Who could he be?" "He is the ambassador sent by Wooddale to Peace City, and at the same time..." Raymond slowly said. "He''s also a buyer of munitions in the underworld." Veronica''s eyes widened when she heard "munitions". "What did you say? Munitions?" "That''s right." "But, why did he ask me to be his interpreter? Wasn''t he... Wasn''t he afraid that I would expose this matter after I found it out?" Raymond looked at her with disdain. "Do you think he will let you see it? You''re just a college student who trusts him so much because of the small favor. Due to the favor, you''ll never suspect him. Moreover, when someone else suspects him, you will be his best witness." Veronica''s face turned red at his words. "But, do you have any evidence for what you said?" Raymond nced at her and suddenly handed over his phone. He yed a voice record. It was the conversation between Raymond andn after Veronica fell asleep. After ying the record, Veronica''s face darkened. "Stop the car. I have to find him!" Veronica was so angry that she wanted to open the car door. "He is such a bastard." Raymond ignored her and let her be. Veronica struggled for a few seconds and found that Raymond ignored her. She was so embarrassed that she sat in the car obediently. Watching the car move forward, Veronica noticed a somewhat familiar street. Veronica asked Raymond beside her in surprise, "Where are we going?" "You''ll know when we arrive." When they finally arrived at their destination, Raymond got out of the car first, circled to the other side of the car, and opened the door. "Come down, please!" Veronica got out of the car, feeling puzzled. Raymond closed the door, and Devin drove away. It was a crowded street. Veronica was confused and asked, "This is..." Raymond held her hand and walked ahead. "Come with me." Veronica was led by him. Veronica, who was naturally alert, felt that someone was following them behind her. But when she turned back, she only saw crowds. She couldn''t help but wonder if she had thought wrong. Veronica had gone over after sses and hadn''t had dinner yet. So when she smelled the fragrance of the snacks on the street, she felt hungry and bought some to feed her stomach. Veronica liked all kinds of snacks, which was not in ordance with her status as a rich youngdy who had been raised in a rich family. She bought two portions of food. One was for herself, and the other was for Raymond. However, Raymond would always give her a look of disdain and was unwilling to touch the food at all. Thus, Veronica angrily ate up all the food. Walking on the street, Veronica bought a bottle of water for herself and then returned to Raymond''s side. Seeing that Veronica only bought one bottle, Raymond was unhappy. "You only bought this for yourself?" Veronica had already taken a sip of the water. Hearing Raymond''s voice, Veronica blinked and said innocently, "I thought you didn''t want to drink it. Besides, didn''t you refuse to take what I bought you?" Raymond only red at her. Feeling ufortable from his re, Veronica quickly raised her hand to surrender. "Alright, alright. It was my fault. I shouldn''t be only thinking about myself. I''ll go and buy a bottle of water for you." "That''s not necessary!" Raymond reached out to take the bottle from Veronica and took a sip of the water. Veronica frowned. "Hey, I''ve taken it. You..." Before she could finish speaking, Raymond had already taken a second sip and ced the bottle back into her hand. At that moment, Veronica stared disdainfully at Raymond, who had just drunk in her bottle, and was so angry that she stomped her feet. "Now that you have used it, how could I drink?" "It''s not like you haven''t eaten my saliva before. Why are you so disdainful? I don''t care about it!" Veronica thought, ''How can he be disdainful? He''s the one who took my water. He''s so unreasonable today!'' Before she could say anything, Raymond said in disdain, "The water tastes so strange!" Hearing this, Veronica cursed Raymond in her heart. She thought, ''You''re the one who asked for it. Stop the nonsense!'' "Since it tastes strange, why did you take two mouthfuls?" Veronica angrily used him. Raymond casually replied, "I can''t help it when I''m thirsty." "Then you can buy something for yourself, no..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Before Veronica could finish, Raymond suddenly grabbed Veronica and walked towards the boarding area of the boat by the river, just in time to board at thest minute. After Raymond and Veronica boarded the boat, the two people who were blocked outside looked at the ship that was leaving the shore in annoyance. One of them immediately made a call with his phone. "Hey, boss, he is on board. We didn''t get on the boat! "Alright, I understand, boss." On the other side... Raymond, who was in the boat, looked at the two people leaving the shore out of the corner of his eyes and sneered. There was a garden not far from the street. The boat circled the garden which was lit up with colorful lights at night. Looking from the boat, the garden was a beautiful scene site and there was even a marvelous fountain to watch. Veronica, who was pulled onto the boat, was a little confused at first. But when she saw such a beautiful scene, alther doubts were out of her mind. Like other tourists, she scenery. Content beloner focused on enjoying the beautiful From time to time, she would excitedly pull Raymond''s arm and point at the beautiful views for him to see. Veronica looked at the beautiful scenery, and her beautiful smiling face was even more dazzling and charming under the colorful lights. Throughout the entire process, Raymond did not look at the beautiful scenes on the shore at all. He had been gazing at Veronica''s face. Chapter 753 Here Comes Veronica (116) Until the ship docked. Veronica sighed. "It''s nice to see the scenery on the ship. Did you see it just now? It''s so beautiful." Raymond had a smile in his eyes. "Yeah, it''s so beautiful." Veronica pulled Raymond off the boat. Not long after they got off the boat, Raymond felt that the people who were following them had caught up with them. Just as he was about to make the call, Veronica suddenly pulled Raymond into a ce. Before Raymond entered, he caught sight of the two words "haunted house" at the entrance. There was a counter at the entrance. Veronica threw 100 yuan and said, "Two people. Keep the change!" After saying that, she pulled Raymond into the house. After a while, Veronica heard the shouts of the ticket seller at the entrance. "Hey, guys. You can''t go in without paying." Then, Veronica heard a flurry of footsteps again. A long red tongue stretched out from behind her, apanied by a sinister cry. "I died so miserably, so miserably!" The eerie music, coupled with this person''s performance, made it seem a bit more realistic. Veronica turned around and saw a face that was abnormally pale because the makeup was too heavy. There was also the long wig and the white clothes that she deliberately wore. Veronica only reached out and touched that person''s face. Her hand was stained with powder. Veronica said disdainfully, "Hey, I touched your foundation!" That guy murmured to Veronica, "Weirdo!" And then, she walked away. Raymond, who was behind her, had a cold face and emitted malicious cold air. His sharp eyes shed, and a little ghost who wanted to get close to him was scared back by him and did not dare to go forward. Veronica also saw this scene and couldn''t help but think in her heart, ''Even ghosts are afraid of Raymond. How horrifying is Raymond?'' Just as she thought this, a scream came from behind him. The people who followed them into the haunted house were all scared by the bizarre scenes and ghosts. It was probably because they had done something wrong that they were afraid of this ce. Veronica had an idea. She approached the female ghost with a long tongue who had just scared her. The female ghost looked at Veronica in surprise. Before she could react, Veronica had snatched away her white clothes, long wig, and red tongue. The female ghost whose clothes had been snatched away by Veronica could not get her things back. When she saw that so many ghosts were staring at her, she instantly screamed and ran away with her hands covering her mouth. A few secondster, Veronica put on the female ghost''s clothes and turned into another female ghost. Veronica stuck out her long red tongue and nudged Raymond. "Don''t be idle. Quick, they areing soon Let''s make fun of them." Raymond raised his eyebrows slightly. It seemed that Veronica also discovered that they were being followed. Raymond walked to a male ghost. The male ghost had witnessed the scene of Veronica snatching the female ghost''s clothes. Looking at Raymond''s face, he guessed that Raymond must be a more difficult character to deal with. Before Raymond could speak, he handed his clothes to Raymond and ran away. Then, Raymond elegantly got changed. Veronica was speechless as she witnessed the entire scene. Remarkable! Raymond was born to be a bandit. However, she did not have the time to think about it anymore. The people who had been following them hade. Their footsteps were stumbling and it was obvious that they were overly frightened. Veronica and Raymond looked at each other and went forward at the same time. The two people in the front were immediately thrown to the ground by Veronica and Raymond. The people behind didn''t notice, and they just bumped into each other like this. For a time, they all rolled into a ball. Veronica and Raymond did not let them go. Taking advantage of their fear, they kicked and hit the four of them. For a time, the howls of the haunted house continued. Minutester, Veronica and Raymond took off their clothes and left the house from the entrance. The ticket seller looked at the two of them strangely, but he did not say anything. He only thought that the two of them were afraid of the ghosts inside and did not dare to go forward, unable to reach the end. After leaving the haunted house, there was no longer anyone following them. The two turned the alley and arrived at another street. When they arrived at a safe ce, Veronica said with lingering fear, "We finally got rid of them. However, it''s enough for them to be punished." "Where did you learn this?" Veronica was brave enough when she snatched the clothes away. "I was forced to." Veronica cast a sidelong nce at him. "Let''s leave this ce, lest they catch up again." "Wait..." Raymond held her hand. "I told you that I brought you here today to bring you to a ce. Come with me." "A ce? Where exactly are we going?" Veronica had never known where Raymond was taking her, so she was very puzzled. "You''ll know when you get there." In a short while, Raymond had brought Veronica to the door of a church. The church... At this time, there was a pleasant sounding from the church. It was a couple holding a wedding. Why did Raymond suddenly bring Veronica to the church? "Let''s go. They are getting married. If we go in rashly, we will disturb them." Veronica took a look and pulled Raymond to leave.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Have you forgotten what this ce is?" Raymond reminded her again. "Where can it be? Isn''t it a church?" Raymond smiled, "I''m not talking about now." "Not now? What do you mean?" "Seventeen years ago, this was not a church, but a dangerous house that was about to be demolished. Do you have no impression of it at all?" Raymond reminded her again. Seventeen years ago... Veronica carefully looked around, and the memories in her mind became clearer. Yes, this was the ce. Seventeen years ago, she came here for some unknown reason. Later, she found out that it was a dangerous house and that someone was demolishing the house. A boy ran in to save her. Unfortunately, she and the boy were pressed under the cement board. After that, she fainted. She could not remember the appearance of the boy who saved her. Raymond, why did he suddenly mention this matter? It was also because of the thrilling memories at that time that she had a shadow over this ce. In the past, when she came here, she would take a detour and never take a step closer to this ce. Now... Raymond brought her here. Veronica subconsciously took a step back. She was very averse to this ce. Her expression changed slightly as she said, "I don''t want to know what this ce was seventeen years ago. I want to leave. Let''s go." Not far away, it seemed that someone was chasing after them. Raymond suddenly pulled Veronica into the church and hid under an empty table in the church. At this time, the wedding was being held and the lights were very dim, so they did not notice that Raymond and Veronica were hiding there. Chapter 754 Here Comes Veronica (117) After that, the people who had been following Raymond and Veronica also arrived at the church. After they entered, they walked to the sides and carefully examined the faces of the guests in the church. When they walked past the table where Raymond and Veronica were hiding, they paused for a moment. Raymond and Veronica, who were hiding under the table, subconsciously felt nervous. They just paused for a moment before leaving. After that, those people left the church and the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. Raymond hid in the narrow space under the table. Because he was afraid of being discovered, Raymond held Veronica''s petite body tightly in his arms and hid in the corner. Now that they had left, it was time for them to leave. Veronica had a bad memory of this ce. After they left, she consciously pushed Raymond away and wanted to leave the ce. Raymond held her hand tightly, refusing to let her leave the table. "They have already left. It is time for us to go out!" Veronica reminded him softly. In the narrow space, Veronica could hear each other''s breathing and heartbeats. This feeling was just like seventeen years ago when she and that boy stayed under the board at the same time. This feeling was very ufortable. "Don''t you feel that it''s familiar?" Raymond smiled. "Familiar what? Let me go first!" Veronica struggled to break free from Raymond''s grasp. "At that time, you said that you were very afraid. You asked if you would die." Raymond''s words were like a key to opening Veronica''s memories, causing her to remember everything that she had said to that boy seventeen years ago. At that time, Veronica was only five or six years old, and many of her memories were unclear. However, she remembered every word of her conversation with that boy. Veronica looked at Raymond in surprise. "You... What did you say?" "You also said that your forehead was injured. Would it be ugly?" Veronica found it hard to believe that Raymond knew about what happened at that time. Because of surprise, she did not answer Raymond. Seeing Veronica stunned, Raymond smiled and asked, "Do you really not remember?" "But... But you, how did you know this? These things... Where did you hear about them?" "Because..." Raymond''s finger gently caressed Veronica''s cheek, his palm gently stroking her cheek. She saw Raymond''s unusually bright eyes in the dark space. "I am that person from back then." His words were like a thunderp that exploded in Veronica''s mind. "You''re the boy? How is that possible..." Veronica stared at him with widened eyes. "Are you trying to tease me? That''s why you said that, right?" "I just remembered it recently." In the pitch-ck space, Raymond''srge hand gently caressed the position behind Veronica''s waist, urately pressing on the position of a mole there. "You said that you have a mole here." His hand suddenly came up to her like this, and it was her sensitive spot. Veronica blushed with embarrassment. Seventeen years ago, she did say that there was a mole at the back of her waist. So... An answer formed in Veronica''s heart, but it was the answer she couldn''t believe the most. "So... You are the one from seventeen years ago. That..." Veronica said with difficulty, "That boy?" "Exactly!" "But, at that time, you said that you lived in the house of the Woods family." Later, Veronica went to the Woods family to find Raymond, but the family said that they did not have a son. "Oh, there is a servant with the surname Woods in my house. I came here at that time to go to his house!" Raymond continued indifferently, "After that incident, I went home." Raymond said casually. He didn''t mention anything about how he was seriously injured and hospitalized. Raymond! Veronica really didn''t expect that Raymond ... would actually be the boy from back then. When she found it out, she was secretly delighted. While she was secretly delighted, Veronica frowned. "Back then, you said that you saw under my skirt. Is that true?" At the mention of this matter, Raymond''s face involuntarily turned red. Back then, when the two of them were trapped under the cement board, Veronica looked like she was in a very bad condition and was about to faint. Therefore, Raymond deliberately said that he saw under her skirt. At that time, Veronica was so angry that she regained some spirit. In the face of Veronica, Raymond had long developed a thick skin that was imprable. Raymond said in seriousness, "Anyway, will see it sooner orter. Speaking of this, you are not allowed to wear a skirt in the future. TheText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. length of your pants must be below yatur knees!" What a jerk! At that time, Veronica was still so young, and he was only two or three years older than her, but he was already such a jerk. Not allowed to wear a skirt, and the length of Veronica''s pants must be below her knees. Wasn''t it too much? Veronica gritted her teeth and didn''t agree to Raymond''s request. Raymond''s face darkened. "Did you hear what I said just now?" If it was in the past, Veronica would definitely be angry when Raymond said this. However, now that she heard it, she was not angry at all. Veronica suddenly became bold and smiled mischievously, "I didn''t hear it. I didn''t hear it!" With that, she broke free from Raymond''s embrace and ran. The space under the table was small. Veronica was petite. After she broke free from his arms, she quickly disappeared. On the other hand, Raymond had long legs. Even though he was fast, he could not match Veronica''s speed. He could only watch as Veronica escaped. Meanwhile, the wedding was almost over, and the moment the light was on, Raymond had already left the church. Raymond was just about to search for Veronica when a person suddenly appeared behind him and patted Raymond on the shoulder. He turned around and saw Veronica smiling brightly. Raymond''s face darkened. "Veronica,e here!" Veronica took two steps back, raised her chin, and said, "You don''t tell me what to do." "I told you toe over." "No!" Veronica still rejected it. Raymond''s face darkened even more. "Don''t let me say it a third time." Veronica originally wanted to retreat, but she was afraid that she would go too far, so she curled her lips and walked toward Raymond. As Veronica walked over, she muttered, "What a rude guy. It is not gentle at all." Veronica walked up to Raymond. "I''m here." Veronica stood still, dissatisfied. An arm suddenly wrapped around Veronica, causing her to feel pain. Then, Veronica was pushed behind Raymond. At this time, Veronica discovered that they had been surrounded at some point in time. Chapter 755 Here Comes Veronica (118) Surrounding them were the people who had been following them. Four of them were bruised and swollen. Weren''t they the four people who were beaten up by Veronica and Raymond in the haunted house? They actually ran over without caring about their injuries. One of them pointed at Veronica and Raymond and shouted, "Someone just said that the two slipped into the church. Am I right?" The people surrounding them added up to about ten people. Raymond and Veronica looked warily at the people around them. Raymond pinched Veronica''s hand and turned his head to whisper, "In a while, I will clear a path for you. Take the opportunity to escape." "No!" Veronica gripped his hand tightly and raised her head to look into Raymond''s eyes. "How can I leave you behind and escape alone? If you want to leave, then leave together. Besides, I won''t drag you down!" Raymond saw the stubbornness in Veronica''s eyes and did not continue to say anything. "Then you must be careful." "Alright!" When the surrounding passers-by saw this scene, they knew that Raymond and Veronica were in trouble. One by one, the passers-by scattered in all directions, afraid of being caught in the crossfire. Only a few bold people were watching from afar. Those people had ck snake marks on the back of their hands, and it was easy to know that those people were gangsters. One of them stared at Raymond and Veronica with a dangerous expression. "Mr. Cordova, Mr. Steven invites you toe with us." "What if I refuse?" Raymond smiled coldly without any expression.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The men put on a smile in ridicule and said, "Mr. Cordova, to avoid unnecessary casualties, you''d better follow us obediently. Otherwise... If we identally hurt the beauty behind you, it would be bad. Don''t you agree?" Veronica furrowed her brows. The gangster used her to threaten Raymond. Raymond stood in front of Veronica and instructed without turning his head, "When the fight startster, step back and leave this to me." Veronica looked at his back worriedly. "Can you?" After all, there were so many people on the other side. Raymond scoffed, "Looking down on me?" Veronica did not say anything else. It seemed that this was the only way. With her fighting skills, it was impossible for her to deal with the gangsters in front of her. She could only give Raymond more trouble. After a while, Raymond opened his mouth and said, "Veronica, retreat!" Veronica quickly retreated. When she retreated to a safe ce, the two sides began to fight. At this time, Veronica finally saw Raymond''s back. Almost everyone who got close to him would be sent flying like a rake. Veronica, who was standing at the side, felt her blood boil. She even pped the rhythm for Raymond in her heart. Because the gangsters couldn''t defeat Raymond, one of them saw Veronica, who was watching the battle from the side, and carefully avoided Raymond, walking towards Veronica. When Veronica discovered that someone was approaching her, the gangster was already in front of her. Veronica saw that the gangster was holding a knife in his hand and quickly dodged the gangster''s attack. Then, she stepped on the back of the gangster''s foot and smashed the gangster''s head with the bag in her hand. Veronica''s bag was made of hard material, and the buckle on it was made of metal. When she smashed the gangster, the metal on the bag just happened to hit the gangster''s skull. After a few consecutive hits, the gangster actually fell down. Seeing that the gangster had fallen, Veronica heaved a sigh of relief. Raymond had knocked all the gangsters down, and when he noticed the situation behind him, he quickly came forward and grabbed Veronica''s hand. "Are you alright?" Veronica shook her head and smiled. "I''m fine." She was just a little scared. Raymond stretched out his hand to touch Veronica''s face. Suddenly, he discovered something in the crowd not far away. There was something that shone the silvery white cold light under the moonlight. It was aimed at them. Raymond recognized what it was at a nce. It was a gun! Someone pointed a gun at Veronica''s head. Raymond''s pupils suddenly shrank, and he immediately pushed Veronica away. Raymond suddenly pushed Veronica away. Veronica was still puzzled, but in the next second, her hand was grabbed by Raymond. They ran away. Finally, Raymond saw the familiar face of his subordinates, and he stopped. The person behind Raymond did not chase because he saw so many people. The person hid in the crowd and quickly disappeared. "Raymond, why are you pulling me along?" Veronica panted as she ran. She finally stood still and asked Raymond. Through the lights by the roadside, Veronica saw that Raymond''s white shirt had been stained with blood at some point. That blood-stained area was still expanding, and Raymond''s face was paler. What was going on here? "Raymond, why is there blood on your shirt?" Veronica stared at the blood stain on Raymond''s chest. One of his subordinates had walked up and happened to support Raymond''s tottering body. Raymond looked at Veronica with a smile. His pale lips curled up slightly. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Veronica''s lips trembled, and her voice trembled. "How could you be fine? You''re bleeding, and... You''re bleeding so much. Where did you get hurt? How did you get hurt?" The person who supported Raymond saw Raymond''s injury at a nce. "Mr. Cordova is suffering from a gunshot. He must be sent to the hospital immediately!" A gunshot wound! Veronica clearly didn''t see anyone shooting a gun just now. How could Raymond be shot? She suddenly remembered that Raymond had suddenly pushed her away. Then, he pulled her and ran wildly. Did Raymond get shot at that time? The First People''s Hospital was the nearest hospital to them. Raymond was sent here and was immediately pushed into the emergency room. Veronica and Raymond''s subordinates were waiting outside the emergency room. They were very anxious while waiting. Veronica sat on the cold bench in the hospital. Her knees were crossed, and her hands were tightly sped on her knees. Her pale face could not hide her worry. Her eyes were fixed on the door of the emergency room. As time passed, her heart could not help but sink. Veronica murmured in her heart, ''Raymond, you must be fine. You must be fine.'' ''I just learned the truth. I know you are the boy from back then. You can''t be so cruel. You just told me the truth. How can you leave me?'' ''Raymond! Raymond!'' Veronica sat there for a long time. Suddenly, someone patted her shoulder. It turned out to be the subordinate of Raymond who had sent Raymond to the hospital. He took a ss of water and handed it toeronica. "Ms. Luke, drink some water!" Veronica heard others call him Lyon. Veronica shook her head, and her pale lips trembled. "Lyon, thank you. I don''t want to drink. I''m not thirsty." Lyon didn''t force Veronica either. Veronica suddenly thought of something. "By the way, how did you get there to find us?" Lyon stared at Veronica''s face and hesitated before saying. "I can''t tell you the specific reason. However, the people who chased you before were from the ck Snake Gang. They didn''t bring guns." Chapter 756 Here Comes Veronica (119) "Are you saying that the person who shot Raymond is not from the ck Snake Gang?" Lyon shook his head. "I am not sure yet." Therefore, it was very likely that there were two groups of people chasing after them. One was in the light, the other in the dark. On the bright one, they would not kill them, but the dark one would kill them at any time. Perhaps, they should not have gone there today. Otherwise, they would not have been hunted down. If Raymond wanted to tell her the truth, couldn''t he just directly exin it to Veronica? However, the past was the past. It was useless to say anything now. Veronica could only pray that Raymond was fine. However, the operation had been too long, so long that Veronica felt that it was as long as a century. It was almost two o''clock in the morning. The operationsted more than four hours. However, the operation had not ended. Veronica''s body was so cold that she almost had no feeling. However, she still insisted on waiting there. Her gaze never left the door of the emergency room. Just as Veronica was anxious, the door of the emergency room finally opened. Veronica hurriedly stood up. However, because her body was too cold and stiff, her knees went soft and she almost fell to the ground. She struggled to stand up with the chair. Then, she rushed to the doctor who came out of the emergency room. At the same time, Lyon also rushed forward. "Doctor, how is he? Is he okay?" Veronica asked anxiously. She was anxious to get a positive answer from the doctor. She looked at the doctor with a pleading look in her eyes. The doctor shook his head in embarrassment. "The bullet is very deep in the patient''s body, and ... near the heart. We just took out a part of the bullet fragments, and we have no way to clean the rest.'' There was no way to clean it up! When Veronica heard this, her heart copsed. Her legs went weak and she sat on the ground, looking at the ground without any focus in her eyes. "How... How could this be?" Veronica held the doctor''s trousers tightly with both hands and raised her head to say loudly, "Doctor, aren''t you a doctor? You must have a way to save him, right?" The doctor helped Veronica up with Lyon. The doctor sighed and said, "I also want to save him, but some of those fragments pierced through his heart. With our technology, we can''t do anything. Otherwise, he might be in danger at any time!" When Veronica heard the words "in danger", the reason she maintained disappeared. "No, doctor, you are a doctor. You are a doctor who helps the dead and the wounded. He is the president of the Cordova Group. He is carrying such a big group alone. He can''t have any idents. Doctor, please, save him." When the doctor learned of the patient''s identity, he was surprised but still could not help. "But we really tried our best." He did try his best! These words were often said by doctors on TV dramas when they left the operating room. This sentence was fatal to the family members waiting outside the operating room. Veronica was even more impacted to the point that her body trembled violently. "No, no, doctor, you can try again. You can definitely save him!" Veronica pleaded in a low voice, her voice trembling. Her fingers were tightly clutching the doctor''s white sleeves as if she was grasping at a life- saving straw. The doctor looked at Veronica, who had been entangled, and did not know what to say. Not far away, there was the sound of hurried footsteps. The sound came from far to near, and it wasing toward the emergency room. Lyon turned back to look in the direction where those people came from. When a white-haired old man appeared in the corner, Lyon''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Ms. Luke, Mr. Cordova is saved!" Raymond was saved? Veronica looked in the direction of Lyon''s gaze and was confused. She saw eight people walking over. The white-haired old man in the lead looked to be in his eighties, but his steps were steady. The people behind him were albdressed in army uniforms, and they followed the old man in unison. eyes were bright and his buty When those people arrived in front of the emergency room, Lyon immediately greeted them without dy and respectfully called out, "General Hemming!" "Where''s Raymond?" The old man nced at Lyon. His voice was bright, and his wrinkled face could not hide his imposing manner.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lyon immediately replied, "He''s still in the emergency room, but... The doctor said that there are still bullet fragments in his heart that have yet to be taken out..." "A bunch of trash!" The old man shouted at the doctor outside the emergency room, "In this hospital, there are a bunch of idiots!" The doctor was scolded but did not say a word. In addition, the other party was an old man. He was even more speechless and could only let the old man scold him. "General Hemming, Mr. Cordova..." The old man didn''t even turn his head and said coldly, "Bring him out of the operation room." The soldiers behind him entered the operating room and pushed Raymond, who had just finished the operation and was still unconscious, out. Veronica was unclear about the situation and took a big stride forward to stop them. The soldiers were well-trained. When two soldiers saw Veronica blocking them, they immediately came forward to stop her. She stood in front of the bed and looked at them as if she was facing great enemies. "You can''t take him away!" The old man standing at the side sized Veronica up and down. "I will take my great-grandson away. I don''t need anyone''s approval!" The old man said in a rude tone, "Who are you?" Great-grandson? Could it be... Lyon quickly stepped forward and reminded Veronica in a low voice, "Ms. Luke, this is General Hemming, Mr. Cordova''s great-grandfather." Raymond''s great-grandfather! Veronica looked a little panicked. He was Raymond''s great-grandfather. Taking Raymond away was a matter of course, and she had no right to stop him. Then, Veronica retreated step by step and watched as the soldiers pushed Raymond''s bed away. The old man followed behind. Before he left, he sized up Veronica, but his gaze was exquisite and reserved. Then, he left without looking back. Veronica wanted to chase after him, but she was too weak to move her legs as if they were filled with sand. When Raymond''s great-grandfather left with Raymond, Lyon was also prepared to leave. Seeing that Veronica was still in a daze, Lyon thought for a moment before turning back to tell Veronica, "Ms. Luke, don''t worry. If Mr. Cordova is taken away by General Hemming, he will be saved." "Oh, okay." Veronica nodded. Later, Veronica did not know how she had left the hospital. By the time she came back to her senses, Veronica had already returned to the vi. The butler and Marie had been on vacation. They were not in the vi. The entire vi was dark, cold, and empty. Veronica did not turn on the lights or change her shoes. She went straight to the master bedroom on the second floor. When she arrived at the bedside, she took off her shoes andy down. She looked up at the ceiling above her. The images of Raymond covered in blood appeared in her mind. Chapter 757 Here Comes Veronica (120) She closed her eyes in pain but could not get that scene out of her head. Raymond, Raymond! That night, Veronica suffered from insomnia. In the morning, she finally fell asleep at some point. However, she only slept for a few minutes. Because in her dream, she was back at the hospital, Veronica was suddenly awakened. When she woke up, Raymond was still nowhere to be seen. She frantically searched for her phone. There were no missed calls. She tried to call Raymond. But his phone was turned off. It made Veronica more anxious. The sun had risen outside the window. She looked at her phone. It was already six o''clock, and she couldn''t sleep. She got up and quickly packed her things to go to thepany. Willie was a good friend of Raymond. Veronica had just found out about that a while ago. Willie was close to Raymond, so maybe Willie could get some information, right? ... When Veronica arrived at thepany, it was just seven o''clock. When the guard saw her, he was slightly surprised. Veronica took out her badge and swiped it to get into the elevator. She went straight to thepany. However, she arrived too early, and no one was in thepany. It was only seven o''clock now, so no one was at work, thus the empty building. Veronica waited for the door to open. When the door was opened and she started to work, it was eight o''clock, but Willie did not show up, which made Veronica extremely anxious. She could not get to work straight away and made many mistakes. K came to find her many times. When Veronica saw hering over, she asked K if Willie was there, but all Veronica got was a negative answer. Veronica didn''t see Willie for the whole morning. She was wondering if he woulde in the afternoon, but he didn''t show up even after she waited the whole afternoon. When it was time to get off work, Veronica left thepany, spiritless. Then, as if suddenly thinking of something, Veronica took a taxi to the Cordova Group. At this time, the employees of the Cordova Group just got off work. Veronica went straight to the underground parking lot. She nned to go upstairs from there because she knew if she went to the lobby on the first floor, the guard would definitely not let her in. Although she also needed a security badge to get into the parking lot, many people went there to get their cars after work, so Veronica exploited an advantage and got in. When she was about to take the elevator, she saw a familiar figure. It was Devin Cook. Devin was Raymond''s assistant, and he should know something. When Devin saw someone suddenly rushing towards him, he turned around and ran. Veronica quickly stepped forward to stop him. "Devin, you know where Mr. Cordova is now, don''t you?" Devin looked at Veronica with an awkward expression before smiling. His smile was as kind as usual, tainted with ridicule. "Ms. Luke, it''s you. I was scared and ran away when I felt someone was chasing me." "Devin..." Veronica frowned and wanted to continue asking. Devin quickly said, "Well, I have something to do. I''ll leave first. Bye!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, he was not as fast as Veronica, and when he wanted to escape, Veronica blocked his way, leaving him no way to run. "Ms. Luke, I really have something to do. I''m in a hurry..." Devin pointed at the watch on his wrist with an anxious expression. "I am running out of time." "You haven''t answered my question yet. After you answer it, I will let you go!" Veronica asked. Devin was helpless. It seemed that if he did not say anything, Veronica would not let him off. After thinking for a moment, Devin sighed and said, "Alright, what do you want to ask?" "You are Raymond''s assistant. You should know what happened to him better than anyone. I want to know how he is now. Where is he? I want to see him!" Veronica asked. After listening to Veronica, Devin sighed again. "In fact, I''m not too sure where the president is now. I still don''t know what happened to him. It''s just that ... General Hemming''s sub called me and asked me to deal with thepany matters for the time being. He didn''t let me ask about anything else. As for what happened to Mr. Cordova, he didn''t tell me," Devin answered truthfully. Veronica weakly lowered her arms. It seemed that Lindley stopped the news from spreading, so the others did not know Raymond''s real situation. If even Devin didn''t know anything, who else would know? Devin noticed Veronica''s strange expression and asked, "Ms. Luke, did something happen to Mr. Cordova? Do you know something?" Veronica pursed her lips with difficulty and said in a t tone, "It''s nothing. You have something urgent, right? You can leave now. It''s time for me to leave too!" "But..." Devin wanted to say something, but Veronica turned around and left. Her shoulders were limp, and she was like a soulless walking corpse. Looking at Veronica''s back, Devin felt sorry for her, but thinking of Lindley''s instructions, he could only harden his heart. Watching Veronica walking away, Devin took out his phone, walked back to the car, and dialed a number. "Hello, I''m already in the underground garage. Whereas the address? I''ll be there now." In the dining room, Veronica and Ste sat together. Ste talked about the interesting things that had happened in the past two days. Veronica lowered her head but did not eat or speak. Ste noticed there was something wrong with Veronica. "Veronica, it wasn''t easy for us to get together. What happened to you? Aren''t these your favorite dishes? Why aren''t you eating?" Veronica put down the fork in her hand. "I have no appetite." Ste looked at Veronica with concern and asked, "Veronica, what happened? Did Raymond bully you again? Tell me. I will settle the score with him now." Veronica lowered her head and smiled bitterly, "But I don''t know where he is now." "What? Is he missing?" Veronica nodded and briefly exined what had happened yesterday. "Even now, I don''t know where he went. "He was injured because of me!" Veronica said in a low voice, "If it hadn''t been for me, he might... be fine." "So..." Ste said with difficulty, "It was Raymond who saved you seventeen years ago?" Veronica nodded. "So, he didn''t deliberately go missing, but... because he was injured..." Ste said thest few words with even more difficulty, "And might even be dead." Those words shattered the hard shell of Veronica''s heart, giving her a sharp pang. Veronica clenched her fists, her nails digging deep into her palms. Chapter 758 Here Comes Veronica (121) Ste held Veronica''s hand andforted her in a soft voice. "Veronica, Mr. Cordova will be fine. Have you ever heard that if there is no news, it is good news? There has been no news for the past two days. Maybe he has already recovered." Veronica smiled bitterly. These two days, she had thought about all the results, but she was not willing to ept any bad results. "Ste, I''m fine. Don''t worry." She took a deep breath and looked at the two people with a smile. "I''ve pictured the worst condition, and nothing will be worse than that. I believe that he will be fine." Ste looked at her sympathetically. "Veronica, are you really alright?" "I''m fine now. I''ve thought it through." Veronica pursed her lips, smiling. "As you said, no news is good news. He might be fine. What I need to do now is to wait for him to return safely. When hees back, I want him to see me in my best condition." Ste felt even sadder for Veronica when she saw Veronica doing selffort. However, this was the only way for Veronica to pull herself together and not get depressed or even abuse herself. This was Veronica. No matter what happened, she could make herself strong. Ste could tell that Veronica really liked Raymond. If something really happened to Raymond, Ste would not know whether Veronica could still hold on. Ste hoped that Raymond was fine. Veronica had already picked up her forks and got some food on her te. "I will take care of myself. These are all my favorite foods. Come on, let''s eat it. Or these dishes will be cold." Ste and Zain knew what Veronica thought. They chatted with Veronica. After the meal, Ste was worried about Veronica, and she wanted to send Veronica home. Veronica smiled and refused. But Ste insisted on sending Veronica to the door of the vi. After separating from Ste, Veronica went back to the vi and opened the door. As expected, it was dark inside. Her heart sank immediately. Taking a deep breath, she turned on the lights and closed the door. She smiled at the empty house and shouted, "I''m back." In the past, when she returned, Raymond would sit on the sofa in the living room and watch the news. But now, there was nobody on the sofa. When she turned around in disappointment, her phone suddenly rang. The moment her phone rang, she stood up in shock. Veronica picked up her phone. The minute she took out her phone, she closed her eyes. She did not dare to look at the number on her phone. She was hoping that this call was from Raymond. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at her phone. With just a nce, sheughed at herself in disappointment. It was not Raymond. It was a call from Ste. She picked up the phone and Ste''s worried voice came through the phone. "Veronica, are you home?" Ste was worried that Veronica might not return home. Veronica felt warm. She smiled and replied, "Don''t worry, I''m already at home. Didn''t you watch me enter?" Ste said to her worriedly, "Remember to lock all the doors and windows. If someone knocks on the door in the middle of the night, you cannot open the door. Understand?" Recently, Veronica had encountered many incidents, and it was inevitable that Ste would worry about her safety. "Got it." Veronica smiled and said, "Ste, you''ve nagged too much recently." Ste snorted. "You think I''m a nag? Well, sure I am. Any problems with it?" "Alright. I''m fine. You don''t have to worry." "Okay," Ste warned again before hanging up the phone. "Remember, no matter what happens, you must call me immediately. Got it?" "Got it."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After hanging up the phone, the smile on Veronica''s face slowly disappeared. However, she was firm in her belief. She believed Raymond would return. She washed up as usual and went to bed. Shey down, but she couldn''t fall asleep. After tossing and turning, she still felt not sleepy. A bold idea came to her mind. She blushed and threw back the covers to get off the bed. She walked to the room next door. The room next to her was Raymond''s. Standing outside Raymond''s room, Veronica''s heart beat faster. Then, she slowly unlocked the door of Raymond''s room. She walked in. When the door was opened, her heart beat even faster. She felt that her behavior made her like a thief. But she thought, ''Raymond is my boyfriend now. It''s natural for me to sleep in my boyfriend''s bed. I am not a thief.'' Thinking of that, Veronica felt a bit more rxed, so she swaggered in. Then, she lifted the quilt on the bed andy down. As soon as shey down, Veronica smelled a unique scent from Raymond. The scent was so dense that it made Veronica feel that Raymond was still by her side, who was hugging her with his powerful arms. On the side where Raymond was used to lying down, his smell still lingered on the pillow and quilt. Shey on that side, smelling his scent and sleeping. In a short while, she fell asleep. In her dream, she felt that Raymond was hugging her, and she smiled happily. The news conference that Veronica tranted was reported by the media. However, all the images¨º didn''t include Veronica. Even if there was some part of her on the edge, it was vague. It was impossible to tell that it was Veronica. Therefore, although Veronica participated in that conference, it did not have any effect. In the past few days,n had called Veronica a few times, but she did not answer. Veronica was disappointed with Lan. She did not expect that he would use her. Veronica didn''t know whether Lan had a sessful arms trade with some gang or not. There was a lot of news on the Inte saying Lan officially represented Wooddale to visit Peace City. The next night, Veronica finished her exams and went home. When she passed the entrance of a hotel, the, vehicle suddenly broke down and stopped. When she was waiting for the caDagain, she couldn''t help but look back at the hotel behind her. She saw a person sneaking around in the hotel. She didn''t know what he was going to do. Seeing this, Veronica subconsciously wanted to follow them and have a check. She subconsciously rushed into the hotel, but the hotel doorman stopped her. "Lady, the entire hotel is booked today. No one is allowed in!" The doorman shouted. "But how did they get in?" Veronica pointed at the bodyguards. "They are bodyguards, so they can enter." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!